GIFT  OF 


STUDENTS  AND  THE 
PRESENT   MISSIONARY  CRISIS 


STUDENTS  AND  THE 
PRESENT  MISSIONARY  CRISIS 


ADDRESSES  DELIVERED  BEFORE  THE  SIXTH 
INTERNATIONAL  CONVENTION  OF  THE 
STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  FOR 
FOREIGN  MISSIONS,  ROCHESTER,  NEW 

YORK,  DECEMBER  29,  1909,  to  JANUARY  2,  1910 


NEW  YORK 

STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT 

FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

1910 


i 


COPYRIGHT,  1910,  BY 

STUDENT   VOLUNTEER    MOVEMENT 
FOR    FOREIGN    MISSIONS 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE 

THE  SERIES  OF  conventions,  of  which  the  one  here  reported  is 
the  sixth,  constitutes  one  of  the  agencies  employed  by  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions.  The  purpose  of  these 
gatherings  is  to  bring  together  carefully  selected  delegations  of  stu- 
dents and  professors  from  the  important  institutions  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada,  and  the  leaders  of  the  missionary  enterprise,  both 
at  home  and  abroad,  to  consider  the  great  problem  of  the  evangeli- 
zation of  the  world  and  unitedly  to  resolve  to  undertake,  in  His 
strength,  greater  things  for  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ. 
A  fuller  statement  concerning  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  is 
found  on  pages  17  to  36  of  this  volume,  to  which  the  reader  is 
referred. 

In  the  present  volume  the  addresses  are  reported  substantially 
as  they  were  uttered,  though  with  such  emendations  by  the  speakers 
and  by  the  editor  as  seemed  necessary  in  the  interest  of  clearness  and 
profitable  abridgment.  Condensation  has  been  somewhat  more  con- 
spicuous in  the  case  of  the  afternoon  sectional  conferences.  The 
introductory  statements  of  the  chairmen  of  the  various  meetings 
and  the  prayers  offered  are  omitted,  as  being  of  only  temporary  inter- 
est. The  denominational  rallies  are  unreported  for  obvious  reasons. 

To  render  the  volume  as  helpful  as  possible  as  a  book  of  refer- 
ence, a  list  of  the  books,  which  were  shown  in  the  Exhibit  are  printed 
in  Appendix  C.  In  order  to  make  the  contents  easily  accessible,  a 
full  index  has  been  added. 

Thanks  are  due  to  Mr.  Robert  J.  Cole  for  editing  the  manu- 
script of  the  Report;  to  Mr.  G.  Mercer  Adam  for  correcting  the 
final  proofs ;  and  to  Miss  Helena  M.  Fulton  for  compiling  the  list  of 
Sailed  Student  Volunteers  in  Appendix  A,  the  Honor  Roll  on  pages 
501  and  502,  and  the  table  of  gifts  for  missions  in  Appendix  B. 

FENNELL  P.  TURNER,  General  Secretary. 


281119 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

PREPARATORY  SERVICE 1-13 

Is  Our  Christianity  Worth  Propagating?  Mr.  George  Sher- 
wood Eddy,  M.A 3 

The  Abounding  Sufficiency  of  Jesus  Christ  to  Meet  the  Needs 

of  All  Men.     Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A.        .  7 

STUDENTS  AND  THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  THE  WORLD        .        .        .        15-54 
A  Quadrennium  in  the  Life  and  Work  of  the  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement:     Report  Executive  Committee  presented 
by  Mr.  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.  .....  17 

The   Work  of  the   Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  of 

Great  Britain  and  Ireland.    Mr.  Robert  P.  Wilder,  M.A.  36 

Words  of  Greeting.     Mr.   L.   S.   Kempthorne        ...  44 

The  Part  of  Oriental  Students  in  the  Evangelization  of  the 

Far  East.     Chengting  T.  Wang 45 

Chinese    Students    and    the    Evangelization    of    China.     Mr. 

Arthur  Rugh  .47 

The  Missionary  Possibilities  of  the  Japanese  Student  Move- 
ment. Mr.  G.  Sidney  Phelps 51 

THE  CHANGED  SITUATION  IN  THE  UNEVANGELIZED  WORLD  AND  ITS 
MESSAGE  TO  THE  CHRISTIAN  SPIRIT  IN  THE  UNIVERSITIES 
AND  COLLEGES  OF  CANADA  AND  THE  UNITED  STATES  .  55-108 

Changing  Conditions  in  Eastern  Asia.  The  Reverend  Arthur 

J.  Brown,  D.D 57 

The  Indian  Empire  and  Southern  Asia.  Mr.  George  Sher- 
wood Eddy,  M.A 63 

The  Impending  Struggle  in  Western  Asia.  The  Reverend 

Samuel  M.  Zwemer,  D.D.,  F.R.G.S 71 

Africa — God's  Great  Challenge  to  the  Christian  Church. 

Bishop  Joseph  C.  Hartzell,  D.D.  ...  .84 

The  Spiritual  Claims  of  Latin  America  upon  the  United  States 

and  Canada.  Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A.  ...  92 

RESPONSIBILITIES  OF  CHRISTIAN  NATIONS  TOWARD  THE  BACKWARD 
RACES.  The  Right  Honorable  James  Bryce,  P.C.,  LL.D., 
D.C.L .  109-116 

THE   DECISIVE   HOUR   IN   THE   HISTORY   OF   PROTESTANT   MISSIONS. 

Pastor   Dr.   Julius   Richter 117-123 

SOME  QUALIFICATIONS  DEMANDED  IN  A  MISSIONARY  .  .  .  125-144 
The  Present-day  Demand  for  Christian  Statesmen  on  the 

Mission  Field.  The  Reverend  John  P.  Jones,  D.D.  .  127 

The  Importance  of  Grounding  in  the  Faith  Those  who  are 

to  Propagate  the  Faith.     The  Reverend  Principal  T.  R. 

O'Meara,  LL.D 137 

The  Possibilities  of  a  Life  Dominated  by  Jesus  Christ.  Mr.  D. 

Willard  Lyon,  M.A 140 

vii 


Vlll 


CONTENTS 


THE  HOME  BASE 145-165 

The  Missionary  Vision  and  Consecration  which  should  Char- 
acterize  the   Leadership    of  the    Home    Church.     Bishop 

E.  R.  Hendrix,  D.D 147 

;  The  Money  Power  Related  to  the  Kingdom   of  God.     Mr. 

Alfred  E.   Marling 151 

The  Young  People  of  the  Church  filled  with  the  Missionary 

Spirit.     The  Reverend  Fred  P.  Haggard    D.D.         .         .  156 

The  Unrealized  Possibilities  of  Intercession.    Bishop  Arthur  S. 

Lloyd,  D.D.       .  ....  162 

THE  PERSONAL  ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  WATCHWORD  OF  THE  STUDENT 
VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT:  THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  THE 
WORLD  IN  THIS  GENERATION.  Mr.  John  R.  Mott,  M.A. 
F.R.G.S.  167-177 

THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MISSIONARY  CONSCIOUSNESS  IN  THE  IN- 
DIVIDUAL LIFE.  The  Reverend  John  Douglas  Adam,  D.D.  179-185 

CONVENTION  SERMONS 187-201 

The  Discovery  of  God.    Dean  Edward  I.  Bosworth,  D.D.         .  189 
The  Highly  Multiplying  Power  of  a  Life  of  Obedience.     Bishop 

William  F.  McDowell,  D.D.       .                  .  196 

AFRICA 203-219 

The  Missionary  Situation  in  North  Africa.  The  Reverend 

Charles  R.  Watson,  D.D 205 

In  Pagan  Africa.  The  Reverend  Erwin  H.  Richards,  D.  D.  208 

The  Urgency  of  the  Situation  in  Africa.  The  Reverend 

Thomas  Moody 209 

The  Urgency  of  the  Situation  in  Moslem  Africa.  The 

Reverend  J.  R.  Alexander,  D.D 211 

The  Urgency  of  the  Situation  in  Pagan  Africa.  The  Reverend 

W.  C.  Johnston 216 

Urgency  of  the  Situation  among  African  Women.  Mrs. 

John  M.  Springer 217 

The  Native  Church  in  South  Africa.  The  Reverend  Albert  E. 

Leroy 218 


CHINA .  .  221-245 

The  Unparalleled  Opportunity  in  China.  The  Reverend  A.  P 

Parker,  D.D 223 

Educational  Opportunities  in  China.  President  F.  L.  H 

Pott,  D.  D 227 

Revivals  in  China.  The  Reverend  Jonathan  Goforth  230 

Work  for  Women  in  China.  Miss  Harriet  L.  Osborn  234 

Medical  Missions  in  China.  Frederick  J.  Tooker,  M.D.  237 
China  as  a  Field  for  Life-Service.  Professor  Harlan  P.  Beach, 

M.A.,   F.R.G.S.                             .                           ...  240 

INDIA 247-273 

What  Lessons  Does  the  History  of  Protestant  Missions  in 

India  Teach  the  Present  Generation?     Pastor  Dr.  Julius 

Richter 249 

Evidences  of  Present-day  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the 

Evangelization  of  India.     The  Reverend  John  P.  Jones, 

D.D 255 

Some  Reasons  for  an  Adequate,  Prompt,  and  Aggressive 

Effort    for   the    Evangelization    of   India.     Bishop   J.    E. 

Robinson,  D.D 262 

Opportunities  and  Importance  of  Reaching  Students,  Influential 

Classes  and  Masses.     Mr.  George  Sherwood  Eddy,  MA..          270 


CONTENTS  IX 

FACE 

JAPAN .  275-295 

The  Present  Missionary  Situation  in  Japan.  The  Reverend 

J.  L.  Bearing,  D.D 277 

Evidences  of  the  Present-day  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 

Japan.  The  Reverend  A.  Oltmans,  D.D.  .  .  280 

Special  Opportunity  and  Means  of  Reaching  Students  and 

other  Influential  Classes.  Mr.  G.  Sidney  Phelps  .  284 

Special  Opportunities  in  Japan  for  Service  among  Women. 

Miss  Maude  Soper     ...  ....  289 

The  Urgency  of  the  Present  Situation  in  Japan.  The  Reverend 

Irvin  H.  Correll,  D.D 293 

KOREA 297-313 

Korean  Missions  From  the  Viewpoint  of  a  Traveler.  The 

Reverend  H.  Roswell  Bates 299 

The  Present  Missionary  Situation  in  Korea.  The  Reverend 

Arthur  Judson  Brown,  D.D 301 

Why  We  Should  Help  Korea  Now.  The  Reverend  John  Z. 

Moore t  303 

Evidences  of  the  Present-day  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 

Korea.     The  Reverend  George  Heber  Jones,  Ph.D.        .  307 

LATIN  AMERICA 3*5-340 

Present  Conditions  in  the  Philippines.  The  Reverend  Lewis  B. 

Hillis 317 

The  Situation  in  Argentina.  The  Reverend  J.  L.  Hart  .  320 

Woman's  Work  in  Brazil.  Miss  Mary  T.  Pescud  .  .  .  321 

The  Situation  in  Venezuela.  The  Reverend  John  Christiansen  324 
Special  Opportunity  and  Needs  of  the  Student  Class  in  South 

America.  Mr.  John  H.  Warner  .  .  .  .  325 
Possibilities  and  Needs  among  Young  Women  in  South 

America.  Miss  Harriet  Taylor 328 

Our  Personal  Responsibilities  to  Meet  the  Needs  of  Latin 

America.  The  Reverend  J.  C.  Robbins  ....  332 

South  America's  Appeal.  Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  M.A.  <  .  334 
The  Warrant  for  Protestant  Missions  in  South  America. 

Bishop  E.  R.  Hendrix,  D.D.      .                                    .  336 

SOUTH-EASTERN  ASIA .     341-356 

Lower    Siam.      E.    B.    McDaniel,    M.D 343 

Laos.    The  Reverend  William  Harris 345 

A  Typical   Mission   in   Dutch   Malaysia.     Pastor   Dr.   Julius 

Richter                347 

Burma.    The  Reverend  Wallace  St.  John,  Ph.D.     .         .         .  351 

Assam.     The  Reverend  W.   E.   Witter,   D.D.        ...  354 

WESTERN  ASIA— TURKEY,  PERSIA,  AND  ARABIA  .  .  .  357-374 

Reasons  for  a  More  Adequate,  Prompt  and  Aggressive  Effort 

to  Evangelize  These  Lands.  President  John  E.  Merrill  359 

The  Value  of  Education  as  a  Missionary  Agency  in  Turkey. 

The  Reverend  James  P.  McNaughton  .  .  ^  .  .  362 

Woman's  Work  for  Mohammedan  Women.  Mrs.  Benjamin  W. 

Labaree  3^6 

The  Unoccupied  Fields  of  Western  Asia.  The  Reverend 

Samuel   M.   Zwemer,   D.D.,   F.R.G.S 37O 

THE  INCREASING  DEMAND  OF  THE  ORIENT  UPON  THE  COLLEGES  OF 

THE  OCCIDENT.     Professor  Edward  C.  Moore,  Ph.D.        .     375-382 

WHAT  Is  NEEDED  TO  MEET  THE  PRESENT  WORLD  CRISIS.    Mr.  John  R. 

Mott,  M.A 383-387 


SUGGESTIONS  FOR  MEDITATION 

The  Secret  of  Making  the  Rochester  Convention  One 
of  Great  Spiritual  Power 

For  the  Morning  Watch 
For  the  Homeward  Journey 


JEbe  Secret  of  Hflalifng  the  ^Rochester  Con* 
vention  ©ne  of  Oreat  Spiritual  ipower 


The  delegates  will  be  open-minded,  desirous  to  discover  and  eager  to 
do  the  will  of  God. 

They  will  be  thoroughgoing  in  dealing  with  their  sins  and  shortcom- 
ings and  in  availing  themselves  of  the  sufficiency  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  only 
Saviour. 

They  will  break  away  each  day  from  the  presence  of  men  in  order  to 
spend  time  unhurriedly,  alone  with  God,  in  meditation  and  intercession. 

They  will  be  concerned  more  with  what  they  can  give  to  others  than 
with  what  they  can  get  for  themselves. 

They  will  maintain  their  conversation  on  the  higher  levels  and  will  not 
descend  to  trivialities,  personalities,  or  faultfinding.  "They  shall  speak  of 
the  glory  of  Thy  Kingdom  and  talk  of  Thy  power." 

They  will  devise  liberally  for  the  use  of  their  time,  their  possessions, 
their  opportunities;  they  will  make  plans  for  their  lives  in  accordance 
with  the  character  of  God  and  the  programme  of  Christ  for  the  whole 
world. 

"In  the  morning  will  I  order  my  prayer  unto  Thee,  and  will  keep 
watch." 


interning  CUatcb 


(Thursday,  December  30,  1909 

"  In  the  morning  will  I  order  my  prayer  unto  Thee,  and  will  keep 
watch." 

Scripture 
Isaiah  40:28-31;  Phil.  4:6-7. 

prayer 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  all  mercies,  we,  Thine  unworthy  servants, 
do  give  Thee  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  all  Thy  goodness  and 
loving  kindness  to  us  and  to  all  men.  We  beseech  Thee,  give  us  that 
due  sense  of  all  Thy  mercies,  that  our  hearts  may  be  unfeignedly  thank- 
ful; and  that  we  show  forth  Thy  praise,  not  only  with  our  lips,  but  in 
our  lives,  by  giving  up  ourselves  to  Thy  service,  and  by  walking  before 
Thee  in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  our  days;  through  Jesus  Christ, 
our  Lord,  to  Whom,  with  Thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honor  and 
glory,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

•Hymn 

Dear  Lord  and  Father  of  mankind 

Forgive  our  feverish  ways; 
Reclothe  us  in  our  rightful  mind; 
In  purer  lives  Thy  service  find, 

In  deeper  rev'rence,  praise. 

In  simple  trust  like  theirs  who  heard, 

Beside  the  Syrian  sea, 
The  gracious  calling  of  the  Lord, 
Let  us,  like  them,  without  a  word, 

Rise  up  and  follow  Thee. 


interning  IfUatcb 
Jfriday,  December  31,  1909 

"  I  myself  will  awake  right  early  and  will  give  thanks." 

Scripture 

Luke  24:   13-32. 

Ipraycr 

O  most  merciful  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  Who  wouldest  not  that  any 
should  perish,  but  that  all  men  should  be  saved  and  come  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth;  fulfil  Thy  gracious  promise  to  be  present  with  those 
who  are  gone  forth  in  Thy  Name  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  salvation  in 
distant  lands.  Be  with  them  in  all  perils  by  land  or  by  water,  in  sickness 
and  distress,  in  weariness  and  painfulness,  in  disappointment  and  perse- 
cution. Bless  them,  we  beseech  Thee,  with  Thy  continual  favor,  and 
send  Thy  Holy  Spirit  to  guide  them  into  all  truth.  Endow  them  with 
power  from  on  high,  and  so  prosper  Thy  work  in  their  hands,  that  the 
fulness  of  the  Gentiles  may  be  gathered  in  and  all  Israel  be  saved;  to 
Thy  honor  and  glory,  Who  livest  and  reignest  with  the  Father  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  ever  One  God,  world  without  end.  Amen. 


Wherever  He  may  guide  me, 

No  want  shall  turn  me  back; 
My  Shepherd  is  beside  me, 

And  nothing  can  I  lack. 
His  wisdom  ever  waketh, 

His  sight  is  never  dim, 
He  knows  the  way  he  taketh, 

And  I  will  walk  with  Him. 


unerring  Wiatcb 


Saturday,  lanuars  1,  1910 

"It  is  a  good  thing  to  give  thanks,  to  show  forth  Thy  loving-kindness 
in  the  morning." 

Scripture 
Hebrews  11:32-12:3. 

grayer 

Almighty  God,  Who  didst  give  such  grace  unto  Thy  holy  Apostle 
Saint  Andrew,  that  he  readily  obeyed  the  calling  of  Thy  Son,  Jesus 
Christ,  and  followed  Him  without  delay;  Grant  unto  us  all,  that  we  being 
called  by  Thy  holy  Word,  may  forthwith  give  up  ourselves  obediently  to 
fulfil  thy  holy  commandments;  through  the  same  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 


•Hymn 

O  may  Thy  soldiers,  faithful,  true,  and  bold, 
Fight  as  the  saints  who  nobly  fought  of  old, 
And  win  with  them  the  victor's  crown  of  gold. 
Alleluia! 

O  blest  communion,  fellowship  Divine! 
We  feebly  struggle,  they  in  glory  shine; 
Yet  all  are  one  in  Thee,  for  all  are  Thine. 
Alleluia! 

And  when  the  strife  is  fierce,  the  warfare  long, 
Steals  on  the  ear  the  distant  triumph-song, 
And  hearts  are  brave  again,  and  arms  are  strong. 
Alleluia! 


1FFlorning  Wlatcb 


Sunday,  January  2,  1910 

"He  wakeneth  morning  by  morning,  He  wakeneth  mine  ear  to  hear 
as  they  that  are  taught." 

Scripture 

John    6:38;    4-34;   8:29; 
Matthew   26:39;    7:21; 
John  7:17. 

grayer 

Almighty  God,  Who  callest  men  to  divers  forms  of  service  in  the 
world,  reveal  to  me  the  path  in  which  Thou  dost  will  me  to  walk.  I 
place  my  life  and  all  that  I  am,  in  Thy  Hand.  Dispose  of  me  and  of  all 
that  belongs  to  me  as  seems  best  to  Thee.  Attune  my  ear  to  Thy  Voice 
that  I  may  hear  Thy  Call.  Strengthen  my  will  that,  hearing  the  Call,  I 
may  forthwith  obey  it.  Let  me  know  no  service  but  the  service  of  Thy 
dear  Son.  Amen. 


•Hymn 

Make  me  a  captive,  Lord, 

And  then  I  shall  be  free; 
Force  me  to  render  up  my  sword, 

And  I  shall  conqueror  be. 
I  sink  in  life's  alarms 

When  by  myself  I  stand; 
Imprison  me  within  Thy  arms, 

And  strong  shall  be  my  hand. 


•morning  Wlatcb 


Uttonday,  January  3,  1910 

"In  the  morning,  a  great  while  before  day,  He  rose  up  and  went  out, 
and  departed  into  a  solitary  place  and  there  prayed." 

Scripture 

Mark  14:37,  38;  Ephesians  6: 10-18. 


grayer 

Grant  that  we  may  spend  this  day  without  stumbling  and  without 
stain,  that  coming  to  our  journey's  end  victorious  over  all  our  tempta- 
tions, we  may  praise  Thee  Who  art  worthy  to  receive  honor  and  glory 
and  power.  Amen. 

•Hymn 

0  Jesus,  I  have  promised 
To  serve  Thee  to  the  end; 

Be  Thou  forever  near  me, 
My  Master  and  my  Friend! 

1  shall  not  fear  the  battle, 
If  Thou  art  by  my  side, 

Nor  wander  from  the  pathway, 
If  Thou  wilt  be  my  Guide. 

O  let  me  see  Thy  foot-marks, 

And  in  them  plant  mine  own, 
My  hope  to  follow  duly 

Is  in  Thy  strength  alone. 
O  guide  me,  call  me,  draw  me, 

Uphold  me  to  the  end; 
And  then  in  heaven  receive  me, 

My  Saviour  and  my  Friend. 


jfor  the  IHomcward  Journey 

[psalm  121 

The  Traveler's  Psalm. 
"With  God,  over  the  sea; 
Without  God,  not  over  the  threshold." 

Self  Examination  and  Resolution 

Let  me  re-examine  my  habits  and  practices  with  reference  to  the  use 
of  time,  money,  strength,  opportunities,  influence,  in  their  bearing  on 
the  world  programme  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Let  me  reconsider  my  own  life-work  plans  in  the  light  of  the  new  evi- 
dence and  visions  of  the  Convention. 

Why  should  not  the  Watchword,  The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in 
This  Generation — henceforth  be  a  governing  ideal  and  motive  in  my  life? 

Discussion 

Let  those  of  us  who  are  delegates  from  the  same  college  consider  in 
the  most  practical  and  courageous  manner  how  we  may  best  communi- 
cate the  great  ideas,  the  vision,  and  the  spirit  of  the  Convention  to  our 
fellow-students,  in  order  that  our  institution  may  have  a  much  larger 
part  in  extending  the  limits  of  Christ's  Kingdom. 

Untercession 

Let  us  singly  and  in  groups  pray: 

That  all  the  delegates  may  be  true  to  the  call  of  God  as  heard  at  the 
Convention. 

That  large  numbers  of  those  who  were  at  Rochester  and  of  their 
fellow-students  may  volunteer,  in  order  to  help  to  meet  the  urgent  crisis 
confronting  the  Church  in  so  many  parts  of  the  non-Christian  world. 

That  God  may  richly  reward  the  people  of  Rochester  for  their 
gracious  hospitality  and  abounding  kindness.  May  the  Spirit  move  upon 
the  city  as  in  the  days  of  Finney. 

That  the  long  series  of  Conventions  of  the  Laymen's  Missionary 
Movement  during  the  coming  four  months  may  result  in  a  determined 
uprising  by  laymen  all  over  North  America  on  behalf  of  the  world's 
evangelization. 

That  the  World  Missionary  Conference  in  Edinburgh  next  June  may 
result  in  such  comprehensive  and  concerted  action  on  the  part  of  the 
missionary  forces  of  the  Church  as  will  greatly  hasten  the  day  when  all 
men  shall  have  an  adequate  opportunity  to  know  Christ. 


"Every  land  is  my  fatherland,  for  all  lands  are  my  Father's." 


PREPARATORY  SERVICE 

Is  Our  Christianity  Worth  Propagating? 

The  Abounding  Sufficiency  of  Jesus  Christ  to  Meet 
the  Needs  of  All  Men 


IS  OUR  CHRISTIANITY  WORTH  PROPAGATING? 

MR.    GEORGE    SHERWOOD    EDDY,    M.A.,    INDIA 

Is  OUR  CHRISTIANITY  worth  propagating?  Not,  Is  Christianity 
worth  propagating?  We  have  'no  doubt  as  to  that;  but,  Is  our 
Christianity  worth  propagating?  Have  I  a  salvation  that  is  worth 
passing  on  ?  In  this  first  questioning  we  do  not  ask,  What  is  Christ 
to  the  world?  but,  What  is  Christ  to  me,  and  what  is  my  relation  to 
Him?  Believing  that  He  is  here — shall  we  look  into  His  face,  and 
seeing  no  one  save  Jesus  only  standing  in  the  midst,  deal  with  Him 
in  the  quiet  of  this  hour. 

Have  I  a  vital  experience  of  Christ  ?  Out  in  the  heart  of  heath- 
enism, at  the  ends  of  the  earth,  or  any  place  in  the  one  undivided 
world  field,  have  I  an  experience  that  knows  that  Jesus  satisfies,  that 
He  alone  is  enough,  with  or  without  results?  Have  I  a  message 
that  can  transform  and  uplift  men  ?  Have  I  a  power,  the  power  for 
victory  over  sin  in  my  own  life,  and  power  in  service  ?  Have  I  that 
experience,  that  message,  that  power  that  He  has  promised  and  is 
ready  to  give  even  today  and  at  this  hour? 

I  remember  fifteen  years  ago,  before  going  out  to  India,  sitting 
down  one  night  with  my  roommate,  who  is  now  in  China,  and  say- 
ing to  him,  "What  are  we  going  to  tell  them  out  on  the  field  ?  What 
message  have  we  for  men  ?  Are  we  merely  going  to  tell  men  about 
Christ?  If  so,  it  would  be  cheaper  to  send  out  Bibles  and  tracts. 
Can  we  tell  them  that  we  know  that  Jesus  Christ  saves  and  satisfies, 
that  He  keeps  us  more  than  conquerors  day  by  day?"  I  said,  "I  am 
not  satisfied.  I  do  not  feel  that  I  have  a  message  such  as  I  need 
for  men  out  there,  nor  the  experience,  nor  the  power.  If  we  have 
not,  is  not  that  the  one  great  thing  we  need  before  we  leave  this 
country — to  know  Him?"  From  that  day  to  the  end  of  our  stu- 
dent days  we  rose  every  morning  at  five  o'clock.  From  five  to  six 
we  had  an  unhurried  hour  for  the  Word  of  God,  and  from  six  to 
seven  an  unhurried  hour  for  prayer.  These  two  hours  each  day 
changed  our  lives,  and  we  were  unspeakably  blessed. 

The  Lord  is  ready,  now,  to  bless  each  one.  Have  you  a  special 
need?  He  has  a  blessing  for  you.  There  is  a  deeper  life  for  you 
and  for  me,  for  the  most  aged  saint,  for  the  greatest  sinner,  for  the 
most  discouraged  man. 

There  is  the  life  of  fellowship;  "the  unspeakable  fellowship," 


4  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

as  Donald  Fraser  out  in  the  heart  of  Africa  called  it :  a  life  in  green 
pastures  and  beside  still  waters.  The  experience  we  need  today  is 
to  know  that  Jesus  satisfies.  Are  you  satisfied  in  Him? 

And  there  is  a  life  of  victory.  We  may  be  "more  than  con- 
querors through  Him  that  loved  us."  For,  "He  is  able"  today. 
One  of  the  most  Christ-like  lives  I  know  was  changed  a  score  of 
years  ago  by  three  words  at  the  end  of  a  prayer — "We  thank  Thee 
that  Thou  art  able."  She  believed  and  took  hold  of  God's  strength, 
and  her  life  has  been  beautiful  with  the  presence  of  Jesus  ever  since. 
He  is  able  to  give  to  you  the  blessing  for  which  your  heart  longs. 

And  there  is  a  life  not  only  of  fellowship  and  of  victory,  but 
of  service;  more  fruitful  and  far-reaching  than  you  have  dreamed 
of.  Youth  dreams  and  builds  castles  in  the  air.  You  have  your 
ambitions,  but  God  is  ambitious  for  your  life.  His  plan  is  greater 
and  more  blessed  than  anything  you  have  ever  planned  for  yourself. 

I  had  a  birthday  recently,  and  birthdays  are  solemn  things  as 
the  years  go  by.  I  had  "a  quiet  day."  I  learned  that  thought  from 
Mr.  Wilder  years  ago  as  we  tried  to  set  aside  one  day  a  month  to 
take  heed  whether  we  had  drifted  away  from  Him,  to  check  up  our 
lives  and  see  where  we  were  before  God.  On  that  birthday  I  asked 
myself  some  searching  questions,  and  I  should  like  each  one  of  us 
to  ask  himself  these  five  questions  before  God  in  the  silence. 

The  first  question  is  this :  What  am  I  before  God  ?  What  am 
I  in  personality?  My  life  is  my  message.  We  are  epistles,  known 
and  read  of  all  men.  Whether  at  home  or  abroad,  men  will  not 
come  in  large  numbers  to  our  churches,  they  will  not  read  our  Bibles ; 
but  they  read  our  lives.  What  is  my  life?  When  God  wished  to 
save  the  world  it  was  not  through  a  miracle,  through  a  book,  through 
a  mass  of  work,  through  a  teaching;  it  was  through  the  revelation 
of  a  personality.  Born  in  an  obscure  Roman  province,  less  than 
three  years  in  public  life,  He  left  not  a  written  word,  and  no  elabo- 
rate organization.  All  He  left  were  twelve  personalities,  in  whom 
He  could  reveal  and  repeat  His  life.  But  the  world  was  changed. 
If  there  were  not  a  Christian  beside  the  delegates  to  the  Rochester 
Convention,  we  could  go  out  and  win  the  world  if  we  would  let  Him 
pour  His  life  through  us,  if  we  would  allow  Christ  to  live  in  us 
the  rest  of  our  days.  What  am  I,  naked  and  laid  open  before  the 
eyes  of  Him  with  whom  we  have  to  do?  "Not  on  the  vulgar  mass 
called  work  is  judgment  passed."  Not,  What  do  men  think  I  am? 
Not,  What  is  my  office  or  profession,  but  What  am  I  before  God? 
Am  I  a  growing  man?  Would  I  be  willing  to  retain  the  personal 
habits  that  I  have  today  ?  I  am  what  I  am  becoming  day  by  day ; 
in  my  thoughts,  in  what  I  love,  in  what  I  choose.  The  old  psychology 
said,  "A  man  does  what  he  is."  The  new  psychology  says,  "A 
man  is  what  he  does."  Do,  overcome  now,  and  all  life  is  changed. 
Unless  we  choose  to  go  back  to  lower  levels,  we  can  forever  be  what 
we  become  today. 


IS  OUR  CHRISTIANITY  WORTH  PROPAGATING?  5 

These  short  four  years  of  college,  what  are  they  for  but  to  mould 
personality?  Am  I  realizing  this  purpose?  "Search  me,  O  God, 
and  know  my  heart ;  try  me,  and  know  my  thoughts,  and  see  if  there 
be  any  wicked  way  in  me." 

And  there  is  a  second  question:  Am  I  a  constructive  Bible- 
student?  Not,  Do  I  talk  about  it  to  others?  Not,  Am  I  in  some 
circle  or  class?  Am  I  a  constructive  Bible-student?  What  is  that 
Book  to  me?  Does  the  letter  kill,  or  the  Spirit  give  life?  Is  that 
Book  somehow  dead  and  dry,  or  is  it  to  me  a  very  fountain  of  liv- 
ing waters?  Loss  of  appetite  is  a  symptom  of  ill-health.  If  I  am 
wrong  with  God  I  shall  not  love  His  Word.  Do  I  get  a  fresh 
blessing,  fresh  manna,  fresh  life  every  day  ?  Do  I  come  to  meet  the 
living  Word,  or  is  it  a  dead  letter  because  my  heart  is  dead?  If  I 
do  not  love  that  Book  today,  it  is  because  I  did  not  obey  it  yester- 
day; because  I  did  not  walk  in  the  light  when  God  gave  it.  What 
is  that  Book  to  me?  Am  I  mining  for  truth,  sending  deep  shafts 
down  into  this  mine  of  God's  Word  ?  Am  I  learning  the  truth  that 
shall  make  me  free?  As  I  passed  down  through  India  I  saw  two 
little  rice  fields  side  by  side.  One  was  green  and  growing;  the 
other  was  dead  and  dry.  I  looked  for  the  cause.  The  great  lake 
was  full  of  water.  There  was  no  lack  there.  Into  the  one  the  living 
water  was  flowing,  for  the  channel  was  open.  The  other  was  choked. 
Brother,  is  your  life  green  and  growing,  fruitful  and  joyful,  or  bar- 
ren and  dry  because  the  channel  is  choked?  Harnack  tells  us  that 
"Jesus  lived  and  had  His  being  in  the  sacred  Scriptures."  Do  you 
and  I?  What  is  that  Book  to  you?  Am  I  a  constructive  Bible- 
student,  or  have  I  neglected  that  Book? 

Let  us  ask  ourselves  a  third  question,  Am  I  a  man  of  prayer? 
The  question  is  not,  Do  I  talk  about  prayer,  or  believe  in  it  theoreti- 
cally in  a  conventional  way?  Am  I  a  man  of  prayer?  Is  my  life 
permeated  with  the  presence  of  God  ?  Do  I  bear  about  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  a  life  fragrant  with  prayer,  prayer  that  is  the 
very  breathing  of  the  soul  in  God?  Do  I  know  this  sweet  fellow- 
ship in  prayer?  And  do  I  get  answers  to  my  prayer?  Do  I  re- 
ceive the  things  that  "God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him," 
the  things  that  somehow  those  strangely  miss  who  do  not  pray?  "If 
I  regard  iniquity  in  my  heart,  the  Lord  will  not  hear  me."  Does 
He  hear  me?  Is  there  anything  between  His  face  and  mine  today? 
Do  I  look  up  out  of  a  glad  heart  singing  "Nothing  between  thy 
blessed  face  and  mine,"  or  is  there  a  great  dark  cloud  hanging  there, 
a  cloud  of  unforgiven  sin?  Is  His  face  hidden  by  a  prayerless 
life?  When  Archimedes  discovered  the  lever,  in  his  new-found  en- 
thusiasm he  said,  "If  I  had  something  to  stand  upon  I  could  move 
the  world."  With  this  lever  of  prayer  we  have  something  to  stand 
on  in  the  promises  of  God;  and  we  can  move  the  world.  Do  we 
do  it? 

Then,  a  fourth  question:    Am  I  a  winner  of  men?    Not,  Am 


6  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

I  a  professional?  Not,  Am  I  a  secretary,  an  officer,  or  a  commit- 
tee-man of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association?  Not,  Do  I 
belong  to  some  band  or  training  class  to  do  personal  work?  But, 
Do  I  win  men  ?  Have  I  a  consuming  love  that  so  constrains  me  that 
I  cannot  keep  silent  if  I  am  placed  side  by  side  with  a  needy  life?  I 
saw  Sir  George  Williams  a  few  years  ago.  His  very  presence  was 
a  blessing  and  a  benediction.  He  was  a  man  less  in  talents  and  edu- 
cation than  perhaps  the  majority  of  those  in  this  room.  And  yet  we 
are  members  today  of  an  Association  a  million  strong,  because  that 
man  was  a  winner  of  men.  Six  of  the  original  twelve  members 
in  the  first  association  were  won  by  him  through  hours  of  prayer  and 
faithful  witnessing.  When  an  old  man  of  eighty-four,  he  said  to 
my  friend,  Mr.  Mott,  "Are  you  ever  thrown  with  a  man  that  you  do 
not  speak  to  him  about  Jesus  Christ?"  He  was  a  winner  of  men. 

The  other  day  in  New  York  I  met  an  old  friend  on  the  street, 
and,  as  I  remembered  how  he  had  been  blessed  to  my  own  life  in 
former  years,  I  recalled  Tennyson's  phrase,  "I  am  a  part  of  all  that  I 
have  met."  There  was  a  time  when,  as  I  worked  with  that  man,  I 
had  complained  that  in  my  place  I  had  no  opportunity,  that  it  was 
all  secular  work.  But  later  I  found  out  that  he  had  had  time  in 
my  place,  years  before,  to  touch  at  least  four  men  a  day  in  inter- 
views. Now  he  is  off  at  sea  on  his  way  to  a  distant  land,  and  wher- 
ever he  goes  on  land  or  sea  he  touches  men.  Do  you  ?  Do  I  ?  Are 
you  and  I  winners  of  men? 

And  then  the  last  question:  Have  I  victory  over  sin?  Am  I 
leading  a  victorious  life,  the  normal  Christian  life,  the  blessed  life? 
"Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit;  blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart; 
blessed  are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness."  "The 
poor  in  spirit."  That  is  the  condition  of  every  advance  and  bless- 
ing in  the  Christian  life.  Humility  is  the  spirit  of  heaven,  the  spirit 
of  Jesus.  For  He  said,  "I  seek  not  mine  own  glory,"  "I  receive 
not  glory  from  men,"  "Father,  glorify  thy  name,"  "I  am  glorified 
in  them."  Does  self  obtrude  like  a  putrifying  limb  cut  off  from  the 
life  of  the  body;  or  does  Christ  have  His  way  in  an  humble  heart? 
Is  God  able  to  trust  me  with  power?  Let  us  remember  that  humil- 
ity is  the  only  rational  position,  that  the  only  glory  that  is  real  or 
lasting  is  the  glory  of  God.  Does  pride  shut  God  out  of  my  heart? 

"Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart  for  they  shall  see  God."  Do  I? 
Do  I  see  Him  in  His  Word,  in  daily  life,  in  the  lives  of  men  ?  "Who 
shall  ascend  into  the  hill  of  the  Lord;  and  who  shall  stand  in  his 
holy  place  ?  He  that  hath  clean  hands  and  a  pure  heart."  Have  I  ? 
Do  I  bring  into  captivity  every  thought  to  the  obedience  of  Christ  ? 
"If  a  man  cleanse  himself  he  shall  be  a  vessel  unto  honor  ready  for 
the  Master's  use."  Is  God  able  to  use  me  largely  ? 

During  a  border  war  in  India  I  saw  in  the  paper  the  number 
of  men  who  were  rejected  as  "unfit  for  service" ;  and  I  thought,  In 
this  great  warfare  of  the  Kingdom  how  many  are  "unfit  for  service"  ? 


SUFFICIENCY   OF   JESUS   CHRIST   FOR  ALL   MEN  7 

"Whoso  committeth  sin  is  the  bond  slave  of  sin ;  but  if  the  Son  make 
you  free,  you  shall  be  free  indeed/'  Am  I  free  indeed  ?  Do  I  long 
to  be  freed  this  day?  Do  I  long  to  have  the  shackles  stricken  off 
forever  and  go  out  a  free  man  in  Christ?  It  is  His  will. 

"Blessed  are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness." 
"I  know  thy  works,  that  thou  art  neither  cold  not  hot:  I  would 
thou  wert  cold  or  hot.  So  then  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and 
neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spue  thee  out  of  my  mouth."  Have 
I  been  dead  in  earnest  back  there  at  that  college?  Have  I  been  in 
earnest  in  my  studies,  and  glorified  God  there?  Have  I  been  in 
earnest  in  my  missionary  purpose  ?  We  shall  pass  this  way  but  once. 
Four  years  of  opportunity,  never  to  meet  those  men  again!  Are 
they  wasted  years?  And  Jesus  stood  and  cried,  If  any  man  thirst, 
let  him  come  and  drink,  and  out  of  the  depths  of  his  life  shall  flow 
rivers — rivers  of  living  water. 

Are  they  flowing  today,  or  are  the  channels  choked  with  sin? 
Are  you  hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteousness?  If  any  man 
thirst,  let  him  drink,  today. 


THE  ABOUNDING  SUFFICIENCY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  TO 
MEET  THE  NEEDS  OF  ALL  MEN 

MR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

IT  DOES  not  matter  what  the  needs  are  of  which  we  may,  our- 
selves, have  been  conscious  or  of  which  we  have  been  made  aware 
by  others ;  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  able  to  satisfy  them  all.  Some 
of  us  may  have  come  to  this  point  in  our  lives,  troubled  with  intellec- 
tual questionings,  some  out  of  long  and  fierce  moral  struggles,  the 
history  of  which  contains  the  record  of  many  defeats ;  some  of  us  may 
have  come  with  insoluble  sorrows  in  our  hearts,  some  out  of  easy 
and  joyous  lives  whose  deepest  need  is  that  they  should  have  some 
share  in  the  sufferings  of  others  and  roughen  themselves  with  some 
heart  in  the  tragedy  of  humanity ;  and  perhaps  there  are  some  of  us 
who,  in  the  professional  course  of  our  duty,  may  simply  be  follow- 
ing out  the  natural  routine  of  our  engagements,  not  aware  of  a'ny 
deep  and  new  and  living  need.  Whatever  the  need  may  be,  even 
though  it  be  the  need  of  being  made  aware  of  a  need,  Jesus  Christ  is 
able  to  meet  it.  It  is  not  necessary  to  wait  for  anything  or  for  any 
man.  Jesus  Christ  is  able  now  to  satisfy  every  need  of  every  heart. 

That  is  the  unique  and  wonderful  thing  about  Jesus  Christ, 
that  He  alone  of  all  men  offered  once  and  offers  still  to  meet  all  the 
needs  of  every  human  heart.  Mr.  Eddy  quoted  for  us  those  familiar 


8  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

words  of  His,  "If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink," 
and  you  remember  the  circumstances  under  which  the  words  were 
spoken.  It  was  the  last  and  great  day  of  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles. 
For  seven  days  the  multitude  had  moved  out  each  day  from  the 
Temple  to  the  Pool  of  Siloam,  bearing  their  vessels  with  them, 
bringing  them  back  filled  with  the  water  of  the  pool,  which  they 
poured  out  as  a  libation  in  the  Temple.  And  on  the  last,  the  great 
day,  the  procession  moved  out  as  before,  each  man  bearing  his  vessel 
to  the  pool;  but  they  brought  them  back  this  time  to  the  Temple 
empty,  signifying  in  that  way  their  expectation  of  One  who  was  to 
come  to  give  them  the  living  water  and  to  satisfy  the  deep  and  vital 
needs  of  their  souls.  And  John  tells  us  that  it  was  on  that  day  that 
Jesus  stood  by  the  roadside  and  watched  the  company  come  back 
from  the  pool.  Here  and  there  He  noted  some  earnest,  longing  face 
that  was  not  satisfied,  some  man  that  really  understood  all  the  sym- 
bolism of  what  they  had  been  doing  and  was  waiting  for  the  day 
when  the  living  water  should  be  given ;  and  to  those  expectant  and 
anxious  faces  as  they  passed  Jesus  stood,  we  read,  and  cried,  saying 
"If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink."  To  a  world  of 
men  Jesus  Christ  is  saying  that  today,  "If  any  man  thirst,  let  him 
come  unto  me.  I  am  able  to  satisfy  him,  to  satisfy  all  the  needs  oi 
his  life." 

He  is  able  to  satisfy  the  commonest  needs  of  the  lives  of  men — 
their  physical  necessities  without  which  men  would  'not  live  to  have 
any  deeper  needs  for  Him  to  satisfy.  Christ  and  Christ  alone  can 
meet  those  needs  of  men.  Surely  it  is  no  accidental  thing  that  prac- 
tically all  the  starving  die  in  the  lands  where  Christ's  influence  has 
not  gone.  We  have  looked  out  on  great  Hindu  famines,  we  have 
looked  out  on  great  Buddhist  famines,  we  have  looked  out  on  great 
Confucian  famines,  we  have  looked  out  on  great  Mohammedan  fam- 
ines ;  we  have  not  looked  out  on  any  Christian  famines ;  for  wherever 
His  influence  has  gone,  even  on  the  plane  of  the  common  necessities 
of  human  life,  Jesus  Christ  is  sufficient  for  the  needs  of  men. 

And  back  of  these  things  He,  and  He  alone,  offers  to  satisfy 
those  deeper  moral  and  spiritual  needs  of  the  lives  of  men.  In 
the  realm  of  human  character,  Jesus  Christ  offers  to  do  what  no  one 
else  is  able  to  do  and  what  it  is  indispensable  that  some  one  should 
be  able  to  do.  He  gives,  in  the  realm  of  character,  the  four  great 
helps  which  every  man  requires.  He  gives  man  a  sense  of  duty  to 
the  highest ;  He  gives  him  an  ideal  of  what  the  highest  is ;  He  gives 
him  a  sense  of  shame  that  he  is  not  realizing  the  highest  in  his  own 
life;  and  He  is  in  him  the  power,  the  ceaseless  struggle,  I  will  not 
say  to  achieve,  but  to  strive  to  achieve,  until  at  last  at  the  end  of  the 
upward  calling  men  come  to  the  perfect  fulfilling  of  their  lives  in 
Him.  In  the  realm  of  human  character  Jesus  Christ  offers  to  men 
what  no  one  else  offers,  and  what  every  man  requires.  He  shows 
him  what  he  ought  to  be;  He  fills  his  soul  with  the  passion  to  be- 


SUFFICIENCY   OF   JESUS   CHRIST   FOR  ALL   MEN  9 

come  that;  He  fills  his  soul  with  anguish  at  his  failures  to  become 
that ;  He  keeps  him  ceaseless  in  his  effort  to  struggle  on  until  at  last, 
not  short  of  the  evening  time  and  the  setting  of  the  sun,  he  shall 
come  to  the  prize  of  his  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus. 

In  the  realm  of  duty  Jesus  Christ  gives  to  men  the  principle  of 
the  serving  life.  He  alone  of  men  ever  thought  of  defining  God  in 
the  simplest  way  in  which  He  could  be  defined,  by  simply  calling 
Him  Love.  No  man  before  Him,  no  great  religious  teacher  in  any 
other  nation  ever  dreamed  of  thinking  that  God  could  so  simply  be 
resolved  into  love  and  love  alone.  But  our  Lord  knew  that  in  that 
He  was  giving  men  the  principle  of  such  lives  of  duty-doing  and  of 
service  as  the  love  of  God  made  the  very  character  of  God  to  rep- 
resent to  men. 

And  not  only  the  ideal  of  a  serving  life  filled  with  the  principle 
of  love,  but  He  himself  offered  to  be  in  men  the  living  power  by 
which  the  duty  of  love  could  be  by  themselves  realized  and  fulfilled. 
Simply  to  tell  men  that  they  were  to  be  like  God?  A  hundred 
teachers  had  told  men  that  before;  but  to  tell  men  what  God  was, 
that  they  might  be  like  Him,  to  tell  men  that  He  would  be  in  them 
as  the  power  of  their  becoming  like  Him,  Jesus  Christ  alone  ever  said 
that.  Jesus  Christ  is  saying  that  to  us  now. 

In  the  realm  of  heart  relationships  Jesus  Christ  is  able  to  meet 
all  the  needs  of  men.  In  a  great  world  where  a  man  is  always  alone, 
where  the  sorrows  that  are  inevitable  make  him  feel  yet  more  alone 
and  more  helpless  in  the  face  of  those  impenetrable  mysteries,  Jesus 
Christ  tells  him  not  to  be  afraid,  to  look  up  into  the  face  of  it  all  and 
say,  "I  have  no  fear  of  you.  You  are  my  Father,  and  I  will  trust 
you."  Christ  sets  men  at  home  in  the  midst  of  the  universe  in  the 
great  longing  of  their  hearts  after  the  eternal  companionship.  Christ 
teaches  them  that  they  may  say  Father  to  God  with  no  unreality, 
with  no  untruth.  In  his  little  book  on  the  "Great  Religions  of  the 
World,"  the  late  Principal  Grant  says  that  every  religion  that  is  to 
satisfy  men's  hearts  must  meet  three  great  needs:  the  sense  of  de- 
pendence, the  need  of  fellowship,  and  the  need  of  progress.  And  he 
goes  on  to  point  out  that  every  religion  that  ever  has  been  springs 
out  of  man's  sense  of  his  helplessness  and  his  consciousness  of  his 
dependence  upon  greater  powers  without,  but  that  real  faith  comes 
to  men  only  when  their  hearts  hunger  after  the  heavenly  compan- 
ionship and  makes  them  the  friends  and  the  fellow-workers  of  God. 

And  not  only  in  the  longing  of  men's  hearts  after  that  heavenly 
fellowship.  Christ  offers  Himself  to  every  man  in  that  man's  broth- 
ers, and  so  casts  all  the  dignity  of  the  Godhead  over  our  human  life 
and  its  relationships  and  makes  the  way  for  men  to  find  Him  really 
in  the  common  affairs  of  their  every-day  lives.  In  the  lonesomeness 
of  our  hearts  and  their  longings  after  fellowship,  Jesus  Christ  is  able 
to  satisfy.  In  the  realm  of  our  questionings  over  the  unseen  things 
that  lie  ahead  of  us  Jesus  Christ  is  sufficient  for  the  needs  of  men. 


IO  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

When  men  wonder  whether  the  best  that  is  in  them  is  ever  to  pre- 
vail over  the  worst,  when  men  become  sceptical  as  to  whether  there 
is  any  certain  hope  of  victory,  that  that  which  they  long  to  be  shall 
sometime  displace  that  which  they  are,  Christ  tells  them  that  they 
may  surely  hope,  that  they  may  look  forward  with  good  cheer  to  an 
absolute,  positive  victory  awaiting  them. 

And  regarding  others,  also,  those  that  have  slipped  out  of  their 
sight.  When  men  begin  to  question,  as  they  must  question,  Christ 
and  Christ  alone  is  able  to  meet  their  questionings  and  their  desires. 
In  his  book,  which  in  its  American  edition  is  called  "The  Living 
Christ  and  Dying  Heathenism,"  Mr.  Warneck  has  pointed  out  it 
was  only  when  Christ  came  to  them  that  the  hearts  of  those  whose 
lives  he  was  describing  were  able  to  lay  hold  of  any  hope  what- 
ever regarding  those  that  had  slipped  away  out  of  their  sight  not  to 
be  seen  again.  Christ  and  Christ  alone  had  spoken  to  them  gra- 
ciously in  answer  to  those  longings  of  their  hearts  that  were  deeper 
than  any  questionings  about  themselves.  Christ  and  Christ  alone 
can  meet  the  desires  of  men's  hearts  as  they  watch  beside  those 
whom  they  know  are  to  pass  out  from  them  and  whom  they  cannot 
allow  themselves  to  think  they  are  not  to  behold  again. 

Whatever  the  needs  of  our  lives  may  be  today,  in  the  matter 
of  our  longing  for  perfect  character,  in  our  seeking  for  our  duty  and 
the  power  to  achieve  our  duty,  in  the  eagerness  of  our  hearts  for 
the  heavenly  and  the  human  fellowships,  in  our  expectations  re- 
garding the  things  that  lie  behind  the  veil,  Jesus  Christ  and  Christ 
alone  is  able  to  satisfy  us;  and,  being  able  to  satisfy  us,  He  and 
He  alone  is  able  to  satisfy  the  hearts  of  all  men.  In  no  other  land 
has  any  one  arisen  to  answer  these  longings  of  men's  hearts.  Not 
in  China,  not  in  India,  not  in  Africa,  not  in  Japan  has  any  one  arisen 
who  would  say  to  men  as  Christ  said,  "If  any  man  thirst,  let  him 
come  unto  me  and  drink." 

I  have  been  reading  again  the  speech  which  Count  Okuma 
made  at  the  semi-centennial  celebration  of  the  coming  of  Protestant 
Christianity  to  Japan,  and  the  last  paragraph  of  it  tied  right  on  to 
this  phrase,  "If  any  man  thirst."  "I  would  not  say,"  said  Count 
Okuma,  "that  our  land  has  been  without  religion.  Buddhism 
has  prospered  greatly  here;  but  this  prosperity  wa~  largely  through 
political  means.  Now  this  creed  has  been  practically  rejected  by 
the  better  classes,  who,  being  spiritually  thirsty,  have  nothing  to 
drink."  "Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying,  If  any  man  thirst,  let 
him  come  unto  me  and  drink."  For  if  Christ  is  able  to  meet  the 
needs  of  those  men,  He  is  able  to  meet  the  needs  of  all  men.  He  is 
able  to  meet  our  needs  not  because  of  any  peculiarity  in  us,  but  be- 
cause of  the  universality  that  is  in  Him.  If  Christ  can  come  to  my 
life  and  be  all  that  I  require,  He  can  do  that  because  He  is  able 
to  come  to  every  human  life  and  be  all  that  every  human  life  requires. 

I  have  never  got  out  of  my  memory  the  speech  of  Dr.  Zwemer 


SUFFICIENCY   OF   JESUS   CHRIST   FOR   ALL   MEN  II 

at  one  of  the  earlier  conventions  of  this  Movement,  when  he  hung  a 
great  map  of  Islam  before  us  and,  with  a  sweep  of  his  hand  across 
all  those  darkened  areas,  said :  "Thou,  O  Christ,  art  all  I  want ;  and 
Thou,  O  Christ,  art  all  they  want."  What  Christ  can  do  for  any 
man  He  can  do  for  every  man.  Because  He  is  sufficient  for  our 
needs  He  is  sufficient  for  the  needs  of  all  mankind.  He  who  is  the 
light  of  our  Christian  lands  is  the  light  of  these  lands,  because  He 
is  the  light  of  all  the  world.  He  who  is  the  Saviour  of  these  Chris- 
tian peoples  is  their  Saviour  because  He  is  the  Saviour  also  of  all 
mankind.  Just  as  hi  Him  today  we  find  all  the  deepest  needs  of 
our  own  hearts  abundantly  satisfied,  so  in  Him,  and  in  Him  alone, 
is  the  world  to  find  the  need  of  its  heart  satisfied  and  abundantly 
satisfied.  As  He  is  every  man's  ideal  and  head,  so  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  ideal  and  the  head  of  all  humanity.  That  old  word  by  which 
He  called  Himself,  the  "Son  of  man,"  no  more  truly  proclaims  Him 
to  be  God's  ideal  for  every  individual  man  than  it  proclaims  Him  to 
to  be.  The  Saviour  of  each  of  us,  the  Lord  and  head  and  leader 
be  the  picture  of  what  God  intends  all  humanity,  which  is  His  child, 
•and  king  and  ideal  and  abiding  power  of  each  of  us,  is  intended  to  be 
all  that  to  all  humanity  as  well.  He  who  is  the  Saviour  of  every 
individual  man  is  intended  to  be  the  Saviour  of  all  the  world.  Only 
as  the  Saviour  of  all  the  world,  and  never  as  the  Saviour  of  each  and 
all  the  individual  men  in  the  world,  can  the  world  become,  and  so 
each  man  in  the  world  become,  what  it  is  in  the  will  of  God  for  each 
man  and  for  the  world.  Humanity  is  more  than  a  sum  in  arithme- 
tic ;  it  is  more  than  these  units  all  added  together  and  each  of  them 
counting  one.  There  is  a  great  life  in  it,  which  is  of  the  life  of  God, 
and  only  as  we  recognize  the  great,  fathomless,  corporate  need  of 
all  humanity  for  a  head,  an  ideal,  shall  we  have  realized  our  own 
personal  need  and  also  the  glory  of  that  Christ  who  can  satisfy  both 
that  personal  need  and  be  Himself  also  the  fulfilling  of  all  God's 
purposes  for  all  mankind. 

And  Christ  is  not  only  the  ideal  and  head  of  all  humanity  and 
the  Saviour  of  all  the  world;  our  Lord  is  also  the  Lord  of  all 
righteousness  and  the  King  of  that  kingdom  that  is  to  be — a  king- 
dom that  is,  regardless  of  the  citizens  of  it ;  a  kingdom  that  is  to  be 
perfect  only  as  it  is  in  itself  fulfilling  the  ideals  of  God  and  each  citi- 
zen in  himself  fulfilling  the  purposes  of  God  for  him.  It  is  put  in 
that  old  doggerel  stanza  for  us : 

"I  love  to  greet  the  season 

By  gifted  men  foretold, 
When  men   shall  live  by  reason 

And  not  alone  for  gold. 
When  man  to  man  united, 

And  every  wrong  thing  righted. 
This  whole  world  shall  be  lighted 

As  Eden  was  of  old." 

By  one  life,  He  who  alone  is  the  light  of  all  the  world. 


12  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

And  for  humanity  He  is  not  only  its  ideal  and  its  head  and  its 
Saviour  and  the  King  of  its  Kingdom;  He  is  the  one  hope  of  its 
unity.  It  is  His  ideal  of  what  humanity  is  alone  that  gives  any  assur- 
ance that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  human  unity  and  that  some  day  that 
human  unity  is  to  be  achieved.  It  is  the  knowledge  that  one  Saviour 
died  for  all  the  world  that  convinces  us  that  deep  in  its  life  the  world 
is  one.  It  is  the  knowledge  that  one  Saviour  and  not  a  dozen,  that 
one  Father  and  not  a  score,  are  offered  us  all  and  with  us  all  that  as- 
sures us  that  we  also  are  all  of  us  brothers  together  in  the  one  great 
family  of  God.  If  there  is  one  need  of  our  own  day  above  every 
other  need,  it  is  the  need  of  realizing  that  Christ  alone  is  the  hope 
of  our  human  unity,  and  that  He  alone  can  achieve  the  oneness  of  all 
mankind,  by  quelling  its  strife  and  its  discord,  by  teaching  men  that 
they  are  one  each  with  the  other  because  each  of  them  is  one  with 
Him;  by  teaching  men  that  they  are  to  live  together  here  in  one 
great  family  of  lovers  because  one  Lord  was  their  lover  and  laid 
down  His  life  for  them,  and  because  at  last  they  are  to  be  gathered 
in  the  one  household  of  their  Father.  The  needs  of  a  great  world, 
only  the  projection  of  the  needs  of  the  life  of  each  man  in  the  world, 
Christ  can  satisfy,  and  He  alone,  and  He  alone  can  satisfy  the 
needs  of  each  individual  human  heart.  Alone,  and  yet  not  alone. 
The  old  epigram  carries  the  eternal  truth.  Jesus  Christ  alone  can 
save  the  world,  but  even  Jesus  Christ  cannot  save  the  world  alone. 
He  has  no  feet  with  which  to  go  to  the  world  but  human  feet,  no  lips 
with  which  to  speak  to  the  world  but  human  lips,  no  eyes  with  which 
to  look  out  upon  the  world  but  human  eyes.  The  abounding  needs 
of  the  world  can  only  be  met  by  the  abounding  sufficiency  of  Christ 
as  men  and  women  offer  themselves  as  the  channels  of  His  grace 
to  the  world  that  is  waiting  for  the  light  that  it  is  to  bring. 

Therefore  we  are  to  ask  ourselves  whether  in  us  as  well  as 
between  us  and  Christ  there  is  anything  that  will  hinder  the  flow 
of  the  life  of  God  to  men.  Mr.  Eddy  has  been  challenging  us  to 
scrutinize  the  gates  that  should  stand  open  between  us  and  the 
heavenly  glories  and  the  heavenly  graces.  Are  they  barred  for  us 
today?  I  ask  you  to  scrutinize  also  the  gates  which  we  are,  the 
gates  which  stand  between  Christ  and  the  world  that  Christ  came 
to  save,  between  the  world  and  all  its  measureless  needs  and  the 
abounding  Saviour  who  came  to  meet  those  needs.  Are  those  gates 
barred  today?  We  cannot  keep  open  the  gates  between  ourselves 
and  the  life  and  light  and  grace  of  God  in  Christ  unless  we  keep 
open  the  gates  that  are  in  our  own  lives  between  the  life  and  the 
grace  and  the  fullness  of  God  in  Christ  and  the  great  world  in  its 
sorrow  and  its  need  that  He  came  to  redeem.  He  is  ours,  fellow- 
students  ;  He  is  ours  today  and  will  be  ours  alone  as  we  share  Him 
with  all  the  world.  He  never  promised  to  go  with  us  save  as  we 
went  with  Him  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.  He  will  be  in 
our  lives  all  that  we  require  only  as  we  let  Him  be  through 


SUFFICIENCY   OF  JESUS  CHRIST  FOR  ALL   MEN  13 

our  lives  all  that  that  great  world  requires  for  which  also  He  came 
as  for  us,  for  which  also  He  laid  down  His  life  as  for  us,  which  was 
first  and  last  upon  His  heart,  and  which  as  He  passed  He  laid 
forever  upon  ours. 


STUDENTS  AND  THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF 
THE  WORLD 

A   Quadrennium   in    the   Life    and   Work   of   the 
Student  Volunteer  Movement 

Recent  Progress  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary 
Union  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland 

The  Part  of  Oriental  Students  in  the  Evangelization 
of  the  Far  East 

Chinese  Students  and  the  Evangelization  of  China 

The  Missionary  Possibilities  of  the  Japanese  Student 
Movement 


A  QUADRENNIUM  IN  THE  LIFE  AND  WORK  OF  THE 
STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT 

THE  REPORT  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE  OF  THE  STU- 
DENT VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

PRESENTED  BY  MR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT,  M.AV  CHAIRMAN 

THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT  is  primarily  a  movement, 
not  an  organization.  True,  it  unites  by  a  common  declaration  of 
life-purpose  a  growing  company  of  American  and  Canadian  students 
who  have  dedicated  their  lives  to  foreign  missionary  service,  but  this 
by  no  means  represents  all  that  the  Movement  is  and  does.  As  a 
vital  force,  as  a  new  spirit,  as  a  pervasive  influence,  its  life  and  ac- 
tivities are  far  more  widely  manifested  and  felt.  Regarded  in  this 
light  and  not  as  a  formal  and  visible  organization,  it  is  the  most  com- 
prehensive student  movement  of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  be- 
cause its  mission  embraces  both  men  and  women  students,  and  its 
field  comprises  institutions  of  higher  learning  throughout  these  two 
nations.  Its  following  includes  the  students  of  all  Christian  com- 
munions. 

The  primary  and  paramount  function  of  the  Movement  is  that 
of  recruiting.  It  seeks  to  enroll  a  sufficient  number  of  well-qualified 
volunteers  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the  mission  boards  of  North 
America.  Its  well-understood  purpose  also  involves  the  cultivation 
of  the  whole  range  of  missionary  interest  and  activity  among  all 
classes  of  students  and  the  leading  of  the  students  who  are  not  to  be- 
come missionaries  to  recognize,  accept  and  prepare  themselves  to  dis- 
charge their  responsibility  to  maintain  the  missionary  enterprise  by 
their  advocacy,  by  their  gifts  and  by  their  prayers.  That  it  may 
better  realize  these  two  great  purposes  the  Movement  seeks  to  carry 
forward  its  work,  on  the  one  hand,  in  close  relationship  to  the  mis- 
sion boards  and,  on  the  other  hand,  in  intimate  touch  and  co-opera- 
tion with  the  Student  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian 
Association  Movements  and  with  other  student  religious  societies. 

The  quadrennium  which  has  elapsed  since  the  Nashville  Conven- 
tion has  been  characterized  by  closer  unification  of  the  interests  of 
the  Volunteers  and  non- Volunteers,  by  marked  expansion  of  the  ac- 
tivities of  the  Movement,  by  greater  intensification  of  its  life,  and 
by  a  notable  increase  of  momentum  in  the  going  forth  of  its  mem- 

17 


1 8  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

bers  to  their  life-work  in  all  parts  of  the  non-Christian  world.  Among 
the  many  developments  and  achievements,  attention  is  called  to  a  few 
of  the  most  outstanding  and  significant. 

The  best  evidence  of  the  efficiency  and  power  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  is  the  number  of  sailed  Volunteers.  In  fact,  this 
is  the  great  test  by  which  the  Movement  should  be  judged.  The  en- 
listing of  Volunteers  who  will  actually  go  to  the  front  arid  serve  there 
is  its  distinctive  mission.  This  in  itself  is  a  sufficient  reason  for 
the  existence  of  such  a  movement.  Measured  by  this  standard  the 
Movement  has  steadily  gone  from  strength  to  strength.  At  the  To- 
ronto Convention  in  1902  it  was  reported  that  780  Volunteers  had 
sailed  during  the  preceding  four  years.  In  the  quadrennium  fol- 
lowing the  Toronto  Convention  and  ending  with  the  Nashville  Con- 
vention in  1906,  1 ,000  Volunteers  sailed.  During  the  four  years 
which  have  since  elapsed,  ending  with  the  Rochester  Convention, 
1,286  Volunteers  have  sailed,  or  286  more  than  we  were  able  to  re- 
port for  the  quadrennium  ending  with  the  Nashville  Convention. 
Thus  this  Movement  is  markedly  increasing  in  volume. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Volunteers  constitute  a  steadily  in- 
creasing proportion  of  the  number  of  men  and  women  sent  out  by 
the  mission  boards.  This  is  particularly  true  of  the  men  and  of  the 
unmarried  women  sent  out. 

The  total  number  of  Volunteers  who  have  sailed  under  the  va- 
rious mission  boards  since  the  beginning  of  the  Movement  in  1886 
is  4,377.  Some  fifty  different  communions  are  represented  in  the 
list  of  sailed  Volunteers.  They  are  distributed  by  countries  as 
follows 

Japan  379 

Korea    201 

China    1,254 

Siam,  Laos,  and   Straits  Settlements 79 

India,  Burma,  and  Ceylon 848 

Persia   39 

Turkish  Empire  158 

Arabia  21 

Philippine  Islands  131 

Oceania  57 

Africa   469 

Mexico    136 

Central  America   28 

West  Indies 130 

South  America 265 

Latin  and  Greek  Church  Countries  of  Europe 21 

Miscellaneous 161 

Total 4,377* 

The  question  from  time  to  time  presents  itself,  Do  the  leaders 
of  this  Movement  press  to  the  front?  In  answer  it  is  gratifying  to 
state  that  of  the  Volunteers  who  have  been  traveling  secretaries 
sixty-four  have  sailed,  four  have  been  rejected  by  the  boards  be- 

*These  statistics  are  doubtless  incomplete,  as  the  Office  of  the  Movement  is  con- 
stantly discovering  the  names  of  volunteers  who  have  sailed  but  whose  going  to  the  field 
had  not  been  reported. 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT         IQ 

cause  they  lacked  necessary  qualifications,  three  are  still  in  course  of 
preparation,  two  are  detained  by  the  boards  for  special  service,  and 
five  are  at  work  on  the  present  staff.  All  the  members  of  the  Exec- 
utive Committee  who  have  been  Volunteers  have  either  become  mis- 
sionaries or  have  applied  to  the  boards  and  been  detained  for  mis- 
sionary service  in  connection  with  the  home  base.  No  facts  could 
better  illustrate  the  aggressive  spirit  of  the  Movement. 

Since  the  Nashville  Convention  one  of  the  principal  develop- 
ments which,  more  than  anything  else,  explains  the  great  increase 
in  the  number  of  sailed  Volunteers  has  been  the  creation  of  what  is 
known  as  the  Candidates'  Department.  This  department  was  estab- 
lished to  serve  as  a  clearing-house  between  the  Volunteers  on  the 
one  hand  and  the  agencies  and  fields  calling  for  men  on  the  other 
hand.  S.  M.  Zwemer  consented  to  defer  his  return  to  the  mission 
field  for  two  or  three  years  in  order  to  help  establish  this  depart- 
ment. He  has  been  ably  seconded  by  W.  B.  Smith.  They  have  be- 
come experts  on  the  great  subject  of  missionary  demand  and  supply. 
With  the  co-operation  of  a  strong  Candidates'  Council,  composed  of 
secretaries  of  different  mission  boards,  they  have  been  enabled  to 
obtain  accurate  information  as  to  the  present  and  prospective  de- 
mand for  various  kinds  of  missionary  workers  in  the  different  mis- 
sion fields.  With  the  help  of  the  large  staff  of  State,  National  and 
International  traveling  secretaries  of  the  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Associations  and  of  the  traveling  staff  of  the 
Volunteer  Movement  they  have  kept  in  touch  with  the  sources  of 
supply.  All  of  these  traveling  workers  have  furnished,  as  it  were, 
eyes  and  ears  for  the  candidates'  department  in  their  constant 
search  for  workers  required  by  the  boards.  Many  local  secretaries, 
and  also  professors  in  theological,  medical,  and  other  institutions, 
have  rendered  valuable  assistance  in  this  important  search. 

Each  year  special  posters  or  bulletins  have  been  published  and 
placed  by  the  department  in  hundreds  of  colleges  and  professional 
schools  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  thus  bringing  to  the  at- 
tention of  thousands  of  students  the  urgent  needs  of  the  regular 
boards  and  of  other  agencies.  An  enormous  correspondence  has 
been  conducted  with  Volunteers  and  non- Volunteers  whose  names 
have  been  suggested  as  possible  candidates.  Many  articles  have  been 
written  for  religious  periodicals,  medical  journals  and  college  papers, 
setting  forth  definite  opportunities  for  service  on  the  foreign  field. 
Through  these  and  various  other  means  the  candidates'  department 
has  enabled  the  Movement  in  the  past  few  years  to  render  larger 
service  to  the  mission  fields  than  in  any  preceding  period  of  its 
history.  The  great  increase  in  the  number  of  sailed  Volunteers 
during  the  past  four  years  is  all  the  more  significant  in  view  of  the 
fact  that  these  years  included  a  period  of  serious  financial  depres- 
sion, and  of  the  further  fact  that  the  requirements  as  to  qualifications 
of  many  of  the  mission  boards  have  become  more  exacting.  More- 


2O  STUDENTS   AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

over,  the  Movement  has  been  steadily  increasing  the  number  of  Vol- 
unteers. In  view  of  the  very  conservative  methods  which  it  employs 
in  its  recruiting  work,  the  fact  that  the  number  of  missionary  candi- 
dates has  increased  year  by  year  is  remarkable.  This  has  afforded 
the  mission  boards  a  wider  basis  for  selection,  and  this  in  turn  has 
had  an  important  bearing  on  the  quality  of  approved  candidates. 

The  past  four  years  have  been  characterized  by  a  growing  sense 
of  responsibility  on  the  part  of  American  and  Canadian  students  who 
are  to  spend  their  lives  in  work  on  the  home  field,  to  sustain  those 
of  their  fellow-students  who  are  to  devote  their  lives  to  work  in  the 
non-Christian  world.  The  recognition  of  the  fact  that  the  work  of 
Christ  at  home  and  abroad  is  one  work  was  evident  at  Toronto  and 
even  more  apparent  at  Nashville.  This  has  become  more  and  more 
pronounced,  so  that  in  most  parts  of  the  student  field  we  find  the 
satisfactory  and  hopeful  spectacle  of  the  students  who  are  to  go 
and  the  students  who  are  to  stay  at  home  standing  together  unitedly 
in  the  common  enterprise  of  world-evangelization.  The  students 
who  do  not  volunteer  are  coming  more  and  more  to  see  that  the  de- 
termining consideration  in  choosing  and  fulfilling  their  life-work 
should  be  its  helpful  bearing  on  the  world  plans  of  Christ.  Many 
of  the  students  who  are  becoming  clergymen  regard  their  parishes 
not  alone  or  chiefly  as  a  field  to  be  cultivated,  but  primarily  as  a 
force  to  be  wielded  on  behalf  of  the  whole  world.  Students  who 
are  to  become  teachers,  editors,  lawyers,  statesmen,  jurists,  com- 
mercial and  industrial  leaders;  in  short,  who  are  to  become  leaders 
in  all  important  realms  of  thought  and  action,  are  inspired  with  the 
ambition  to  bring  all  the  resources  and  influence  which  they  have 
or  may  command,  to  bear  upon  the  problem  of  making  the  Church 
in  the  United  States  and  Canada  an  adequate  base  for  the  proper 
maintenance  of  a  world-wide  war.  This  change  in  feeling,  attitude 
and  purpose  of  such  large  numbers  of  educated  men  and  women  is 
without  doubt  one  of  the  most  hopeful  signs  of  the  time. 

Another  test  of  the  rising  tide  of  practical  missionary  interest 
among  students  is  the  increase  in  their  missionary  giving.  At  Nash- 
ville it  was  reported  that  the  students  of  North  America  were  con- 
tributing $80,000  a  year  to  missionary  objects.  They  are  now  giving 
$131,000  toward  such  objects,  or  an  increase  in  four  years  of  over 
sixty  per  cent.  There  are  scores  of  colleges  and  schools,  each  sup- 
porting entirely  or  in  large  part  its  own  representative  on  the  for- 
eign field. 

Some  of  the  larger  universities  have  launched  special  missionary 
enterprises  of  their  own;  for  example,  the  new  Yale  at  Changsha, 
China,  supported  by  the  Yale  constituency;  the  Princeton  Associa- 
tion enterprise  in  Peking,  China;  the  medical  missionary  establish- 
ment in  Canton,  maintained  by  the  University  of  Pennsylvania ;  and 
undertakings  like  that  of  Oberlin  in  the  Province  of  Shansi  in  China. 
But  by  far  the  larger  part  of  the  missionary  contributions  goes  to  the 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT         21 

mission  boards  of  the  Church.  The  students  of  Yale  head  the  list 
with  their  contribution  last  year  of  fully  $10,000  to  missionary  ob- 
jects. Among  institutions  for  women  The  Misses  Masters'  School 
made  the  largest  contribution,  having  given  last  year  $3,385.  If  we 
limit  ourselves  strictly  to  the  students  who  contributed  to  missionary 
objects  last  year,  we  find  that  the  average  contribution  was  $2.51  per 
student.  This  does  not  take  account  of  amounts  which  these  stu- 
dents raised  for  missions  from  members  of  the  faculty  and  friends, 
nor  of  what  they  may  have  given  through  their  home  churches,  but 
simply  what  they  themselves  gave  through  college  channels. 

The  value  of  this  important  result  of  the  work  of  the  Movement 
lies  not  so  much  in  the  amount  of  money  given  as  in  the  influence 
upon  the  thought  and  habits  of  the  students.  Tens  of  thousands  of 
them  are  thus  helped  to  acquire  the  habit  of  systematic  and  propor- 
tionate giving.  Large  numbers  of  them  who  are  to  become  minis- 
ters and  lay  leaders  will  later  influence  the  churches  to  which  they 
belong  to  adopt  a  plan  of  supporting  one  or  more  missionaries  as  a 
result  of  observing  the  successful  working  of  the  plan  of  an  Asso- 
ciation or  institution  supporting  its  own  representative  on  the  foreign 
field.  Many  sons  of  the  wealthy,  by  this  experience  in  their  college 
days,  catch  the  idea  and  form  the  purpose  of  supporting  missionaries, 
mission  stations,  colleges  and  hospitals.  Another  great  advantage  of 
the  plan  is  that  young  men  and  women,  during  their  student  days, 
become  related  to  the  Church  agencies  which  carry  on  the  mission- 
ary enterprise.  As  a  result,  they  will  be  more  interested  in  these 
agencies  and  better  prepared  to  co-operate  with  them.  The  Movement 
is  thus  helping  to  raise  up  and  train  efficient  collectors,  organizers, 
and  administrators  of  the  auxiliary  missionary  agencies  of  the 
Church.  The  further  fact  should  not  be  lost  sight  of  that  through 
financial  co-operation  with  missions  many  a  student  has  been  led  to 
dedicate  his  life  to  missionary  service. 

The  past  four  years  have  been  a  record-breaking  period  in  the 
promotion  of  mission  study  among  students.  In  the  year  preceding 
the  Nashville  Convention  there  were  1,049  mission  study  classes  in 
institutions  of  higher  learning  in  the  United  States  and  Canada. 
Last  year  there  were  2,084.  In  tne  7ear  before  the  Nashville  Con- 
vention the  total  number  engaged  in  mission  study  was  12,629. 
During  the  past  year  it  was  25,208.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  number 
has  doubled  in  four  years.  The  increase  has  been  greater  during 
the  past  four  years  than  during  the  twelve  years  preceding  the  Nash- 
ville Convention.  Moreover,  as  a  result  of  the  wise  direction  of  the 
mission  study  work  by  J.  Lovell  Murray,  the  attitude  of  the  leaders 
in  Christian  work  in  the  different  colleges  and  seminaries  toward  the 
subject  of  mission  study  has  changed  to  such  an  extent  that  this 
work  is  now  regarded  by  most  of  them  to  rank  with  Bible  study  as 
one  of  the  two  foremost  and  fundamental  Christian  activities  among 
students.  In  a  number  of  institutions  the  entire  student  body  has 


22  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

been  enrolled  in  voluntary  mission  study  classes.  Even  where  cur- 
riculum instruction  on  the  subject  of  missions  is  provided,  voluntary 
groups  are  often  formed.  For  example,  at  one  theological  seminary 
where  every  student  receives  curriculum  instruction  in  missions  and 
where  there  is  a  missionary  lecture  foundation  as  well,  thirteen  volun- 
tary mission  study  groups  have  been  formed,  enrolling  nearly  all  of 
the  students  of  the  seminary. 

The  quality  of  mission  study  class  leadership  has  also  markedly 
improved.  This  is  due  partly  to  the  fact  that  more  of  the  ablest 
students  and  professors  have  been  enlisted  as  teachers,  but  even  more 
is  it  traceable  to  the  better  training  of  leaders.  The  leaders  are  now 
usually  appointed  for  a  longer  period  in  advance  than  formerly, 
and  therefore  have  more  time  to  prepare.  A  larger  number  of  them 
now  receive  training  at  the  summer  conferences.  The  normal  train- 
ing class  method  is  more  widely  employed.  Much  special  literature 
for  leaders  has  been  published.  The  influence  of  Dr.  T.  H.  P.  Sailer 
has  been  most  helpful  in  improving  the  leadership  of  the  mission 
study  class  work.  Nothing  better  illustrates  the  growing  recogni- 
tion of  the  vital  importance  of  mission  study  than  the  remarkable 
increase  in  the  number  of  delegates  at  student  summer  conferences 
who  enter  the  mission  study  classes  in  connection  with  these  gather- 
ings. At  the  men's  conferences  last  year  it  is  reported  that  of  1,930 
delegates  nearly  1,900  were  in  such  classes,  and  it  is  estimated  that 
including  both  men's  and  women's  conferences,  nearly  if  not  quite 
ninety  per  cent  of  the  total  number  of  delegates  registered  were 
enrolled  in  mission  study  classes.  Reference  should  also  be  made  to 
the  increasing  number  of  professors  who  have  been  related  to  this 
work.  Last  year  over  300  college  and  seminary  professors  sus- 
tained a  responsible  relation  to  mission  study  work,  either  as  leaders 
of  classes,  teachers  of  normal  groups,  or  advisors  of  committees. 

Some  of  the  best  text-books  prepared  by  the  Movement  were 
issued  during  the  past  four  years.  Among  those  which  should  be 
particularly  noticed  are  Zwemer's  "Islam:  A  Challenge  to  Faith," 
Barton's  "The  Unfinished  Task,"  Miss  Fiske's  "The  Word  and  the 
World,"  outline  studies  on  "The  Work  of  the  Medical  Missionary" 
by  Edwards,  and  outline  studies  on  "The  Apologetic  of  Modern  Mis- 
sions," by  Murray.  One  of  the  most  useful  publications  has  been 
the  special  edition  of  Brown's  "The  Foreign  Missionary,"  which  has 
been  widely  used  as  a  text-book,  especially  by  Volunteer  Bands. 
In  addition  to  the  books  specially  prepared  for  the  Movement  we 
have  used  the  text-books  prepared  by  other  agencies,  including  the 
British  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union,  the  Young  People's 
Missionary  Movement,  and  the  United  Study  Committee.  Besides 
the  new  text-books  and  the  revisions  of  old  text-books  the  Move- 
ment has  issued  a  number  of  new  and  effective  pamphlets  which  have 
been  largely  used  in  promoting  the  mission  study  propaganda  and  in 
helping  mission  study  class  leaders. 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT         23 

The  Mission  Study  Department  of  the  Movement  has  been  the 
principal  factor  in  building  up  splendid  missionary  libraries  in  all 
parts  of  the  student  field  of  North  America.  It  has  also  had  much 
influence  in  the  enlargement  and  improvement  of  curriculum  instruc- 
tion in  missions.  The  indirect  influence  of  this  department  in  stim- 
ulating students  to  pray  for  missions,  to  give  to  missions,  and  to  work 
for  missions,  has  been  great  indeed.  Even  more  vital  has  been  its  in- 
fluence on  the  offering  of  many  lives  for  foreign  service.  Testimo- 
nies to  this  effect  are  constantly  coming  to  our  attention.  A  recent 
letter  from  a  Southern  college,  where  there  were  200  students  among 
whom  were  no  Volunteers,  stated  that  as  a  result  of  a  mission  study 
class  on  "The  Unfinished  Task"  seven  students,  including  the  leader 
of  the  class,  volunteered  for  foreign  missions.  It  is  generally  rec- 
ognized that  the  mission  study  work  now  conducted  in  the  colleges 
and  professional  schools  has  had  very  much  to  do  with  preparing  in- 
tending missionaries  for  their  life  service  on  the  foreign  field.  True 
it  is  that  it  has  served  to  steady  and  strengthen  the  missionary  pur- 
pose of  almost  every  Volunteer.  Moreover,  the  influence  and  impor- 
tance of  mission  study  in  widening  the  horizon,  enriching  the  lives, 
purifying  the  ambitions,  and  enlarging  and  shaping  the  life  purposes 
of  students  cannot  be  easily  overstated. 

In  some  respects  the  indirect  results  of  the  work  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement  have  been  quite  as  remarkable  as  what  it  has 
accomplished  directly  in  the  way  of  carrying  out  its  distinctive  pur- 
poses. These  indirect  results  have  been  accomplished  without  defin- 
ite aim  or  plan.  First  among  them  should  be  mentioned  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Movement  on  the  religious  life  of  the  institutions  of 
higher  learning  throughout  the  United  States  and  Canada.  The 
propaganda  of  this  Movement  has  given  to  the  Christian  students  of 
our  day  the  world  vision  and  made  real  to  them  the  brotherhood  of 
man.  In  appealing  to  students  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  non- 
Christian  world,  it  has  sounded  out  the  call  to  serve  in  such  a  com- 
pelling manner  as  to  fire  a  multitude  of  college  men  and  college 
women  with  the  passion  for  helpfulness.  In  emphasizing  Christ's 
desire  to  extend  His  Kingdom  over  the  entire  world,  it  has  at  the 
same  time  helped  students  to  acknowledge  His  sway  and  to  give 
Him  His  rightful  place  as  Lord  over  their  own  lives.  In  summoning 
students  to  world  conquest,  it  has  appealed  to  the  heroic  and  self- 
sacrificing  in  men,  and  has  enlisted  the  students  of  our  day  as  of  no 
previous  generation  to  lives  of  unselfish  devotion  and  self-discipline. 
As  a  result  of  its  activities,  more  students  today  have  forgotten  or 
lost  themselves  in  the  great  cause  of  Christ  than  at  any  time  in  the 
history  of  colleges.  Thus  this  Movement  has  dealt  a  powerful  blow 
to  some  of  the  gravest  perils  of  modern  student  life  in  North  Amer- 
ica— the  perils  of  selfishness,  of  narrowness,  of  materialism  and 
worldly  ideals,  of  extravagance  and  luxury,  of  softness  and  love 
of  ease. 


24  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

By  bringing  vividly  and  thoroughly  before  students  the  marvel- 
ous individual  and  social  transformations  wrought  by  the  Living 
Christ  in  the  midst  of  the  most  discouraging  and  difficult  conditions 
of  the  non-Christian  world,  the  Movement  has  furnished  to  inquiring 
and  thoughtful  students  present-day,  satisfying  evidences  of  the  vi- 
tality and  conquering  power  of  the  Christian  faith.  As  an  apolo- 
getic factor  and  force  its  influence  has  become  enormous.  The  liter- 
ature and  conferences  of  the  Movement,  as  well  as  the  practices  and 
appeals  of  its  members  and  secretaries,  have  done  much  to  lead  stu- 
dents into  the  formation  of  the  most  helpful  devotional  habits.  One 
comes  to  realize  best  what  a  vast  contribution  this  Movement  is  mak- 
ing to  the  ethical  and  spiritual  life  of  our  institutions  by  contrasting 
them  with  those  student  communities  either  on  this  continent  or  in 
other  parts  of  the  world  which  have  not  yet  been  exposed  to  the  full 
stream  of  its  life  and  power. 

The  work  and  influence  of  detained  Volunteers  should  be  men- 
tioned among  the  indirect  results  of  the  Movement.  It  is  well  known 
that  quite  a  large  number  of  the  Volunteers  have  been  prevented 
from  pressing  to  the  front,  owing  to  the  fact  that  they  could  not  meet 
some  of  the  requirements  of  the  mission  boards,  or  owing  to  per- 
sonal or  family  problems  and  difficulties.  Some  of  these  Volunteers, 
by  persistent  and  prayerful  effort,  might  have  overcome  their  ob- 
stacles and  have  gone  out  to  the  foreign  field,  but  a  careful  study 
has  convinced  us  that  a  large  majority  of  those  who  have  been  de- 
tained in  recent  years  have  been  hindered  through  providential 
causes.  Those  Volunteers  who  know  beyond  question  that  in  de- 
ferring temporarily  or  permanently  entering  upon  foreign  missionary 
service  they  are  following  the  clearly  indicated  will  of  God,  consti- 
tute one  of  the  most  fruitful  classes  spiritually  to  be  found  on  the 
home  field.  Many  of  them  are  actively  engaged  in  the  work  of  the 
Christian  ministry,  especially  in  frontier  churches  and  in  the  needier 
metropolitan  and  suburban  parishes.  Others  are  engaged  in  educa- 
tional work  in  connection  with  home  mission  institutions,  especially 
in  the  most  needy  fields  of  the  United  States  and  Canada.  A  few 
are  medical  missionaries  among  the  Indians.  Some  are  secretaries 
of  foreign  mission  boards  and  auxiliary  agencies.  Some  are  secre- 
taries of  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations, 
and  yet  others  are  engaged  in  settlement  work  or  other  Christian 
social  betterment  activities.  Detained  Volunteers  are  also  found  here 
and  there  among  the  laymen  who  are  accomplishing  large  things  for 
the  Kingdom.  Such  providentially-hindered  Volunteers,  who  devote 
themselves  with  enthusiasm  to  the  work  of  developing  a  strong 
Christian  base  in  North  America  for  the  world-wide  operations  of 
the  Church,  are  as  truly  helping  to  realize  the  high  aims  of  the  Move- 
ment as  are  those  whom  God  permits  to  carry  out  their  purpose  on 
the  foreign  field. 

Time  will  doubtless  show  that  the  most  significant  missionary 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT         25 

development  on  the  home  field  during  the  last  four  years  was  the  in- 
auguration of  the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement.  Its  founder  has 
borne  testimony  that  he  received  his  vision  of  the  necessity  and  prac- 
ticability of  such  a  Movement  while  attending  the  Nashville  Conven- 
tion. This  led  later  to  the  calling  of  the  notable  interdenominational 
prayer-meeting  of  November,  1906,  held  in  the  Fifth  Avenue  Presby- 
terian Church  of  New  York  City  (in  commemoration  of  the  Centen- 
nial of  the  Williams  College  Haystack  prayer-meeting),  at  which  the 
Laymen's  Missionary  Movement  was  formally  organized.  The  prog- 
ress of  this  Movement  during  the  three  years  which  have  elapsed  has 
been  truly  wonderful.  In  Canada  it  has  become  both  a  national  and 
a  world  force,  and  is  rapidly  coming  into  like  prominence  in  the 
United  States.  It  has  been  transplanted  to  Great  Britain  and  bids 
fair  to  develop  in  the  near  future  into  an  effective  agency  there  and 
in  other  parts  of  the  world.  It  has  adopted  as  its  watchword  that  of 
the  Student  Volunteer  Movement — The  Evangelization  of  the  World 
in  this  Generation.  This  Movement,  in  relating  the  aggressive  lay- 
men to  the  missionary  plans  of  the  Church,  is  destined  to  affect  pro- 
foundly the  realization  of  the  aims  of  the  Volunteer  Movement.  In 
fact,  the  Laymen's  Movement  is  the  complement  of  the  Student  Vol- 
unteer Movement.  While  it  will  inevitably  accomplish  other  large 
ends,  its  greatest  service  will  be  that  of  making  possible  the  sending 
out  of  a  sufficient  number  of  Volunteers  to  accomplish  the  world's 
evangelization  in  our  day. 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  of  the  United  States  and  Can- 
ada, as  well  as  the  corresponding  Movements  in  Great  Britain,  on 
the  Continent,  in  Australasia  and  in  South  Africa,  has  through  the 
medium  of  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  indirectly  ex- 
tended its  influence  among  universities  and  colleges  in  all  parts  of 
the  world.  In  these  days,  as  a  result  of  the  work  of  the  Federation, 
all  parts  of  the  vast  student  world  have  been  brought  into  intimate 
relation  to  each  other,  and  it  is  now  possible  as  at  no  time  in  the 
past  for  the  student?  of  one  country  to  influence  those  of  other  lands. 
That  this  influence  is  as  a  rule  exercised  unconsciously  does  not 
change  the  fact.  If  the  Student  Movement  of  any  country,  or  even 
a  band  of  students  in  any  college,  does  a  thoroughly  creditable  work, 
the  example  is  sure  to  become  widely  contagious,  even  in  parts  of  the 
world  where  least  expected.  It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  to  find 
many  examples,  both  near  and  far,  of  the  effect  on  the  students  of 
other  nations  of  the  missionary  consecration  and  activity  of  faithful 
groups  of  students  of  different  Canadian  and  American  colleges. 
In  this  connection  we  would  call  appreciative  attention  to  the  fact 
that  the  past  quadrennium  has  witnessed  the  most  remarkable  series 
of  student  missionary  conferences  ever  held — those  of  Nashville,  Liv- 
erpool, Halle,  and  Cape  Town.  Even  more  notable,  from  the  point 
of  view  of  unifying  the  Christian  students  of  the  world  for  the  pur- 
poses of  world-wide  conquest,  were  the  conferences  of  the  World's 


26  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

Student  Christian  Federation  held  in  Tokyo  in  1907  and  in  Oxford 
in  1909.  Recent  years,  therefore,  as  in  no  preceding  period,  have 
seen  a  coming  together  of  the  students  of  the  world  and  a  recognition 
of  their  common  responsibility  for  the  world's  evangelization. 

Largely  under  the  influence  of  sailed  Volunteers  engaged  in  edu- 
cational missionary  work  and  in  the  work  of  the  Young  Men's  and 
Young  Women's  Christian  Associations  on  the  foreign  field,  the  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  idea  has  been  planted  and  developed  among  the  Chris- 
tian students  in  different  parts  of  the  Orient.  A  genuine  mission- 
ary spirit  has  manifested  itself  among  them  in  certain  centers,  and 
the  day  is  not  far  distant  when  in  each  principal  mission  field  there 
will  be  a  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  While  there  have  been  en- 
couraging illustrations  of  missionary  consecration  among  Indian  and 
Japanese  Christian  students,  the  most  remarkable  examples  in  recent 
years  have  been  afforded  by  students  of  China.  Particularly  notable 
are  the  Volunteer  Bands  in  Peking  University  and  in  Shantung 
Union  College.  In  the  latter  over  one  hundred  students  and  in  the 
former  over  two  hundred  have  dedicated  their  lives  to  Christian 
work,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  in  so-called  secular  pursuits  they 
would  receive  far  larger  salaries.  When  all  the  difficulties  are  con- 
sidered these  are  the  two  most  remarkable  offerings  of  student  lives 
to  the  cause  of  the  world's  evangelization  which  have  been  made  in 
recent  years  by  any  universities  in  the  world.  They  suggest  the 
boundless  possibilities  of  the  native  Christian  student  communities  of 
the  Orient  when  the  volunteer  idea  lays  hold  of  them  powerfully 
under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  missions. 

Some  consider  that  the  greatest  by-product  of  the  Student  Move- 
ment is  its  far-reaching  influence  in  the  direction  of  Christian  co- 
operation, federation  and  union.  The  Student  Volunteers  of  North 
America  and  Great  Britain,  who  have  been  bound  together  so  closely 
in  this  Movement  during  their  college  days,  have,  since  reaching  the 
mission  fields,  regarded  it  as  both  a  duty  and  a  privilege  to  continue 
to  plan  and  work  together.  Now  that  the  number  of  sailed  Volun- 
teers from  these  countries  is  over  5,500,  or  about  one-third  of  the 
total  missionary  body,  it  is  but  natural  to  find  them  exerting  a  large 
unifying  influence.  That  that  influence  will  soon  become  irresistible, 
as  their  number  continues  to  increase,  is  perfectly  evident,  and  when 
they  succeed  in  realizing  their  present  visions  of  co-operation  and 
union,  the  result  will  be  more  than  the  equivalent  of  adding  thou- 
sands of  new  missionaries. 

As  we,  the  members  and  friends  of  the  Volunteer  Movement, 
enter  upon  another  period  of  achievement,  on  what  points  of  policy 
should  we  place  chief  emphasis?  The  Watchword — the  Evangeli- 
zation of  the  World  in  this  Generation — must  be  given  a  larger  place 
in  the  life  of  the  Movement  and  of  the  Church.  The  Watchword  was 
adopted  by  the  North  American  Movement,  as  well  as  by  the  move- 
ments in  some  of  the  other  nations,  after  prolonged  consideration 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT        V] 

and  under  the  highest  spiritual  influences.  It  has  come  to  mean  more 
and  more  in  the  life  of  the  Movement  from  year  to  year.  It  has 
grown  steadily  in  favor  both  among  the  Volunteers  and  other  Chris- 
tian students,  and  has  been  accepted  increasingly  by  leaders  of  the 
Church  and  recently  by  large  numbers  of  the  best-informed  and  most 
deeply  interested  laymen.  It  has  appealed  profoundly  to  thoughtful 
Christians  of  different  nationalities  and  different  communions. 
Christians  everywhere  are  coming  to  recognize  that  there  is  a  re- 
sponsibility resting  upon  each  generation  of  Christians  to  make  the 
Gospel  fully  known  to  the  non-Christians  of  their  own  generation. 
They  know  of  no  reason  which  commends  itself  to  their  judgment 
and  conscience  why  they  should  not  make  a  resolute  and  sustained 
effort  to  make  Christ  known  to  every  section  of  the  human  race  now 
living;  and  the  conviction  ever  deepens  that  this  great  claim  of  the 
non-Christian  world  upon  them  can  be  fulfilled  if  the  Church  of  to- 
day will  but  give  itself  to  the  task. 

The  history  of  the  Movement  shows  that  there  are  great  ad- 
vantages in  having  such  a  watchword  as  a  commanding  ideal.  The 
fact  that  it  is  a  startling  word,  calling  for  explanation,  compels  at- 
tention and  stimulates  inquiry  and  thought  regarding  Christ's  great 
program  for  the  world.  To  get  Christians  to  reflect  upon  such 
matters  as  the  vastness  of  the  task  and  the  urgency  of  the  situation 
is  most  desirable.  If  earnest  Christians  will  think  this  matter 
through,  it  is  certain  that  the  subject  will  lay  powerful  hold  upon 
their  convictions  and  profoundly  influence  their  practices.  Among 
the  best  propagators  of  the  Watchword  have  been  its  critics.  The 
faithful  criticisms  of  men  like  Professor  Warneek  have  had  great 
fnfluence  in  leading  people  to  investigate  the  meaning  of  the  Watch- 
word and  as  a  result  many  have  been  led  to  adopt  it.  It  brings 
home  to  each  Christian  his  responsibility  in  a  way  which  causes  him 
to  recognize  it  and  to  accept  it.  .iswoq  eiF 

The  Watchword  emphasizes  the  pressing  and  overwhelming 
urgency  of  the  missionary  situation  and  appeal.  It  reminds  us  con- 
stantly that  our  problem  is  a  living  one — one'- which  living  men  have 
to  face  on  behalf  of  men  now  living.  It  doe¥QotJ^ebent!ati  ada- 
demic  problem  but  one  which  is  personal  and  pressing.  It  keeps  us 
asking  ourselves  the  question,  Are  we  doing  all  that  we  can  to  reach 
our  living  brothers?  It  is  a  stirring  reminder  that  our  plan  must 
embrace  the  whole  world  and  that  we  must  act  without  delay.  None 
recognize  so  keenly  the  necessity  and  value  of  this  aspect  of  the 
Watchword  as  do  many  of  the  Volunteers  who  are  now  at  the  front 
face  to  face  with  the  crisis  which  confronts  the  Church  on  every 
hand.  The  Watchword  is  a  vast  and  bold  challenge  which  appeals, 
therefore,  with  special  force  to  strong  natures.  It  lays  hold  of  and 
calls  out  the  strongest  elements  in  men.  It  has  discovered  to'  the 
Church  the  attraction  which  hard  things  have  for  young  men.  The 
Watchword  is  helping  to  raise  up  and  develop  missionary  strategists 


28  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

and  statesmen.  Those  who  have  thought  deeply  upon  the  require- 
ments of  such  a  watchword  have  ceme  to  see  that  the  wisest  strategy 
and  the  largest  statesmanship  are  indispensable  to  its  realization. 

Contrary  to  the  impression  of  some  the  Watchword  is  promot- 
ing thoroughness.  Its  advocates  clearly  see  that  the  task  to  be  ac- 
complished is  so  vast  and  so  difficult  that  nothing  short  of  the  most 
thorough  methods  and  processes  will  avail.  They  recognize  that 
the  principal  human  factor  in  the  undertaking  is  the  Native  Church, 
and  therefore  they  are  emphasizing  the  development  of  the  native 
arm  of  the  service.  None  have  made  stronger  deliverances  against 
superficiality  and  in  support  of  thorough  work  than  old  Volunteers 
who  have  accepted  the  Watchword.  The  official  statements  of  the 
Volunteer  Movement  on  this  very  subject,  the  mission  study  propa- 
ganda, the  insistence  by  leaders  of  the  Movement  on  the  most  thor- 
ough preparation  of  Volunteers,  the  fact  that  such  a  large  propor- 
tion of  Volunteers  devote  themselves  to  educational  and  training 
work,  the  constant  emphasis  at  Volunteer  Conventions  on  the  forma- 
tion of  right  intellectual  and  devotional  habits,  and  the  insistent 
appeal  of  leaders  to  the  strongest  students  to  devote  themselves  to 
missionary  service — these  are  among  the  many  evidences  that  the 
Volunteer  Movement,  under  the  influence  of  its  Watchword,  is  a 
great  exponent  of  thoroughness. 

Many  are  inspired  by  the  thought  that  the  realization  of  the 
Watchword  will  give  us  a  larger  Christ  and  a  larger  Gospel.  They 
believe  that  each  race  of  mankind  has  some  fresh  contribution  of 
thought,  character,  and  experience  to  make,  and  that  only  as  they 
have  had  opportunity  to  learn  of  Christ  and  to  receive  Him  can  they 
make  these  contributions.  How  desirable  it  is  that  the  Church 
should  avail  itself  as  soon  as  possible  of  all  that  nations  as  yet  spir- 
itually unborn  are  able  to  interpret  of  Christ's  excellencies  and  to 
communicate  of  His  power. 

Increasing  experience  shows  that  the  Watchword  exerts  a  pro- 
found spiritual  influence.  If  it  is  to  be  realized  there  must  be  not 
so  much  a  change  in  missionary  methods  and  policy  as  a  change  in 
the  lives  of  the  Christians  of  our  day.  The  emphasis,  therefore, 
which  the  Movement  places  must  not  be  so  much  on  the  number  of 
workers,  or  on  the  increase  in  gifts,  or  on  the  power  of  human 
strategy,  as  on  the  sufficiency  and  availability  of  the  Divine  re- 
sources. To  give  chief  prominence  to  the  matter  of  numbers  and 
quantity  is  to  neglect  the  most  important  thing  of  all,  the  hiding  of 
our  power.  Such  a  watchword  inevitably  drives  its  adherents  to 
the  divine  sources.  It  makes  convincingly  plain  to  them  and  to  all, 
who  come  under  its  influence,  that  we  must  have  a  great  accession 
of  superhuman  power  if  the  Gospel  is  to  be  carried  in  purity  to  all 
men  in  our  day. 

If  arguments  like  these  influenced  students  and  others  years 
ago  to  adopt  the  Watchword,  with  what  cumulative  force  should 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT        29 

they  appeal  to  us  today,  in  view  of  the  special  urgency  of  the  situ- 
ation throughout  the  non-Christian  world  and  God's  unmistakable 
summons  to  us  to  make  a  great  and  adequate  advance.  The  time 
has  come  for  us  to  urge  upon  Christians  everywhere  the  acceptance 
of  this  Watchword  as  a  personal  watchword. 

The  practical  question  with  us  as  delegates  and  leaders  is  how 
to  make  the  Watchword  a  real  power  in  our  own  lives,  because  if 
it  dominates  us  it  is  sure  to  lay  powerful  hold  upon  others  through 
us.  We  should  continue  to  read  and  to  reflect  upon  the  various 
discussions  of  the  Watchword  and  of  all  that  is  involved  in  its  reali- 
zation. We  should  welcome  criticism  and  promote  discussion.  We 
should  constantly  be  expounding  the  Watchword  to  others  and  urg- 
ing them  to  accept  it.  We  should  plan  and  act  as  though  we  had, 
which  as  a  matter  of  fact  we  do  have,  but  one  generation  in  which 
to  accomplish  all  that  we  do  in  the  way  of  making  Christ  known 
to  the  world.  Far  too  many  students  and  professors  are  planning 
and  acting  as  though  they  had  two  or  more  generations  in  which 
to  accomplish  their  life-work.  Rather  let  each  one  so  plan  and  so 
work  that,  if  a  sufficient  number  of  students  and  professors  would 
do  likewise,  Christ  might  readily  be  made  known  to  all  people  in  our 
day.  This  means  that  we  must  regulate  our  manner  of  life  in  such 
a  way  as  the  realization  of  such  a  watchword  requires.  This  will 
affect  profoundly  our  habits  as  to  the  use  of  time,  energy,  money, 
opportunity,  and  influence.  It  will  determine  all  of  our  important 
decisions.  It  will  be  an  effective  call  to  constant  consecration,  disci- 
pline and  sacrifice.  Intercession  will  become  a  great  reality  with  us, 
especially  prayer  for  members  of  the  Movement  now  at  the  front; 
prayer  for  the  thrusting  forth  of  those  now  ready  to  sail;  prayer 
for  those  in  preparation ;  prayer  for  the  quickening  and  energizing 
of  the  workers  on  the  home  field.  If  the  Watchword  is  to  continue 
to  be  a  living  power  with  us  we  must  renew  from  time  to  time  the 
sense  of  the  reality,  urgency  and  personal  responsibility  involved  in 
it.  There  have  been  times  in  the  life  of  each  one  who  has  taken 
this  Watchword  when  it  deeply  moved  and  influenced  him.  Our 
concern  must  be  that  of  making  this  a  more  nearly  constant  experi- 
ence. What  idea  can  possess  us  which  will  be  more  potent,  more 
purifying  and  more  inspiring?  May  God  keep  the  Christian  stu- 
dents of  our  day  from  drifting  into  lives  of  mediocrity  or  lives  lack- 
ing the  enthusiasm  of  this  world-conquering  idea. 

By  far  the  most  important  concern  of  the  Volunteer  Movement 
and  of  its  friends  is  to  augment  greatly  the  number  of  well-equipped 
Volunteers  who  can  in  the  immediate  or  near  future  press  out  to  the 
mission  fields.  The  present  demand  for  such  workers  is  greater 
than  at  any  time  in  the  past  and  is  sure  to  increase  in  the  years  just 
before  us.  Without  doubt  the  student  field  of  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  decade,  is  to  be  sub- 
jected to  a  heavier  pressure  to  furnish  missionaries  and  other  help- 


3O  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

ers  for  the  establishment  of  Christ's  Kingdom  abroad  than  it  has 
thus  far  felt.  This  pressure  is  being  brought  to  bear  from  two 
sides.  In  the  first  place,  from  the  side  of  the  non-Christian  world 
itself.  The  present  student  generation  is  facing  an  absolutely 
unique  world  situation.  There  have  been  other  times  when  in  one 
or  a  few  portions  of  the  world  the  Church  was  confronted  with  a 
grave  crisis,  but  never  before  has  there  been  such  a  world-wide  syn- 
chronizing of  crises.  Today,  throughout  the  entire  Far  East,  in  all 
the  principal  parts  of  the  Near  East,  such  as  Turkey  and  Persia, 
in  Southern  Asia,  in  the  East  Indies,  throughout  the  larger  part  of 
the  African  continent,  and  even  in  parts  of  Latin  America,  the 
Christian  Church  faces  nothing  less  than  an  acute  and  momentous 
crisis.  This  crisis  can  be  met  only  by  the  sending  out  of  a  far 
larger  number  than  are  now  forthcoming  of  thoroughly  capable  and 
well-furnished  missionaries. 

On  the  home  side  we  are  subject  to  the  growing  pressure  of 
the  expanding  ability  of  the  Church  to  send  forth  an  army  of  work- 
ers, primarily  as  a  result  of  the  uprising  of  Christian  men  in  the 
Laymen's  Missionary  Movement,  not  to  speak  of  the  activities  of 
the  Forward  Movements  in  some  of  the  Christian  communions  and 
of  the  very  effective  work  of  the  Young  People's  Missionary  Move- 
ment in  the  Sunday-schools  and  among  the  large  numbers  of  other 
young  people.  The  burden  of  responsibility  thus  imposed  upon  our 
Movement  and  upon  all  the  Christian  forces  at  work  in  the  North 
American  student  field  is  such  as  to  justify  in  itself  the  holding  of 
the  Rochester  Convention,  and  to  require  a  great  enlargement 
in  the  plans  of  the  Volunteer  Movement,  and  also  to  call  for  the 
united  and  hearty  co-operation  of  all  who  are  in  any  way  concerned 
with  the  full  Christlike  outreach  of  our  universities,  colleges  and 
seminaries.  The  Christian  Church  has  the  right  to  look  to  us  with 
confidence  at  such  a  time.  Though  the  Volunteer  Movement  and 
the  related  Association  Movements  will  be  tested  as  never  be- 
fore, we  cannot  but  believe  that  they  will  not  be  found  wanting 
in  this  hour  of  supreme  and  inspiring  opportunity  and  solemn 
responsibility. 

The  urgency  of  the  situation  must  not  tempt  us  or  in  any  way 
deflect  us  from  the  well-established  policy  of  the  Movement  .to1^- 
cure  missionary  candidates  who  are  thoroughly  well  qualified?  1;T0n 
the  contrary,  the  demand  of  the  present  time  is  for  tfrfMonafle&'df 
the  highest  order  of  ability.  In  most  countries  t&e^i>+rdble*ni  con- 
fronting the  missionary  are  so  difficult  and  so  important  as  to  de- 
mand missionaries  of  exceptional  ability  artft  f^epa-r^tioffc :;|<?Never 
was  the  need  of  constructive  missionary  statesmanship  and  of  mis- 
sionary strategy  so  imperative.  The  growing  mOVeWeWtsTfof  »*b- 
operation,  federation,  and  union  on  the  fbreigrt  field  will  be  carried 
to  a  successful  issue  only  by  men  possessing  the  gifts  of  true  leader- 
ship. The  Volunteer  Movement,  in  its  propaganda  for  recruits, 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT        3! 

while  earnestly  seeking  to  increase  greatly  the  number  of  Volun- 
teers, must  therefore  concern  itself  even  more  with  the  questions 
pertaining  to  their  qualifications  and  thorough  preparation.  As  in 
the  past,  chief  stress  will  be  placed  on  securing  men  of  well-estab- 
lished faith  and  of  genuine  Christian  character. 

To  meet  the  great  demands  of  the  present  unparalleled  situation 
calls  for  enlargement  in  every  direction.  It  is  evident  that  the  staff 
of  traveling  secretaries  should  be  doubled.  This  is  necessary  if  all 
the  important  educational  institutions  are  to  receive  a  visit  each  year. 
It  is  essential  also  if  the  Movement  is  to  do  a  more  intensive  work 
in  each  institution,  and  without  doubt  this  is  needed.  Only  in  this 
way  can  we  hope  to  secure  a  sufficient  number  of  Volunteers  to 
ensure  the  number  required  for  sailing  after  the  thorough  sifting 
processes  of  the  boards  have  been  employed.  The  highly  productive 
work  of  the  candidates'  department  must  be  further  developed.  It 
is  the  function  of  this  department  to  help  the  boards  to  find  young 
men  and  young  women  who  can  sail  in  the  near  and  not  in  the  dis- 
tant future.  This  is  a  most  difficult  work  and  requires  the  expendi- 
ture of  far  more  time  than  is  usually  realized.  The  work  of  this 
department  must  be  brought,  through  frequent  conferences  and  in 
other  ways,  into  even  closer  relation  to  that  of  the  candidates'  de- 
partments of  the  different  Mission  Boards. 

Splendid  as  has  been  the  increase  in  the  number  of  mission 
study  classes,  there  must  be  a  very  great  enlargement  of  the  enroll- 
ment in  mission  study.  This  is  entirely  feasible.  The  reasons  which 
have  influenced  25,000  students  now  in  mission  study  classes  to  de- 
vote themselves  to  such  studies  apply  with  equal  force  to  five-fold 
this  number  of  their  fellow-students.  In  no  other  way  can  we  bet- 
ter help  to  supply  the  conditions  which  will  enable  students  of  our 
day  to  discover  their  life  relation  to  the  extension  of  Christ's  King- 
dom. Mission  study  does  much  to  make  possible  safe  and  sound 
missionary  decisions.  The  Volunteer  Band  organization  and  life 
need  to  be  strengthened.  A  careful  study  has  made  plain  that  the 
institutions  which  have  been  furnishing  continuously  the  largest 
number  of  satisfactory  Volunteers  are  those  in  which  there  have 
been  progressive,  vital  and  active  Volunteer  Bands.  The  history 
of  the  Student  Volunteer  Union  of  Great  Britain  enforces  the  same 
lesson.  Unfortunately  we  have  allowed  the  mission  study  classes 
in  some  institutions  to  take  the  place  of  the  old-time  Volunteer 
Bands.  This  they  can  never  do.  Both  agencies  are  indispensable. 

Possibly  the  best  recruiting  ground  for  missionaries  is  the  six- 
teen or  more  student  summer  and  winter  conferences  of  the  Young 
Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations  and  also  the  still 
more  numerous  district,  metropolitan  and  state  missionary  confer- 
ences. These  conferences  furnish  an  atmosphere  favorable  for  the 
discovery  of  the  will  of  God  and  also  release  influences  in  the  lives 
of  students  which  prompt  them  to  Christlike  obedience  to  the  will  of 


32  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

God.  It  may  be  questioned,  however,  whether  we  have  begun  to 
utilize  the  possibilities  of  these  gatherings  as  places  for  the  dedica- 
tion of  lives  to  the  world-embracing  plans  of  Christ.  At  the  same 
time  conservatism  should  be  exercised  that  students  may  volunteer 
only  after  the  most  thorough  and  prayerful  consideration  and  not 
as  a  result  of  the  enthusiasm  of  the  hour.  The  leaders  of  these 
conferences  and  of  the  different  college  delegations  may  well  give 
more  thought  and  prayer  to  this  most  highly-multiplying  work,  that 
of  raising  up  leaders  for  the  missionary  forces. 

Christian  college  and  seminary  presidents  and  professors  and 
schoolmasters  should  also  recognize  and  accept  a  larger  measure  of 
responsibility  for  recruiting  laborers  for  the  fully  ripe  harvest  fields 
of  the  non-Christian  world.  They  are  in  a  position  to  do  more  to  in- 
fluence life  decisions  than  any  other  class  of  workers.  They  have 
the  largest  influence  with  the  students.  Their  counsel  is  regarded 
as  impartial  and  unselfish.  When  we  see  what  individual  professors 
here  and  there  are  doing  as  a  result  of  setting  apart  systematically 
each  week  a  few  hours  for  the  definite  purpose  of  receiving  students 
to  talk  over  with  them  their  life  purposes  and  plans,  we  cannot  but 
wish  that  more  of  them  would  adjust  their  professional  and  adminis- 
trative duties  so  as  to  admit  of  their  devoting  themselves  more 
largely  to  this  most  productive  and  enduring  work.  We  believe 
the  day  is  near  at  hand  when  more  of  our  leading  educators  will 
come  to  regard  the  missionary  contribution  of  the  colleges  as  their 
crowning  glory. 

The  deepest  lesson  of  all  to  be  learned  is  the  Christ-appointed 
lesson  that  the  real  secret  underlying  the  adequate  supply  of  truly 
qualified  workers  is  the  work  of  intercession.  Anything  which  the 
delegates  of  the  Rochester  Convention  and  the  other  friends  of  this 
Movement  can  do  to  make  prayer  for  laborers  a  vital  practice  in 
their  own  lives  and  to  communicate  the  prayer  passion  to  others  will 
more  directly  and  more  potently  than  anything  else  result  in  the 
actual  distribution  throughout  the  fields  of  the  non-Christian  world 
of  the  workers  of  God's  own  appointment.  Wherever  else  we  may 
fail,  therefore,  let  us  not  permit  ourselves  to  fail  at  this  point. 

The  time  has  come  when  the  Volunteer  Movement  must  widen 
its  program  so  as  to  do  more  to  improve  the  opportunities  for  ad- 
vancing the  interests  of  Christ's  Kingdom  which  present  themselves 
in  the  non-Christian  world  to  those  who  are  not  missionaries.  Such 
opportunities  are  multiplying  on  every  hand.  Some  of  them  are 
quite  as  important  as  the  opportunities  presented  by  the  regular  mis- 
sionary career.  How  important  it  is,  for  example,  that  the  men 
who  are  to  fill  the  positions  in  the  diplomatic  and  consular  service 
and  in  various  departments  of  the  civil  service  of  our  own  and  other 
Christian  countries,  shall  be  men  of  genuine  Christian  character 
and  men  who  by  word  and  work  will  not  only  safeguard  the  mis- 
sionary interests  committed  to  their  charge,  but  will  also  throw  the 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT        33 

full  weight  of  their  influence  on  the  side  of  Jesus  Christ  and  His 
program.  When  we  think  of  the  great  service  recently  rendered 
by  such  Christian  civilians  as  Sir  Andrew  Fraser  in  India,  Sir  Mor- 
timer Durand  in  Persia,  Judge  Wilfley  in  China,  and  Mr.  R.  S. 
Miller,  Jr.,  in  Japan,  we  recognize  the  possibilities  before  the  young 
men  who  devote  their  lives  with  Christian  purpose  to  the  service  of 
the  government  in  other  lands. 

The  educated  men  who  relate  themselves  to  the  army  and  navy 
are  from  time  to  time  placed  in  positions  where  their  influence  on 
non-Christian  peoples  of  other  races  will  do  much  either  to 
strengthen  or  weaken  the  influence  of  Christianity.  The  attitude 
and  actions  of  Admiral  Watson,  while  in  the  Far  East,  is  a  good 
example.  In  this  day  of  commercial  and  industrial  expansion  an 
increasing  number  of  our  most  ambitious  and  enterprising  young 
men  will  be  scattered  over  different  sections  of  the  foreign  mission 
field  to  help  exploit  the  material  resources  or  to  extend  the  move- 
ments of  commerce.  In  some  cases  such  men,  if  they  have  the 
missionary  purpose  and  spirit,  can  do  as  much  as  missionaries  them- 
selves to  advance  the  interests  of  Christianity,  especially  among 
classes  of  men  not  reached  by  the  ordinary  missionary  methods.  A 
great  many  of  our  best  engineering  students,  and  students  connected 
with  other  departments  of  applied  science,  will  go  forth  to  lands  like 
China,  Africa,  and  Turkey  in  the  'near  future  to  help  in  their  indus- 
trial development.  If  all  these  went  with  the  determination  to 
make  their  influence  tell  for  Christ  they  would  greatly  advance  the 
interests  of  Christian  missions.  An  increasing  number  of  college 
men  and  women,  especially  the  sons  of  the  wealthy  and  well-to-do 
classes,  are  making  the  tour  around  the  world  at  the  close  of  their 
college  course.  The  visits  of  some  of  these  students  have  been  a 
benediction  to  the  missionaries  and  native  Christian  workers  and 
their  living  witness  an  evidence  of  Christianity  to  the  non-Christians 
with  whom  they  have  mingled,  while  others  have  concealed  their 
Christian  profession  and  abandoned  their  Christian  practices,  thus 
weakening  the  hands  of  the  missionary  movement. 

Unquestionably  the  greatest  opportunity  before  the  students  of 
North  America  who  do  not  contemplate  becoming  regular  mission- 
aries is  that  which  presents  itself  in  the  realm  of  education.  There 
is  a  large  and  growing  demand  for  American  and  Canadian  stu- 
dents, both  men  and  women,  to  go  out  to  different  parts  of  the  non- 
Christian  world  to  teach  in  government  schools  and  colleges  and 
in  other  non-missionary  institutions.  Scores  of  our  fellow-students 
are  now  holding  such  positions  in  the  Philippines,  in  Japan,  in 
China,  and  in  Latin  America.  The  demand  for  such  workers  will 
increase;  hundreds  will  probably  be  required  within  the  next  few 
years.  Such  teachers  outside  of  the  classroom,  in  the  several 
hours  each  day  at  their  disposal,  have  a  wonderful  opportunity  to 
expound  and  illustrate  the  teaching  of  Christianity  among  those 


34  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

over  whom  they  have  won  such  large  influence  in  their  regular  work 
and  to  help  the  missionaries  in  many  other  directions.  The  teacher 
in  all  of  these  countries  wields  an  enormous  influence  over  the 
youth. 

One  opportunity,  which  comes  to  most  of  us  but  which  many 
have  overlooked,  is  that  which  comes  with  the  large  and  increasing 
number  of  students  among  us  who  have  come  from  Oriental  and 
other  non-Christian  lands.  These  students  are  to  furnish  a  vastly 
disproportionate  share  of  the  future  leaders  of  their  respective  na- 
tions. They  come  among  us  as  strangers  and  are  peculiarly  suscep- 
tible to  the  offices  of  kindness.  They  are  at  the  most  plastic  period 
in  life.  Who  can  estimate  the  great  good  which  could  be  accom- 
plished by  our  carrying  on  among  them  a  campaign  of  real  friend- 
ship, remembering  that  the  highest  office  of  friendship  is  to  help 
our  friends  in  the  deepest  things  of  life.  These  foreign  students  are 
in  a  position  to  do  more  than  some  missionaries  to  extend  the  domain 
of  Christ  among  their  countrymen. 

If  the  great  number  of  new  Volunteers,  so  imperatively  de- 
manded, are  to  be  forthcoming;  if  the  large  and  growing  stream  of 
Christian  students  going  forth  to  the  non-Christian  world  into  the 
so-called  secular  enterprises  are  to  improve  the  opportunities  which 
await  them;  and  if  the  type  of  Christianity  which  both  of  these 
classes  bear  from  us  is  to  be  really  worth  propagating,  then  the  dele- 
gates of  this  Convention  and  all  those  who  have  at  heart  the  spir- 
itual welfare  of  the  universities,  colleges  and  schools  of  North 
America  must  give  more  thought  and  attention  to  making  the  con- 
ditions in  them  favorable  for  this  great  expansion  of  pure  Chris- 
tianity. In  a  word,  if  there  are  to  be  such  great  results  witnessed 
abroad,  there  must  be  supplied  a  commensurate  cause  at  home. 
The  centers  of  learning  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  must 
become  more  than  at  present  abounding  centers  of  Christianity  in 
its  purest  and  therefore  most  highly  propagating  form.  This  means 
that  campaigns  of  evangelism  must  be  waged  with  wisdom  and 
power  in  all  our  principal  student  communities.  We  note  with  ap- 
preciation the  extensive  plans  which  have  been  made  for  presenting 
the  Living  Christ  to  college  men  at  many  universities  during  the 
coming  term.  The  number  of  men  adapted  to  lead  in  this  life- 
giving  work  must  be  multiplied. 

Special  efforts  must  be  put  forth  through  apologetic  lectures 
and  apologetic  writings  by  men  of  learning  and  devotion,  who  can 
gain  and  hold  the  confidence  of  students,  to  establish  firmly  in  the 
essentials  of  the  Christian  faith  those  who  are  to  propagate  that 
faith  abroad  as  well  as  those  who  are  to  maintain  it  at  home.  The 
present  comparatively  superficial  knowledge  which  many  Christian 
college  students  have  of  the  foundation  facts  of  the  Christian  faith 
does  not  qualify  them  for  spreading  triumphantly  the  Christian 
faith  in  the  lands  of  the  other  religions.  The  Christian  students 


A  QUADRENNIUM  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT         35 

must  also  acquire  an  experimental  knowledge  of  the  power  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  give  them  victory  day  by  day  over  their  temptations.  It 
is  such  first-hand  knowledge  of  the  Living  Christ  which  will  give 
them  a  Gospel  to  proclaim  with  unshakable  conviction.  They  must 
be  helped  to  develop  a  character  of  Christlike  sympathy  and  love 
so  that,  as  they  go  forth  to  non-Christian  lands,  they  will  be  able  to 
win  the  hearts  of  the  people  by  kindness  as  well  as  to  persuade  their 
minds  by  truth,  for  this  has  always  been  the  key  with  which  to  open 
the  doors  for  the  wide  spread  of  the  Christian  faith.  Every  college 
should  send  forth  men  of  saintliness  and  might.  The  present  day 
calls  for  men  of  power,  pre-eminently  for  men  of  spirituality.  To 
propagate  a  superhuman  Gospel  necessitates  workers  who  are  under 
the  control  of  a  Superhuman  Power. 

There  is  need  also  of  sounding  out  in  every  college  the  stern 
call  to  self-denial.  Men  influenced  by  the  growing  tendency  to  ways 
of  extravagance,  pleasure-seeking  indulgence  and  slackness  among 
the  students  of  North  America  will  not  conquer  the  Hinduism,  Mo- 
hammedanism, and  materialism  of  Asia.  Nothing  short  of  entering 
into  fellowship  with  Christ  Himself  in  the  life  of  daily  self-denial 
will  generate  truly  world-conquering  power.  Great  also  is  the  de- 
mand today  on  every  mission  field  for  men  of  heroic  mould.  We 
must  look  to  our  schools  and  colleges  to  supply  them.  If  we  can 
help  the  students  there  to  face  courageously  the  subtle  perils  and 
evils  of  modern  college  life  and  to  win  the  victory  over  their  own 
spirits,  we  may  confidently  expect  to  see  these  same  men  meet  victo- 
riously every  foe  which  awaits  them  at  the  front.  Our  Christian 
Student  Movements  must  also  abound  more  fully  with  the  spirit  of 
unselfish  service.  Those  who  are  to  devote  their  lives  as  ministers 
or  laymen  to  the  service  of  their  fellows  must  not  only  catch  the 
spirit  of  such  devotion  during  student  days,  but  must  also  preserve 
it  by  actually  engaging  in  helpful  effort  among  those  within  the 
range  of  their  influence.  There  is  something  strangely  inconsistent 
in  studying  and  planning  to  make  Christ  known  and  obeyed  in  distant 
lands  without  being  concerned  about  extending  His  sway  among 
those  within  our  college  walls  and  among  those  before  our  col- 
lege gates. 

Above  all,  the  college  men  and  college  women  throughout  our 
whole  field  must  be  led  to  surrender  themselves  wholly  to  Jesus 
Christ  as  Lord  and  to  let  Him  determine  their  life  decisions  and 
dominate  them  in  every  relationship.  The  great  question  which 
must  be  pressed  insistently  upon  them  is  not  the  question  of  whether 
or  not  they  will  become  missionaries,  not  the  relative  claims  of  the 
home  and  foreign  fields,  but  the  one  crucial,  all-important  question 
whether  or  not  they  will  yield  to  Christ  His  rightful  place  as  the 
Lord  and  Master  of  their  lives.  In  proportion  as  the  students  of 
our  day  are  influenced  to  answer  affirmatively  and  whole-heartedly 
this  question  of  questions  will  be  the  realization  of  the  sublime  pur- 


36  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

pose  of  the  Volunteer  Movement — to  give  to  all  men  in  our  day  an 
adequate  opportunity  to  know  and  to  receive  the  Living  Christ. 

JOHN  R.  MOTT,  Chairman 

J.  Ross  STEVENSON,  Vice-Chairman 

HANS  P.  ANDERSEN 

W.  HARLEY  SMITH 

BERTHA  CONDE 

FEN  NELL  P.  TURNER,  General  Secretary 


THE  WORK  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MISSION- 
ARY UNION  OF  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  IRELAND 

MR.  ROBERT  P.   WILDER,  M.A.,  LONDON 

THE  EXECUTIVE  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  of 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland  have  asked  Mr.  Kempthorne,  the  general 
secretary  of  the  London  Intercollegiate  Christian  Union,  and  my- 
self to  bring  to  you  the  greeting  of  the  British  Movement.  The 
night  before  I  sailed  from  England  it  was  my  privilege  to  be  pres- 
ent with  the  officers  and  executives  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Mis- 
sionary Union,  and  there  the  Rochester  Convention  was  especially 
remembered  in  prayer,  and  during  these  days  that  we  are  together  a 
large  number  of  the  British  undergraduates  are  with  us  in  their 
thought  and  intercession. 

Before  speaking  of  the  present  status  of  the  Movement,  may 
I  refer  very  briefly  to  the  origin.  The  year  1884  is  an  important 
year  in  the  history  of  both  the  North  American  and  the  British  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movements.  It  was  in  that  year  that  five  Princeton 
College  men  drew  up  and  signed  the  declaration  which  in  the  year 
1886  became  the  official  declaration  of  the  North  American  Student 
Volunteer  Movement.  It  was  in  that  year  also  that  Mr.  C.  T.  Studd, 
captain  of  the  Cambridge  University  eleven,  and  Mr.  Stanley  Smith, 
the  stroke  of  the  Cambridge  University  eight,  surprised  British 
undergraduates  with  the  announcement  of  their  purpose  to  go  out 
as  missionaries  to  China.  Thus  simultaneously  on  both  sides  of 
the  Atlantic  the  Spirit  of  God  kindled  missionary  fires  which  are 
burning  now  in  most  of  the  universities  and  colleges  of  these  two 
lands,  and  which  we  trust  will  continue  to  burn  until  the  Light  of 
the  World  break  upon  the  non-Christian  nations. 

Before  Mr.  Studd  and  Mr.  Smith  sailed  for  China,  they  vis- 
ited several  of  the  British  universities  and  aroused  a  good  deal  of 
enthusiasm  for  the  work  of  the  world's  evangelization.  In  fact, 
the  influence  of  their  words  and  example  can  be  traced  in  the  early 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER   MISSIONARY   UNION  37 

history  of  the  North  American  Student  Volunteer  Movement.  But 
when  these  t^tfo  men  and  the  other  members  of  the  Cambridge 
Seven  sailed  for  China  they  left  no  organization  behind  them  to 
conserve  and  extend  the  missionary  interest  which  they  had  been 
the  means  under  God  of  awakening;  hence  the  fires  that  had  been 
kindled  began  to  die  down  and  in  some  cases  were  nearly  extin- 
guished. One  or  two  efforts  were  made  to  start  an  organization, 
but  the  present  Movement  came  in  the  following  way:  One  of  the 
American  volunteers,  on  his  way  to  India,  was  asked  to  address 
the  Keswick  Convention.  At  that  convention  he  spoke  of  the 
origin  and  growth  of  the  North  American  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, and  some  British  undergraduates  who  were  present  urged 
him  to  visit  their  universities.  He  was  able  to  do  this  early  in 
the  year  1892,  but  he  did  it  with  considerable  trepidation,  be- 
cause a  Canon  of  the  Church  of  England  cautioned  him.  He 
said,  "You  must  not  expect  British  undergraduates  to  do  what 
American  students  have  done.  We  swing  'round  and  'round  many 
times  before  we  nibble  at  the  bait."  -  However,  wherever  this  Ameri- 
can Volunteer  went  he  met  with  a  hearty  response,  and  there  was 
so  deep  an  interest  in  Cambridge,  Oxford,  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  and 
London  that  it  was  decided  to  start  a  Movement  similar  to  that  in 
America.  This  was  done  in  April,  1892,  at  a  conference  held  in 
the  city  of  Edinburgh,  at  which  there  were  delegates  from  Oxford, 
Cambridge,  London,  three  of  the  Scotch  universities,  and  from  Bel- 
fast. Thus  the  British  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  came 
into  being. 

But  very  early  in  the  history  of  the  Union  it  was  felt  that  it 
was  not  enough  to  have  missionary  recruiting  stations;  that  it  was 
not  enough  to  seek  to  send  men  out  to  work  for  Christ  in  the  non- 
Christian  world.  We  must  also  have  an  organization  that  would 
seek  to  bring  undergraduates  to  Christ  and  to  build  them  up  in  Him. 
The  following  year,  1893,  at  a  conference  held  in  Keswick,  came 
into  being  the  wider  British  Movement,  which  is  now  in  190  Brit- 
ish colleges  and  universities,  with  a  membership  of  six  thousand 
undergraduates.  This  Movement  consists  of  three  departments: 
the  general  College  Department,  which  seeks  to  cultivate  colleges 
other  than  theological  colleges  and  organize  among  them  evangelistic 
work,  Bible  study,  united  intercession  and  social  study;  secondly, 
the  Theological  College  Department,  which  seeks  to  promote  the 
aims  of  the  movement  in  and  among  divinity  students;  and  thirdly, 
the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union,  which  endeavors  to  enroll 
recruits  for  the  foreign  mission  field  and  to  keep  the  missionary 
appeal  before  British  undergraduates. 

But  the  point  which  we  wish  to  emphasize  is  this,  that  the 
broader  British  Student  Christian  Movement  began  with  the  Stu- 
dent Volunteers.  It  was  the  altruistic  note  that  was  struck  at  the 
first  conference  held  in  Edinburgh  in  the  year  1892.  What  brought 


38  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

British  students  together  to  start  an  intercollegiate  movement  was 
not  what  they  could  get  from  it  themselves,  but  what  they  could 
give  to  the  non-Christian  lands  of  the  world.  That  altruistic  note 
still  sounds,  and  we  believe  that  the  altruistic  note  must  continue  to 
be  struck  in  our  colleges  and  universities ;  for  if  the  Student  Volun- 
teer Missionary  Union  is  weak,  we  believe  the  whole  Movement 
will  be  weak  and  decline ;  but  if  the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary 
Union,  which  is  the  mission  department,  is  strong,  we  believe  that 
the  whole  Movement  will  be  strong.  The  broader  organization  is 
now  called  the  Student  Christian  Movement  of  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland,  similar  to  the  Intercollegiate  Young  Men's  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Association  Movements  in  the  United  States 
and  Canada. 

At  the  first  international  convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Missionary  Union,  held  in  1896,  the  Watchword,  "The  Evangeli- 
zation of  the  World  in  this  Generation,"  was  adopted.  The  execu- 
tive reached  a  unanimous  decision  to  adopt  this  Watchword  after  a 
whole  night  given  to  prayer  arid  to  discussion,  and  these  are  the 
words  which  they  use  in  their  report:  "For  the  past  three  years 
the  motto  which  has  been  the  inspiration  of  the  American  Move- 
ment, 'The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Generation,'  has  re- 
ceived the  careful  consideration  of  the  executive.  At  last,  after 
prayerful  deliberation  and  careful  explanation,  they  have  resolved 
to  adopt  it  as  the  Watchword  of  the  Union.  This  they  have  done 
because  they  believe  that  He  who  said,  Treach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature'  wished  His  followers  in  every  age  to  do  it."  This  is  still 
the  Watchword  of  our  Union. 

In  speaking  of  the  results  of  the  work  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Missionary  Union  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  may  we  first  refer 
to  the  register?  Our  field  is  not  as  great  as  the  field  in  North 
America.  In  the  British  colleges  and  universities  there  are  between 
forty  thousand  and  fifty  thousand  students.  In  this  field,  since 
1892,  3429  have  signed  the  declaration,  which  is  the  same  as  that 
of  the  Movement  there.  We  are  glad  to  be  able  to  report  that  of 
these  3,429  only  282  have  withdrawn.  There  are  at  present  653  in 
college,  372  in  further  preparation.  We  would  not  have  you  think 
that  of  those  who  have  signed  this  declaration  some  would  not  have 
gone  abroad  without  the  Movement.  Probably  something  like  a 
third  of  the  number  of  volunteers  who  have  sailed  —  i  ,489  have 
sailed- — probably  a  third  of  this  number  would  have  gone  even  if 
there  had  been  no  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union;  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  a  number  of  British  missionaries  who  are  at  present 
in  the  foreign  field  and  who  have  never  signed  the  declaration  of  our 
Movement  would  tell  you,  if  you  should  ask  them,  that  their  going 
to  the  mission  field  had  been  due  in  large  measure  to  the  work  of  the 
Student  Volunteers. 

Since  our  last  summer  conference  105  new  recruits  have  been 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER   MISSIONARY   UNION  39 

secured.  We  have  at  present  in  Oxford  University  about  35  vol- 
unteers, in  Cambridge  80  volunteers.  In  Edinburgh  more  than  half 
the  number  of  the  volunteers  are  medical  undergraduates.  There 
is  a  slight  increase  each  year  in  the  number  sailing  to  the  mission 
field.  During  1909,  108  have  sailed  as  against  87  in  1908,  and  81 
in  1907. 

Another  result  of  the  Movement  has  been  along  the  lines  of 
missionary  study.  Recently  there  has  been  great  advance  in  the 
quality  of  the  study  as  well  as  in  the  number  in  the  mission  study 
circles.  Last  year  there  were  231  circles  with  1,556  undergraduates 
in  them,  most  of  them  studying  the  text-book  "The  Desire  of  India/' 
and  in  some  of  the  theological  colleges  the  entire  student  body  was 
last  year  in  mission  study  circles.  In  Leeds  half  the  women  in  the 
university  were  enrolled  in  study  circles. 

Another  direct  result  of  the  work  of  the  Union  has  been  the 
Student  Missionary  Campaign,  which  has  recently  grown  in  extent. 
Every  year,  men  from  the  four  Scotch  universities  lay  siege  to  one 
of  the  Scotch  cities.  Two  years  ago  it  was  Perth,  last  year  Aber- 
deen; something  like  150  Scotch  undergraduates  were  carrying  on 
campaign  work  in  the  churches  of  Aberdeen.  Oxford  undergradu- 
ates have  been  doing  this  work  in  and  near  Greenwich ;  Cambridge 
undergraduates  in  Hull.  There  have  also  been  campaigns  in  Bourne- 
mouth, Birmingham,  Sheffield,  and  Reading  and  a  number  of  other 
centers.  As  a  result  of  this  work  hundreds  of  study  circles  have 
been  started  in  connection  with  various  churches,  and  the  mission 
study  of  various  societies,  like  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel,  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  has  been  increased.  The  campaign  secretary  has 
served  also  as  secretary  of  a  commission  which  has  remodeled  the 
entire  policy  of  mission  study  in  connection  with  the  Free  Churches 
of  Great  Britain,  and  he  has  also  started  several  circles  for  training 
leaders  for  this  purpose. 

Another  result  is  the  Short  Service  Scheme,  by  which  under- 
graduates who  do  not  expect  to  be  missionaries  or  who  are  doubt- 
ful as  to  the  sphere  of  their  life  service,  go  out  for  two  or  three 
years  to  work  in  connection  with  some  mission  college  or  mission 
hospital.  It  is  our  hope  that  a  number  of  these  will  devote  their 
lives  to  missionary  work  in  the  foreign  field,  and  that  the  others 
who  return  to  Great  Britain  will  be  centers  of  missionary  interest 
in  their  own  churches. 

As  to  the  indirect  results  of  the  work  of  the  Union,  we  may, 
in  the  first  place,  refer  to  the  influence  it  has  exerted  upon  Conti- 
nental students.  At  the  very  first  conference  of  the  Student  Vol- 
unteer Missionary  Union,  in  1896,  there  were  74  foreign  students 
present,  a  number  of  these  from  Scandinavia,  Germany,  Holland, 
and  France,  and  these  went  back  to  their  own  countries  carrying 
with  them  the  inspiration  of  the  Liverpool  conference.  There  are 


4O  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

now  Student  Volunteer  Movements  in  Germany,  Holland,  Norway, 
Sweden,  Denmark,  Finland  and  Switzerland.  Several  of  these  mis- 
sionary movements,  according  to  their  own  reports,  admit  that  they 
owe  a  debt  to  the  delegates  that  they  have  sent  to  British  confer- 
ences, international  and  summer  conferences,  and  also  to  the  help 
they  have  received  from  British  delegates  who  have  visited  their 
conferences  on  the  Continent. 

Another  indirect  result  of  the  work  of  the  Volunteer  Mission- 
ary Union  is  the  Matlock  Conference,  which  grew  out  of  our  last 
international  Student  Volunteer  Conference.  The  Matlock  Con- 
ference marks  a  forward  step  in  the  social  service  policy  of  the 
British  Student  Christian  Union  Movement.  A  large  number  of 
the  delegates  and  leaders  at  the  Matlock  Conference  were  Student 
Volunteers.  Another  illustration  of  the  reflex  influence  of  foreign 
work  upon  the  home  field — last  year  there  were  over  1,100  British 
undergraduates  studying  the  social  problem,  and  the  leader  of  this 
work  is  a  hindered  Student  Volunteer. 

Still  another  indirect  result  is  the  work  being  done  in  the  Brit- 
ish universities  for  foreign  students.  There  are  at  present  in  the 
British  universities  1,500  Oriental  students,  300  of  which  number 
come  from  China  and  more  are  coming  in  the  near  future ;  800  come 
from  India ;  200  are  from  Egypt.  We  also  have  several  from  Japan, 
Burma,  Ceylon  and  other  countries;  and  we  have  reasoned  as  fol- 
lows: Why  should  we  send  out  volunteers  to  work  in  the  Orient 
if  we  neglect  the  Oriental  students  that  come  to  us?  The  Student 
Volunteer  Missionary  Union  has  appointed  a  sub-committee  to  su- 
pervise this  work  among  Oriental  students  in  the  British  universi- 
ties. An  Oxford  undergraduate  has  been  appointed  by  the  London 
Intercollegiate  Christian  Union  to  devote  his  entire  time  to  that 
problem,  and  out  of  the  London  work  has  grown  the  Chinese  Stu- 
dents' Christian  Union,  with  branches  in  London  and  some  of  the 
other  universities.  There  is  also  a  good  deal  being  done  by  the 
Christian  Unions  in  Oxford,  Cambridge,  Glasgow  and  Manchester 
to  try  to  reach  these  Oriental  students  through  the  mission  of  friend- 
ship. When  they  return  to  their  own  countries  they  will  exert  an 
influence  out  of  all  proportion  to  their  numbers,  for  they  will  re- 
turn with  Western  degrees  and  stand  as  exponents  of  Western 
civilization.  They  are  students  today  in  the  British  universities; 
they  will  be  teachers  tomorrow  in  the  Orient.  They  are  students 
today  in  our  universities;  they  will  be  journalists  and  statesmen 
tomorrow  in  the  Orient.  And  these  men  will  be  able  to  do  much  to 
make  or  mar  the  work  of  missions,  to  pull  down  or  to  build  up  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ.  Hence  it  is  that  we  feel  the  supreme  impor- 
tance of  doing  what  we  can  to  help  them,  through  a  campaign  of 
friendship. 

Another  indirect  result  from  the  work  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Missionary  Union  is  a  new  and  powerful  apologetic  for  Christianity 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER   MISSIONARY  UNION  4! 

through  mission  study.  More  than  once,  men  in  the  British  uni- 
versities who  have  been  caught  in  the  currents  of  a  materialistic 
and  agnostic  philosophy  have  said  that  it  was  mission  study  which 
had  enabled  them  to  keep  their  heads  above  water,  the  study  of  the 
triumphs  of  the  Gospel  in  the  non-Christian  world  and  of  the  in- 
adequacy of  the  non-Christian  religions  to  save. 

Still  another  result  from  the  work  of  the  Movement  is  the 
scheme  for  founding  a  university  in  Central  China.  Oxford  and 
Cambridge  men  are  taking  the  leading  charge  of  this  work  of 
founding  an  Oxford  and  Cambridge  in  Central  China. 

Now,  may  I  speak  briefly  of  some  of  the  means  employed  for 
cultivating  our  field  ?  In  the  first  place,  of  the  conferences,  and  of  the 
quadrennial  convention  of  our  Movement,  similar  to  the  Rochester 
Convention.  The  last  one  was  held  two  years  ago  at  Liver- 
pool and  was  attended  by  1,160  delegates  from  all  parts  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland  and  also  from  foreign  countries.  In  ad- 
dition, at  our  summer  conferences,  the  interests  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Missionary  Union  have  a  prominent  place  on  the  pro- 
grams. Each  summer  we  have  the  annual  meeting  of  our  Move- 
ment at  which  the  eight  members  of  the  executive  are  elected.  Last 
summer  we  had  nearly  1,300  undergraduates  at  the  conference  held 
on  the  estates  of  the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  and  the  increase  in  the  at- 
tendance has  been  so  great  of  late  that  we  have  decided  next  sum- 
mer to  have  two  general  conferences,  open  to  all  undergraduates, 
and  a  special  conference,  limited  to  five  hundred,  which  will  be  at- 
tended by  the  leaders  of  the  different  Christian  Unions.  The  Move- 
ment is  now  endeavoring  to  get  a  permanent  site  for  our  summer 
conferences,  which  will  be  shared  with  other  religious  societies. 
We  feel  that  it  is  impossible  to  estimate  how  much  these  conferences 
have  meant  to  our  Movement,  for  it  is  there  that  men  and  women 
have  been  drawn  closer  to  Christ  and  have  had  their  eyes  opened 
to  see  the  vision  of  the  world's  need  and  have  heard  the  call  of 
Christ  to  labor  in  distant  lands,  and  their  hearts  have  been  touched 
to  heed  the  call  to  which  they  have  listened. 

Each  year  a  man  is  appointed  to  visit  the  men  in  the  different 
universities  in  the  interests  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary 
Union,  and  half  the  time  of  two  women  traveling  secretaries  is 
given  to  our  Movement.  In  addition,  there  is  a  traveling  secretary 
among  the  theological  students  who  devotes  much  of  his  time  to 
organizing  mission  study.  The  office,  with  its  general  secretary  and 
two  assistant  secretaries  and  publication  department,  is  doing  much 
to  cultivate  the  field,  and  in  addition  there  is  a  secretary  who  gives 
his  entire  time  to  the  Welsh  colleges,  and  there  are  local  secretaries 
to  work  among  men  undergraduates  in  Oxford,  Cambridge,  London, 
Liverpool  and  Bristol,  and  local  secretaries  to  work  among  women 
undergraduates,  giving  their  whole  time  to  their  work,  in  London, 
Edinburgh  and  Glasgow. 


42  STUDENTS   AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

As  to  the  problems,  the  first  is  that  of  time.  When  so  much 
emphasis  is  being  given,  and  rightly  given,  to  the  importance  of 
Bible  study,  the  study  of  apologetics  and  social  study,  there  is  danger 
lest  in  the  pressure  of  these  other  interests  mission  study  lose  its 
place  in  the  life  of  the  Movement. 

Another  problem  has  to  do  with  the  local  organizations.  Dur- 
ing the  past  year  more  student  volunteer  bands  have  been  formed 
or  resuscitated  than  during  any  other  recent  year  in  the  history 
of  our  Movement,  and  yet  in  some  places  student  volunteers  are  not 
meeting  as  they  should  for  fellowship  in  prayer  and  fellowship  in 
service. 

A  third  problem  is  how  to  bring  the  student  volunteers  to  real- 
ize that  signing  the  declaration  should  not  be  the  end  but  the  be- 
ginning of  their  efforts  in  college,  that  becoming  volunteers  does 
not  roll  from  them  all  responsibility  but  brings  upon  them  a  greater 
responsibility  to  try  to  secure  other  volunteers  in  their  own  col- 
leges and  universities.  It  has  been  the  fact  in  the  history  of  our 
Movement  that  where  volunteers  have  been  secured  in  the  largest 
numbers  this  has  been  due  not  so  much  to  the  visits  of  returned  mis- 
sionaries or  traveling  secretaries  as  to  the  prayerful  personal  work 
of  volunteers,  and  the  problem  is  to  bring  this  burden  of  respon- 
sibility to  rest  upon  the  rank  and  file  of  our  Movement. 

The  fourth  problem  which  our  executive  faces  is  that  of  pro- 
viding the  training  which  student  volunteers  require  in  view  of  the 
changed  situation  owing  to  the  crisis  in  the  Far  East  and  m  Mo- 
hammedan lands.  Still  another  question  is:  What  should  the  ex- 
ecutive do  wit.h  reference  to  the  Student  Missionary  Campaign, 
which  is  growing  so  rapidly  and  which  has  as  much  to  do  with  the 
Churches  as  it  has  to  do  with  the  college  field? 

But  our  greatest  problem  is  this — to  try  to  bring  more  of  the 
life  of  God  into  the  lives  of  the  membership  of  our  Movement. 
Part  of  this . Christmas  vacation  has  been  given  by  the  officers  and 
executive  to  a  retreat  in  order  that  we  might  wait  quietly  upon  God 
for  the  power  without  which  we  dare  not  face  these  problems. 

Now,  lastly,  a  few  words  as  to  our  policy.  In  the  first  place, 
we  shall  try  to  secure  all  the  student  missionaries  required  by  the 
societies  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  for  the  maintenance  of  ex- 
isting work  and  for  the  starting  of  new  work.  A  second  point  in 
our  policy  is  that  we  are  seeking,  through  mission  study  and  through 
the  missionary  appeal,  to  make  every  man  in  our  Student  Christian 
Movement  realize  that  the  work  of  foreign  missions  is  his  work, 
whether  he  remains  at  home  or  goes  abroad,  thus  endeavoring  to 
strengthen  the  home  base  of  missions. 

A  great  objective  is  to  keep  the  Watchword  before  all  the  under- 
graduates in  our  university  field.  Still  another  item  in  our  policy 
is  the  securing  of  a  permanent  resident  Volunteer  secretary,  one 
who  will  keep  in  touch  not  merely  with  the  Volunteers  in  college, 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER   MISSIONARY  UNION  43 

but  with  the  gone-down  Student  Volunteers;  for  we  find  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland  that  often  when  Volunteers  have  been  gradu- 
ated it  is  impossible  for  them  to  sail  immediately  and  there  is  dan- 
ger that  after  they  have  gone  down  from  their  colleges  and  uni- 
versities they  may  lose  something  of  the  inspiration  which  they  had 
while  in  a  college  association  with  other  Volunteers.  The  work 
of  this  permanent  secretary  will  be  to  help  the  gone-down  Volun- 
teers in  the  matter  of  further  preparation  and  to  try  to  find  for  them 
openings  in  the  mission  field.  We  do  not  send  out  any  recruits 
abroad.  We  do  what  the  North  American  Movement  does,  act 
simply  as  a  clearing-house  between  the  Student  Volunteers  and  the 
foreign  missionary  societies. 

But  the  last  point  in  our  policy  is  the  most  important.  We 
are  seeking  to  cultivate  more  and  more  in  our  colleges  and  among 
the  Volunteers  the  spirit  of  unity  and  individual  prayer.  We  believe 
that  the  Movement  owes  its  existence  to  prayer  and  that  it  will  be 
strong  only  as  our  membership  pray.  In  Oxford  University  daily 
twenty-five  undergraduates  come  together  for  united  intercession — 
High  Church,  Low  Church,  Broad  Church,  Nonconformist  joining 
together  in  this,  the  supreme  ministry,  the  ministry  of  intercession ; 
and  no  sight  has  inspired  me  more  than  the  sight  presented  in  Cam- 
bridge University,  where  daily  between  forty  and  sixty  undergradu- 
ates meet  together  for  prayer,  and  at  these  intercession  meetings 
the  work  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  is  remem- 
bered, and  the  quarterly  intercession  papers  published  by  our  Move- 
ment, with  a  weekly  cycle,  have  done  much  to  deepen  the  prayer- 
life  of  our  membership.  From  time  to  time,  in  London,  the  leaders 
of  the  work  meet  together  for  united  prayer,  and  in  a  number  of 
the  London  hospitals  there  are  daily  prayer  meetings  through  the 
lunch  hour.  It  means  a  great  deal  for  medical  men  to  give  a  por- 
tion of  the  lunch  hour  to  united  intercession. 

During  the  closing  days  of  November — I  think  it  was  the  3Oth 
of  November — it  was  my  privilege  to  meet  with  nearly  sixty  leaders 
in  the  London  field,  who  gathered  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning 
for  prayer,  some  of  them  in  Claxton  Hall,  others  in  Westminster 
Abbey  for  Holy  Communion,  and  then  both  parties  united  to  have 
a  common  meal  near  the  Parliament  buildings.  This  is  being  done 
from  time  to  time  in  London,  and  there  is  a  rising  tide  of  prayer, 
we  believe,  in  our  Movement.  This,  we  feel,  is  the  most  important 
item  in  our  policy. 

In  closing  may  I  refer  to  the  ties  which  bind  these  two  Move- 
ments together?  We  have  a  common  origin  to  which  we  can 
look  back;  we  have  a  common  declaration  that  unites  our  member- 
ship ;  we  have  a  common  Watchword  to  inspire  us ;  we  have  a  com- 
mon interchange  of  secretaries,  for  several  secretaries  from  the 
North  American  Movement  have  worked  in  the  British  field,  and 
several  secretaries  of  the  British  Movement  have  from  time  to  time 


44  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

worked  in  the  United  States  and  Canada,  and  we  have  a  common 
objective.  Will  you  continue  to  help  us  with  your  prayers  just  at 
this  time,  as  we  stand  between  two  world  conferences,  the  confer- 
ence of  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation  held  last  July  in 
Oxford,  that  we  may  not  forget  the  lessons  learned  or  the  inspira- 
tion received  there;  and  the  World's  Missionary  Conference,  to  be 
held  next  year  in  Edinburgh,  that  we  may  be  prepared  for  any 
guidance  God  may  give  us  through  that  great  gathering.  Help 
us  with  your  prayers. 


WORDS  OF  GREETING 

MR.  L.   S.   KEMPTHORNE,   LONDON 

I  COME  HERE  more  as  a  learner  than  to  tell  you  anything  or  to 
bring  you  greetings. 

There  is,  perhaps,  one  message  I  could  bring  to  you.  Coming 
to  this  convention  across  the  Atlantic  reminded  me  of  a  journey 
I  took  five  years  ago  to  attend  the  convention  of  the  Australian 
Movement  in  Australia,  where  there  was  a  small  gathering  of  about 
one  hundred  and  eighty  undergraduates.  Then,  again,  this  gather- 
ing here  reminds  me  of  the  Liverpool  Convention,  held  in  1908. 
The  message  I  would  give  is  this:  Five  years  ago  the  call  of  the 
non-Christian  world  was  insistent;  two  years  ago  it  was  still  more 
insistent;  and  today  it  is  simply  tremendous.  It  is  a  great  day 
in  which  to  live,  and  it  is  a  time  of  privilege,  when  we  may  lay  our 
lives  at  the  feet  of  the  Master  for  the  sake  of  the  'non-Christian 
world. 

But  the  greatest  message  is  one  which  the  text  before  me 
brought  to  my  mind :  "Not  by  an  army,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my 
spirit,  saith  Jehovah  of  hosts."  There  was- the  same  spirit  in  each 
gathering — in  Hillsville,  Australia,  at  Liverpool,  and  here.  "Not  by 
might,  but  by  my  spirit" — the  same  spirit  manifest  in  each  gather- 
ing, the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 


THE  PART  OF  ORIENTAL  STUDENTS  IN  THE  EVAN- 
GELIZATION OF  THE  FAR  EAST 

BY  CHENGTING  T.   WANG,  CHINA 

IF  THE  FAR  EAST  is  ever  to  be  evangelized  it  must  be  evan- 
gelized by  the  people  of  the  Far  East  themselves.  It  is  not  a  vain 
assertion  made  on  account  of  racial  pride,  but  rather  an  established 
fact  based  upon  experience.  Nowhere  in  the  history  of  the  Christian 
Church  do  we  find  an  exception  to  the  rule  that  each  country  has 
been  ultimately  evangelized  by  its  own  people.  Logically,  if  the 
people  of  the  Far  East  do  not  help  to  evangelize  themselves,  who 
else  in  the  whole  world  can  we  expect  to  evangelize  them?  Being 
a  Chinese,  and  having  only  a  few  minutes  at  my  disposal,  I  shall 
limit  myself  to  the  question  of  how  we  Chinese  are  going  to  evan- 
gelize China. 

The  remark  by  Bismarck  that  one-third  of  the  students  rule  the 
German  Empire  is  significantly  true  when  we  apply  it  to  China ;  for 
in  no  country  is  a  student  so  influential  as  he  is  in  China.  He  is 
not  only  the  head  of  the  nation,  ranking  over  the  farmer,  artisan 
and  merchant,  but  also  its  backbone,  yea,  its  heart  and  even  its  very 
soul.  It  is  by  his  guidance  that  the  nation  has  prolonged  its  life 
for  over  forty  centuries,  so  far  as  authentic  history  is  able  to  carry 
us  back,  and  today,  with  the  renovating  influence  of  Western  edu- 
cation and  thought,  he  is  destined  to  play  a  yet  more  important  part 
in  the  reconstruction  of  China. 

This  being  the  case,  to  evangelize  the  students  is,  necessarily, 
the  first  step  towards  the  evangelization  of  China.  But  if  there 
was  ever  a  hard  class  of  men  to  tackle,  that  class  is  the  students. 
Their  intellectual  power,  social  prominence,  and  often  material  wealth 
all  work  against  their  coming  into  contact  with  Christian  influ- 
ence. In  order  to  reach  them  we  must  meet  them  on  their  own 
ground;  that  is  to  say,  we  must  use  the  students  to  evangelize  the 
students,  we  must  train  and  equip  strong  Christian  students  to 
reach  equally  strong  non-Christian  students  and  to  enlist  their  abil- 
ity, zeal  and  enthusiasm  for  the  propagation  of  the  Lord's  Gospel 
and  the  extension  of  His  Kingdom. 

To  accomplish  this  it  seems  to  me  that  there  are  two  definite 
things  to  be  done,  and  they  must  be  done  speedily.  First,  we  should 
as  quickly  as  possible  train  native  workers  to  the  highest  possible 

45 


46  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

efficiency;  and  secondly,  we  should  give  them  definite  and  proper 
responsibility  when  they  are  qualified. 

Concerning  training  I  cannot  over-emphasize  the  importance  of 
thoroughness.  The  Chinese  mind  is  both  subtle  and  comprehen- 
sive. It  has  the  highest  respect  for  profound  knowledge.  Hence 
the  most  successful  native  and  missionary  evangelists  have  been 
the  most  highly  educated.  Inasmuch  as  China  does  not  possess  at 
the  present  time  educational  facilities  above  the  high  school  grade, 
to  measure  by  Western  standards,  I  strongly  advocate  the  advis- 
ability of  supplementing  home  education  with  several  years  of  study 
abroad,  preferably  in  this  country.  The  work  of  an  evangelist  is 
not  only  one  of  the  most  important  but  also  one  of  the  most  difficult. 
The  native  evangelist  should,  therefore,  have  the  highest  possible 
education  and  the  most  thoroughgoing  training,  and  nothing  short 
of  that. 

Now,  with  regard  to  responsibility  I  touch  upon  the  keynote  of 
the  missionary  problem.  Hitherto  in  China,  as  in  all  newly  opened 
fields,  the  ministry  has  been  conspicuous  by  the  absence  of  well- 
trained  and  educated  men.  This  is  partly  due  to  lack  of  time  and 
facilities  for  the  development  of  the  native  ministry,  but  greatly  due 
to  the  unwillingness  of  the  missionaries,  with  a  few  notable  excep- 
tions, to  be  sure,  to  give  responsible  positions  to  the  native  workers. 
I  say  this  both  to  express  a  deep  personal  conviction  based  upon 
careful  observation  and  also  to  voice,  as  a  mouthpiece,  the  con- 
sentient opinion  of  the  Chinese  student  body.  Meanwhile,  we  Chi- 
nese Christians  should  realize  also  that  we  must  justify  our  hold- 
ing responsible  positions  by  showing  ourselves  capable  and  efficient. 
No  greater  evil  could  befall  the  Church  than  the  holding  of  respon- 
sible positions  by  inefficient  men. 

In  thus  advocating  the  training  of  and  the  giving  responsibility 
to  the  native  workers,  I  would  not  be  misunderstood.  I  would  not 
have  you  think  that  we  do  not  need  any  more  missionaries.  If 
there  ever  was  a  time  when  we  needed  missionaries  most  it  is  now. 
The  China  Inland  Mission  once  drew  up  a  map  of  China  in  little 
squares.  Out  of  the  four  hundred  squares  or  thereabout  only  a 
part  of  a  single  square  was  white,  and  this  represented  the  number 
of  Christians.  At  one  time  there  were  over  15,000  Chinese  students 
in  Japan,  but  among  so  large  a  number  we  could  find  only  six 
Christians.  Could  we  expect,  then,  such  a  handful  of  Christian  stu- 
dents to  evangelize  the  tremendously  large  body  of  non-Christian 
students,  or  the  two  hundred  thousand  Christians  all  told  to  evan- 
gelize the  gigantic  number  of  four  hundred  millions,  in  this  gen- 
eration? Moreover,  China  is  now  just  awakening.  I  consider 
this  the  time  of  all  times  to  make  a  forward  move.  We  assuredly 
realize,  therefore,  the  necessity  of  your  help,  and  especially  now. 
With  sincere  and  hearty  co-operation  as  our  watchword,  let  us  Ori- 
ental and  you  Occidental  students  join  hand  in  hand  to  advance 


CHINESE  STUDENTS  AND  THE  EVANGELIZATION   OF   CHINA         47 

God's  Kingdom  in  China  and  the  Far  East.  Then  we  shall  see 
how  the  faces  in  the  Far  East  will  also  smile  as  the  faces  in  the 
Occident  are  smiling  today.  We  shall  realize  what  the  power  of 
Jesus  Christ  ought  to  mean  to  these  Oriental  countries,  if  we  will 
only  put  our  hands  to  the  plow.  And,  remembering  the  words  of 
Zechariah,  "Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  said  the 
Lord  of  Hosts,"  let  us  measure  up  to  the  occasion  in  the  power  of 
the  living  God. 


CHINESE     STUDENTS     AND     THE     EVANGELIZATION 

OF    CHINA 

MR.    ARTHUR    RUGH,    SHANGHAI 

CHINA  is  A  NATION  of  students.  Four  thousand  years  ago 
Confucius  said,  "If  a  man  have  learned  wisdom  in  the  morning,  he 
may  be  content  to  die  before  sunset,"  and  generations  have  followed 
that  sage  in  a  great  reverence  for  learning.  That  being  the  case, 
they  are  not  only  a  nation  of  students,  but  they  are  controlled  by 
the  student  class.  They  are  led,  as  all  nations  are  led,  by  the  stu- 
dents because  of  their  superior  training.  They  are  led  still  more 
in  that  land  than  they  are  in  this  land,  because  of  the  peculiar  posi- 
tion the  students  hold ;  and,  most  of  all,  the  students  lead  because  of 
their  numbers.  They  are  the  most  homogeneous,  the  best  organ- 
ized, and  the  most  organizable  group  of  citizens  in  the  Empire. 

You  students  know  that  modern  education  as  conducted  by  the 
nation  dates  its  history  from  four  years  ago.  Since  that  time  more 
schools  have  been  organized  in  that  Empire  than  in  all  the  nations 
of  the  world  combined,  and  when  they  have  finished  their  school 
system  they  will  have  more  young  men  in  school  than  North  Amer- 
ica, Germany,  England,  and  France  combined.  They  will  use  two 
hundred  and  fifty  million  text-books  a  year.  They  will  have  eight 
thousand  normal  schools  in  which  to  train  their  teachers.  Against 
a  mass  of  students  like  that  no  force  can  stand  or  would  dare  to 
raise  its  hand.  Win  the  students  of  China  to  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
battle  is  over  and  He  is  King.  Lose  the  students  of  China,  and  the 
battle  is  over  and  defeat  is  ours  for  Heaven  knows  how  many 
centuries. 

Two  things  are  perfectly  clear  in  the  redemption  of  China. 
One  is  that  it  will  be  won  by  the  native  people  themselves.  As  has 
been  said,  it  is  numerically  impossible  for  any  one  else  to  win  them. 
Transplant  every  pastor  of  Protestantism  and  every  theological  stu- 
dent immediately  to  China  and  you  cannot  man  the  field.  It  is  im- 


48  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

possible  for  a  deeper  reason.  The  laboring  man,  who  was  the  main- 
stay of  the  early  Church,  was  too  weary  to  care  if  some  foreigner  in 
a  broken  tongue  managed  his  Church ;  but  the  professor  of  a  govern- 
ment college  does  not  understand  why  his  religious  policy  should  be 
determined  in  New  York,  and  the  higher  classes  in  China  will  not  be 
won  by  Americans  or  Englishmen. 

The  second  thing  that  is  perfectly  clear  is  that  the  native  Church 
will  be  directed  by  an  educated  leadership  in  its  ministry  and  in  its 
laymen  or  it  will  never  succeed.  The  development  of  a  leadership 
equal  to  the  task  of  marshalling  the  native  Church  to  win  the  greatest 
nation  on  earth  is  the  problem  we  face.  What  is  the  Student  Move- 
ment doing  to  help  in  developing  that  leadership  and  that  Church? 
Not  nearly  as  much  as  it  should.  I  have  no  time  or  nerves  or  heart 
to  praise  any  organization,  but  the  beautiful  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
through  this  Movement  which  He  has  raised  up  is  doing  something. 
First,  it  is  winning  men  from  the  student  classes  that  would  not 
otherwise  be  won;  not  as  many  as  we  wish  for,  but  twice  as  many 
last  year  as  ever  before.  And  it  is  winning  men  from  the  highest 
ranks  of  the  student  life.  I  do  not  think  of  any  man  that  has  more 
influence  among  the  educated  classes  than  Mr.  Chang,  of  Tientsin, 
of  whose  conversion  and  devotion  to  Christ  you  have  read.  Sec- 
ondly, it  is  winning  out  from  those  students  a  good  many  of  the 
choicest  men  to  give  their  lives  to  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel. 
But  here  again  there  is  by  no  manner  of  means  the  number  there 
should  be.  You  have  heard  of  the  band  of  over  a  hundred  in  Pekin 
University  who  have  pledged  their  lives  and  are  giving  them  to  the 
evangelizing  of  China.  I  think  some  of  you  have  a  feeling  that  it 
is  their  duty,  that  having  been  won  by  the  glorious  Gospel  of  our 
Christ  that  they  will  be  chargeable  before  God  if,  at  great  sacrifice 
even,  they  do  not  give  their  lives  to  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel ; 
as  if  God  demands  from  them  one  whit  more  of  devotion  than  He  de- 
mands of  us. 

Perhaps  you  have  not  heard  of  Shantung  Christian  University, 
where  last  year  a  hundred  of  her  higher  classmen  in  one  week  gave 
their  lives  to  the  ministry.  A  committee  from  the  theological  sem- 
inary which  these  men  are  to  enter  went  to  examine  the  men  and 
reported  that  everything  went  to  show  that  their  decisions  were  gen- 
uine. We  regard  with  great  thankfulness  the  miracle  of  the  birth- 
day of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  in  North  America,  when 
one  hundred  students  gave  their  lives  to  the  propagation  of  the 
Gospel,  but  last  year  one  college  in  China  brought  an  equal  offer- 
ing, and  these  hundred  men  did  it  in  the  face  of  an  opposition  and 
temptation  the  like  of  which  no  five  hundred  students  in  America 
ever  knew. 

Boone  College,  which  gives  an  unusually  fine  English  education, 
and  whose  graduates  can  practically  dictate  the  positions  they  will 
accept  in  government  service,  sent  twenty-three  of  the  best  grad- 


CHINESE  STUDENTS  AND  THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  CHINA        49 

uates  to  the  seminary,  practically  every  one  of  whom,  as  I  know, 
was  a  leader  in  some  realm  of  college  life.  What  kind  of  men  are 
they?  I  remember  sitting  with  one  of  them  in  his  room  in  increas- 
ing bewilderment  and  admiration  at  the  brain  power  of  the  man  and 
the  beauty  of  his  personality.  We  talked  not  only  of  some  of  the 
perplexing  questions  of  life  that  night,  but  also  about  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association,  of  which  he  was  president,  and  with  the 
sagacity  of  a  statesman  he  placed  and  used  the  fifty-five  men  on  his 
committee  system.  In  twenty-seven  states  of  the  United  States  and 
eleven  provinces  of  China  I  never  saw  a  better  president  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association.  We  knelt  together  and  he 
poured  out  his  heart  in  a  prayer  the  love  of  which  must  have  rent 
the  heavens,  and  I  loved  him  to  the  depths  of  my  soul.  He  came  to 
the  Yangtse  Valley  Student  Conference  and  led  the  Methods'  Hour, 
the  discussion  of  the  methods,  the  hardest  thing  to  do  in  a  confer- 
ence. I  have  been  in  a  score  of  such  conferences  here  and  there, 
and  I  never  saw  this  difficult  task  handled  with  greater  skill  and 
efficiency.  This  is  what  he  was  last  year  when  he  was  graduated.  He 
might  this  year  have  been  a  professor  in  his  college  if  he  had  chosen ; 
he  might  have  been  secretary  to  the  Viceroy  if  he  had  chosen;  he 
might  have  had  one  of  a  hundred  positions  of  influence  at  a  princely 
salary,  as  salaries  go  in  China,  and  he  might  have  been  the  leading 
Christian  layman  in  any  one  of  a  thousand  cities.  Where  is  he  now  ? 
Pastor  of  a  church  in  the  Yangtse  Valley  at  fifteen  dollars  a  month, 
in  a  city  where  not  one  in  ten  thousand  people  can  talk  with  him  in 
English  or  appreciate  him.  Has  he  lost  his  opportunity?  Won  by 
the  spell  of  his  lovely  personality,  into  his  church  will  come  the  sons 
of  the  nobles,  and  out  from  his  church  in  the  days  of  its  strength 
will  go  magistrates,  governors  and  viceroys,  to  sit  as  Christians  in  the 
seats  of  power  and  the  day  of  Christ  dawns  swiftly  over  the  hills  of 
China. 

Four  years  ago,  in  one  of  the  student  conferences,  a  teacher  in 
one  of  the  schools  gave  his  life  to  the  winning  of  men.  He  was 
tested,  in  every  realm  of  Association  work,  in  Bible  class  teaching, 
in  organization,  in  speaking  in  conferences,  in  literature,  and  failed 
in  none  or  ever  did  mediocre  work.  About  a  year  ago  he  went  alone 
to  a  college  where  there  was  great  need  of  evangelistic  work  and 
swept  the  school,  sixty  of  the  older  students  applying  for  admission 
to  the  church,  and  the  president  of  the  college  writing  that  this 
teacher's  work  in  three  days  gave  him  a  vision  of  such  a  revival  as 
the  world  had  never  seen.  Then  he  went  to  the  Yangtse  Valley 
Conference,  and  in  a  strange  dialect  set  it  so  on  fire  with  the  passion 
for  winning  men  that  we  could  not  hold  ourselves  down  to  methods 
and  plans  and  we  did  not  care  to.  Bishop  Roots  said  nothing  had 
ever  happened  to  Boone  College  to  set  it  on  fire  for  the  work  of 
winning  men  like  the  work  of  that  humble  man. 

The  third  and  last  thing  I  wanted  to  say  was  that  we  are  win- 


5O  STUDENTS   AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

ning — no,  not  we,  but  the  Gospel  through  the  Movement  is  winning 
men  who  are  capable  of  leading  these  men  who  are  giving  their 
lives  to  the  ministry.  The  words  of  one  of  these  leaders  are  printed 
just  before  mine,  and  the  day  is  coming  when  as  he  follows  meekly 
the  mighty  Christ,  hundreds  of  that  land  will  follow  him — of  the 
leaders,  I  mean.  And  may  I  say — it  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
subject,  but  I  want  to  put  it  on  record — that  no  man  lives  in  this 
land  or  any  other  land  in  the  world  with  whom  I  would  rather 
spend  my  life  in  companionship  than  with  that  man.  Not  only  great 
spiritual  leaders  such  as  he,  but  leaders  in  business  and  finance,  is 
God  raising  up  through  this  Movement  to  lead  the  Church  of  God 
in  China. 

The  secretary  of  one  of  the  city  Associations,  who,  during  the 
last  four  years  has  been  the  leading  spirit  in  raising  one  hundred 
thousand  dollars  for  the  work  for  his  own  people  gives  us  faith  to 
believe  that  in  the  near  future  there  will  be  deacons  and  elders  of 
the  Church  in  China  who  can  command  the  gold  also  of  that  Empire, 
and  they  will  have  a  Church  that  will  not  only  be  led  by  their  own 
people  but  financed  by  them. 

When  this  is  all  over  and  our  Lord  has  the  crown  on  His  head, 
the  greatest  single  campaign  that  was  ever  won  for  Him  will  have 
been  led  and  planned  and  carried  out  by  Chinese  Christians.  And 
has  it  occurred  to  you  that  God,  who  saw  it  all  before  we  ever  saw 
it,  has  been  preparing  these  men  of  giant  brains  and  of  great  hearts 
and  imperial  wills  to  do  it,  and  does  it  give  you  something  of  a  sense 
of  being  on  holy  ground  to  sit  by  a  man  like  that  whom  God  knew 
would  have  to  lead  the  greatest  Empire  of  the  earth  into  the  King- 
dom ?  I  do  not  know  what  you  veterans  must  feel  of  overwhelming 
joy  as  you  turn  your  faces  back  to  China.  I  can  only  tell  you,  stu- 
dents, that  if  you  ever  get  the  privilege  of  going  to  China  for  six 
years  and  come  back  here  for  a  rest,  you  can  do  nothing  but  look  up 
to  the  holy  God  and  ask  Him  why  he  ever  trusted  you  with  a  privi- 
lege like  that,  and  pray  to  Him  in  the  night  that  He  will  give  you 
health  to  go  back,  for  nothing  on  this  side  of  heaven  is  equal  to  it. 


THE  MISSIONARY  POSSIBILITIES  OF  THE  JAPANESE 
STUDENT  MOVEMENT 

MR.  G.  SIDNEY  PHELPS,  KYOTO 

IT  is  the  testimony  of  many  of  the  leading  missionaries  in  Japan 
that  the  most  signal  contribution  of  the  Japanese  Student  Movement 
was  made  at  the  very  day  of  its  inception.  The  birthday  star  of 
the  Student  Movement  was  welcomed  with  joy  by  many  of  the  wise 
men  of  the  East,  because  that  was  the  day,  so  these  veteran  mis- 
sionaries say,  when  the  young  Japanese  Church,  just  awakening  to  a 
sense  of  its  own  possibilities,  was  nearly  engulfed  by  the  waves  of 
rationalism,  materialism,  agnosticism,  and  selfishness  that  swept  over 
it,  and  also,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  by  the  teachings  of  some  who  denied 
the  deity  of  the  Head  of  the  Church.  At  that  time  the  student  Move- 
ment came  to  Japan  bearing  its  message  from  the  united  Christian 
students  of  the  world. 

One  of  the  leaders,  the  most  statesmanlike  of  the  missionaries 
of  that  day,  personally  told  me  that  when  the  Secretary  of  the 
World's  Student  Christian  Federation  visited  Japan  at  the  time  of 
the  discussion  and  argument  over  the  basis  of  the  proposed  student 
organization,  the  representatives  of  the  Japanese  Church  were  in  the 
mood  to  insist  upon  omitting  the  evangelical  test.  Mr.  Mott  held 
out  against  great  odds.  There  was  nothing  for  that  anxious  mis- 
sionary to  do  but  to  sit  and  pray  for  the  direct  intervention  of  the 
hand  of  God.  After  three  days  of  debate  these  Japanese  Christians, 
gathered  together  there,  almost  unanimously  accepted  the  evangeli- 
cal basis.  That  day,  as  the  veteran  missionary  assured  me,  was  the 
turning  point  in  the  history  of  missions  in  Japan. 

The  Student  Movement  in  Japan  has  not  only  professed  that  be- 
lief in  the  evangelical  basis,  but  its  members  have  actually  lived  it 
from  the  very  beginning.  They  have  shown  this  spirit  constantly 
in  their  evangelistic  zeal,  throughout  the  universities  and  colleges. 
It  is  a  common  thing  for  the  student  Associations  to  report  from 
five  to  twenty-five  conversions  and  baptisms  during  the  student  year. 
Missionaries  and  pastors  who  go  about  doing  evangelistic  work  tes- 
tify that  at  almost  every  point  they  find  earnest,  well-trained  students 
who  have  come  back  from  their  Associations  prepared  to  assist  in 
local  evangelistic  work. 

We  are  much  impressed,  also,  by  the  natural  religious  life  of 


52  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

these  students.  I  dare  say  that  there  are  few  student  groups  in  this 
country  who  habitually  begin  not  only  their  day's  exercises  with 
prayer  and  devotion,  but  also  their  social  gatherings  and  their  ath- 
letic meets.  The  great  evangelistic  campaign  waged  throughout 
Japan  after  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation  Conference 
in  Tokyo  two  years  ago  was  an  indication  of  the  missionary  possi- 
bility of  this  student  Movement.  Forty  distinguished  foreigners 
and  thirty  picked  Japanese  leaders  addressed  great  audiences  drawn 
from  the  most  intellectual  classes.  Barriers  of  ignorance  and  prej- 
udice against  Christian  teachings  were  broken  down  and  the  intel- 
lectual attractiveness  of  Jesus  exercised  its  potent  appeal.  When 
these  bands  of  workers  visited  all  the  great  cities  and  student 
centers  of  the  Empire,  carrying  everywhere  a  direct  evangelistic 
message,  over  fifteen  hundred  young  men  of  the  educated  classes 
signed  cards  declaring  it  to  be  their  desire  to  be  disciples  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  four  hundred  of  these  have  actually  been  baptized 
since  that  time.  Evangelistic  zeal  is  also  shown  by  the  personal 
endeavors  on  the  part  of  the  students.  They  form  little  bands  and 
go  out  from  their  student  centers  to  do  direct  evangelistic  work  in 
the  surrounding  districts. 

Moreover  the  results  of  the  influence  of  these  Japanese  Chris- 
tians are  being  shown  by  the  rapid  crystallization  of  public  sentiment 
in  favor  of  reform  along  Christian  lines.  No  greater  or  more  sig- 
nificant victory  has  ever  been  won  in  non-Christian  lands  than  the 
securing,  through  agitation,  of  an  order  to  dispense  with  the  pres- 
ence of  "geisha"  girls  in  connection  with  the  visit  of  the  American 
battleship  fleet  a  year  ago.  A  second  blow  to  that  time-honored  but 
iniquitous  institution  was  struck  when,  closely  following  the  first, 
the  Imperial  Household  Department  issued  an  executive  order  pro- 
hibiting thereafter  the  dancing  of  any  "geisha"  in  the  presence  of  any 
member  of  the  Imperial  Family! 

If  another  test  is  needed  for  the  efficiency  of  the  Students'  Move- 
ment, we  find  it  in  the  quality  of  the  men  it  has  sent  out.  Not  only 
have  they  been  the  great  men  of  God  who  have  given  their  lives  as 
leaders  of  the  Movement — men  like  Bishop  Honda  and  Drs.  Ibuka 
and  Motoda — but  many  have  gone  out  as  pastors,  native  mis- 
sionaries and  laymen,  to  lead  the  great  reform  movements  of  the 
Empire.  We  think  also  of  those  consecrated  and  zealous  men  who 
have  given  their  lives  to  secretaryships  in  the  Association.  We 
think  of  men  like  Masutomi,  a  veteran  army  work  secretary  called 
of  God  to  begin  a  great  rescue  movement  for  women  in  Manchuria, 
which  has  attracted  the  attention  of  the  Empire,  and  which  has  given 
an  impulse  towards  reforms  along  social  lines  such  as  has  never  be- 
fore been  seen.  We  think  of  Yamamoto,  who  gave  up  a  good  posi- 
tion in  a  great  business  corporation  to  devote  his  life  to  a  secretary- 
ship in  Tokyo.  We  think  of  Niwa,  our  veteran  secretary,  who  has 
given  his  life  to  advance  the  work  of  the  Associations  in  Japan.  My 


POSSIBILITIES  OF  JAPANESE  STUDENT  MOVEMENT  53 

first  language  teacher,  Takabatake,  was  one  of  the  pioneer  army  work 
secretaries  in  Manchuria  during  the  war.  This  young  man  had  re- 
turned from  Manchuria.  While  secretary  of  the  Kyoto  Association 
he  received  twenty  dollars  a  month.  He  came  to  me  with  the  propo- 
sition that  he  be  made  religious  work  secretary  of  that  Association, 
and  to  make  such  a  work  possible  he  offered  to  give  one-half  his 
salary  towards  a  substitute  secretary.  I  love  to  think  of  another 
language  teacher  of  mine,  Sadakata,  who,  at  the  battle  of  Mukden 
led  a  small  party  up  a  hill  where  General  Kuropatkin's  staff  was 
and  captured  a  Russian  major.  For  this  bravery  he  was  decorated 
with  the  highest  honor  the  Emperor  could  bestow,  a  pension  being 
added.  One  day  after  his  return  he  came  to  my  office  to  show  me  a 
picture  upon  which  he  was  working.  I  asked  him,  in  the  course  of 
our  conversation,  to  tell  me  what  was  the  chief  ambition  of  his  life. 
After  some  hesitation  he  said,  "I  know  that  it  will  take  a  great 
many  years,  but  it  is  my  deepest  ambition  to  become  so  like  Jesus 
Christ,  and  to  become  so  skilful  with  my  brush,  that  when  I  am 
an  old  man  I  may  paint  a  picture  of  Jesus  Christ  that  will  express 
to  us  Japanese  what  your  Western  pictures  express  to  you."  Think 
of  it!  An  Oriental  interpreting  with  the  brush  the  matchless  face 
of  Jesus  Christ.  What  a  gift  that  will  be  to  the  whole  world! 

The  field  is  the  very  citadel  of  the  Empire!  It  contains  over 
15,000  university  and  college  students,  110,000  high  school  boys  and 
165,000  technical  school  students — 290,000  in  all!  We  are  awed 
not  only  by  its  vastness  but  by  its  accessibility  and  its  responsiveness ! 
A  few  years  ago  students  were  warned  against  Christians  as  the 
"evil  sect."  Today  not  only  do  students  and  teachers  flock  to  hear 
the  Gospel  messages,  but  we  see  the  spectacle  of  the  Imperial  Min- 
ister of  Education  himself  actually  appealing  to  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  to  provide  more  Christian  student  hostels  for 
the  avowed  purpose  of  ministering  to  the  moral  and  spiritual  neods 
of  the  nation!  The  pressing  problem  in  Japan  is  not  how  to  open 
doors  but  how  to  enter  in  and  take  possession  for  Jesus  Christ  be- 
fore His  enemies  preempt  the  ground! 

No,  it  is  not  a  question  of  accessibility  or  of  responsiveness  to 
the  missionary's  appeals  that  cause  him  sleepless  nights;  it  is  the 
terrible  moral  conditions  in  which  are  living  these  future  leaders  of 
Japan !  It  is  the  fact  that  this  entire  educational  system  is  crystalliz- 
ing, oh,  how  rapidly  and  irretrievably,  into  a  solid  mass  of  agnos- 
ticism and  sin,  which  unless  we  shall  now  imprint  it  with  the  image 
of  our  Saviour  will  increasingly  resist  the  influences  of  His  Gospel ! 
What  disturbs  slumber  is  the  despairing  call  of  our  fellow  students, 
without  Christ,  fighting  a  losing  battle!  There  are  few  places  in 
the  world  where  both  men  and  women  students  are  more  subject  to 
fierce  temptation  to  intemperance,  impurity,  and  selfishness.  No- 
where is  vice  more  flagrant,  more  safe,  or  more  cheap.  There  rings 
in  my  ears  today  the  urgent  appeal  of  a  dozen  Christian  medical 


54  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

students  who  in  desperation  asked  my  help  to  find  a  small  house 
where  they  could  take  refuge  from  sin.  With  tears  this  remnant 
of  the  Lord,  in  an  institution  where  among  the  entire  faculty  there 
was  not  a  single  Christian,  declared  that  for  days  they  had  searched 
for  a  public  house  where  they  would  be  free  from  constant  tempta- 
tion to  intemperance  and  impurity,  but  that  in  that  great  city  of 
400,000  inhabitants,  with  its  population  of  10,000  students  and  its 
10,000  registered  shrines  and  temples,  they  could  not  find  one  such 
place ! 

I  must  not  allow  myself  to  describe  the  bitter,  pitiful,  hopeless 
condition  of  the  women  students,  whose  heroic  ambitions  coupled 
with  poverty  make  them  the  prey  of  the  most  diabolical  forces  of 
society.  But  it  is  among  these  women  and  these  men  that  the  Church 
must  realize  her  missionary  possibilities,  and  it  is  to  these  that  the 
student  Movements  in  Japan  acknowledge  their  mission. 


THE  CHANGED  SITUATION  IN  THE  UN- 
EVANGELIZED  WORLD  AND  ITS  MES- 
SAGE TO  THE  CHRISTIAN  SPIRIT  IN 
THE  UNIVERSITIES  AND  COLLEGES 
OF  CANADA  AND  THE  UNITED  STATES 

In  Eastern  Asia 

In  the  Indian  Empire  and  Southern  Asia 

In  Western  Asia 

In  Africa 

In  Latin  America 


CHANGING  CONDITIONS  IN  EASTERN  ASIA 

THE  REVEREND  ARTHUR  J.  BROWN,  D.D.,  NEW  YORK 

THE  FIRST  OF  these  changing  conditions  which  impresses  one 
relates  to  travel.  In  1863,  Hunter  Corbett  was  six  months  in  reach- 
ing China,  and  the  hardships  of  the  journey  impaired  health.  We 
left  New  York  July  28,  1909.  In  five  months  we  not  only  traveled 
around  the  world,  but  had  fifteen  days  in  Japan,  twenty-five  in 
Korea,  fifty-six  in  China,  and  saw  something  en  route  of  Siberia 
and  Germany.  The  greatest  hardship  of  the  journey  was  the  heat 
which  we  endured  in  passing  through  Chicago,  and,  while  I  have 
returned  with  weariness  and  a  cold,  I  am  not  an  invalid. 

And  the  significance  of  this  is  that  it  is  commonplace.  Any 
one  can  do  it.  The  Pacific  steamers  are  luxurious.  The  railways  of 
Japan  swiftly  take  one  to  every  part  of  the  country.  Eight  years 
ago,  when  we  were  in  Korea,  we  had  to  travel  through  the  interior 
in  chairs  borne  by  coolies.  Now  a  railway  train  awaits  the  traveler 
at  Fusan  and  takes  him  easily  the  entire  length  of  the  country.  One 
may  look  through  the  car  window  upon  the  line  of  Russian  retreat 
and  of  Japanese  advance.  The  meals  we  ate  in  the  dining  cars  of 
the  Chinese  Eastern  Railway  were  quite  as  good  as  we  have  eaten 
in  any  dining  car  in  the  United  States,  and  our  compartment  on  the 
Siberian  Railway  was  more  comfortable  than  my  berth  on  the  New 
York  Central  Railway  last  night. 

These  things  are  simply  illustrative  of  general  conditions.  The 
steamship  today  crosses  the  widest  seas  and  runs  up  every  navi- 
gable river.  The  noise  of  the  railway  is  heard  in  the  remotest  in- 
terior. The  locomotive  enters  Jerusalem,  crosses  hoary  Lebanon  to 
Damascus,  the  oldest  city  in  the  world.  Think  of  the  Anatolian 
Railway,  which,  starting  opposite  Constantinople,  has  stations  at 
Haran  where  Abraham  rested,  and  at  Babylon  where  Nebuchad- 
nezzar ruled,  and  at  Nineveh  where  Jonah  preached,  and  at  Bagdad 
where  Haroun  Al  Raschid  wandered  by  night.  A  generation  ago 
Jules  Verne  was  thought  fantastic  when  he  wrote  "Around  the 
World  in  Eighty  Days."  Any  one  can  now  travel  around  the  world 
in  forty  days. 

No  one  can  read  the  New  Testament  without  discerning  that  the 
Roman  roads  were  a  large  providential  factor  in  the  dissemination 
of  the  Gospel  during  the  first  century.  Are  not  these  modern  rail- 

57 


58  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

way  and  steamship  lines  God-ordained  highways  for  the  messengers 
of  Christ  ?  They  mean  that  all  the  world  is  open. 

What  I  saw  and  heard  in  the  Far  East  reminds  me  of  those 
words  in  Isaiah  13:4:  'The  noise  of  a  multitude  in  the  mountains, 
as  of  a  great  people!  the  noise  of  a  tumult  of  the  kingdoms  of 
the  nations  gathered  together!  Jehovah  of  hosts  is  mustering  the 
host  for  the  battle."  As  I  think  of  the  Student  Volunteers  of  this 
generation,  I  associate  with  those  words  of  Isaiah  the  words  in  Es- 
ther 4:14:  "Who  knoweth  whether  thou  art  not  come  to  the  king- 
dom for  such  a  time  as  this?" 

Changing  conditions  in  the  Far  East  profoundly  affect  our  mis- 
sionary responsibility.  Political  conditions  are  changing.  Japan, 
which  a  generation  ago  was  regarded  as  insignificant,  has  leaped  at 
a  bound  to  the  place  of  a  world  power.  She  is  making  her  influence 
felt  in  every  part  of  Asia.  There  is  not  a  cabinet  in  the  far  East, 
there  is  not  a  cabinet  in  Europe  or  America,  which  is  not  considering 
the  eager  and  determined  ambitions  of  the  Island  Empire.  Many 
hate  and  fear  the  Japanese,  but  no  one  despises  them,  certainly  no 
one  in  Russia.  Korea  within  five  years  has  lost  her  independence 
and  is  undergoing  political  reconstruction.  The  government  of  China 
is  in  confusion.  The  deaths  of  the  Empress  Dowager  and  Chang 
Chih-Tung  and  the  dismissal  of  Yuan  Shih  Kai  have  withdrawn 
the  master  spirits  of  the  Empire.  The  baby  Emperor  plays  in  the 
nursery,  while  his  youthful  father,  the  Prince  Regent,  vainly  tries 
to  guide  the  destinies  of  state.  The  provincial  governors  are  becom- 
ing more  and  more  independent,  the  masses  of  the  people  more  and 
more  restless.  No  one  knows  what  a  day  may  bring  forth.  Mean- 
time foreign  governments  are  entrenching  themselves.  The  Lega- 
tions in  Peking  are  veritable  fortifications.  Germany  has  built  at 
Tsing  tau,  fortresses  pronounced  by  a  military  expert  more  im- 
pregnable than  Port  Arthur.  England  occupies  Wei-hai-Wei, 
Shanghai,  Tientsin  and  Hong-kong.  Russia  still  holds  the  Northern 
part  of  Manchuria.  France  is  working  northward  from  Tong-king, 
while  our  own  country  by  its  occupation  of  the  Philippine  Islands  has 
taken  possession  of  a  strategic  base  of  the  utmost  importance.  The 
ablest  statesmen  of  the  world  are  considering  today  the  significance 
of  the  political  transformations  in  the  Far  East. 

Commercially  and  economically  conditions  are  changing.  The 
products  of  the  West  are  pouring  into  the  East.  Foreign  clocks 
keep  the  time  of  the  gentlemen  of  Asia.  German  lamps  light  the 
residences  of  Chinese  mandarins.  The  Standard  Oil  Company  illu- 
minates the  humblest  home.  A  Chinese  tailor  made  me  an  overcoat 
out  of  English  cloth  and  on  an  American  sewing  machine.  I  traveled 
in  Korea  in  a  car  made  in  Wilmington,  Delaware,  drawn  by  a  loco- 
motive from  Philadelphia,  over  rails  made  in  Pittsburgh,  fastened  by 
New  York  spikes  to  Oregon  ties.  I  preached  in  a  building  in  Wei- 
hien,  China,  which  was  made  out  of  Chinese  brick,  German  steel 


CHANGING   CONDITIONS   IN   EASTERN   ASIA  59 

binding  plates  and  rods,  Oregon  fir  boards,  Belgian  glass,  British 
cement,  and  Canadian  nails.  Our  luncheons  usually  included  Chi- 
cago beef,  Pittsburgh  pickles,  London  jam,  and  Minnesota  flour.  I 
found  bright  young  business  men  pushing  their  way  into  the  re- 
motest interiors  with  the  products  of  the  manufacturers  of  the  West. 
Almost  every  public  building  and  palace  in  the  Far  East  is  lighted 
by  electricity  and  has  the  convenience  of  the  telephone.  Our  wide- 
awake business  men  are  considering  these  open  markets.  No  enter- 
prising American  business  man  today  is  concentrating  his  attention 
upon  his  own  city.  He  is  thinking  of  these  open  doors  in  the 
Far  East. 

Intellectually  conditions  are  changing.  The  ideas  of  the  West 
are  going  into  the  East.  The  literature,  science  and  philosophy  of 
Europe  and  America  are  becoming  familiar  in  Asia.  Daily  papers 
report  the  latest  tidings  of  the  world.  The  books  of  Herbert  Spen- 
cer and  John  Stuart  Mill  are  widely  read.  Japan  has  a  public  school 
system  in  which  ninety-two  per  cent  of  her  children  of  school  age 
are  being  trained,  a  system  which  culminates  in  the  Imperial  Uni- 
versity at  Tokyo,  one  of  the  best  equipped  universities  in  the  world. 
I  visited  the  high  school  of  the  eight  Manchu  Banners  in  the  city 
of  Peking  and  found  American  text-books  in  the  hands  of  sons  of 
Manchu  noblemen.  The  Vice-President  of  the  Imperial  Board  of 
Education  in  China  told  me  that  there  are  thirty  thousand  govern- 
ment schools  in  the  Empire.  I  visited  a  number  of  them  and  can 
testify  to  the  elaborateness  of  their  equipment,  although,  from  an 
educational  viewpoint,  the  work  which  they  are  doing  is  very  poor. 

The  English  language  is  today  becoming  a  universal  language. 
Almost  everywhere  you  travel  you  will  find  your  railway  tickets 
printed  both  in  English  and  the  vernacular.  The  institutions  and 
the  methods  of  Europe  and  America  are  studied.  Young  men  are 
sent  to  the  United  States,  to  England,  and  to  Germany.  I  talked 
with  the  principal  of  a  great  institution  of  learning  in  Tientsin.  We 
were  speaking  about  the  desire  of  the  Japanese  to  furnish  ideas  for 
China  and  to  lead  her  life,  and  this  Chinese  gentleman  said :  "The 
distance  between  Japan  and  Europe  is  only  the  difference  between 
seven  days  and  fourteen  days.  Why  should  we  take  our  ideas  from 
Japan  when  all  the  world  is  open  to  us  and  the  best  that  the  world 
has  to  offer  is  available  ?" 

And  so  an  intellectual  awakening  is  taking  place  in  the  Far 
East,  an  awakening  of  stupendous  proportions.  No  longer  is  the 
ambitious  Asiatic  content  with  the  classics  of  Confucius ;  he  is  study- 
ing the  very  things  that  you  and  I  are  studying.  Consider  this: 
Ambitious  young  men  in  the  Far  East  will  get  a  modern  education, 
and  they  will  get  it  of  one  of  three  men — a  non-Christian,  probably 
an  anti-Christian  Asiatic,  or  a  Roman  Catholic  priest,  or  a  Protestant 
missionary.  Has  that  fact  any  message  to  the  universities  and  col- 
leges of  Europe  and  America? 


60  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

Morally  conditions  are  changing.  The  ethnic  religions  did  not 
have  many  restraints,  and  what  they  had  are  disappearing.  Every- 
where I  found  thoughtful  men  lamenting  that  the  temptations  of  the 
new  era  are  worse  than  the  temptations  of  the  old.  Japan  never 
had  much  morality,  but  Japanese  young  men  today  are  immoral  to 
a  degree  which  alarms  the  statesmen  of  Japan.  The  Japanese  are 
spreading  vice  and  opium  all  over  Korea  and  Manchuria.  A  gen- 
eration ago  the  average  young  man  had  simply  the  temptations  of 
his  local  community.  Today  the  average  young  man  has  the 
temptations  of  the  world.  Nor  can  the  white  men  assume  a  "holier 
than  thou"  attitude  in  talking  about  the  Japanese.  The  foreign  con- 
cessions in  the  treaty  ports  of  the  Far  East  are  Sodoms  and  Gomor- 
rahs,  worse  than  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  of  old  because  more  intel- 
ligently, more  deliberately  wicked.  All  the  vices  of  our  Western 
civilization  are  pouring  into  the  Far  East.  Four  Chinese  gentlemen, 
at  the  table  next  to  me  in  a  dining-car  on  the  Chinese  Eastern 
Railway,  were  drinking  more  than  was  good  for  them,  and  the 
liquor  was  foreign  whiskey.  The  worst  men  in  the  Far  East  today 
are  not  Chinese  or  Japanese  or  Koreans ;  they  are  degenerate  white 
men.  Read  what  Mr.  Taft  said,  when  he  was  Governor-General 
of  the  Philippine  Islands,  regarding  many  Americans  in  that  region. 
Read  the  article  of  Robert  Murray  about  the  morals  of  some  Ameri- 
cans in  Shanghai.  Is  the  contact  of  the  East  and  the  West  to  result 
in  debauching  Asia  to  a  worse  extent  than  it  was  debauched  before  ? 

The  combined  result  of  all  things,  good  and  bad,  is  an  upheaval 
of  society.  The  fountains  of  the  great  deeps  are  broken  up.  The 
transformation  which  is  taking  place  is  comparable  only  to  the 
Crusades  of  the  Middle  Ages ;  but  that  change,  great  as  it  was,  was 
puny  compared  with  the  colossal  transformation  taking  place  among 
the  five  hundred  millions  of  people  in  the  Far  East.  New  wants 
have  developed ;  new  ambitions  have  been  kindled ;  new  discontents 
are  felt.  A  new  national  spirit  is  manifest.  All  over  the  Far  East 
society  is  seething  with  impulses  from  the  West.  The  Asiatic  is 
not  cringing  before  the  white  man  as  he  did  a  generation  ago.  We 
may  almost  fancy  the  typical  Asiatic,  when  he  addresses  the  white 
men  of  today,  making  his  own  the  menacing  words  of  Shakes- 
peare's Jew :  "Hath  not  a  heathen  eyes  ?  hath  not  a  heathen  hands, 
organs,  dimensions,  senses,  affections,  passions?  fed  with  the  same 
food,  hurt  with  the  same  weapons,  subject  to  the  same  diseases, 
healed  by  the  same  means,  warmed  and  cooled  by  the  same  winter 
and  summer  as  a  Christian  is?  If  you  prick  us,  do  we  not  bleed, 
if  you  tickle  us,  do  we  not  laugh?  If  you  poison  us,  do  we  not  die? 
And  if  you  wrong  us,  shall  we  not  revenge  ?" 

Everywhere  in  the  Orient  one  finds  the  impact  of  revolutionary 
forces.  The  old  Asia  is  passing  away.  The  tremendous  question 
faces  us :  Is  the  new  Asia  to  be  better  or  worse  than  the  old  Asia  ? 
That  question,  humanly  speaking,  has  not  been  determined. 


CHANGING  CONDITIONS  IN   EASTERN  ASIA  6l 

Whereas  the  opening  years  of  the  sixteenth  century  saw  the  struggle 
for  civilization;  the  opening  years  of  the  seventeenth  century  for 
religious  liberty;  the  opening  years  of  the  eighteenth  century  for 
constitutional  government ;  the  opening  years  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury for  political  freedom;  the  opening  years  of  the  twentieth  are 
showing  what  James  Russell  Lowell  called  "one  death  grapple  in 
the  darkness  'twixt  old  systems  and  the  Word." 

Do  these  facts  constitute  any  summons  to  the  Christian  men 
and  women  of  our  colleges  and  universities?  Shall  we  send  to  the 
Far  East  our  political  ideas,  our  mechanical  inventions,  and  not  our 
Christian  ideals?  Is  there  any  regenerating  influence  in  a  railway 
or  a  steamboat?  We  have  taught  the  men  of  the  Far  East  to  kill 
one  another  more  scientifically  than  they  ever  knew  how  to  kill 
before.  We  have  placed  in  their  hands  all  the  weapons  of  our  mod- 
ern civilization  until  they  menace  the  peace  of  the  world.  Are  we 
to  place  in  their  hands  these  weapons  and  not  communicate  to  them 
the  principles  which  regulate  power?  Are  we  going  to  send  our 
worst  into  Asia  and  not  our  best,  our  whiskey  and  not  our  Bibles? 

Sometimes  men  say  to  me:  "These  people  have  religions  of 
their  own."  I  reply:  "That  is  not  true."  There  is  not  an  ethnic 
faith  in  Asia  that  is  a  religion  in  the  sense  in  which  you  and  I  use 
the  term ;  that  is,  the  knowledge  of  a  wise  and  loving  personal  God 
making  His  will  known  to  men,  requiring  of  them  a  holy  life  and 
communicating  to  them  power  by  which  they  may  attain  that  life. 

And  this  leads  me  to  say  in  conclusion  that  spiritual  conditions 
are  changing.  Indeed,  the  spiritual  force  is  one  of  the  mightiest 
operating  in  the  Far  East.  There  is  a  warfare  being  waged  on  that 
mighty  continent.  There  is  no  beat  of  drums  and  the  ear  does  not 
hear  the  sound  of  trumpets,  but  there  is  a  conflict  beside  which  all 
other  conflicts  are  insignificant.  It  is  right  against  wrong.  It  is 
virtue  against  vice.  It  is  heaven  against  hell. 

I  wish  I  had  time  to  tell  in  detail  the  inspiring  story  of  mission- 
ary effort  in  the  Far  East.  How  difficult  it  is  for  us  to  realize  that 
there  is  living  today  in  East  Orange,  New  Jersey,  a  man  who  was 
one  of  the  first  missionaries  to  enter  Japan  fifty  years  ago.  Only 
last  October  Japan  saw  the  semi-centennial  of  Protestant  missions 
with  seventy-five  thousand  adult  communicants  and  a  self-supporting, 
self-propagating  and  self-governing  Japanese  Church.  About  the 
same  time  the  missionaries  of  Korea  celebrated  the  twenty-fifth  an- 
niversary of  the  arrival  of  the  first  Protestant  missionary.  Today 
there  are  in  Korea  115,000  baptized  Christians,  besides  a  great  host 
of  catechumens.  As  I  journeyed  through  the  Land  of  the  Morning 
Calm  and  looked  into  the  faces  of  those  people  who  have  recently 
come  out  of  darkness  into  His  marvelous  light,  I  felt  that  the  Spirit 
of  God  was  working  with  mighty  power.  I  entered  the  little  city 
of  Chai  Ryung,  where  the  missionary  station  is  only  five  years  old, 
and  addressed  an  open  air  meeting  Sunday  afternoon — open  air 


62  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

because  no  building  could  hold  it.  Twenty-eight  hundred  Christians 
sat  on  that  hillside  under  the  open  sky  and  sang  their  hymns  of  faith 
and  love. 

Men  told  us  during  the  Boxer  outbreak  of  1900  that  there 
would  never  be  any  more  Christians  in  China.  At  that  time  there 
were  supposed  to  be  a  hundred  thousand  communicants  in  the  Em- 
pire. Dr.  Julius  Richter  says  that  there  are  400,000  Christians  in 
China,  of  whom  246,000  are  adult  baptized  communicants.  Wherever 
I  went  in  that  great  Empire,  I  seemed  to  hear  the  stately  steppings 
of  the  Son  of  God,  and  I  marveled  as  I  communed  with  those 
Chinese  Christians  to  see  the  evidences  of  their  faith,  courage  and 
fidelity. 

Everywhere  the  teachings  of  Christ  are  leavening  society  and 
exalting  ideals.  In  all  parts  of  Asia  you  find  men  and  women, 
sometimes  in  high  position,  more  often  in  low  position,  who  have 
caught  the  vision  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  have  yielded  their  hearts  to 
Him,  and  who  are  witnessing  a  good  confession  before  their  neigh- 
bors and  friends.  Taking  a  broad  view  of  the  non-Christian  world 
today,  two  million  converts  have  been  enrolled,  and  the  number 
actually  added  last  year  was  167,674,  an  average  of  about  450  a  day. 

I  have  not  time  to  speak  of  our  foreign  missionary  force,  the 
"far-flung  battle  line"  of  the  Church  of  God.  The  more  I  have  seen 
of  them  in  their  homes,  the  more  familiar  I  have  become  with  the 
conditions  of  their  lives,  the  more  sure  I  am  that  they  are  men  and 
women  of  ability,  of  culture,  of  consecration,  who  average  higher 
than  any  other  class  I  know.  Overburdened,  they  are  looking  to- 
wards the  Christian  young  people  of  North  America  and  praying 
that  there  may  come  from  the  colleges  and  universities  of  our 
land  a  larger  reinforcement  to  help  make  Jesus  Christ  known  to 
the  millions  of  the  Orient. 

No  small  or  narrow  men  can  meet  the  situation  in  Asia  today. 
We  want  men  of  physical  and  intellectual  vigor,  men  of  mighty  faith, 
men  who  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins, 
and  not  for  ours  only  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  I 
think  sometimes  of  these  words  of  Father  Hecker,  the  founder  of 
the  Paulist  Fathers:  "I  believe  that  a  body  of  free  men,  who  love 
God  with  all  their  might,  and  who  know  how  to  cling  together, 
could  conquer  this  modern  world  of  ours."  May  God  grant  unto 
us  largeness  of  vision;  lift  us  above  all  provincialism  and  sectarian- 
ism and  enable  us  to  look  out  upon  the  great  sorrowing,  teeming, 
struggling  world  for  which  Christ  gave  Himself. 

"Why  did  they  not  make  him  face  the  palace?"  a  traveler  is 
said  to  have  remarked  as  he  looked  upon  the  equestrian  statue  of 
General  Gordon  in  Khartum.  "Oh,  no,"  said  the  guide,  "they 
made  him  face,  not  the  palace  where  he  might  have  been  at  ease, 
but  they  made  him  face  the  Sudan  for  which  he  gave  himself." 
Surely  today  the  face  of  the  Lord  Christ  is  toward  this  remark- 


THE   INDIAN   EMPIRE  AND   SOUTHERN   ASIA  63 

able  situation  in  the  Far  East.  I  know  that  there  are  difficulties, 
that  the  obstacles  are  formidable.  If  we  leave  Christ  out,  I  do  not 
know  what  should  be  said  of  the  future;  but  we  may  paraphrase 
the  immortal  words  of  Gladstone  on  the  Reform  Bill  and  say: 
"Time  is  on  our  side.  The  great  spiritual  forces  which  are  moving 
onward  in  their  might  and  in  their  majesty,  and  which  the  tumult 
and  strife  of  this  present  time  can  neither  impede  nor  disturb,  these 
forces  are  on  our  side;  and  though  there  may  be  times  when  our 
banner  shall  droop  over  sinking  hearts,  there  will  come  a  time  when 
it  shall  float  again  in  the  eye  of  Heaven  and  be  borne  onward  to  a 
certain  and  perhaps  to  a  not  distant  victory."  As  I  return  from  the 
Far  East,  I  can  say  with  a  deeper  and  holier  meaning  than  the  au- 
thor intended : 

"I  have  seen  Him  in  the  watch-fires  of  a  hundred  circling  camps. 
They  are  building  Him  an  altar  in  the  evening  dews  and  damps. 
I  can  read  His  righteous  sentence  in  the  dim  and  flaring  lamps, 
His  day  is  marching  on. 

"He  has  sounded  forth  a  trumpet  that  shall  never  call  retreat. 
He  is  sifting  out  the  hearts  of  men  before  His  judgment  seat. 
Oh,  be  swift,  my  soul,  to  answer  Him;  be  jubilant  my  feet. 
Our  God  is  marching  on." 

"And  who  knoweth  whether  thou  art  not  come  to  the  kingdom  for 
such  a  time  as  this?" 


THE  INDIAN  EMPIRE  AND  SOUTHERN  ASIA 

MR.  GEORGE  SHERWOOD  EDDY,   M.A.,   INDIA 

THE  MOST  encouraging  thing  which  I  have  seen  in  India  is  the 
present  unrest.  While  that  unrest  was  occasioned  by  the  partition 
of  Bengal  and  by  Japan's  victory  over  Russia — one  of  the  smallest 
Oriental  nations  conquering  the  largest  Occidental  nation — while 
these  things  were  the  occasion  of  the  unrest,  its  cause  lay  deeper. 
I  believe  its  cause  is  found  in  the  conflict  of  the  new  civilization 
with  the  old ;  the  working  of  the  leaven  of  a  new  principle,  the  birth- 
pangs  of  a  new  life.  It  is  the  new  wine  of  Christian  civilization 
working  in  the  old  wine-skins  of  social  and  religious  custom. 

If  we  analyse  the  contributory  causes,  I  believe  we  shall  find 
five  which  have  led  to  this  unrest.  First  of  all,  Western  education 
has  led  to  the  breaking  down  of  old  ideals,  and  the  reading  of 
English  and  American  history  has  given  them  a  new  word,  a  new 
thought — that  of  liberty.  Second,  the  natural  antipathy  to  foreign 
rulers  and  the  inability  of  the  East  to  understand  the  West.  Third, 


6 1  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

the  poverty  of  the  masses,  leading  to  natural  dissatisfaction.  We 
retire  in  comfort,  if  not  in  luxury,  while  forty  millions  in  India,  who 
have  not  enough  to  eat  the  year  round,  lie  down  hungry  upon  a 
mud  floor.  In  one  part  of  India  with  which  I  am  acquainted  the 
average  income  of  a  family  is  seven  cents  a  day,  two  dollars  a  month, 
or  twenty-four  dollars  a  year.  The  fourth  cause,  augmenting  the 
dissatisfaction  of  the  masses,  is  the  agitation  by  educated  Indians 
through  the  national  congress,  through  free  speech  and  a  free  press, 
with  their  ambition  for  self-government.  And,  last  of  all,  there  is 
the  beginning  of  the  general  disintegration  and  breaking  up  of  the 
old  order,  both  social  and  religious,  the  dissatisfaction  of  the  people 
with  life  under  present  conditions,  the  utter  inability  of  Hinduism 
after  three  thousand  years  of  fair  trial  to  uplift  the  masses  of  India, 
or  to  meet  the  need  of  that  great  unsatisfied  heart  of  India,  which 
can  never  be  satisfied  apart  from  that  Name,  than  which  there  is  no 
other  given  under  Heaven  whereby  they  or  we  can  be  saved. 

The  English  are  hated  in  Bengal  today,  as  we  are  in  the  Philip- 
pines, or  as  Japan  is  in  Korea.  My  own  sympathy  is  with  the 
people  in  their  national  aspirations,  and  yet  common  honesty  would 
compel  us  to  admit  the  blessings  of  British  rule  in  India.  If  there 
were  time,  we  could  point  out  in  passing  the  30,000  miles  of  splen- 
did railway,  placing  India  already  fourth  in  the  world  in  mileage; 
53,000  more  miles  of  telegraph  system,  better  than  our  own  in  some 
respects ;  25,000  miles  of  irrigation  canals  that  have  redeemed  more 
than  twenty  million  acres  of  waste  land,  with  $150,000,000  of  Eng- 
lish capital;  more  than  50,000  miles  of  macadamized  roads — not  to 
mention  other  roads,  often  better  than  our  own  in  this  country. 
Think  of  their  splendid  educational  system,  with  five  universities  as 
examining  bodies,  145  colleges,  165,000  institutions  and  primary 
schools,  and  5,700,000  pupils  in  India  today.  Or  recall  the  splendid 
medical  work  of  the  British  Government  with  its  2,500  hospitals 
and  dispensaries  treating  over  22,000,000  of  patients  last  year.  Or 
note  results  of  their  philanthropic  and  humanitarian  reforms  in  the 
amelioration  of  the  conditions  of  women,  and  the  suppression  of 
many  gross  wrongs  in  that  country.  Or  note  the  growth  of  India's 
trade.  It  is  true,  India  is  poor,  having  had  to  cope  in  the  last  fifty 
years  with  twenty-two  famines  that  have  swept  off  28,000,000  peo- 
ple, not  to  mention  the  5,000,000  more  destroyed  by  the  plague. 
Facing  such  poverty,  and  in  spite  of  it,  the  trade  of  India  has  in- 
creased ten-fold  in  sixty  years,  so  that  her  trade  today  stands  first 
in  Asia,  and  ninth  in  all  the  world.  Consider  the  splendid  system 
of  government.  We  take  the  census  there  in  a  single  night,  between 
sunset  and  sunrise,  of  three  hundred  millions  of  people,  every  man, 
woman  and  child.  The  new  reforms  introduced  by  Lord  Morley 
are  giving  the  people  the  first  steps  toward  self-government.  The 
political  leader  of  the  Madras  Presidency  said  to  me  the  week  I  left 
India :  "Lord  Morley  has  given  more  than  I  myself  at  present  would 


THE   INDIAN   EMPIRE  AND   SOUTHERN   ASIA  65 

have  given  to  our  people.  It  will  take  us  a  full  generation  to  appre- 
ciate and  apply  these  splendid  reforms  and  live  up  to  them."  And 
he  added:  "I  must  admit  that  the  British  Government,  with  all  its 
many  faults,  is  at  least  the  best  instance  in  history  of  the  government 
of  one  people  by  another." 

Yet  in  spite  of  this,  there  is  this  great  and  growing  unrest.  The 
awakening  of  India  is  the  great  fact  that  we  face  in  Southern  Asia, 
and  that  awakening  is  two-fold :  first,  within  the  Church ;  and  sec- 
ond, without  the  Church,  in  the  leavening  of  the  life  of  the  people, 
in  the  reaction  of  Christianity  upon  the  non-Christian  religions  and 
upon  the  whole  nation. 

First,  let  us  note  the  awakening  within  the  Church.  Now  I 
admit  that  India  presents,  with  one  possible  exception,  the  greatest 
difficulty  of  any  country  in  Asia.  With  its  iron-bound  social  caste 
system,  its  subtle  pantheistic  philosophies,  India  presents  a  diffi- 
culty greater  than  Christianity  ever  faced  in  Pagan  Europe,  in 
Greece  or  in  the  Roman  Empire.  India  will  probably  be  the  last 
country  in  Asia  to  be  won.  Yet  even  India  is  becoming  slowly  but 
surely  Christian.  Take  the  census  in  the  last  ten  years.  While  the 
population  increased  two  and  a  half  per  cent,  and  the  Parsees  four 
per  cent,  the  Jews  six  per  cent,  the  Mohammedans  eight  per  cent, 
and  while  the  Hindus  lost  a  fraction  of  one  per  cent,  Protestant 
native  Christians  increased  sixty-three  per  cent  or  more  than  twenty 
times  the  rate  of  increase  of  the  population.  In  the  last  fifty  years, 
while  our  Roman  Catholic  brethren  gained  one  hundred  and  eleven 
per  cent,  Protestant  Christians  gained  eight  hundred  and  fifty-seven ; 
and  even  India  is  becoming  Christian. 

We  may  trace  two  main  currents  of  progress  within  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  First,  the  great  mass  movement,  the  ingathering  of 
the  masses  of  India  within  the  Church.  Already  more  than  half  a 
million  have  been  gathered  in  from  the  lower  classes,  and  fifty  mil- 
lions of  ourcast  people  are  at  the  doors  of  the  Church  today,  who 
can  look  only  to  us  and  the  Christian  Gospel  to  uplift  them.  The 
last  audience  that  I  saw  in  Southern  India,  just  before  leaving  to 
come  here,  was  one  of  a  thousand  Christians,  not  a  convention  like 
the  Rochester  Convention,  but  just  the  local  Christians  of  that  one 
church  coming  out  every  night  that  week  to  a  religious  service. 
How  many  churches  in  America  would  furnish  a  thousand  every 
night  for  a  religious  meeting?  Yet  there  they  were,  remarkable 
not  only  in  number,  but  in  the  quality  of  the  work.  Seventy  years 
ago  in  that  native  state  among  the  outcast  slaves,  you  could  have 
bought  any  one  of  those  men  for  three  dollars,  or  a  woman  for  two 
dollars,  with  the  right  and  the  title  deed  to  do  with  them  what  you 
pleased.  They  were  slaves,  serfs,  sold  with  the  soil.  You  bought 
so  many  acres  of  land,  so  many  slaves  were  thrown  in.  The  cheap- 
est commodity  was  humanity;  cheaper  than  the  dirt  beneath  their 
feet.  The  women  were  not  allowed  by  the  upper  caste  to  clothe 


66  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

themselves  above  the  waist.  I  saw  those  people  there,  a  thousand 
Christians  clothed  and  in  their  right  minds.  Across  the  street  was 
their  great  college  with  its  examinations  for  grade  harder  than  those 
in  some  of  our  colleges.  There  was  their  hospital  with  its  dis- 
pensaries, where  one  European  doctor  and  his  trained  assistants 
treated  last  year  one  hundred  thousand  patients,  or  more  than  twice 
the  number  treated  in  one  of  the  great  New  York  hospitals,  at  less 
than  one-tenth  the  cost.  As  I  saw  that  moral,  Christian  civiliza- 
tion uplifted  in  a  generation,  I  gave  thanks  for  what  God  had 
wrought.  And  there  was  not  one  generation  only.  In  the  London 
mission,  those  congregational  Christians  alone  numbered  70,000. 
But  they  are  no  longer  "Congregational,"  in  our  Western  sectarian 
sense ;  for  we  have  united  all  the  Congregationalists,  all  the  Presby- 
terians, all  the  Dutch  Reformed  Christians  of  South  India,  from 
the  missions  of  America,  England  and  Scotland,  into  one  "United 
Church  of  Southern  India,"  150,000  strong. 

A  night's  ride  miles  from  a  railway  brought  me  to  the  next 
mission.  As  we  rode  across  the  sands,  one  morning,  up  over  the 
palm  trees  rose  the  spire  of  a  Christian  church.  Within  twelve 
miles  of  that  spire  are  15,000  Christians;  within  a  hundred  miles  of 
that  church  are  100,000  in  the  Church  of  England  alone,  that  came 
in  largely  through  a  mass  movement.  As  I  entered  the  church  I  was 
told  that  the  stone  at  the  entrance  was  the  old  altar  stone,  once 
reeking  with  the  blood  of  beasts,  that  had  been  sacrificed  to  the 
devils,  in  the  demon  temple  that  stood  on  the  spot,  until  the  last 
man  became  a  Christian,  when  with  their  own  hands  they  tore  down 
that  devil  temple,  and  erected  that  great  Christian  church  seating 
three  thousand  Christians.  I  preached  there  that  morning  and  in  the 
afternoon  four  miles  away,  in  the  next  church,  in  a  little  building 
with  a  thousand  people  crushed  in  together,  as  they  are  every  Sun- 
day. They  told  me  that  every  morning  throughout  the  week  and 
throughout  the  year,  before  daylight,  some  three  hundred  men  come 
out  to  hear  the  word  of  God  and  to  pray  before  going  a  mile  or  more 
away  for  their  work  in  the  fields ;  and  that  the  women  hold  prayer 
meetings  down  every  street  in  the  village  every  night  during  the  year. 

The  masses  of  India  can  be  uplifted.  In  one  mission  I  saw  a 
man,  low-browed;  looking  almost  like  a  missing  link  between  the 
human  and  brute  creation.  He  could  count  painfully  to  ten  if  you 
let  him  look  at  his  fingers  or  toes,  but  no  further.  I  asked  him 
how  many  children  he  had.  He  said  he  thought  they  had  twelve. 
I  asked  his  wife  and  she  said  she  thought  they  had  ten.  As  a  mat- 
ter of  fact,  I  believe  they  had  eleven.  But  that  man  had  three  sons  in 
college,  one  to  go  out  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  one  as  a  Christian 
doctor,  one  into  government  employ,  to  compete  with  the  caste  man, 
who  has  had  a  monopoly  of  religion  and  culture  for  three  thousand 
years.  It  doth  not  yet  appear  what  they  shall  be.  Some  of  them 
have  come  out  of  poverty  so  great,  that  I  have  seen  them  carrying 


THE   INDIAN    EMPIRE  AND   SOUTHERN    ASIA  67 

home  a  reeking  carcass,  with  a  song  that  at  last  after  weeks  they 
were  to  have  another  full  meal.  The  only  meat  some  of  them  ever 
get  is  the  carrion,  the  dead  cattle  that  die  of  disease,  as  their  only 
perquisite  from  the  community.  There  are  fifty  millions  of  these 
outcastes,  and  ours  is  the  great,  triumphant,  joyous  task  of  uplifting 
them  as  sons  of  God. 

"Rice  Christians?'*  If  you  could  never  get  a  meal  of  rice,  if 
you  had  never  been  allowed  to  own  an  inch  of  ground,  if  you  and 
your  ancestors  for  a  thousand  years  had  never  been  allowed  to  learn 
your  ABC,  never  been  allowed  to  darken  the  sacred  temples  of 
Hinduism,  if  you  had  been  treated  as  lower  than  the  brute,  and 
your  only  hope  of  ever  looking  God  or  man  in  the  face  was  through 
accepting  Jesus  Christ,  you  and  I  would  be  a  ''rice  Christian."  And 
yet  they  are  persecuted,  these  very  outcast  men,  when  they  become 
Christians.  I  have  scarcely  had  one  yet  in  my  station  that  was  not 
persecuted  by  his  relatives  for  coming  over  to  Christianity. 

There  is,  then,  in  the  Christian  Church,  this  encouraging  Move- 
ment. I  wish  there  was  time  to  trace  it  through  India.  It  is  now 
beginning  not  only  among  the  outcastes,  but  among  the  middle  castes, 
the  great  backbone  of  India;  they  too  are  beginning  to  come  in 
numbers. 

But  there  is  a  second  encouraging  sign  in  the  Christian  Church, 
a  nezv  missionary  spirit.  I  shall  never  forget  the  night  we  knelt  in 
the  pagoda,  where  a  hundred  years  ago  Henry  Martyn  knelt  and 
prayed.  Henry  Martyn  said  that  he  would  as  soon  expect  to  see  a 
man  rise  from  the  dead  as  to  see  a  Brahman  converted.  And  yet 
there  in  the  spot  where  he  said  it,  I  saw  kneeling  converted  Brah- 
mans,  converted  Mohammedans,  the  leading  Christian  young  men 
from  the  Punjab  to  Ceylon,  from  Bombay  to  Bengal  and  Burmah, 
representing  every  province  in  India,  met  there  to  organize  the 
National  Missionary  Society,  with  native  men,  native  money  and 
native  management.  Just  exactly  two  hundred  years  after  Ziegen- 
balg  landed  in  South  India,  a  hundred  years  after  Martyn,  a  hun- 
dred years  after  Samuel  Mills,  these  men  uniting  all  churches,  or- 
ganized the  National  Missionary  Society  of  India,  whose  purpose  is 
to  at  least  begin  to  evangelize  the  hundred  millions  of  India  that 
lie  beyond  the  utmost  reach  of  the  present  missionary  effort.  Only 
today  I  received  a  letter  with  the  encouraging  report  of  the  Na- 
tional Missionary  Society's  work  in  the  Punjab,  in  the  United  Prov- 
inces, in  Western  India,  and  in  South  India. 

Just  before  I  left  India  to  come  here,  for  a  few  months,  I  went 
up  into  the  native  state  of  Hyderabad,  and  there  I  saw  the  work  of 
the  Indian  Missionary  Society  of  Tinnevelly.  There  were  seven 
Indian  missionaries,  supported  by  Indian  money,  and  directed  by 
their  own  society,  without  a  foreigner  having  anything  to  do  with 
them.  They  had  gained  more  than  a  thousand  converts  in  the  last 
two  years  from  seven  different  castes,  high  and  low,  and  a  thousand 


68  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

more  were  waiting  at  their  doors  to  be  received.  As  I  studied  their 
work,  the  quality  of  their  converts,  the  character  of  their  leaders, 
without  European  supervision,  I  was  forced  to  admit  that  God  was 
in  their  midst.  And  that  was  only  one  of  a  score  of  native  mission- 
ary societies  which  today  are  aiding  in  the  evangelization  of  India. 
Let  us  thank  God  for  what  He  has  done  in  the  Christian  Church  of 
India,  with  a  million  souls  in  the  Protestant  Church,  and  three  mil- 
lion adherents  if  we  include  Syrian,  Catholic  and  Protestant 
Christians. 

But,  perhaps,  greater  still  is  the  result  of  this  awakening  out- 
side the  Christian  Church,  leavening  the  life  of  the  whole  people. 
First  of  all,  there  is  a  new  ideal  of  life.  The  old  ideal  of  a  change- 
less life  of  contemplation  is  giving  place  to  one  of  activity,  self- 
realization,  self-government,  progress.  There  is  a  new  national  con- 
sciousness, a  new  spirit  of  patriotism  is  gaining  ground  among  the 
people.  There  is  also  a  new  demand  for  reform  in  India.  The  old 
caste  system  is  beginning  to  give  way  like  their  ancient  temples  that 
are  crumbling.  I  would  not  have  believed  it  five  years  ago,  yet  there 
met  recently  in  Madras  a  hundred  men  with  some  thirty  Brahmans, 
thirty  Mohammedans,  and  some  Christians  boldly  dining  together  in 
the  name  of  the  new  national  unity,  and  no  man  dared  put  them 
out  of  caste. 

Along  with  this  new  demand  for  reform  comes  a  new  desire 
for  education.  Are  we  not  glad  that  even  outside  the  missionary 
schools,  in  that  educational  system  that  was  born  in  the  brain  of 
Carey  and  Duff  and  Wilberforce,  there  are  more  than  five  million 
pupils  being  educated?  and  the  people  are  demanding  it  more  and 
more. 

Best  of  all,  there  is  a  new  attitude  towards  religion.  They  are 
beginning  to  take  over  from  us  the  ideas  of  the  fatherhood  of  God, 
the  brotherhood  of  man,  and  Christian  morality.  They  are  making 
a  pathetic  attempt  to  expurgate  Hinduism,  to  regalvanize  it,  to  try 
to  satisfy  that  great  unsatisfied  heart  of  the  East.  Just  a  few  months 
ago,  in  the  last  audience  I  saw  in  Calcutta,  there  were  seven  hun- 
dred educated  Hindus,  most  of  them  Brahmans.  The  first  night, 
owing  to  this  new  unrest,  I  dared  not  even  mention  the  name  of 
Christ.  A  later  night  I  began  on  sin  till  I  saw  there  was  conviction, 
and  then  I  spoke  of  that  Son  of  Asia,  that  Son  of  Man,  that  Man 
of  Sorrows,  who  had  tried  to  solve  the  problem  of  sin.  A  hush 
fell  over  that  audience  as  though  the  pierced  hand  of  Christ  were 
laid  there  upon  the  hearts  of  those  men,  and  for  three  solid  hours 
as  we  spoke  of  the  Cross  of  Christ  those  men  listened.  It  seems  to 
me  that  when  they  understand  Jesus  as  one  of  themselves,  as  an 
Oriental ;  when  they  understand  Him  as  the  Son  of  Man,  divorced 
from  our  Western  dogmatism,  and  our  Western  garb,  the  heart  of 
the  East  will  be  found  to  be  instinctively  Christian.  They  came 
back  the  next  night,  seven  hundred  of  them,  and  packed  the  room 


THE   INDIAN   EMPIRE  AND  SOUTHERN   ASIA  69 

for  three  hours  to  hear  of  "Christ  as  the  only  Saviour."  When.  I 
asked  how  many  of  them  would  promise  to  read  the  life  of  Christ 
in  the  Gospels  with  open  mind  and  honest  heart  and  follow  it  accord- 
ing to  their  light,  some  three  hundred  of  them  rose  and  gave  their 
names  and  addresses,  and  are  being  followed  up,  as  at  least  potential 
inquirers.  Yes,  the  East  is  open  to  the  Gospel.  I  remember  one 
man  in  a  college  audience.  He  went  out  of  the  first  meeting  laugh- 
ing and  scoffing  at  everything  that  had  been  said.  The  next  night, 
as  we  began  to  speak  about  sin,  I  saw  his  head  droop  under  convic- 
tion. I  was  to  leave  the  next  morning,  and  I  called  him  out.  We 
sat  down  on  the  old  college  wall,  in  the  moonlight  under  a  tree,  and 
I  said:  "My  brother,  I  want  to  ask  you  a  question/'  I  did  not 
know  that  he  had  been  scoffing  at  everything  that  had  been  said. 
I  did  not  know  that  in  that  college  there  was  a  "Devil's  Society," 
and  that  he  was  the  head  of  it.  I  did  not  know  that  his  grandfather 
had  been  the  leading  persecutor  of  Christianity,  and  went  about 
beating  the  Christians,  burning  their  houses,  trying  to  stamp  out 
their  religion,  leading  a  mob  of  several  hundred  that  tried  to  kill 
the  missionary.  I  said  to  him :  "I  want  to  ask  you  a  question.  Are 
you  saved?  Do  you  know  God  as  your  Heavenly  Father?"  "No," 
he  said,  "our  religion  does  not  tell  us  anything  about  that;  I  don't 
know."  I  said :  "My  boy,  I  have  come  half  way  around  the  world 
to  tell  you  that  you  can  be  saved  here  and  now."  And  I  told  him 
how  Christ  was  standing  at  the  door  of  his  heart  knocking,  ready 
to  come  in.  "But,"  I  said,  "it  will  mean  persecution.  Your  father 
will  turn  you  out.  You  know  your  family.  You  will  perhaps  lose 
your  fortune,  your  caste,  everything.  What  do  you  say  ?"  He  said : 
"I  have  studied  the  Bible  here  until  I  am  convinced  that  there  is 
one  God,  and  that  Christ  is  the  only  Saviour ;  but  until  to-day  I  never 
had  a  sense  of  my  own  sin.  I  feel  it  now,  and  I  will  come  to  Christ. 
And  as  for  persecution,  let  them  persecute;  I  would  rather  like  it." 
Like  Saul  of  Tarsus,  he  came  of  a  persecuting  race.  As  we  knelt 
there  on  the  ground  and  that  head  of  the  Devil's  Society,  that  young 
foot-ball  player  and  tennis  champion,  gave  his  heart  to  Cfirist,  it 
seemed  to  mo  I  could  almost  catch  the  echo  of  the  angels'  song 
rejoicing  over  one  more  sinner  brought  to  repentance.  We  said 
good-night.  He  went  in.  They  broke  up  that  Devil's  Society;  it 
does  not  exist  now.  He  told  his  father  what  he  had  done.  For  ten 
days  the  man  was  in  such  a  rage  that  he  would  not  speak  to  his  son. 
His  relatives  threatened  him.  He  came  back  to  the  college  and  was 
baptized.  The  last  one  I  saw  as  the  steamer  slipped  away  from  the 
shores  of  India  was  this  convert  waving  good-bye — a  rising  young 
man  in  government  employ,  and  standing  firm  as  a  witness  for 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  whole  horizon  is  bright  with  hope  in  India.  And  not  in 
India  only.  Do  you  not  see  the  significance  of  the  facts  brought  to 
you  from  the  Philippines,  from  Korea,  from  China,  from  Japan? 


7O  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Do  you  not  see  that  all  Asia  is  awakening?  From  Japan  to  India, 
from  Korea  to  Persia,  from  China  to  Turkey,  all  Asia  is  awakening. 
Who  could  have  foretold  ten  years  ago  that  Turkey's  revolution 
would  have  come  before  Russia's,  and  that  it  would  be  under  the 
watchwords  of  "liberty,  equality  and  brotherhood?"  Well,  it  has 
come.  What  is  the  significance  of  this  awakening  of  Asia?  Let 
us  remember  that  Asia  was  the  cradle  of  the  race,  the  birthplace  of 
our  own  civilization,  the  teacher  of  the  West,  the  mother  of  all  the 
great  religions  of  the  world — Hinduism,  Buddhism,  Confucianism, 
Mohammedanism,  Judaism,  and  Christianity.  What  have  we  orig- 
inated on  the  spiritual  plane;  how  much  have  we  that  we  have  not 
received  from  the  East  ?  Do  not  say  that  the  Orient  does  not  count. 
Asia  with  more  than  twice  the  population  of  Europe,  over  four  times 
that  of  Africa,  six  times  that  of  North  and  South  America  com- 
bined, or  more  than  half  the  race,  with  850  millions  of  our  fellow- 
men — Asia  is  at  least  awakening.  It  demands  life.  Nothing  less 
will  meet  the  need  of  that  vast  continent.  What  shall  be  the  answer 
of  the  West  to  the  East? 

When  John  Nicholson,  "the  lion  of  the  Punjab,"  hero  and  vet- 
eran of  four  wars,  a  major-general  at  thirty-five,  heard  that  Delhi, 
the  ancient  capital,  had  fallen,  and  the  very  Empire  was  tottering  on 
its  foundations,  he  pressed  forward  to  the  seat  of  the  war.  When  he 
reached  Delhi,  passing  along  that  ridge  of  death,  surrounded  by 
fetid  pools  of  water,  half  of  his  men  sick  with  fever,  he  said :  "If  we 
remain  in  our  entrenchments,  we  are  beaten.  Delhi  must  be  taken, 
and  we  must  advance  at  once.  Batter  down  that  bastion.  I  am 
going  in  tomorrow."  With  two  thousand  men  at  his  back  he  broke 
that  field  of  death,  and  though  a  thousand  were  shot  down,  and 
though  he  fell  pierced  by  an  enemy's  bullet,  he  lived  to  see  the 
fortress  taken  and  India  saved. 

It  seems  to  me  I  can  hear  our  great  Commander  saying:  "If 
we  remain  in  our  entrenchments,  we  are  beaten.  Asia  must  be  taken, 
and  we  must  advance  at  once." 

And  I  hear  a  voice  saying :  "Whom  shall  I  send,  and  who  will 
go  for  us?"  Then  said  I:  "Here  am  I,  send  me." 


THE  IMPENDING  STRUGGLE  IN  WESTERN  ASIA 

THE  REVEREND  SAMUEL  M.  ZWEMER,  D.D.,  F.R.G.S.,  ARABIA 

MOHAMMED  was  a  true  prophet  at  least  once  in  his  life.  He 
taught  that  among  the  signs  of  the  coming  end  of  the  world  and  of 
the  fulfillment  of  Islam's  desire  would  be  the  rising  of  the  sun  in 
the  West.  It  has  risen.  From  the  uttermost  Western  confines  of 
the  Caliphate's  temporal  empire  marched  those  Albanian  troops  car- 
rying upon  their  banners,  "Liberty,  equality,  fraternity,  a  constitu- 
tion." This  was  the  first  proclamation  of  the  new  era,  and  the  dawn 
of  liberty  for  all  Western  Asia.  Those  of  us  who  are  reading  the 
papers  and  praying  for  the  coming  of  God's  Kingdom,  and  who  re- 
member that  only  three  years  ago,  at  the  Cairo  conference,  a  com- 
pany of  veteran  missionaries — some  of  whom  had  been  fighting  the 
battle  for  fifty  years — knelt  in  prayer  before  a  map  of  the  Moslem 
world  and  prayed  God  to  give  liberty,  are  still  rubbing  our  eyes  with 
astonishment  at  what  God  has  wrought. 

More  surprising  and  sudden  than  the  transformation  of  Alad- 
din's lamp  in  the  "Arabian  Nights"  have  been,  not  the  fictitious,  but 
the  real  and  stupendous  changes  which  God's  spirit  and  God's 
providence  have  wrought  i'n  Western  Asia.  Instead  of  universal 
espionage,  freedom;  instead  of  despotism,  constitutions  and  parlia- 
ments ;  instead  of  a  press  that  was  gagged  and  throttled,  a  free 
press;  instead  of  a  grinding  system  of  passports  and  permits,  free 
emigration  and  immigration  all  over  Persia  and  Arabia  and  Turkey ; 
instead  of  banishment,  amnesty ;  and  instead  of  despotism  ruling  in 
the  capitals  against  the  rights  of  the  people  and  crushing  them  down, 
Abdul  Hamid  a  prisoner  at  Salonica  and  parliaments  sitting  in  Te- 
heran and  in  Constantinople.  The  great  army  of  spies,  numbering 
forty  thousand  and  said  to  cost  two  million  pounds  a  year,  has  been 
abolished  and  the  peoples  of  Turkey  and  Persia,  blindfolded,  gagged 
and  manacled  for  centuries,  are  almost  delirious  with  new-found 
liberty.  The  Damascus  Railroad  has  reached  Medina  and  electric 
lights  are  burning  over  the  prophet's  tomb.  What  hath  God  wrought 
in  these  last  three  years  throughout  the  vast  region  of  Western  Asia ! 

Turkey,  Persia  and  Arabia,  the  three  great  Moslem  lands  of 
the  nearer  East,  have  experienced  greater  industrial,  intellectual,  so- 
cial and  religious  changes  within  the  past  four  years  than  befell  them 
in  the  last  four  centuries.  Nevertheless,  the  most  sane  statesmen 


72  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

and  the  most  thoughtful  missionaries  are  agreed  that  nothing  has 
ended  in  Turkey  or  in  Persia;  but  something  has  begun  in  those 
lands  which  every  eye  is  strained  to  understand. 

Western  Asia  no  less  than  Eastern  Asia  should  rivet  our  atten- 
tion because  of  the  impending  struggle  between  the  Cross  and  the 
Crescent  for  supremacy,  a  struggle  that  is  inseparable  from  the 
awakening  of  those  great  lands.  The  populations  there  are  smaller, 
the  areas  are  more  limited,  the  races  may  not  have  the  same  mental 
and  moral  calibre — though  their  inferiority  is  not  proven;  but  the 
influence  of  Western  Asia  has  always  been  world-wide,  and  if  the 
Moslem  peril  in  Africa,  described  elsewhere  so  vividly  by  Bishop 
Hartzell,  is  a  real  peril  and  a  real  menace,  the  security  against  that 
peril  and  the  cure  for  that  menace  is  found  in  Western  Asia,  because 
Western  Asia  has  always  dominated  the  thought  of  Africa. 

I  desire  to  call  your  attention  to  three  aspects  of  the  impending 
struggle  throughout  the  whole  of  Western  Asia.  First,  to  the  great 
battlefield,  and  to  the  forces  which  already  are  prepared  for  the  work 
of  God.  (Call  it  a  battlefield,  call  it  an  arena,  call  it  what  you  please ; 
it  is  the  scene  of  God's  action  carried  forward  according  to  His  own 
plans.)  In  the  second  place,  the  nature,  the  origin,  the  character, 
the  issues  of  the  struggle.  And,  finally,  the  certainty  of  coming 
victory. 

I.  What  is  the  battlefield  of  Western  Asia?  Its  area  includes 
no  less  than  2,600,000  square  miles,  ten  times  the  area  of  all  France, 
or  nearly  that  of  all  the  United  States ;  and  in  it  there  is  a  population 
of  no  less  than  36,000,000  souls.  Leaving  out  for  the  instant  all 
that  part  of  Central  Asia  which  by  its  ideals  and  ideas,  its  religion 
and  its  language,  belongs  to  Western  Asia,  the  great  heart  of  Asia 
— Afghanistan,  Russian  Turkestan,  Khiva,  Bokhara,  and  Chinese 
Turkestan — we  stand  before  a  population  in  Persia,  Arabia,  and  the 
Turkish  Empire,  including  Syria  and  Palestine,  of  no  less  than 
36,000,000  people.  Of  these  30,000,000  in  round  numbers  are  Mo- 
hammedans. I  am  leaving  out  of  the  problem — although,  thanks  be 
to  God,  He  has  not  left  out  of  the  solution — the  6,000,000  of  those 
who  in  spite  of  fire  and  sword  and  dungeon  have  remained  true  to 
the  faith  of  their  fathers;  I  mean  the  old  Oriental  Churches.  But 
for  our  present  consideration  we  have  here  a  massed  population  of 
30,000,000  Mohammedans,  which  inhabits  three  countries,  bearing  a 
very  strategic  relation  to  the  whole  Mohammedan  world.  Arabia  is 
the  cradle  of  its  creed,  Persia  of  its  philosophy,  Turkey  of  its  politics. 

Persia,  in  a  real  sense,  has  for  many  centuries  been  the  intel- 
lectual and  religious  fulcrum  of  all  Central  Asia.  She  wields  an 
influence  in  the  Moslem  world  today,  and  has  had  an  influence  for 
over  a  thousand  years,  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  number  of  her 
inhabitants  or  the  character  of  her  people.  I  refer  to  the  influence 
of  Persia  as  a  disintegrating  power  in  the  Mohammedan  world. 
Mother  of  Moslem  heresies,  this  land  has  been  the  center  and  source 


THE  IMPENDING  STRUGGLE  IN  WESTERN  ASIA  73 

of  authority  for  all  Mohammedans  who  were  not  of  the  orthodox 
party.  The  Babis  found  their  leader  and  their  strength  in  Persia. 
Every  movement  against  orthodox  Mohammedanism  had  its  rise  in 
that  wonderful  country  of  Aryan  blood  and  thought  which  rebelled 
against  the  bald  monotheism  of  the  Semites  from  the  deserts  of 
Arabia.  Here  Aryan  thought  has  largely  modified  the  Semitic  creed. 
From  Persia  Mohammedan  mysticism,  poetry  and  philosophy  have 
gone  out  on  the  wings  of  literature  to  the  ends  of  the  world.  And 
today,  not  only  by  the  camp-fires  of  the  Sahara  desert  or  in  the 
mosques  of  India  and  Java,  but  even  in  Oxford  and  Berlin  you  find 
students  of  Hafiz  and  Omar  Khayyam  and  Jelal-ud-din. 

The  Turks  are  a  ruling  race.  They  have  often  been  greatly 
abused  in  the  public  press,  but  in  family  life  and  as  specimens  of 
strong,  manly  character,  they  are,  as  every  missionary  to  Turkey  will 
testify,  high  in  the  scale  of  the  family  of  nations. 

In  natural  resources  Turkey  is  the  fairest  and  richest  portion 
of  the  Old  World.  Under  a  good  government,  these  undeveloped 
resources  would  make  her  one  of  the  richest  countries  in  Asia.  Her 
population  includes  a  great  variety  of  races  and  religions,  each  able 
to  contribute  something  of  real  worth  to  the  assets  of  national  great- 
ness. The  Albanians,  the  Armenians,  the  Greeks  and  the  Kurds  have 
vigor  and  manhood,  pride  of  race  and  a  splendid  history  of  leadership 
in  the  past,  while  the  Ottoman  Turks  are  all  of  them  born  rulers  and 
warriors. 

Turkey  has  for  four  hundred  years  held  the  caliphate,  the  papacy 
of  the  Moslem  world.  In  the  hands  of  the  Caliph  are  the  old  mantle 
of  Mohammed,  signifying  his  prophetic  authority,  and  the  sword  of 
Mohammed,  signifying  his  political  dominion ;  and  every  part  of  the 
Moslem  world,  every  Friday  at  noon  prayer,  remembers  the  great 
political  capital  and  prays  Allah  to  bless  the  temporal  ruler  of  the 
Moslem  world. 

What  Jerusalem  and  Palestine  are  to  Christendom,  this,  and 
vastly  more,  Mecca  and  Arabia  are  to  the  Mohammedans.  They  are 
the  center  toward  which  for  centuries  prayers  and  pilgrimages  have 
gravitated.  How  a  Student  Volunteer  Convention  shrinks  in  com- 
parative size  when  you  try  to  imagine  the  audience  that  collects,  not 
in  a  half  circle,  but  in  a  perfect  circle,  around  the  Kaaba,  the  Beit 
Allah — an  audience  of  70,000  pilgrims,  more  than  fourteen  times  the 
capacity  of  Convention  Hall  in  Rochester !  They  have  been  gather- 
ing there  yearly  for  thirteen  centuries,  without  having  traveling  ex- 
penses paid;  without  attractive  music  or  speakers,  crowding  from 
every  part  of  the  Moslem  world  to  the  heart  of  Islam  for  the  deepen- 
ing of  thdir  spiritual  life.  That  typifies  the  strategic  importance  of 
Arabia. 

Arabia  also  lies  at  the  cross-roads  of  the  commerce  of  three 
continents.  It  is  the  causeway  into  Africa,  the  bridge  between  Eu- 
rope and  Asia.  And  today,  there  is  in  North  Arabia  a  struggle  to 


74  STUDENTS   AND  THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

make  that  great  old  highway  of  history,  Mesopotamia,  the  highway  of 
the  modern  nations.  The  goal  of  the  game  is  the  commerce  of  all 
Asia.  The  pawns  are  the  Arabs  and  the  Turks;  the  players,  the 
German  Emperor  and  the  King  of  England ;  the  checker-board,  the 
great  Mesopotamian  Valley.  When  the  Turkish  Sultan  gave  Ger- 
many the  concession  for  the  Bagdad  railway,  he  also  gave  the  right 
to  hold  Turkish  soil  no  less  than  twelve  miles  on  each  side  of  that 
railway  for  1,200  miles  across  the  whole  of  North  Arabia.  And  al- 
though Germany  was  checkmated  when  Great  Britain  took  Kuweit, 
she  is  pushing  ahead  with  her  railway.  On  the  other  hand,  Sir  Wil- 
liam Wilcocks,  the  wizard  of  the  Nile,  has  been  sent  by  the  Young 
Turks  to  open  irrigation  works  and  flood  three  million  desert  acres 
with  new  life  and  make  the  desert  to  blossom  like  the  rose.  It  is 
proposed  to  run  a  British  railway,  to  be  completed  in  two  years,  all 
the  way  from  Bagdad  to  Damascus  and  on  to  Cairo. 

According  to  the  New  York  Journal  of  Commerce  and  on  the 
authority  of  Captain  Mahan,  the  future  international  center  of  Asi- 
atic politics  must  be  sought  in  the  Persian  Gulf.  The  present  politi- 
cal condition,  therefore,  of  Arabia  deeply  interests  not  only  Great 
Britain  and  Germany,  but  France  and  Russia.  Turkish  rule  exists 
in  only  three  of  the  seven  provinces,  and  British  influence  obtains 
along  the  entire  coast  of  the  Persian  Gulf  and  the  Indian  Ocean. 
The  Persian  Gulf  has  become  an  English  lake  and  British  rule  has 
extended  far  inland  from  Aden,  while  her  influence  is  supreme  in 
the  province  of  Oman.  Within  the  next  few  years  the  Tigris- 
Euphrates  basin  is  destined  to  be  the  scene  of  the  greatest  contest 
for  commercial  supremacy  since  the  partition  of  Africa. 

These  three  great  nations,  then,  form  the  arena  of  the  conflict. 
And  what  are  the  populations?  The  Turkish  race,  the  Persian  race, 
the  Arab  race,  three  of  the  ruling  races  of  the  world.  The  Persians 
are  the  Frenchmen  of  the  East ;  the  Turks,  in  a  real  sense  the  Ger- 
mans of  the  East,  with  the  same  military  aspirations,  the  same  mili- 
tary character;  and  the  Arabs,  the  Anglo-Saxons  of  the  Orient. 
The  Arab  philosopher,  Ed-Damiri,  spoke  truth  when  he  said: 
"Verily,  wisdom  came  down  on  three  from  God :  on  the  hand  of  the 
Chinese,  on  the  brain  of  the  Frank,  and  on  the  tongue  of  the  Arab." 
Forty-five  millions  speak  the  language  of  Arabia.  Two  hundred  and 
thirty  millions  pray  five  times  a  day  the  prayer  that  Mohammed 
taught  them  and  in  his  tongue.  Such  is  the  arena,  and  these  are 
the  ruling  races — not  to  speak  of  other  strong  peoples,  the  Albanians, 
the  Armenians,  the  Kurds,  who  have  all  shown  magnificent  energies 
in  the  history  of  politics  and  religion. 

Asiatic  Turkey  already  has  a  total  of  two  thousand  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles  of  railway.  This,  with  the  splendid  harbors  and 
river  navigation,  makes  the  greater  part  of  the  Empire  accessible. 
And  in  that  vast  area  what  are  the  forces  ?  Over  six  hundred  Prot- 
estant missionaries  are  now  at  work  in  Persia,  Arabia  and  Turkey, 


THE   IMPENDING   STRUGGLE   IN   WESTERN   ASIA  75 

and  mission  stations  are  dotted  all  over  these  countries :  Constanti- 
nople, Salonica,  Adrianople,  Smyrna,  Bagdad,  Aleppo,  Beirut, 
Brussa,  Kaisariyah,  Mosul,  Mardin,  Adana,  Jerusalem.  Why  do  I 
give  the  names?  Every  name  is  eloquent  with  the  sacrifice  of  life 
and  love  and  tears,  and  no  less  eloquent  with  potentialities  for  the 
coming  conflict — Trebizond,  Diarbekr,  Tabriz,  Teheran,  Ispahan, 
Kirman,  Yezd,  Shiraz,  Aden,  Muscat,  Bahrein,  and  Busrah.  There 
is  not  in  the  entire  territory  a  single  city  of  all  those  given  in  the 
Statesman's  Year-Book  as  having  a  population  exceeding  twenty 
thousand  which  is  not  already  occupied,  save  Mecca,  Medina,  Ker- 
bela,  and  Meshed,  closed  by  the  hand  of  fanaticism  because  they  are 
sacred  cities.  This  is  the  finger  of  God.  If  there  is  to  be  a  struggle 
in  Western  Asia — and  who  will  deny  that  there  is — that  struggle 
has  been  already  decided  strategically  by  the  pre-occupation  of  every 
important  center,  through  the  hand  of  God's  providence,  by  Christian 
missions.  In  this  mighty  conflict,  our  weapons  are  not  carnal,  God 
forbid.  Our  weapons  are  not  carnal,  and  they  know  it.  The  only 
weapon  we  have  is  love.  The  only  sword  we  have  is  the  sword  of 
God's  Word. 

In  all  five  of  these  Moslem  lands,  Turkey,  Palestine,  Syria, 
Persia,  Arabia,  our  missionaries  are  engaged  in  educational,  medical, 
and  evangelistic  work.  The  Bible  has  been  translated  into  all  the 
languages  of  Western  Asia,  and  a  large  Christian  literature  prepared 
for  its  polyglot  people.  At  the  Beirut  Press  alone  sixty  million 
pages  of  Christian  books  were  printed  in  a  single  year,  and  in  one 
month  orders  were  on  file  for  a  hundred  thousand  copies  of  the 
Arabic  scriptures,  including  eighteen  cases  of  Bibles  sent  to  Shang- 
hai for  the  Moslems  of  China !  What  stronger  proof  can  be  given 
of  the  strategic  importance  of  Syria  in  the  evangelization  of  the 
Moslem  world?  And  who  can  measure  the  influence  and  power  of 
such  great  educational  centers  as  Robert  College,  the  Syrian  Prot- 
estant College,  and  similar  institutions  at  Marsovan,  Aintab,  Smyrna, 
Tarsus,  Marash  and  Teheran?  Robert  College  has  for  the  past 
thirty  years  educated  and  trained  fifteen  nationalities  in  the  princi- 
ples of  justice  and  self-government  and  made  possible  the  present 
new  era  in  Turkey.  "It  was  you  Americans,"  said  a  Turk  to  Presi- 
dent Tracy  of  Anatolia  College,  "who,  coming  to  Turkey,  found  us 
in  darkness  and  showed  us  the  way  to  the  light."  The  American 
missionaries  were  the  pioneers  of  modern  education  in  every  city  of 
Western  Asia.  Two  score  mission  hospitals  and  dispensaries  dot 
the  map  from  Constantinople  to  Aden,  and  from  Smyrna  to  Kirman. 
Medical  missionaries  have  not  only  disarmed  suspicion  and  prejudice, 
but  have  won  the  lifelong  friendship  of  tens  of  thousands  of  the 
people.  One  hospital  in  Arabia  had  13,397  out-patients  last  year ! 

The  march  of  Western  civilization  and  the  work  of  missions  in 
all  these  centers,  with  the  stirring  of  God's  spirit  in  the  hearts  of 
the  people  so  long  under  bondage  and  oppression,  have  precipitated 


76  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

a  conflict  and  a  struggle  which  is  inevitable  and  which  none  can 
hold  back. 

II.  What  is  the  nature  of  the  conflict?  The  coming  struggle 
will  be  not  solely  religious,  but  an  educational,  industrial,  social  and 
political  upheaval  in  which  religion  plays  a  chief  part.  The  Turks 
themselves  see  what  is  coming.  In  a  leading  editorial  in  one  of  the 
most  influential  Turkish  papers,  only  a  few  months  ago,  appeared 
these  words :  "The  Moslem  world  is  in  the  throes  of  a  regeneration 
which  will  affect  its  social  as  well  as  its  political  condition,  and,  in- 
directly, must  concern  its  ecclesiastical  affairs.  It  will  undoubtedly 
have  the  same  influence  that  the  reformation  of  Luther" — mark  the 
words — "and  the  French  Revolution  had  upon  society  and  culture. 
The  dethronement  of  three  absolute  monarchs  in  three  independent 
Mohammedan  states  is  a  novel  chapter  in  the  history  of  our  religion 
and  calls  for  grave  reflection,  fellow  Moslems.  The  social  and  eco- 
nomical affairs  of  a  nation,  as  well  as  its  religious  affairs,  are  abso- 
lutely allied  to  its  politics,  and  there  cannot  be  a  serious  disturbance 
in  the  one  without  having  a  great  influence  on  the  other.  It  means 
either  a  decay  of  progress,  because  there  is  no  such  thing" — wonder- 
ful words  from  Turkey — "because  there  is  no  such  thing  as  rest  or 
stagnation  in  society."  These  words,  coming  from  an  authoritative 
source,  put  before  us  the  real  nature  of  the  struggle.  It  is  four-fold : 
between  two  political  parties,  between  two  civilizations,  between  two 
religions,  and  ultimately  between  two  great  leaders. 

First  of  all,  there  is  the  struggle  between  two  political  parties, 
the  party  of  progress  and  the  party  of  conservatism,  the  party  of 
the  constitution  and  the  party  of  the  royalist,  the  party  of  the  old 
Koran  and  the  party  of  the  new  regime.  By  whatever  names  they 
are  called,  it  is  simply  the  repetition  of  history — the  liberals,  the 
radicals,  over  against  the  conservatives;  those  who  would  change 
the  order  of  society  and  those  who  would  hold  to  the  ancient  order. 
It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  the  revolutionary  parties  both  in  Persia 
and  Turkey  were  not  anti-Islamic,  nor  pan-Islamic ;  neither  profes- 
sedly religious  nor  irreligious  in  character ;  but  were  the  voice  of  the 
people  crying  for  liberty,  the  expression  of  general  social  discontent. 

For  many  years  the  better  class  of  Persians,  Turks  and  Arabs 
had  freely  acknowledged  the  ignorance,  injustice  and  weakness  of 
the  Moslem  world  and  were  groping  for  a  remedy.  The  fuel  was 
ready  in  the  educated  class  who  dared  to  think;  the  spark  that  kin- 
dled the  flame  was  the  victory  of  Japan  over  Russia,  which  had  its 
influence  throughout  all  Asia  and  proved  that  Asiatics  can  hold  their 
own  against  Europeans,  and  that  a  new  nationalism  is  the  only 
remedy  against  foreign  occupation  in  lands  like  Persia  and  Turkey. 
But  how  shall  the  new  nationalism  deal  with  the  old  religion  ?  Here 
is  the  struggle. 

The  brief  history  of  constitutional  government  in  Persia  has 
already  proved  the  reality  of  the  conflict.  The  Persian  constitution 


THE   IMPENDING   STRUGGLE   IN    WESTERN   ASIA  77 

was  ready  for  adoption,  when  the  leaders  were  compelled  to  preface 
the  document  with  an  article  accepting  the  authority  of  the  religious 
law  of  Islam  as  final ;  not  only  the  law  of  the  Koran,  but  the  tradi- 
tional law  of  Shiah  interpretation.  "One  might  as  well  bind  together 
the  American  constitution  and  the  Talmud,"  says  Dr.  Shedd,  "and 
make  the  latter  supreme  and  inviolable."  And  Lord  Cromer  in  his 
"Modern  Egypt"  states  that  it  has  yet  to  be  proved  whether  Islam 
can  assimilate  civilization  without  succumbing  in  the  process.  He 
adds :  "Reformed  Islam  is  Islam  no  longer." 

The  political  question  today  in  Persia  and  in  Turkey  is  whether 
the  old  Koran  or  the  new  constitution  shall  have  the  right  of  way. 
Although  the  Sheikh-el-Islam  has  publicly  declared  that  "The  Turk- 
ish parliament  is  the  most  exact  application  of  the  Koranic  law  and 
constitutional  government  is  the  highest  possible  illustration  of  the 
caliphate,"  we  have  a  right  to  doubt  his  assertion — remembering  the 
thirteen  centuries  of  Moslem  intolerance  and  despotism.  Those  who 
read  the  Koran  in  Morocco,  Eastern  Turkey  and  Arabia  have  not 
yet  discovered  its  constitutional  principles,  and  the  reaction  against 
the  new  Sultan  and  the  new  parliament  is  already  deep  and  wide- 
spread. One  of  the  most  prominent  dailies  in  Cairo  is  advocating  the 
restoration  of  Abdul  Hamid,  while  in  Yemen  a  new  Mahdi  has  ap- 
peared, whose  followers  number  twenty-five  thousand.  He  preaches 
the  old  religion,  and  by  his  authority  liars  are  punished  by  the  pulling 
out  of  the  tongue  and  thieves  by  the  amputation  of  the  hand. 

The  conflict  between  the  old  and  the  Young  Turkish  party  is  not 
only  inevitable,  but  is  irreconcilable.  Both  parties  are  animated  by 
the  same  patriotism,  but  their  ideals  are  wholly,  different  and  contra- 
dictory. For  the  Old  Turks  Islam  is  an  end ;  for  the  New  Turks  it 
is  not  an  end,  but  only  a  means.  The  New  Turks  are  hoping  to  put 
the  new  wine  into  the  old  bottles  by  carefully  diluting  it,  while  the 
Old  Turks  have  no  use  for  the  new  wine  at  all.  In  the  present  Turk- 
ish Parliament,  out  of  two  hundred  and  fifty-six  members,  two  hun- 
dred and  thirteen  are  Moslems,  and  it  would  be  safe  to  say  that  the 
vast  majority  are  at  heart  opposed  to  any  change  in  the  real  char- 
acter of  Islam  and  will  fight  to  the  end  to  make  it  the  only  religion 
of  the  state. 

Islam  does  not  believe  in  a  state  church,  as  Lord  Curzon  has 
pointed  out,  but  in  a  church  state,  and  Lord  Cromer  has  shown  in  his 
"Modern  Egypt"  that  the  three  great  defects  of  Islam — the  position 
of  womanhood,  its  unchanging  civil  law,  and  its  intolerant  spirit — 
are  forever  incompatible  with  real  progress.  When  a  man  so  well 
informed  as  Lord  Cromer  says  it  is  impossible  we  must  not  be  too 
ready  to  believe  that  the  promulgation  of  a  paper  constitution  is 
enough  to  ensure  Western  Asia  at  once  the  rights  we  have  purchased 
for  ourselves  in  the  course  of  centuries  at  a  great  price.  The  con- 
flict is  not  merelv  political,  but  industrial  and  social.  It  is  a  struggle 
between  two  civilizations ;  between  the  ideals  of  the  Moslem  world 


78  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

and  those  of  Christendom.  Islam  has  rim  its  roots  deep  for  thirteen 
centuries  into  all  the  ideals  of  the  East.  Architecture,  art,  music, 
social  life,  language,  literature — all  these  by  their  presence  or  by 
their  absence  proclaim  the  power  of  Mohammed  and  his  faith.  You 
might  as  well  try  to  pick  out  the  fossils  from  a  limestone  rock  with 
your  ringer  nail  as  to  remove  from  Arabic  literature  the  traces  of 
Mohammedanism. 

The  clash  of  modern  civilization  with  the  teachings  of  Islam 
is  evident  on  every  hand.  When  it  was  proposed  to  adopt  European 
time  for  Turkey  the  clerical  party  made  such  an  uproar  that  the 
President  of  the  Chamber  was  compelled  to  leave  the  House  and  the 
motion  was  withdrawn.  So  the  days  continue  to  begin  at  sunset  and 
watches  must  be  reset  every  day  because  of  the  Koran.  The  new 
railway  to  Mecca  is  fitted  up  with  a  chapel  car  in  the  shape  of  a 
mosque.  This  car  allows  pilgrims  to  perform  their  devotions  during 
the  journey  and  has  a  minaret  six  feet  high.  Around  the  sides  are 
verses  from  the  Koran ;  a  chart  at  one  end  indicates  the  direction  of 
prayer,  and  at  the  other  end  are  vessels  for  the  ritual  ablutions.  Will 
the  orthodox  Arabs  consider  such  prayer  de-luxe  in  accord  with  Mo- 
hammed's teachings?  As  long  as  Mohammed  and  his  teaching  are 
the  ideals  of  conduct  and  the  standard  of  character  there  must  be 
this  clash  between  modern  civilization  and  the  unchangeable  stan- 
dards of  Arabian  medievalism.  If  it  is  impossible  to  change  the  cur- 
riculum of  El  Azhar  University  in  Cairo,  will  that  institution  or 
Robert  College  control  the  thought  of  Western  Asia? 

When  freedom  was  proclaimed  in  Persia  and  Turkey,  news- 
papers sprang  up  like  mushrooms,  and  nearly  all  of  them  were  advo- 
cates of  liberty,  equality  and  freedom.  In  Teheran  the  names  of  the 
journals  themselves  were  indicative  of  progress.  The  newsboys  cried 
out  their  wares  and  sold  copies  of  "The  Assembly,"  "Civilization," 
"The  Cry  of  the  Country,"  "The  True  Dawn,"  "Progress,"  and 
"Knowledge."  The  French  Revue  du  Monde  Musulman  published  a 
list  of  no  less  than  seven  hundred  and  forty -seven  newspapers  and 
magazines  which  had  been  issued  in  Turkey  since  July  24,  1908,  the 
birthday  of  liberty.  The  old  order  of  the  press  has  gone.  Censorship 
has  ceased,  but  whither  is  the  new  journalism  drifting?  It  is  very 
significant  that  some  of  the  leading  papers  are  already  the  mouth- 
pieces of  intolerance  and  show  a  sullen  attitude  toward  Christianity 
and  reform,  stating  that  the  constitution  is  destructive  of  the  sacred 
law  of  Mohammed. 

The  position  of  womanhood  will  also  be  determined  in  the  com- 
ing struggle.  Some  of  the  women  themselves  are  asserting  their 
rights,  abolishing  the  use  of  the  veil  and  claiming  the  privileges  and 
honor  of  womanhood.  There  is  loud  demand  for  female  education. 
Judge  Kasim  Ameen,  a  leading  Moslem  in  Cairo,  published  two  books 
on  "The  Emancipation  of  Womanhood,"  which  have  had  a  wide 
circulation  in  Western  Asia.  He  exposes  the  evils  of  polygamy  and 


THE    IMPENDING   STRUGGLE   IN    WESTERN    ASIA  79 

urges  that  it  be  prohibited  by  law.  "Polygamy,"  says  he,  "produces 
jealousies,  hatred,  intrigues  and  crimes  innumerable.  Many  critics 
claim  that  women  in  the  harems  are  happy.  How  do  they  know? 
Have  they  any  knowledge  of  harem  life?"  No  wonder  these  books 
aroused  a  storm  of  opposition  and  bitter  reply.  To  prohibit  poly- 
gamy by  law  would  be  to  abrogate  the  Koran  and  to  stigmatize  the 
prophet.  Civilization  alone  will  not  end  the  horrors  of  Islam  behind 
the  veil  in  Persia  and  Arabia.  Pierre  Loti's  "Disenchanted"  shows 
that  the  civilization  of  the  harem  without  emancipation  means  moral 
suicide!  Only  Christ  can  emancipate  Moslem  womanhood,  and 
three-fourths  of  all  the  women  in  Western  Asia  are  still  under  the 
yoke  of  this  awful  creed,  suffering  the  burden  of  tyranny  and 
oppression. 

There  can  be  no  real  liberty  in  any  department  of  life,  under 
Moslem  rule.  Fifty  years  ago  the  Sultan  said  in  his  great  edict  of 
emancipation :  "All  forms  of  religion  shall  be  allowed  to  exist  in  my 
realm  without  let  or  hindrance,  and  no  subject  shall  be  molested  in 
the  exercise  of  his  faith.  None  shall  be  forced  to  renounce  his  reli- 
gion." Fifty  years  ago  this  constitution  declared  that  no  one  in  the 
bounds  of  the  Turkish  Empire  should  be  persecuted  for  his  religion. 
Fifty  years  ago  there  was  religious  liberty  on  paper.  Three  years 
ago  there  was  religious  liberty  on  the  streets.  Moslem  and  Armenian 
embraced  each  other.  In  great  capitals  over  arches  of  triumph  you 
could  read,  "Liberty,  Equality,  Fraternity."  "The  fear  of  the  Lord 
is  the  beginning  of  wisdom."  People  were  frantic  with  joy.  They 
held  memorial  services  over  the  Armenians  killed  in  the  massacres 
years  ago  and  over  the  Turks  who  had  died  in  the  revolution.  It 
seemed  the  dawn  of  a  new  era. 

And  then  came  Adana.  Yes,  Adana.  If  there  is  a  single  word 
that  would  stir  the  passion  in  the  blood  of  age  and  make  an  infant's 
sinews  strong  as  steel  it  is  that  single  word  Adana.  We  could  not 
have  said  it  at  Nashville ;  we  could  not  have  said  it  two  years  ago ; 
but  now  we  must  say  "Adana !"  And  if  Jesus  Christ's  love  is  to  be 
our  example,  then  after  we  say  "Adana,"  and  after  we  read  "Adana," 
you  and  I  must  say,  as  He  said :  "Love  your  enemies.  Do  good  to 
them  that  hate  you.  Pray  for  those  that  despitefully  use  you  and 
persecute  you ;  that  you  may  be  the  children  of  your  father  which  is 
in  Heaven."  And  here  is  the  record,  not  the  sensational  reports  of 
the  press,  not  the  letters  of  missionaries  written  in  the  terror  of  their 
suffering  and  sorrow  and  despair,  but  the  cold-blood  summing  up  in 
Boston,  in  the  office  of  the  American  Board's  Monthly  after  the 
storm  was  over.  "The  atrocity  with  which  these  Moslems  devised 
tortures  and  insults  to  increase  the  agony  of  those  they  killed  was 
truly  fiendish,  almost  unbelievable  and  far  too  horrible  to  relate  in 
detail.  Solemn  promises  were  violated  and  whole  villages  were 
tricked  into  giving  up  their  arms  that  they  might  be  slaughtered 
without  means  of  defense,  like  rats  in  a  hole.  Women  were  com- 


8O  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

pelled  to  watch  while  their  husbands  and  children  were  killed  before 
their  eyes;  groups  were  told  off  and  marched  to  some  convenient 
place,  where,  instead  of  being  shot  as  they  entreated  and  begged, 
they  were  mercilessly  hacked  to  pieces,  men  and  women  and  little 
children,  as  it  was  said,  'Not  to  waste  powder  and  bullets  on  such 
swhie.'  Dead  and  wounded  were  then  piled  together  and  fires  built 
to  consume  them.  Mothers  with  newborn  babies  were  dragged  from 
their  hiding  places  and  life  beaten  out  of  them.  Women  and  girls 
were  reserved  for  a  worse  fate.  Everywhere  there  was  an  orgy  of 
hate  and  lust,  with  hardly  a  hand  lifted  to  end  the  struggle."  The 
fury  of  that  mob  has  ceased,  but  the  character  of  Islam  has  not 
changed.  It  was  not  a  merry  Christmas  in  Celicia,  with  twenty 
thousand  orphans  uncared  for  and  widows  crying  to  God  for  the 
avenging  of  their  slain.  And  there  has  been  no  vengeance  nor  a  just 
meting  out  of  adequate  punishment. 

What  does  it  mean?  It  means  the  life  and  death  struggle  of 
men  who  believe  their  religion,  who  persecute  for  their  religion.  It 
means  also  that  back  of  Adana  (God  grant  it)  there  may  have  been 
Sauls  of  Tarsus  by  the  score,  who  breathed  threatening  and  slaughter 
against  the  Church  of  God  because  already  the  arrow  of  conviction 
was  in  their  souls,  and  they  were  kicking  against  the  goads  of  the 
Christ.  Not  in  vain  for  fifty  years  have  the  American  missionaries 
in  Turkey,  like  Minor  Rogers  and  Henry  Maurer,  poured  out  their 
life  and  their  love  and  scattered  the  Word  of  God  by  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  copies.  "Whatsoever  a  man  soweth,"  God  saith,  "that  shall 
he  also  reap,"  and  as  sure  as  God's  law,  we  may  look  upon  Turkey 
as  the  coming  nation  of  the  future,  in  Western  Asia.  For  if  any- 
thing is  true,  it  is  this,  that  Western  Asia  is  through  and  through 
religious.  In  Arabia,  when  they  quarrel,  they  begin  by  calling  their 
enemy  a  swine ;  they  go  farther  when  they  call  him  a  Jew ;  then  they 
say  he  is  a  Christian ;  and  if  they  want  to  rise  to  the  very  height  of 
all  vituperative,  they  say,  "That  man  is  a  Kaffir,  he  is  a  man  without 
faith."  In  Turkey  you  cannot  insult  a  man  with  a  more  damning 
insult  than  to  say  of  him  that  he  is  "dinsiz"  a  man  without  religion. 
What  a  wonderful  part  of  the  world,  where  the  fact  of  not  having 
a  faith  in  the  supernatural  brands  a  man  as  belonging  to  the  very 
lowest  caste  of  society ! 

There  is  not  the  least  doubt  that  tens  of  thousands  of  Moslems 
in  Turkey  and  Persia,  and  even  in  Arabia,  are  intellectually  con- 
vinced of  the  truth  of  Christianity  over  against  Islam.  The  philoso- 
phical disintegration  of  Islam  which  began  in  Persia  by  the  rise  of 
Moslem  sects,  is  now  being  hastened  through  newspaper  discussions. 
There  is  a  general  unrest.  There  are  frantic  attempts  to  save  the  ship 
by  throwing  overboard  much  of  the  old  cargo.  The  attack  on  ortho- 
dox Mohammedanism  was  never  so  keen  or  strong  on  the  part  of 
any  missionary  as  has  been  the  attack  from  those  inside  Islam.  If  you 
will  read  the  report  of  the  Mecca  conference,  when  forty  Moslems 


THE   IMPENDING  STRUGGLE  IN   WESTERN   ASIA  8l 

met  together  in  secret  conclave  to  point  out  the  causes  of  decay  in  their 
religion  and  listed  them — fifty  and  more  defects  in  this  religion  of 
their  prophet — and  published  the  list  as  a  document  to  scatter  over 
the  Moslem  world,  you  will  no  longer  accuse  any  missionary  of  deal- 
ing harshly  with  this  tissue  of  falsehoods  buttressed  by  some  great 
truths  which  we  call  Islam.  If  Islam  reformed  is  Islam  no  longer, 
then  what  will  take  the  place  of  the  old  traditions  ?  When  the  shriek 
of  the  locomotive  is  heard  at  Mecca,  will  Arabia  sleep  on  in  its  pa- 
triarchal sleep  ?  Will  the  Nomads  beat  their  swords  into  plowshares 
and  their  spears  into  pruning-hooks,  when  modern  irrigation  trans- 
forms the  desert  into  a  garden?  Will  Mohammedanism  with  its 
ideals  prevail,  or  Christianity  ?  Will  polygamy  or  monogamy  ?  Will 
a  free  press  or  a  press  that  is  throttled  ?  Will  the  constitution  or  the 
Koran  be  the  law  of  Western  Asia?  Will  there  be  more  Adanas  or 
will  there  be  more  proclamations  of  liberty,  equality,  fraternity? 
Will  the  ideal  of  character  be  Mohammed  or  Christ?  For,  believe 
me,  in  the  final  issue,  in  the  last  analysis,  the  struggle  now  going  on 
in  Western  Asia  in  hearts,  in  homes,  in  parliaments,  in  the  press,  is 
the  struggle  between  two  great  personalities. 

I  wish  I  might  call  upon  any  Moslem  mullah  to  whom  I  could 
speak  the  Arabic  tongue  and  ask  him  one  question  and  let  his  an- 
swers convince  you.  I  will  ask  the  question  and  any  missionary  will 
tell  you  that  this  Moslem  mullah  would  answer  "Yes."  I  will  ask 
my  Moslem  friend  whether  the  words  that  I  now  quote  are  not  every 
one  of  them  true  as  regards  the  prophet  Mohammed,  according  to 
Moslem  teaching:  "Who  is  the  first  born  of  all  creation.  For  in 
him  were  all  things  created  in  the  heavens  and  upon  the  earth,  things 
visible  and  things  invisible,  whether  thrones  or  dominions  or  prin- 
cipalities or  powers.  All  things  have  been  created  through  him  and 
unto  him,  and  in  him  all  things  consist,  and  he  is  the  head  of  the 
body  of  the  church  of  Islam,  who  is  the  beginning,  the  first  born; 
that  in  all  things  Mohammed  might  have  the  pre-eminence."  That 
is  good  orthodox  Mohammedanism.  I  can  match  every  statement 
taken  from  the  Apostle  Paul  in  Mohammedan  tradition ;  I  can  match 
every  statement  in  a  single  Mohammedam  hymn  called  "The  Poem 
of  the  Mantle,"  in  which  they  say,  "All  glory  and  praise  be  to  Mo- 
hammed, the  glory  of  history,  the  first  born  of  all  creatures."  But 
you  do  not  believe  that.  Hear  the  words  of  Isaiah :  "Jehovah,  that 
is  my  name,  and  my  glory  will  I  not  give  to  another,  nor  my  praise  to 
graven  images."  That  is  the  issue  in  Western  Asia.  And  if  that 
issue  means  a  struggle,  and  a  struggle  to  the  end,  then  you  and  I 
must  accept  that  issue  or  prove  disloyal  to  Him  whom  we  call  our 
King,  "in  whom  dwelleth  all  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead  bodily" — 
not  in  Mohammed.  In  Him  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and 
knowledge.  He  is  the  ideal  of  character,  not  Mohammed.  "Thou, 
O  Christ,  art  all  they  want."  Do  you  believe  it?  Will  you  give 
Christ  to  them  ?  That  is  the  issue  of  the  conflict. 


82  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

III.  And  what  is  the  hope  of  victory?  The  victory  is  not 
hanging  in  the  balance.  It  is  no  question  of  a  final  issue.  It  is  merely 
a  question  whether  it  shall  be  now  or  shall  be  long  deferred.  God 
has  thrown  open  wide  the  doors,  and  shown  us  men  inside  the  camp 
who  are  prepared  to  surrender  the  keys  of  the  whole  situation.  He 
has  unmuzzled  the  press,  and  given  us,  not  as  a  promise  or  a  proph- 
ecy, but  as  newspaper  history — "Be  of  good  cheer,  I  have  over- 
come Persia,  I  have  overcome  Turkey,  I  have  overcome  Arabia." 
Where  is  our  courage,  that  we  hang  back?  Fear  sees  giants,  but 
faith  sees  only  God.  I  never  deny  the  struggle,  but  gain  faith  from 
that  wonderful  parable  of  Jesus  Christ  when  I  think  of  the  Moslem 
world  and  of  Arabia :  "When  a  strong  man,  fully  armed,  guardeth 
his  palace,  his  goods  are  at  peace ;  but  when  a  stronger  than  he  shall 
come,  he  taketh  from  him  all  the  armor  in  which  he  trusted  and 
divideth  his  spoil."  Today  has  this  Scripture  been  fulfilled  before 
our  very  eyes.  This  day  there  are  glorious  opportunities  for  every 
man  and  woman  who  volunteers  for  Western  Asia.  Every  one 
of  the  mission  stations  is  fearfully  undermanned,  and  calls  loudly 
for  reinforcements.  Educational,  industrial,  medical  opportunities 
abound  everywhere  throughout  Western  Asia.  Doors  of  opportunity 
are  open  in  every  one  of  the  great  cities  to  prepare  not  only  the 
teachers  of  tomorrow,  but  the  statesmen  to  guide  the  ship  of  state 
over  the  stormy  seas  of  social  and  religious  unrest. 

And  look  beyond.  In  every  unoccupied  part  of  the  vast  field 
there  is  such  unique  opportunity  as  never  has  been  since  the  days  of 
the  apostles ;  and  there  are  glorious  impossibilities  in  these  unoccu- 
pied fields.  There  is  the  greater  part  of  Russian  Asia,  there  are  four 
provinces  in  Arabia,  there  is  one  province  in  Persia  without  a  single 
missionary.  It  is  easy  for  us  to  sing  as  soldiers  of  the  Cross,  "Like 
a  mighty  army  moves  the  Church  of  God."  It  does  not  move.  It 
hugs  the  trenches,  and  out  there  you  are  leaving  single  workers  to  die 
alone.  Hear  their  cry.  Hear  their  prayer : 

"More  than  half  beaten,  but  fearless, 

Facing  the  storm  and  the  night ; 
Breathless  and  reeling,  but  tearless, 

Here  in  the  lull  of  the  fight, 
I  who  bow  not  but  before  Thee, 

God  of  the  fighting  Clan, 
Lifting  my  fists  I  implore  Thee, 

Give  me  the  heart  of  a  man ! 

What  though  I  live  with  the  winners, 

Or  perish  with  those  who  fall ; 
Only  the  cowards  are  sinners, 

Fighting  the  fight  is  all, 
Strong  is  my  foe — he  advances ! 

Snapt  is  my  blade,  O  Lord ! 
See  the  proud  banners  and  lances ! 

Oh  spare  me  this  stub  of  a  sword !" 


THE   IMPENDING   STRUGGLE   IN    WESTERN    ASIA  83 

That  is  the  cry  that  goes  up  from  your  missionaries,  lonely  sol- 
diers who  have  waited  long  for  reinforcements  with  hope  deferred, 
but  with  hearts  on  fire. 

Thank  God  also  for  the  inspiration  of  the  pioneers  who  died  not 
having  received  the  promise.  No  part  of  the  world  has  a  richer 
heritage  of  predecessors.  Upon  whom  has  their  mantle  fallen? 
Who  will  smite  the  Jordan  and  see  it  part  asunder?  Where  is  the 
Lord  God  of  Henry  Martyn  and  Keith  Falconer ;  the  God  of  Parsons 
and  Fiske,  of  Goodell  and  Dwight,  of  Hamlin,Van  Dyke  and  Bishop 
French?  He  can  do  it  if  He  will. 

In  the  impending  struggle  throughout  all  Western  Asia,  the 
clash  of  mediaeval  with  modern  thought,  of  barbarism  against  civili- 
zation, of  the  Koran  against  the  Bible,  of  Christ  against  Mohammed, 
what  part  shall  the  students  of  America  play  ?  No  field  in  the  world 
calls  for  a  more  dauntless  faith  and  more  fearless  manhood  than  these 
lands  of  Western  Asia.  But  love  is  strong  as  death ;  love  laughs  at 
locksmiths,  and  there  are  no  closed  doors  for  the  Gospel  of  the  living 
Christ.  It  is  now  or  never  for  self-sacrificing  obedience. 

Far  above  the  fight  is  our  Captain,  and  every  missionary  to  the 
Moslem  world  turns  to  that  nineteenth  chapter  of  the  Book  of  Rev- 
elation. I  believe  God  gave  it  to  us  for  this  struggle  in  Western 
Asia — the  last  portrait  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  "I  saw  heaven 
opened,  and  I  saw  a  white  horse,  and  he  that  sat  upon  him  was  called 
Faithful  and  True,  and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make 
war."  And  the  armies  of  Heaven  follow  him,  until  the  end  of  the 
struggle  is  complete  and  final  victory  for  the  Son  of  God. 

Twenty  years  ago,  I  stood  on  Arabian  soil  for  the  first  time,  and 
walked  beyond  the  wall  of  Jiddah  to  the  great  gate  that  leads  out  to 
Mecca.  I  did  not  know  much  Arabic,  but  I  could  spell  out  the  words 
over  the  gate,  and  they  were  these:  "Ya  Fattah,"  (O  thou  who 
openest).  Is  not  that  gate  a  symbol,  not  only  of  Mecca  with  its 
closed  doors,  but  of  every  difficulty,  of  every  glorious  impossibility  ? 
I  thought  then  and  I  think  now  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  "On 
whose  shoulders  are  the  keys  of  the  house  of  David,  who  openeth 
and  no  man  shutteth,  who  shutteth  and  no  man  openeth."  To  His 
Kingdom  there  are  no  frontiers ;  in  His  Kingdom  there  are  no  pass- 
ports ;  in  His  Kingdom  there  is  absolute  liberty.  He  is  Lord  of  all. 
Will  you  accept  His  challenge  and  go? 

Above  all,  think  of  the  inspiration  of  His  life  in  Western  Asia. 
If  God  so  loved  the  world,  He  loved  it  as  a  unit;  but  if  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  Son  of  Man,  He  loves  Western  Asia.  His  manger  and  His 
Cross  stood  there.  In  Western  Asia  His  blood  was  spilled.  In  West- 
ern Asia  He  walked  the  hills.  There  His  tears  fell  for  Jerusalem. 
There  His  eye  still  rests.  Thither  He  will  come  again.  It  was  in 
Western  Asia  that  He  said,  "All  authority  is  given  unto  Me ;"  and 
although  for  thirteen  centuries  His  royal  rights  have  been  disputed 
by  a  usurper,  they  have  never  been  abrogated.  Shall  we  give  West- 


84  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

ern  Asia  to  Him,  or  shall  Western  Asia  remain  the  Empire  of  Mo- 
hammed ?  Shall  Bethlehem  hear  five  times  a  day  "There  is  no  god 
but  God,  and  Mohammed  is  God's  apostle,"  and  shall  not  a  single  one 
of  us  dare  go,  if  God  will,  in  this  year  of  our  Lord  nineteen  hundred 
and  ten  unto  Mecca  itself,  the  very  stronghold  of  Islam,  and  preach 
the  Gospel  of  the  great  King? 


AFRICA— GOD'S   GREAT   CHALLENGE  TO   THE   CHRIS- 
TIAN CHURCH 

BISHOP   JOSEPH    C.    HARTZELL,   D.D.,   AFRICA 

THE  EYES  of  the  world  are  upon  Africa  today  as  upon  no 
other  continent.  Not  in  the  history  of  the  world  has  a  great  con- 
tinent been  lifted  so  suddenly  out  of  the  mysteries  and  uncertainties 
into  the  light  and  knowledge  of  all  the  nations.  Not  in  the  history 
of  the  world  has  there  come  to  the  vision  of  a  single  continent  so 
many  possibilities  in  so  short  a  time.  Not  in  the  history  of  the 
world  have  there  occurred  in  a  single  generation  such  momentous 
results  as  in  Africa.  A  few  years  ago  we  knew  but  little  about  it; 
today  it  is  explored.  We  view  its  vast  domain  from  Cape  Blanc 
on  the  Mediterranean  southward  six  thousand  miles  through  the 
tropics  far  into  the  South  Temperate  Zone.  We  look  upon  its  great 
systems  of  rivers — the  Nile,  the  Congo,  and  the  Niger,  each  with 
valleys  as  large  as  the  Mississippi.  We  climb  its  mountains.  By 
steamer  we  traverse  its  lakes,  great  lakes  larger  than  our  own  of 
North  America. 

We  have  seen  Africa  divided  among  the  nations  of  Europe. 
We  are  now  witnessing  within  its  borders  the  development  of 
colonial  empires  with  a  rapidity  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  any 
other  continent.  These  nations  are  pouring  in  their  best  men, 
their  keenest  diplomats,  and  their  largest  financiers.  France  is 
seeking  to  regain  her  political  prestige  which  she  lost  in  America. 
She  holds  sway  over  North  Africa  and  a  large  section  of  North- 
western Africa  and  is  building  a  colonial  empire  many  times  larger 
than  France  in  Europe.  Germany,  Portugal,  and  Belgium,  these 
and  other  nations  are  there.  Now  the  flags  of  eight  European  coun- 
tries wave  over  this  old  continent,  emblems  of  greater  liberty,  better 
government,  and  larger  opportunity  than  these  native  peoples  have 
ever  before  enjoyed.  Aside  from  Abyssinia  on  the  East  and  Liberia 
on  the  West,  all  Africa  is  under  foreign  control.  Greatest  among 
these  nations  is  Great  Britain.  Although  France  has  a  few  more 
square  miles  of  territory,  yet  the  British  dominion  embraces  nearly 


AFRICA — GOD  S    GREAT    CHALLENGE   TO   THE    CHURCH  85 

three  million  square  miles,  and  everywhere  in  Africa  her  flag 
represents  good  government,  the  development  of  the  country,  and 
freedom,  co-operation,  and  help  both  to  the  Christian  missionary 
and  to  the  Gospel  which  he  represents. 

With  foreign  control  has  come  the  development  of  railway 
systems  and  the  exploitation  of  the  vast  wealth  of  the  continent. 
Soon  from  Cape  to  Cairo  on  that  trans-continental  line  for  six 
thousand  miles  the  iron  horse  will  speed  government  official,  tourist, 
and  native  on  their  journeys,  and  there  will  be  branches  East 
and  West  to  the  different  coasts.  The  vast  mineral  wealth  is 
being  developed.  Johannesburg  is  the  richest  gold  center  in  the 
world,  and  Africa  will  probably  for  many  years  continue  to  be  the 
greatest  gold-producing  field.  The  other  great  mineral  resources 
have  scarcely  been  touched.  Silver  is  found;  there  are  eight  hun- 
dred thousand  square  miles  of  coal  fields,  and  the  copper  and  iron 
deposits  surpass  those  of  North  America  in  richness.  Here  in  a 
day,  the  world  beholds  this  great  continent,  with  its  seemingly  un- 
limited resources,  unveiled;  in  a  day  the  world  beholds  it  parcelled 
out  among  these  great  nations,  and  immediately  great  commercial 
and  civilizing  movements  develop. 

What  does  this  mean,  fellow  student?  What  does  this  mean, 
fellow  missionary  at  home  and  abroad?  One  hundred  and  sixty- 
five  millions  of  pagan  peoples  of  diverse  races,  living  upon  this 
continent,  rapidly  being  brought  into  contact  with  the  material  side 
of  our  Western  civilization — what  does  this  mean  but  that  there  is 
on  this  continent  an  urgency  unprecedented  in  the  interests  of 
the  Kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Christian  Church  is  challenged 
to  make  the  new  civilization  of  the  continent  truly  Christian,  to 
give  the  Gospel  to  its  people,  and  to  lay  the  foundations  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ  in  all  its  borders.  Can  we  for  a  moment  doubt 
God's  providence  in  all  this?  He  delayed  unveiling  this  continent 
until  the  African  slave  trade  was  gone,  and  African  slavery  was 
destroyed  everywhere ;  until  the  nations  of  the  world  had  realized 
their  moral  duty  to  give  equal  rights  to  all  peoples,  whites  as  well 
as  blacks;  until  the  Christian  Church  itself  had  risen  high  enough 
in  moral  sense  and  duty  to  God  to  give  the  Gospel  quickly  to  all 
the  peoples  of  the  world.  So  step  by  step,  His  providence  has  been 
manifest. 

There  are  three  Africas:  civilized  Africa,  pagan  Africa,  and 
Mohammedan  Africa;  and  in  a  very  special  sense  in  each  the 
Church  is  challenged  today  to  meet  the  demands  of  God  in  giving 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Civilized  Africa  includes,  first  of 
all,  South  Africa  under  the  British  flag.  We  witness  there,  in 
the  formation  of  the  United  States  of  South  Africa,  a  self- 
governing  colony  like  Canada.  There  we  see  diverse  races,  only  a 
few  years  ago  in  deadly  combat,  living  together  in  peace  and  har- 
mony in  a  new  nation,  organized  in  a  manner  that  reflects  the  great- 


86  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

est  possible  credit  upon  the  great  Empire  of  which  it  is  a  part. 
In  that  beautiful  section  of  the  continent  are  fine  cities,  splendid 
railway  systems,  great  commercial  enterprises.  There  are  estab- 
lished the  Church  of  England  and  other  branches  of  the  Protestant 
Church  as  well  as  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 

We  are  also  to  remember  that  Europe  is  pouring  its  popula- 
tion over  into  North  Africa — Spaniards,  Portuguese,  French,  Ital- 
ians, and  others — until  today  there  are  perhaps  a  million  and  a  half 
of  these  European  people  in  that  part  of  the  continent.  In  rela- 
tion to  these  white  colonists  in  North  and  South  Africa,  the  Church 
has  a  duty  as  well  as  a  privilege.  It  also  has  a  special  responsibility 
to  the  governments  controlling  these  populations,  for  they  have  in 
their  hands  the  destiny  of  the  whole  continent.  There  are  ques- 
tions of  civil  and  religious  liberty  which  must  be  settled.  There 
are  some  who  claim  that  with  the  government  rests  the  right  to 
decide  the  question  of  religious  liberty.  The  true  position,  and 
the  one  which  the  missionary  fosters,  is  that  religious  liberty  is  a 
gift  of  God  and  that  in  all  lands  should  be  granted  entire  freedom 
in  the  worship  of  the  Creator.  In  civilized  Africa  there  are  also 
vast  native  populations,  and  race  questions  have  arisen.  The  gov- 
ernments face  the  problem  of  their  relation  to  the  native  blacks, 
the  problem  of  the  successful  and  the  righteous  government  of 
these  peoples.  The  missionary  should  be  a  factor  to  help  forward 
the  right  relationships  between  governing  and  governed.  The  time 
has  certainly  come,  not  only  in  Africa,  but  in  every  mission  land, 
when  the  Christian  missionary  should  stand  side  by  side  with  the 
statesman  and  the  man  of  commerce — these  three,  representing 
government  and  commerce  and  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  each 
broad-minded  enough  to  understand  the  mission  of  the  other,  and 
each  fraternal  and  Christian  enough  to  co-operate  in  the  work  com- 
mitted to  them. 

Then  there  is  pagan  Africa.  How  shall  I  speak  of  this  ?  One 
hundred  million  of  the  one  hundred  ^and  sixty-five  millions  are 
native  blacks,  and  but  few  of  them  have  heard  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  How  wonderfully  God  has  opened  the  way  to  them.  We 
can  go  into  all  parts  of  Africa  now.  We  can  go  almost  by  train 
into  the  great  centers  of  this  pagan  humanity.  We  are  to  remem- 
ber that  this  is  the  largest  section  of  pagan  humanity  on  the  face 
of  the  earth.  Through  the  sudden  influx  of  civilization  into  the 
continent,  begun  with  the  partition  of  Africa  and  the  speedy  estab- 
lishment of  foreign  civilization  there,  we  have  given  to  us  an 
emergency  in  relation  to  the  work  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  His 
Church.  Not  only  are  the  native  peoples  accessible  as  never  before, 
but  as  our  distinguished  friend,  Mr.  Bryce,  has  suggested,  the 
demoralizing  influence  of  our  Western  civilization,  when  it  is  with- 
out the  moral  leaven  of  the  Gospel,  is  appalling.  The  influence  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  must  everywhere  be  felt  to  make  sure 


AFRICA — GOD'S   GREAT   CHALLENGE   TO   THE   CHURCH  87 

that  the  native  peoples  of  Africa  are  Christianized  while  they  are 
being  civilized.  Better  were  it  that  Africa  had  never  received  the 
benefits  of  good  government  and  Western  civilization  if  the  native 
peoples  are  to  be  made  worse  than  before  through  the  corruptions 
that  follow  in  the  van  of  the  colonizing  government.  It  is  true 
that  America's  relation  as  a  nation  is  not  one  of  territorial  or  politi- 
cal aggrandizement ;  but  there  must  be  fraternal  co-operation.  Lack 
of  territorial  possessions  by  the  government  does  not  relieve  the 
churches  of  America  from  their  duty  and  privilege  in  helping  for- 
ward the  Kingdom  of  Christ  on  the  continent.  The  Christian 
Church  must  help  meet  this  opportunity  and  this  crisis,  must  do 
her  part  in  relation  to  these  native  races  and  these  foreign  govern- 
ments. 

I  want  for  a  moment  to  hold  before  you  that  mass  of  pagan 
humanity  and  ask  you  to  remember  that  it  is  nearly  two  thousand 
years  since  Christ  died  upon  the  cross  for  Africa,  the  continent 
which  gave  Him  a  hiding  place  in  His  childhood,  the  continent  which 
has  in  its  North-eastern  corner  the  oldest  civilization  upon  the 
earth,  the  continent  along  whose  shores  for  centuries  have  come 
and  gone  the  armies  of  the  world,  across  which  the  nations  have 
traveled  to  and  fro.  Two  thousand  years,  and  what  have  we  done 
to  bring  to  its  sin-sick  millions  the  healing  of  the  Christ?  And 
today,  shall  they  be  left  to  the  tender  mercies  of  government  alone, 
shall  they  be  allowed  to  become  the  victims  of  rum  and  the  other 
evil  influences  accompanying  our  civilization?  Or  shall  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  accept  the  challenge  and  give  to  them  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ? 

Then  there  is  Mohammedan  Africa,  and  from  this  false  faith 
comes  another  menace  to  the  pagans  of  the  continent.  Steadily 
the  forces  of  the  Moslem  religion  are  making  inroads  in  pagan 
Africa.  And  let  it  be  said  right  here,  lest  I  forget  it,  that  more 
converts  have  been  won  during  the  last  fifty  years  from  among 
the  native  blacks  of  Africa  to  the  Mohammedan  faith  by  the  dev- 
otees of  Islam  than  have  been  won  to  Christianity  by  the  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Cross  of  Christ.  There  is  the  problem  that  is 
facing  the  Church  in  relation  to  Mohammedanism  in  Africa,  the 
question  as  to  whether  a  continent  shall  be  won  for  Mohammed 
and  lost  for  our  Christ. 

Before  speaking  of  Mohammedan  Africa,  I  pause  a  moment. 
You  have  heard  it  before,  but  I  pause  to  ask  that  you  remember 
the  problem  which  is  recognized  as  the  missionary  problem  of  the 
twentieth  century — the  evangelization  of  the  Mohammedan  world. 
One  hundred  years  after  the  death  of  Mohammed  that  religion,  with 
its  ten  thousand  mosques,  had  grown  to  be  a  power  from  Persia 
to  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  Later  it  exercised  a  control  greater  than 
all  the  domain  of  Rome  in  the  greatest  day  of  her  prosperity.  It 
overcame  the  Persian  Empire  on  the  East,  and  to  a  great  extent  the 


88  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Roman  Empire  on  the  West,  and  step  by  step  drove  Christianity 
Westward.  I  speak  of  it  to  bring  clearly  before  you  this  fact: 
namely,  that  of  the  two  hundred  and  thirty  millions  of  Moham- 
medans in  the  world  today,  one-fourth  or  fifty-nine  millions,  are 
in  Africa.  The  story  of  the  introduction  of  this  faith  into  Africa 
is  one  of  the  saddest  in  the  history  of  the  Church.  It  is  said  by  a 
legend  that  Mohammed  was  found  weeping  on  his  knees  with  his 
face  toward  Africa.  When  asked  to  give  the  cause  of  his  emotion 
he  said,  as  he  looked  toward  the  West  and  toward  that  great 
continent:  "We  shall  have  many  peoples  in  that  land."  How  lit- 
erally his  prophecy  has  been  fulfilled.  Six  hundred  years  after  the 
Cyrene  from  North  Africa  carried  the  cross  of  Christ  up  Calvary, 
Islam  began  the  subjugation  of  North  Africa  and  swept  by  fire 
and  by  sword  across  that  beautiful  land  until  the  Christian  Church 
was  overwhelmed.  Then  followed,  generation  after  generation,  the 
work  of  the  Moslem  missionaries.  They  taught  the  false  faith  in 
the  vernacular  until,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  hundred  thousand 
Copts  in  Egypt,  the  Christian  Church  was  wiped  out.  And  mark 
its  significance — for  thirteen  and  a  half  centuries  Mohammedanism 
has  had  its  strongholds  in  North  Africa,  facing  the  Mediterranean, 
facing  Christian  Europe,  and  bidding  defiance  to  the  Christian 
Church. 

Later  it  began  its  movements  into  the  heart  of  the  continent. 
There  were  three  great  streams:  one  from  Egypt  Westward;  an- 
other from  Morocco  down  towards  Nigeria;  and  after  the  desert 
was  crossed,  the  third  came  from  Zanzibar  on  the  East  coast  West- 
ward. Later  more  direct  missionary  movements  were  carried  on — 
the  movements  of  the  Dervishes  and  the  Senusi  Brotherhood.  This 
latter  is  to  Islam  what  the  Jesuits  are  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
But  perhaps  even  a  more  potent  factor  has  been  and  is  the  Arab 
trader.  While  traversing  the  very  heart  of  the  continent  in  the 
pursuit  of  trade,  he  has  always  been  a  propagator  of  his  faith. 
Nor  has  Mohammedanism  been  lacking  in  students  and  mission- 
aries who  have  gone  into  all  parts  of  the  continent.  You  must 
remember  that  at  Cairo  is  that  great  university,  in  which  there  are 
said  to  be  ten  thousand  students,  and  in  Fez,  Tunis,  and  Algiers 
I  have  looked  upon  the  walls  of  other  great  Mohammedan  schools. 
In  these  universities  many  students  are  continually  being  prepared 
to  go  as  missionaries  to  different  parts  of  Africa. 

Note  the  information  in  regard  to  the  Mohammedan  advance 
brought  to  us  by  missionaries  of  the  Cross.  We  speak  of  Uganda, 
that  center  of  marvelous  success  in  missionary  activity.  One-half 
of  Uganda  is  being  contended  for  by  the  Mohammedans.  In  the 
Nyassa  country,  and  on  down  the  East  coast,  there  is  first  the 
trader,  then  a  little  community,  then  a  small  mosque,  then  a  larger 
mosque.  Near  Inhambane  on  the  East  coast  a  few  months  ago  I 
was  in  one  of  those  mosques,  its  worshippers  gathered  from 


AFRICA — GOD'S   GREAT   CHALLENGE  TO  THE   CHURCH  89 

among  the  successful  mission  stations  of  our  own  and  other  churches. 
And  so  on  the  West  and  on  the  East,  Southward  and  through  central 
Africa;  not  everywhere,  but  filtering  here  and  there,  steadily  day 
by  day,  individual  by  individual,  steadily  like  the  constant  move- 
ment of  the  tradewinds,  steadily,  persistently,  this  movement  goes 
on.  Far  down  in  Cape  Town,  in  that  splendid  city  of  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  thousand  people,  a  Christian  city  with  magnificent 
churches,  there  stands  the  mosque,  and  more  than  one.  From  all 
over  Africa  every  year  there  go  pilgrims  to  Mecca;  and  they  re- 
turn full  of  fanaticism,  more  zealously  to  propagate  their  false 
faith. 

Thus  it  is  that  Mohammedan  Africa  should  startle  the  Christian 
Church  with  the  crisis  which  it  brings.  Thus  it  is  that  we  who  live 
in  Africa  and  seek  to  carry  forward  the  work  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  have  come  to  understand  this  fact :  that  unless  the  Church  of 
God  accepts  the  challenge  of  the  Saviour  for  that  continent,  prac- 
tically all  of  Africa,  save  civilized  South  Africa,  is  liable  to  be  under 
the  influence  and  domination  of  the  Mohammedan  faith. 

Jesus  Christ,  who  died  for  Africa,  speaks  to  you  in  these 
words  of  -challenge.  What  shall  be  the  answer?  Shall  we  be  dis- 
couraged? By  no  means.  Sometimes  when,  in  the  heart  of  the 
great  continent,  I  realize  how  comparatively  few  are  the  followers 
of  Christ  and  how  little  the  churches  are  doing  as  compared  with 
the  opportunities,  I  go  back  in  thought  to  that  place  in  Galilee 
where  Christ  stood  and  hear  Him  speak  to  his  disciples  those 
marvelous  words:  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  ages."  It  is  true  that  the  Christian  Church  today  must  enter 
upon  a  larger  view,  must  make  greater  plans,  must  give  more  men 
and  women,  and  must  multiply  her  offerings,  or  the  salvation  of 
Africa  will  be  postponed  far  beyond  our  day.  On  the  other  hand,  I 
believe  if  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  awakens  and  accepts  this  chal- 
lenge of  a  continent,  victory  will  come  sooner  than  many  of  us 
expect. 

The  governments  will  co-operate  more  and  more.  Led  by  the 
British,  all  the  governments  are  realizing  the  important  relation  of 
the  missionary  and  his  work  to  the  solution  of  their  problems.  As 
I  have  been  called  upon,  in  studying  the  work  and  carrying  it  for- 
ward, to  meet  the  representatives  of  these  various  governments,  it 
has  been  a  marvel  to  me  how  they  are  interested  and  how  anxious 
they  are  to  understand  our  methods.  They  recognize  that  our  mis- 
sion is  not  political,  not  commercial,  not  selfish,  but  that  we  come 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  representing  some  section  of 
the  Christian  Church,  not  only  to  bring  the  people  the  news  of  sal- 
vation, but  through  medical  and  industrial  work,  to  raise  the  stand- 
ards of  living  and  make  life  here  more  worth  the  living.  I  re- 
member sitting  in  the  office  of  Joseph  Chamberlain,  formerly  Colonial 
Secretary  of  Great  Britain,  and  later  also  in  that  of  Earl  Grey,  the 


9O  STUDENTS   AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

spirit  each  manifested  being  the  same.  I  remember  being  invited 
to  consult  in  Berlin  concerning  German  Africa  with  the  African 
Colonial  Secretary — a  keen,  shrewd  business  man,  educated  in  New 
York  City  as  a  banker.  His  spirit  was  the  same.  He  was  bringing 
his  business  training  to  bear  on  his  administration,  and  backed 
by  the  Kaiser,  seemed  determined  that  the  administration  of  the 
colonies  of  Germany  in  Africa  should  be  not  only  excellent  and 
just,  but  that  it  should  be  Christian.  To  this  end  he  was  anxious 
to  acquire  help.  And  so  again,  sitting  in  the  office  of  the  late 
Premier  of  France,  Clemenceau,  and  speaking  of  the  work  of  the 
Christian  Church  in  North  Africa  under  the  French  flag,  I  found 
the  same  spirit.  As  it  has  well  been  said,  an  epoch  is  marked  when, 
with  the  rule  of  the  Jesuit  discarded,  France  stands  for  religious 
liberty.  Today  her  flag  floats  over  nearly  four  million  square  miles 
of  the  continent  of  Africa.  So  we  have  nothing  to  fear;  we  have 
much  to  encourage.  Recently,  in  a  very  important  case  in  a 
colony  of  a  Roman  Catholic  government  in  Africa,  there  was 
secured  the  publication,  in  the  official  bulletin,  of  the  names  and 
locations  of  seventy-one  mission  stations,  established  for  religious 
instruction  according  to  the  rules  and  regulations  and  dogmas  of 
the  Protestant  Church.  If  the  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
stands  with  these  governments,  co-operates  with  them,  how  great 
progress  can  be  made! 

I  am  not  discouraged  about  pagan  Africa.  It  is  marvelous 
how  these  people  accept  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  marvelous 
how  the  industries  taught  are  taken  to  their  homes  and  how  their 
villages  are  transformed.  It  is  marvelous  how  their  personal  char- 
acter is  changed.  It  is  marvelous  how  they  develop  Christian 
leadership  among  themselves,  and  how  often,  when  the  missionary 
is  called  away,  these  native  men  stand  in  their  places  and  continue 
the  work,  three,  four,  five,  and  even  six  years.  There  is  a  section 
West  of  Nyassaland  two  hundred  miles  long  by  one  hundred  and 
sixty  miles  wide  which  is  being  evangelized  by  native  missionaries, 
trained  in  and  sent  out  and  supported  by  the  native  Church.  At 
a  conference  in  East  Africa  a  short  time  ago  there  were  present 
one  hundred  and  thirty-two  native  preachers,  each  one  of  whom 
less  than  nine  years  ago  was  in  pagan  heathenism,  living  in  a 
heat-hen  kraal.  One  of  them,  the  son  of  the  chief  of  the  tribe,  had 
been  converted  while  on  a  trip  to  a  city  under  the  British  flag. 
When  he  returned  to  the  native  kingdom  of  his  father,  he  com- 
menced preaching  the  Gospel,  and  this  without  help,  suggestion,  or 
supervision  from  any  missionary.  People  were  saved,  a  church 
developed,  and  a  native  building  seating  500  was  erected.  When  a 
missionary,  on  a  country  tour,  came  to  that  kingdom  for  the  first 
time,  he  found  this  work  already  developed,  and  the  pastor  and 
his  people  were  received  as  a  part  of  one  of  the  churches  of  Christ. 
This  son  of  the  chief,  now  the  pastor  of  his  people,  was  of  the  one 


AFRICA GOD  S    GREAT    CHALLENGE   TO   THE   CHURCH  QI 

hundred  and  thirty-two  native  preachers  at  the  conference.  He 
had  walked  more  than  a  hundred  miles  to  be  present.  He  stood 
and  read  his  report  in  broken  English,  telling  of  his  people,  of 
what  he  preached  to  them,  of  what  God  was  doing  for  him  and  for 
the  people  in  his  tribe.  With  qualities  of  Christian  leadership 
developing  among  natives,  who  have  come  up  from  the  superstition 
and  dirt  and  wickedness  of  heathen  villages,  surely  we  can  have 
faith  in  the  power  of  Christ  to  transform  pagan  Africa. 

Further,  there  is  little  danger  of  the  pagan  African  becoming 
Mohammedan,  if  he  is  given  the  Gospel  first.  The  shame  of  it  is 
that  Mohammedanism  is  winning  its  greatest  victories  in  the  heart 
of  the  continent,  where  the  Church  of  Christ  has  no  representatives. 
If  given  an  opportunity,  the  Gospel  wins  the  native  and  holds  him 
true.  I  remember  one  case  in  Liberia,  where  perhaps  forty  years 
ago  Anne  Wilkins,  a  splendid  missionary  woman,  had  a  school 
among  the  native  boys  and  girls  on  Saint  Paul  River.  They  were 
all  converted  except  one.  Miss  Wilkins  came  home  and  died,  after 
a  most  successful  missionary  term,  and  the  school  was  closed. 
Those  attending  it  were  scattered,  and  the  work  seemed  at  an  end. 
About  five  years  ago  a  commission,  composed  of  Liberians  and 
foreigners,  was  sent  out  to  fix  the  line  between  Liberia  and  Sierra 
Leone.  One  Saturday,  being  inland  two  or  three  hundred  miles 
from  the  coast,  they  decided  to  stop  near  a  large  kraal  for  the 
Sabbath.  Contrary  to  their  usual  experience  during  the  trip,  they 
found  there  no  evidences  of  Mohammedan  influence,  and  when  they 
asked  the  reason,  some  of  the  men  in  explanation  said:  "We 
learned  about  Anne  Wilkins'  God  in  her  school  on  Saint  Paul 
River,  and  we  have  been  waiting  for  the  coming  of  her  God." 
Waiting  for  Anne  Wilkins'  God!  The  most  pathetic  fact  in  rela- 
tion to  Africa  is  that  among  these  hundred  millions  there  are 
scores  and  hundreds  of  calls,  coming  to  the  missionaries  of  the  dif- 
ferent churches,  for  knowledge  of  Anne  Wilkins'  God;  and  deaf 
ears  have  to  be  turned  to  the  appeals  because  the  Christian  churches 
at  home  have  not  supplied  the  missionaries  to  bear  the  message. 

What  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  Africa?  First  of  all,  she 
must  plan  for  larger  things.  I  trust  those  who  represent  the  mis- 
sionary efforts  of  their  various  churches  will  excuse  me,  but  I -put 
myself  and  my  own  church  with  the  rest  when  I  say  that  the 
Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  trifling  with  the  salvation  of  a 
continent.  There  are  about  ninety-seven  missionary  societies,  with 
only  thirty-three  hundred  men  and  women  from  all  the  Christian 
world  devoted  to  missionary  work  in  Africa.  Think  of  it.  In  the 
Moslem  University  of  Cairo,  there  are  three  times  as  many  in  train- 
ing, many  of  them  to  go  directly  as  missionaries,  every  one  of 
whom  will  be  a  propagator  of  this  false  faith.  Trifling  with 
Africa !  The  United  States  sends  six  hundred  and  six.  Those 
are  the  latest  figures.  From  this  great  Protestant  land,  for  the 


C)2  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

redemption  of  Africa,  with  its  one  hundred  million  pagans,  with 
one-fourth  of  the  Mohammedan  world,  our  great  nation  is  sending 
the  pitiful  number  of  a  little  over  half  a  thousand.  We  must  make 
larger  plans  for  Africa. 

And  then  there  must  be  men  and  women.  The  time  has  come 
when  the  spirit  of  Paul  must  take  possession  of  many  thousands  of 
people  and  lead  them  to  be  missionaries  to  foreign  lands.  You 
remember  how,  on  the  way  from  Caesarea  to  Jerusalem  at  the 
house  of  Philip  the  evangelist,  when  Agabus  the  prophet  told  Paul 
that  he  would  be  bound  and  delivered 'over  to  the  Gentiles,  if  he 
went  to  Jerusalem,  he  arose  and  said:  "I  am  ready  to  be  bound 
and  also  to  die  at  Jerusalem";  and  he  went  to  his  work.  If  to 
Africa,  during  the  next  five  years,  could  go  a  thousand  students  with 
the  spirit  of  Paul,  standing  anywhere  and  everywhere  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  and  giving  themselves  to  the  salvation  of  the 
people,  what  blessings  they  would  bring  to  that  continent,  bound 
by  superstition  and  ignorance  and  sin.  Out  of  our  great  body  of 
students,  I  believe  God  will  lead  many  to  consult  their  various 
boards  concerning  the  investment  of  their  lives  in  Africa. 

Africa !  Africa !  Today  that  continent  claims  your  thought  and 
attention.  Its  strategic  opportunities  and  impending  crises  make 
necessary  a  large  increase  in  missionaries.  Here  is  an  opportunity 
to  help  to  save  Africa  from  the  blight  of  paganism,  from  the  curse  of 
Mohammedanism,  and  from  the  evil  influences  of  a  non-Christian 
modern  civilization.  Here  is  an  opportunity  to  help  to  win  a  conti- 
nent for  Christ. 


THE  SPIRITUAL  CLAIMS   OF  LATIN   AMERICA  UPON 
THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA 

MR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

THAT  the  United  States  and  Canada  are  under  a  deep  obligation 
to  Latin  America  is  a  conviction  held  by  every  Canadian  and  Ameri- 
can whom  I  have  met  who  has  seen  at  first  hand  the  condition  of 
the  Latin  American  lands.  This  last  year  in  South  America  I  met 
scores  of  men  from  these  two  countries — men  of  no  religion  at  all, 
churchmen,  Roman,  Anglican,  and  Lutheran,  merchants,  consuls,  min- 
isters, and  ship  captains,  and  in  the  whole  company,  numbering 
men  who  have  traveled  over  all  parts  of  South  America  and  lived 
there  for  many  years,  we  did  not  talk  on  the  subject  with  one  man 
who  did  not  believe  that  the  United  States  and  Canada  are  under 
a  real  debt  of  moral  and  religious  obligation  to  Latin  America  as 
well  as  under  a  duty  of  commercial  intercourse. 


THE   SPIRITUAL   CLAIMS   OF   LATIN   AMERICA  93 

There  is  something  very  significant  about  this.  Many  of  us  have 
traveled  in  Asia  or  have  met  men  who  have  traveled  there,  and  we 
know  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  get  on  a  ship  crossing  the  Pa- 
cific or  on  a  ship  going  through  Suez,  or  to  stop  in  any  one  of  the 
ports  of  Asia,  without  meeting  many  men  of  our  own  race  who  do 
not  believe  that  Christian  missions  to  the  Asiatic  peoples  are  legiti- 
mate. They  are  wrong,  but  this  is  their  view.  I  have  not  met  all 
this  year  one  man  of  our  own  race  who  denied  the  legitimacy  of 
Christian  missions  to  Latin  America.  And  having  seen  now  in  some 
measure  the  conditions  that  prevail  there  and  heard  the  candid 
declarations  of  the  frank-spoken  people  of  South  America  them- 
selves, I  can  understand  the  grounds  of  their  conviction,  and  I  desire 
plainly  and  earnestly  to  set  forth  in  brief  some  of  those  grounds. 

But,  in  order  that  there  may  be  no  misapprehension,  there  are 
several  preliminary  observations  to  be  made.  In  the  first  place,  in 
setting  forth  the  facts,  especially  of  South  America,  we  are  not 
animated  by  any  sentiment  of  hostility  to  or  by  any  lack  of  sym- 
pathy for  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  We  believe  that  that  church 
is  in  error,  just  as  it  believes  that  we  are  in  error,  and  as  doubtless 
some  day  we  ourselves  shall  discover  that  we  have  been  in  error, 
as  we  hope  that  it  also  will  be  disillusioned.  But  we  believe  that 
that  church,  even  in  Latin  America,  holds,  in  part,  the  saving  truth, 
and  we  are  not  willing  to  be  driven  into  any  attitude  of  hostility 
or  lack  of  sympathy  or  prejudice  with  regard  to  it.  We  will  not 
say  of  it  what  all  over  South  America  it  is  saying  of  us.  In  the 
catechism,  for  example,  of  Canon  Jose  Ramon  Saavedra,  approved 
by  the  University  of  Chile  and  by  the  Archbishop  of  Santiago  and 
used  for  many  years  by  the  priests  in  the  public  schools  of  Chile, 
occurs  the  question :  "Why  do  you  say  that  the  doctrines  taught  by 
Protestants  are  unholy?"  And  the  answer  in  the  catechism  is: 
"Because  they  counsel  a  person  to  sin  as  much  as  possible  to  make 
salvation  the  more  sure ;  they  say  that  the  good  works  are  rather  a 
hindrance  to  entering  heaven."  "Is  it  not  a  false  teaching  of  our 
religion,"  the  catechism  goes  on,  "that  outside  of  the  Catholic 
Church  there  is  no  salvation?"  And  the  answer  is:  "Nothing  is 
more  reasonable  than  this  principle."  We  will  not  be  provoked  into 
any  such  attitude  regarding  the  great  religious  organization  which 
for  three  hundred  years  has  dominated  the  South  American  peoples. 

In  the  second  place,  we  are  not  speaking  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  and  Europe.  I  have  no 
first  hand  knowledge  regarding  the  conditions  in  Europe ;  but,  re- 
garding the  church  in  our  own  country,  I  believe  that  it  is  a  great 
religious  force ;  that  it  holds,  with  us,  the  fundamental  truth  of  the 
deity  of  our  Lord ;  and  that  to  no  other  body  should  the  conditions 
in  South  America  appeal  more  strongly. 

I  desire  to  say,  in  the  third  place,  that  we  are  not  of  those  who 
believe  that  the  South  American  Church  is  to  be  warred  against 


94  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

and  destroyed.  We  do  not  anticipate  the  destruction  of  the  great 
Church  that  has  existed  all  these  hundreds  of  years  in  South  Amer- 
ica. The  polemical  attitude  toward  that  church  has  accomplished 
less  than  any  other  attitude,  either  to  set  up  evangelical  churches 
in  South  America  or  to  purify  the  Roman  Catholic  body  itself.  We 
anticipate  the  cleansing  of  that  great  organization.  For  myself,  I 
hope  and  expect  that  I  or  my  children  will  see  the  day  when  every- 
where that  great  church  will  be  purified  and  reformed  and  break  up 
into  national  organizations,  and  when  it  will  become  possible  to  make 
these  national  organizations  coalesce  with  the  other  national  Chris- 
tian organizations,  that  we  may  see  in  each  nation  one  great  national 
Church  of  Christ,  and  that  on  those  national  Christian  churches 
there  may  be  built  up  the  one  universal  Church,  just  as  on  dis- 
tinctly developed  political  nationalities  will  be  built  up  the  one  great 
federation  of  humanity. 

But  I  desire  to  add  that  such  sentiments  of  good-will  and  spirit- 
ual sympathy  for  the  good  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  must  not 
be  allowed  to  blind  us  to  the  obvious  facts  that  are  to  be  found  in 
all  of  Latin  America.  Wherever  there  is  mortal  need,  deep  and  real 
mortal  need,  there  is  a  spiritual  obligation  upon  the  Church  of 
Christ.  It  does  not  matter  what  our  ecclesiastical  theories  may  be ; 
it  does  not  matter  what  our  sympathies  may  be.  The  plain  questions 
are,  What  are  the  facts  of  moral,  intellectual,  and  religious  need  to 
be  found  in  the  Latin  American  lands?  and,  Is  the  Roman  Church 
meeting  or  striving  to  meet  this  need? 

I  want  to  say  also  that  we  are  not  to  be  misled  by  the  idea  that 
Latin  America  is  satisfied  with  its  civilization  or  that  the  people  of 
Latin  America  know  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  not  satisfied 
with  its  condition.  Are  we  satisfied  with  ours?  If  civilization  is  a 
purely  commercial  matter,  then  there  are  parts  of  Latin  America 
which  are  more  highly  civilized  than  Europe,  and  there  are  other 
parts  which  are  not.  All  the  foreign  trade  of  Ecuador  and  Colombia 
and  Venezuela  and  Paraguay  added  together  is  not  equal  to  the  for- 
eign trade  of  the  one  ruined  nation  of  Persia,  so  that  on  such  a 
definition  of  civilization  that  part  of  South  America  is  not  civilized. 
But  if  making  money  and  shipping  goods  constitutes  civilization, 
then  the  Argentine  Republic  is,  I  suppose,  the  most  civilized  land  in 
the  world.  The  average  exports  per  capita  in  the  Argentine  Repub- 
lic are  sixty  dollars.  The  average  exports  in  the  United  States  are 
about  twenty-five  dollars.  On  the  basis  of  exports,  if  that  consti- 
tutes civilization,  the  Argentine  is  two  and  a  half  times  as  civilized 
as  we  are.  The  Argentine  Republic,  I  said,  had  exports  of  sixty  dollars 
per  capita.  The  average  per  capita  exports  of  the  Chinese  Empire 
are  less  than  fifty  cents.  All  the  annual  exports  of  the  Chinese  Em- 
pire combined  are  only  188  millions  of  dollars.  If  the  Chinese  Em- 
pire had  exports  per  capita  equal  to  those  of  the  Argentine  Republic, 
it  would  be  exporting  every  year  not  188  millions  but  25,000  millions 


THE   SPIRITUAL   CLAIMS   OF   LATIN   AMERICA  95 

of  dollars.  All  the  exports  of  the  Empire  of  Japan  are  only  211 
millions.  If  Japan  had  per  capita  the  same  export  trade  that  the 
Argentine  Republic  has,  its  annual  exports  would  not  be  211  million 
but  3,000  million  dollars.  The  Argentine  Republic  has  a  foreigr 
trade  almost  as  great  as  the  foreign  trade  of  the  whole  African  conti- 
nent. But  civilization  is  not  a  matter  of  export  trade.  Civilization  is 
not  to  be  denned  in  commercial  terms.  And  no  South  Americar 
nation  realizes  more  deeply  than  the  Argentine  its  need  of  the  mora" 
and  intellectual  elements  which  enter  into  civilization,  or  is  seeking 
more  earnestly  to  supply  them. 

Neither  are  we  to  be  misled  by  the  fact  that  Latin  Americ? 
knows  the  name  of  Christ.  So  do  the  students  of  India  know  thf 
name  of  Jesus  Christ.  So  does  the  whole  Mohammedan  world  knou 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  not  a  question  of  knowing  the  namf 
of  Christ.  It  is  a  matter  of  knowing  Christ  and  the  living  power 
of  Christ;  and  those  people  are  not  less  unfortunate  who  know  thf 
name  of  Christ  and  have  been  led  to  associate  it  with  a  false  idea1 
of  Him  than  those  who  have  never  known  that  name  at  all  and  who 
come  with  unconfused  minds  to  hear  the  message  of  His  Gospel. 

Now  having  said  so  much  by  way  of  clearing  these  misappre- 
hensions from  our  view,  I  want  to  state  as  directly  as  I  can  some 
of  the  grounds  on  which  our  spiritual  obligation  to  the  Latin 
American  people  rests. 

In  the  first  place,  South  America — I  shall  speak  especially  of 
South  America — taken  as  a  whole,  is  a  continent  of  great  intellectual 
need,  evidenced  in  the  prevailing  ignorance  and  illiteracy  among  the 
masses  of  the  people.  There  is  a  highly  intelligent  class  in  South 
America  and  the  best  men  of  these  lands  are  loudest  in  their  asser- 
tion and  lamentation  of  these  facts.  They  can  be  made  real  to  us 
by  home  comparisons  better  than  in  any  other  way.  The  average 
illiteracy  in  the  American  nation  is  ten  per  cent  and  a  fraction  over. 
If  you  add  to  that  number  all  the  children  under  ten  years  of  age 
who  are  out  of  school,  you  will  have  a  total  illiteracy  in  the  United 
States  of  about  sixteen  per  cent.  According  to  the  last  official 
census,  the  proportion  of  illiteracy  in  the  Republic  of  Brazil  was 
eighty-five  per  cent,  including  children  under  six  years  of  age. 
In  the  Argentine  Republic  it  is  fifty  per  cent  among  those 
over  six  years  of  age ;  in  Chile,  according  to  the  official  cen- 
sus, it  is  sixty  per  cent;  in  Bolivia,  according  to  the  States- 
men's Year  Book,  it  is  eighty  per  cent  among  those  over 
ten  years  of  age.  Now  you  may  take  the  most  illiterate  State 
in  the  United  States;  I  mean  the  State  of  Louisiana,  which  is 
so  illiterate  because  of  the  great  mass  of  ignorant  negro  citizens, 
and  the  average  illiteracy  of  the  State  of  Louisiana  is  thirty-eight 
per  cent.  In  other  words,  Louisiana,  charging  against  it  all  the 
ignorance  of  its  great  black  population,  has  less  illiteracy  than  any 
country  in  South  America.  And  even  the  most  ignorant  part  of 


96  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Louisiana — I  mean  the  negroes — averages  only  sixty-one  per  cent 
of  illiteracy,  which  makes  the  darkest  section  of  America — these 
negroes  of  Louisiana — more  literate  than  many  of  the  South  Ameri- 
can republics,  in  spite  of  the  high  intelligence  of  their  leading  classes, 
who  cannot  bear  the  weight  of  the  great  popular  ignorance.  We 
can  put  it  more  concretely  in  one  simple  parallel.  In  the  year  1901, 
seventy  out  of  every  one  hundred  conscripts  in  the  Chilean  army 
were  illiterate.  In  1904,  out  of  every  twenty-five  hundred  recruits 
for  the  German  army,  one  was  illiterate. 

Or  consider  the  fact  in  another  aspect.  When  we  were  in 
Southern  Brazil,  there  appeared  in  one  of  the  papers,  the  leading 
paper  of  Southern  Brazil,  an  article  lamenting  the  educational  back- 
wardness of  the  Latin  American  lands  which  pointed  out  that  only 
nine  per  cent  of  the  population  of  the  Argentine  was  at  school, 
and  that  this  was  the  best  educated  land  in  South  America;  only 
five  per  cent  of  the  people  of  Chile;  only  three  per  cent  of  the 
people  of  Brazil,  and  three  per  cent  of  the  people  of  Peru.  Nineteen 
per  cent  of  the  American  population  are  in  school,  fifteen  per 
cent  of  the  population  of  Germany,  thirteen  per  cent  of  the  popu- 
lation of  Japan.  In  other  words,  about  four  times  as  large  a  pro- 
portion of  the  American  population  are  in  school  as  of  the  entire 
population  of  South  America.  The  educational  leaders  of  South 
America  bewail  such  conditions. 

It  will  bring  it  to  us  a  little  more  directly  to  put  the  illustra- 
trations  in  a  still  more  concrete  form.  The  Argentine  is  one  of  the 
most  intelligent  and  advanced  countries  in  South  America.  Compare 
it  for  a  moment  with  the  State  of  New  York,  which  is  just  about 
equivalent  to  it  in  population.  In  the  Argentine  there  are  15,000 
school  teachers;  in  the  State  of  New  York  there  are  40,000.  In 
the  Argentine  there  are  550,000  pupils  in  the  schools;  in  the  State 
of  New  York  there  are  1,400,000.  With  the  same  population  there 
are  three  times  as  many  teachers  and  three  times  as  many  students 
in  the  schools  in  the  State  of  New  York  as  there  are  in  the  whole 
of  the  Argentine,  and  the  average  illiteracy  of  the  State  of  New 
York  is  five  per  cent  and  the  average  illiteracy  of  the  Argentine 
Republic  is  fifty  per  cent.  Or  compare,  once  again,  the  Republic  of 
Bolivia  with  the  State  of  Minnesota.  The  population  is  about  the 
same.  The  conglomerate  conditions  of  the  populations  are  not  un- 
like. There  is  just  about  as  large  an  immigrant  population  in  Min- 
nesota as  there  is  an  Indian  population  in  Bolivia.  Compare  the 
educational  situation  of  the  two  States :  eighty  per  cent  of  illiteracy 
in  Bolivia,  four  per  cent  of  illiteracy  in  the  State  of  Minnesota; 
1,300  teachers  in  Bolivia,  14,000  teachers  in  Minnesota;  50,000  pu- 
pils in  Bolivia,  438,000  in  the  State  of  Minnesota.  Or  compare  the 
Republic  of  Venezuela  with  the  State  of  Iowa,  two  sections  of  about 
the  same  population:  1,700  teachers  in  Venezuela,  30,000  teachers 
in  Iowa ;  36,000  pupils  in  the  whole  Republic  of  Venezuela,  and  562,- 


THE   SPIRITUAL   CLAIMS   OF   LATIN    AMERICA  97 

000  in  the  one  State  of  Iowa.    If  you  say  I  have  been  picking  out  the 
darkest  sections  of  South  America  and  contrasting  them  with  the 
brightest  sections  of  the  United  States,  I  could  reply  that  Argentine 
is  one  of  the  brightest  parts  of  South  America;  but  take,  if  you 
will,  on  the  same  level,  New  Mexico  and  Paraguay.     New  Mexico 
has  only  two-thirds  of  the  population  of  Paraguay.     It  has  ten  per 
cent  more  pupils  in  its  schools  and  twenty  per  cent  more  public 
school  teachers. 

Consider  further  the  money  spent  on  educational  systems  here 
and  there.  I  read  in  a  paper  the  other  day  President  Butler's  latest 
report  as  president  of  Columbia  University,  and  the  tuition  fees  for 
Columbia  University  for  one  year  amounted  to  more  than  the  whole 
sum  which  the  Chilean  government  was  spending  in  its  budget  on 
the  education  of  three  and  a  quarter  million  people.  I  picked  up  a 
few  days  afterward  the  report  of  President  Schurman  of  Cornell, 
and  saw  that  the  income  of  Cornell  University  for  four  months  ex- 
pended on  the  work  of  the  university  was  larger  than  the  expendi- 
ture of  the  Peruvian  government  on  the  education  of  three  and  a 
half  million  people  for  a  whole  year. 

Or  pass  by  the  tedium  of  concrete  illustration  and  consider 
the  total  educational  effort  of  the  whole  continent.  All  South  Amer- 
ica together  has  just  about  the  population  of  Japan.  In  South 
America  there  are  43,000  school  teachers ;  in  Japan  there  are  133,000. 
In  all  South  America  there  are  two  million  pupils  in  the  schools; 
in  Japan  there  are  six  millions.  In  other  words,  comparing  Japan 
with  the  whole  of  South  America,  there  are  three  times  as  many 
teachers  and  three  times  as  many  pupils  in  its  schools  as  in  all  the 
republics  of  South  America  combined.  We  have  scores  of  mission 
schools  in  the  one  Empire  of  Japan.  If  our  missionary  educational 
institutions  are  justified,  as  they  are  abundantly,  in  Japan,  they  are 
three-fold  more  justified,  on  the  face  of  these  facts  themselves,  in 
the  great  continent  of  Latin  America.  If  we  owe  our  help  to  Japan, 
we  owe  it  also  to  our  neighboring  continent,  bound  to  us  by  innu- 
merable friendly  bonds,  and  seeking  our  brotherly  help  in  dealing 
with  a  great  need.  It  has  some  good  institutions  and  higher  edu- 
cational systems,  but  it  welcomes  and  needs  our  aid  in  shaping  char- 
acter and  in  meeting  the  deep  intellectual  requirements  of  its  great 
masses. 

In  the  second  place,  our  spiritual  obligation  to  Latin  America 
rests  not  only  on  its  deep  intellectual  need,  but  also  on  its  deep 
and  conscious  need  of  help  in  its  fierce  battle  with  moral  evil. 

1  desire  to  state  not  opinions  but  facts.    According  to  the  last  gov- 
ernment census  of  Brazil,  eighteen  per  cent  of  the  population  was 
illegitimate ;  according  to  the  Statesman's  Year  Book,  twenty-seven 
per  cent  of  the  population  of  Uruguay;  according  to  Curtis's  book 
on  Ecuador,  fifty  per  cent  of  the  population  of  that  Republic;  ac- 
cording to  the  Bolivian  military  register,  taking  the  proportion  from 


98  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

random  pages,  thirty-eight  and  a  half  per  cent;  according  to  the 
estimate  of  Dr.  Renzoti,  curator  of  the  Central  University  of  Caracas, 
than  whom  there  is  no  higher  authority  in  Venezuela,  for  Venezuela 
the  figures  were  sixty-eight  and  eight-tenths  per  cent.  The  shadow 
of  that  heritage  rests  on  only  six  per  cent  of  British  blood,  rests 
on  only  seven  per  cent  of  French  blood ;  it  rests  on  between  twenty- 
five  and  fifty  per  cent  of  the  blood  of  South  America.  And  if  one 
says,  as  he  may  truly  say,  that  some  allowance  must  be  made  for 
many  men  and  women  who  live  faithfully  together  without  ever 
having  been  legally  married,  the  reply  is  that  while  that  abates  a 
little  the  darkness  of  the  moral  stain,  it  flings  the  responsibility  back 
on  the  great  institution  which  is  responsible  for  the  fact  of  their  not 
having  been  married.  In  so  far  as  you  relieve  in  this  way  the  moral 
situation,  you  relieve  it  only  by  deepening  the  evidence  of  religious 
need. 

And  one  cannot  leave  the  matter  with  a  reference  only  to  these 
naked  mathematical  facts.  Mr.  Hale  declares  in  his  book  on 
South  America,  "Male  chastity  is  practically  unknown.  There  is  a 
tone  of  immorality  running  through  all  South  American  life."  But 
there  are  chaste  men  and  they  mourn  most  deeply  the  condition 
which  they  are  the  first  to  describe  to  you.  I  asked  men  in 
various  cities  where  there  were  students,  men  who  knew  the  stu- 
dents of  South  America,  some  of  them  students  themselves,  what 
their  experience  had  been  regarding  the  moral  phase  of  student  life. 
All  these  men  said  that  they  could  count  in  too  small  numbers 
the  students  whom  they  knew  who  were  living  unsullied  moral  lives. 
One  man  not  a  missionary,  who  had  been  teaching  for  years  in  a 
South  American  school,  told  me:  "I  think  you  ought  to  explain 
to  all  the  young  men  who  come  down  here  to  teach  that  they 
must  leave  behind  them  any  great  hope  of  working  any  moral  trans- 
formation in  the  character  of  these  boys.  I  have  worked  among 
them  for  years  and  I  have  almost  given  up  hope.  I  like  them. 
They  have,  many  of  them,  fine  qualities,  but  in  the  matter  of 
purity  I  despair."  I  asked  a  friend  from  China  the  other  day  what 
was  the  proportion  of  students  in  his  college  of  whom  he  could  say 
that  they  were  leading  morally  clean  and  unsullied  lives.  He  said  he 
believed  that  in  the  college  in  China  from  which  he  came  perhaps 
fifty  per  cent  of  the  students  were  men  whose  lives  were  morally 
untainted.  He  may  have  erred,  but  if  there  is  need  on  moral 
grounds  for  maintaining  Christian  missions  in  the  Chinese  Empire, 
as  there  indubitably  is,  or  for  pure  religion  in  the  United  States,  I 
believe  there  is  ground  also  in  South  America. 

If  religion  has  nothing  to  do  with  morals,  if  religion  has  no 
connection  whatever  with  a  clean  life,  then  we  can  save  ourselves 
the  trouble  of  carrying  religion  into  Latin  America,  or  elsewhere. 
But  if  religion  is  indissolubly  connected  with  a  life  that  keeps  itself 
unspotted  from  the  world,  there  is  need  of  our  carrying  our  Gospel 


THE   SPIRITUAL   CLAIMS   OF   LATIN    AMERICA  99 

down  into  Latin  America  as  truly  as  of  spreading  it  in  our  own 
land  or  of  carrying  it  over  into  Asia.  And  the  worst  of  it  all  is 
the  fact  that  in  Latin  America  the  lips  which  should  be  the  first  to 
speak  in  rebuke  of  uncleanness  are  silent  and  the  lives  which 
should  be  themselves  the  models  of  purity  and  holiness — I  mean 
the  lives  of  the  religious  teachers  of  South  America — are,  not 
always  we  can  thank  God,  but  too  often,  the  very  lives  that  are 
appealed  to  by  those  who  wish  to  live  themselves  the  corrupt  and 
the  decadent  life. 

One  would  hesitate  to  express  this  judgment  on  any  other  au- 
thority than  the  highest  in  the  South  American  churches.  I  have 
here  the  last  pastoral  letter  of  the  Archbishop  of  Venezuela  to  the 
clergy  throughout  the  Republic  of  Venezuela  printed  in  full  in  the 
leading  paper  in  Caracas.  In  the  section  of  his  pastoral  letter  on 
chastity,  these  are  the  words  that  he  uses: 

"Scandal  in  the  parish  or  town  takes  on  unmeasured  propor- 
tions: the  dishonored  priest  is  lost  once  for  all,  the  enemies  of  the 
church  triumph  because  of  the  shameful  fall,  and  good  souls  retire 
to  groan  in  secret  and  to  cry  to  the  Lord  to  free  them  from  this 
abomination.  And  even  if  the  sin  is  hidden,  yet  is  it  revealed  through 
every  guise  in  the  dead  parish,  the  deserted  church,  in  the  tiresome 
preaching,  unfruitful  works  of  mere  routine,  without  fervor  or  piety, 
in  the  house  of  the  priest,  who  breathes  only  a  worldly  atmosphere ; 
in  his  reading,  in  his  occupations,  and  the  tedium  at  the  things  of 
God.  Why  do  we  note  the  sudden  spiritual  decline  of  a  priest  who 
until  yesterday  was  active  and  devout  ?  Why  do  we  see  him  destroy- 
ing little  by  little  that  which  promised  to  be  a  fruitful  apostolate,  but 
now  approaches  mysterious  and  mournful  ruin?  Ah!  if  we  could 
penetrate  the  veil  of  his  secret  life,  we  should  know  that  the  one 
cause  of  this  humiliating  and  opprobrious  decay  is  in  nothing  other 

than  the  hidden  corruption  of  his  heart  and  life And  yet 

there  are  priests  who  only  rarely  go  to  confession,  and  others  who 
never  confess  at  all !  There  are  those  who  select  easygoing  confes- 
sors who  pass  over  everything  and  then  give  absolution;  and  there 
are  not  wanting  others  whose  confession  is  nothing  more  than  a  sad 
routine  practiced  between  one  sin  and  another,  to  their  own  decep- 
tion— well-known  is  the  life  they  lead,  and  where  it  will  end." 

The  priest  who  took  us  around  the  great  school  of  some  French 
fathers  in  one  city  in  South  America  told  the  man  who  introduced 
me  to  him,  in  answer  to  his  question,  that  he  thought  about  one-half 
of  the  priests  in  Chile  were  men  who  were  leading  clean,  moral 
lives.  We  will  believe  that  there  were  more.  But  we  asked  a  priest 
in  Colombia,  who  made  a  long  journey  with  us,  how  many  priests  he 
knew  who  were  clean  and  pure  men ;  and  he  said  that  out  of  the 
eighteen  priests  whom  he  knew  intimately,  there  was  only  one  who 
was  leading  a  clean  moral  life.  If  there  is  need  of  carrying  the 
Gospel  to  Japan — and  there  is  the  deepest  need,  as  men  like  Count 


IOO  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Okuma  and  Baron  Mayajima  have  told  us,  on  moral  grounds — if 
there  is  need  of  carrying  the  Gospel  to  China,  if  there  is  need  in 
the  United  States,  there  is  need  also  of  carrying  the  Gospel  to  South 
America.  If  we  are  excused  from  carrying  the  Gospel  to  South 
America,  we  are  excused  from  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the  Chinese 
Empire,  which,  on  moral  grounds,  is  as  well  able  to  get  along  with- 
out the  living  and  the  cleansing  Christ  as  South  America  or 
ourselves. 

In  the  third  place,  our  spiritual  obligation  to  the  Latin  Ameri- 
can lands  rests  upon  the  appeal  which  these  lands  are  making  to  us 
for  the  help  which  they  know  can  come  to  them  only  from  without. 
From  the  very  beginning  the  best  men  in  the  Latin  American  lands 
have  desired  this  help.  I  was  reading  the  other  day  part  of  a  speech 
made  by  Alberdi,  one  of  the  great  Argentine  publicists,  in  the  days 
of  the  struggle  over  the  question  of  religious  toleration  in  South 
America.  "South  America,"  he  said,  "reduced  to  Catholicism  with 
the  exclusion  of  any  other  cult,  represents  a  solitary  and  silent  con- 
vent of  monks.  The  dilemma  is  fatal — either  Catholic  and  unpopu- 
lated or  populated  and  prosperous  and  tolerant  in  the  matter  of  re- 
ligion. To  invite  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  and  the  peoples  of  Ger- 
many, Sweden  and  Switzerland  and  to  deny  them  the  exercise  of 
their  worship  is  to  offer  them  a  sham  hospitality  and  to  exhibit  a 
false  liberalism.  To  exclude  the  dissenting  cults  is  to  exclude  the 
English,  the  Germans  and  Swiss  and  the  North  Americans  who  are 
not  Catholics;  that  is  to  say,  the  inhabitants  whom  this  continent 
most  needs.  To  bring  them  without  their  cult  is  to  bring  them 
without  the  agent  which  makes  them  what  they  are,  and  to  compel 
them  to  live  without  religion  or  become  atheists."  The  best  senti- 
ment of  South  America  has  taken  that  attitude  from  the  beginning. 
Some  governments  are  willing  to  pay  money  now  for  immigrants 
from  other  lands. 

And  it  is  not  only  for  immigration,  including  Protestant  immi- 
gration, that  they  have  asked.  Many  of  the  great  missionary  activ- 
ities begun  in  Latin  America  have  been  begun  at  the  direct  request  of 
the  Latin  American  peoples  themselves.  When  Dr.  William  Good- 
fellow,  a  missionary,  was  coming  home  from  the  Argentine  seventy 
years  ago,  President  Sarmiento  commissioned  him  to  engage,  in  the 
United  States,  women  who  could  come  out  to  establish  normal 
schools  to  train  the  teachers  for  the  Argentine.  In  1882,  President 
Barrios  of  Guatemala  requested  the  Presbyterians  to  open  a  mission 
in  Guatema'a,  and  offered  to  pay  out  of  his  own  pocket  the  expense 
of  bringing  the  first  missionaries  there.  In  1884,  President  Rosa  of 
the  Argentine,  at  a  great  Protestant  celebration  in  Buenos  Aires,  at- 
tributed to  the  influence  of  missionaries  a  large  part  of  the  progress 
that  the  Argentine  Republic  had  made  and  besought  them  to  in- 
crease the  field  of  their  operations  and  to  enlarge  their  zeal.  I  read 
while  in  South  America  the  report  of  the  debate  in  the  House 


THE   SPIRITUAL   CLAIMS   OF   L^TlTN    AMERICA  J  "J ''  1OI 

of  Deputies  of  the  Republic  of  the  Argentine  over  the  question  as  to 
whether  they  should  subsidize  what  are  known  as  the  Argentine 
Evangelical  schools.  Those  are  the  schools  of  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable men  I  met  in  South  America,  the  Rev.  William  C.  Morris 
of  the  Chu~ch  of  England.  He  has  gathered  seven  thousand  little 
waifs  off  the  streets  of  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires.  Single-handed 
he  has  built  up  agencies  to  train  those  seven  thousand  little,  igno- 
rant, neglected  children.  The  Argentine  Republic  recognized  the 
value  of  what  he  was  doing,  and  against  the  protest  of  a  bishop  dep- 
uty the  Argentine  Congress  voted  a  subsidy  and  is  voting  now  fifty 
thousand  dollars  a  year  to  maintain  those  Argentine  Evangelical 
schools,  openly  called  Evangelical,  on  the  ground,  as  Deputy  Lacasa 
said,  that  "if  this  work  does  not  deserve  the  attention  and  support 
of  the  authorities  of  our  nation,  if  this  work  is  not  excellent  and 
praiseworthy,  then  I  do  not  know  where  to  look  for  those  good 
works  which  our  Christian  religion  commands  us  to  perform." 
What  the  first  text-book  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
stated  in  regard  to  Latin  America  is  in  large  measure  true.  Our 
great  missionary  foundations  laid  in  South  America  have  been  laid 
in  response  to  a  demand  coming  from  the  people  of  Latin  America 
themselves.  I  ask  you,  fellow-students,  whether  it  is  to  be  regarded 
as  illegitimate  to  respond  to  a  great  cry  of  human  need?  On  the 
ground  of  South  America's  constant  request  for  the  help  which  she 
wants  from  without,  the  United  States  and  Canada  owe  a  deep  and 
undischarged  obligation  to  these  lands. 

In  the  fourth  place,  although  I  have  no  doubt  that  this  appeal 
from  Latin  America  rests  rather  on  the  ground  of  its  recognition  of 
its  intellectual  and  moral  need,  yet  back  of  that  intellectual  and 
moral  need  lies  the  fundamental  religious  need.  All  intellectual 
and  moral  need  at  last  roots  itself  back  into  great  religious  need. 
And  behind  these  various  considerations  of  which  I  have  been  speak- 
ing is  the  profound  religious  need  of  South  America. 

You  see  it,  for  one  thing,  in  the  inadequacy  of  the  forces  that 
are  now  there  attempting  to  meet  the  religious  necessities  of  the 
people.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church,  even  if  it  were  qualified  to  do 
so,  does  not  have  enough  priests  to  minister  to  the  religious  need 
of  Latin  America.  One  of  the  good  men  we  met  in  South  America 
was  a  priest  in  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires.  He  told  me  there  were 
less  than  a  thousand  priests,  counting  all  the  secular  clergy,  in  the 
whole  of  the  Argentine,  and  that  many  of  them  were  men  too 
ignorant  even  to  teach;  that  only  a  small  part  of  the  priests  were 
capable  of  preaching  to  the  people.  What  are  a  few  hundred  men 
to  six  millions  of  people  in  a  great  republic  just  now  taking  on  its 
national  form? 

I  went  to  one  section  in  the  city  of  Santiago,  one  of  the  best- 
supplied  cities  in  South  America,  where  there  were  more  than  ten 
thousand  people  and  only  one  priest  trying  in  an  inadequate  way 


IO2  oTUD£NTS  -AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

to  reach  all  those  great  multitudes  of  people.  You  can  travel  miles 
and  miles  in  central  South  America  without  even  seeing  a  Catholic 
church  or  a  Catholic  priest.  On  all  the  long  reach  of  the  Magda- 
lena  River,  from  its  mouth  at  Barranquilla  up  to  the  city  of  Honda, 
more  than  six  hundred  miles,  I  think  I  counted  only  four  or  five 
Catholic  churches,  not  all  with  priests,  ministering  to  the  thousands 
of  people  of  that  great  river  valley.  Great  regions  everywhere  are 
neglected.  The  agencies  that  are  there  are  utterly  inadequate  to  cope 
with  the  religious  needs  of  South  America,  even  if  they  were  spir- 
itually capable  of  doing  so. 

And  then  such  agencies  as  are  there  have  no  living  general  hold 
upon  the  people.  That  was  the  lament  of  a  priest  in  the  Argen- 
tine. He  told  us  that  his  order  had  actually  asked  the  Pope  to 
allow  them  to  lay  aside  their  clerical  dress  in  order  that  they 
might  put  on  laymen's  garb  and  go  down  among  the  people,  be- 
cause they  were  so  despised  and  reviled  in  their  clerical  garb  that 
they  were  not  even  allowed  to  evangelize  in  the  homes  of  the  people. 
He  said  that  if  they  walked  along  the  street  and  a  woman  saw  them 
she  ran  and  knocked  on  iron  to  break  the  bad  luck  of  having  seen  a 
priest.  I  went  down  the  street  with  a  friend  of  mine  who  was  a 
clergyman  in  the  Scotch  Church,  in  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires,  and 
he  was  dressed  in  clerical  dress ;  school  girls  on  the  street,  children 
of  good  appearance,  turned  and  hissed  at  him  and  called  him  names 
as  we  passed  by,  because  they  thought  he  was  a  priest.  In  Peru 
the  great  comic  paper  is  called  "Fray  K  Bezon."  If  you  pronounce 
the  syllables  rapidly  they  run  into  words  which  mean  "fat-headed 
priest."  It  is  widely  read.  And  what  do  you  think  the  jokes  in  it 
are?  Simply  the  matter-of-fact  tales  which  the  editor  of  the  paper 
prints  week  after  week,  without  fear  of  libel  suits,  of  the  personal 
immoralities  and  scandals  in  the  life  of  the  clergy  of  Peru. 

And  not  only  does  the  Church  not  command  the  general  respect 
of  the  people  for  its  priesthood,  but  also  the  people  do  not  throng  the 
churches  in  Latin  America.  We  have  an  idea  that  all  the  people 
of  Latin  America  are  devoted  to  one  great  religious  institution  that 
has  been  there  all  these  years.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  in  our 
towns  here  you  will  find  twice  as  many  people  every  Sunday,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  population,  in  the  churches  as  you  will  find  in  the 
churches  of  the  most  religious  towns  of  South  America.  We  were 
in  the  city  of  Arequipa  in  Peru  on  one  of  the  most  sacred  days  of 
the  Church  in  South  America.  They  told  us  that  Arequipa  was 
the  most  fanatical  city  in  Peru,  that  there  we  should  find  all  the 
churches  thronged  with  men.  All  the  shops  were  shut.  It  was  a 
holy  day  in  the  city.  We  visited  five  of  the  leading  churches,  in- 
cluding the  cathedral.  In  the  cathedral  there  were  not  fifty  people, 
men,  women  and  children,  at  the  main  service.  Only  one  church 
which  we  visited  was  full,  and  that  was  filled  in  part  with  sisters 
and  little  children  from  the  schools.  There  were  not,  I  judged,  one 


THE    SPIRITUAL    CLAIMS    OF   LATIN    AMERICA  IO3 

hundred  and  fifty  men  in  any  one  of  the  churches  of  that  city  on 
one  of  the  greatest  feast  days  of  the  whole  year.  In  Holy  Week 
the  demonstrations  are  great,  but  the  priests  in  Buenos  Aires  told 
us  that  the  real  influence  and  hold  of  the  church  upon  the  people 
was  nothing  in  comparison  with  its  strength  in  the  United  States. 
The  people  of  South  America  are  a  people  practically  without  any 
real  religion.  It  does  not  matter  what  the  census  says  about 
their  nominal  ecclesiastical  connections.  We  are  looking  out  upon 
forty  millions  of  people,  the  great  majority  of  whom,  the  South 
Americans  themselves  say,  have  no  religious  faith.  The  men  have 
for  the  most  part  only  a  nominal  connection  with  the  Church  or 
none  at  all.  And  they  have  none,  because  they  have  no  access,  the 
great  mass  of  them,  to  any  living  religious  faith.  Here  and  there 
surely  there  are  good  priests;  we  met  some  devout,  lovable  men; 
but  for  the  great  mass  of  the  people  there  is  no  access  to  the  living 
Christ  at  all.  He  is  hidden  in  the  churches,  behind  saints  or  sym- 
bols. We  were  in  churches  where  there  was  no  figure  of  Christ 
even  behind  the  chancel ;  in  many  churches  where  the  figure  of  Mary 
was  high  above  all  figures  of  Christ,  and  where,  high  above  all  the 
figures,  would  be  such  an  inscription  as  "Gloria  a  Maria."  Cut 
right  into  the  stone  walls  of  the  old  Jesuit  Church  in  the  ancient  city 
of  Cuzco  you  read  the  words,  "Come  unto  Mary,  all  ye  that  labor 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  she  will  give  you  rest."  I  wonder  some- 
times whether  that  old  word  about  a  sword  piercing  through  her 
heart  might  not  refer  rather  to  the  sufferings  of  the  humble  and 
loyal  soul  of  the  mother  of  our  Lord  today  as  among  forty  millions 
of  people  she  sees  her  beloved  and  divine  Son  hidden  behind  her 
human  motherhood.  All  our  hearts  are  reverent  toward  the  mother 
of  our  Lord,  and  we  can  understand  what  it  was  in  the  history  of 
the  Church  that  drove  the  heart  of  humanity,  when  it  was  denied 
any  resting  place  on  a  humanity  in  Christ,  to  the  humanity  of 
Christ's  mother — we  can  understand  all  that,  but  we  cannot  ignore 
the  conditions  that  have  come  to  prevail  where  the  Church  has  con- 
cealed the  real  Saviour  behind  the  mother  who  bore  Him. 

And  what  the  people  see  of  Christ  is  no  real  picture  of  Him. 
We  went  to  more  than  eighty  churches  in  South  America.  In  not 
one  of  all  those  churches  was  there  a  symbol  or  a  picture  or  a  sug- 
gestion of  the  resurrection  or  of  the  ascension — not  one.  In  every 
case  Christ  was  either  dead  upon  the  cross  or  He  was  a  ghastly 
figure,  lying  in  a  grave.  Where  is  the  living  Christ?  a  man  cries 
out  again  and  again  as  he  travels  up  and  down  South  America  and 
no  voice  answers  him  in  reply.  He  is  not  there,  because,  once  more, 
the  men  who  ought  to  be  His  representatives  and  preach  His  Gospel 
there  are  silent  regarding  Him.  Once  more,  this  is  not  my  opin- 
ion. Let  me  read  you  another  section  from  this  pastoral  letter  of 
the  Archbishop  of  Venezuela. 

"Nearly  all  the  clergy  of  the  archdiocese  of  Caracas  are  paro- 


THE  SPIRITUAL  CLAIMS  OF  LATIN  AMERICA  IO$ 

best  men  of  these  buds  have  always  seen  this.  In  his  book  on  the 
relations  of  Mexico  to  the  United  States,  Minister  Romero,  who 
did  as  nmch  as  any  other  man  to  bind  together  these  two  neigh- 
boring republics,  said  that  from  the  very  outset  he  had  argued  for 
religious  toleration  in  Mexico  because  he  saw  in  that  the  best  way 
to  remedy  the  great  evils  which  sprang  from  the  political  authority 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  and  frotn  the  abuses  of  which  the 
clergy  were  gnuty.  *"I  thought,"  he  said,  "that  one  of  the  best  ways 
to  diminish  the  domination  and  abases  of  the  clergy  in  Mexico  was 
to  favor  the  establishment  of  other  sects  which  would  come  in  some 
measure  into  competition  with  die  Catholic  clergy  and  thus  cause  it 
to  refrain  from  exercises  of  which  it  had  been  guilty  before."  "His 
praiseworthy  efforts,"*  wrote  Dr.  Pinedo,  ex-Minister  of  Justice  and 
Public  Instruction  in  the  Argentine,  of  Mr.  Morris  and  his  schools, 
"have  had  the  virtue  of  awakening  the  Catholics,  who,  not  to  be  left 
behind,  have  also  founded  numerous  schools  so  that  in  every  way  the 
needy  children  are  being  benefitted.*" 

And  there  are  many  inside  the  church  who  realize  the  necessity 
of  help  from  without.  I  spoke  of  the  young  priest  with  whom  we 
traveled  in  Colombia,  the  man  who  told  us  mat  only  one  out  of 
eighteen  of  his  acquaintances  in  the  priesthood  was  a  good  man. 
He  was  going  to  visit  his  old  father.  His  heart  was  sick  of  the 
abominations  in  die  midst  of  which  he  lived,  but,  he  said,  he  did 
not  know  what  his  personal  duty  was.  Where  was  he  to  go?  Hedid 
not  know  whereto  go  out  of  the  church.  Was  his  place  in  his  church, 
to  work  there,  to  purify  and  cleanse  the  institution  and  to  help  the 
people  who  lived  round  about  him?  He  was  going  to  his  old 
father  to  ask  him  where  his  path  of  duty  lay.  If  only  there  were 
strong  churches  of  the  evangelical  faith  in  his  land  something  might 
be  done.  Do  yon  mean  to  say  that  we  must  abandon  men  like 
tins,  that  we  have  no  duty  to  the  men  in  South  America  for  whom 
their  institution  is  too  strong  and  who  are  asking  for  help  from 
without  to  come  in  to  enable  them  to  deal  with  the  great  situation 
that  confronts  them?  We  owe  a  deep  debt  to  the  men,  many  or  few 
scattered  up  and  down  South  America,,  who  look  for  spiritual  and 
moral  help  from  without  and  who  know  that  the  only  hope  of  re- 
forming their  own  church  is  through  the  influence  of  Protestant  mis- 
sions. And  our  brethren  in  the  native  Protestant  churches  have  a 
supreme  Jfiglkt  to  our  aid. 

These  are  the  grounds  briefly  put,  only  a  few  of  them,  of  our 
spiritual  obligation  to  these  lands.  We  owe  these  lands  help  in  their 
search  for  intellectual  light.  We  owe  them  aid  in  their  dire  battle 
for  moral  purity..  We  owe  them  a  response  to  their  brotherly  call 
of  need.  We  owe  them  Christ  and  spiritual  freedom.  We  owe  it 
to  them  to  call  them  to  their  own  most  deeply  cherished  ideals.  And 
we  have  not  paid  that  debt  We  are  not  paying  that  debt  today. 
We  have  justly  declared  a  negative  political  doctrine  with  regard  to 


IO6  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

South  America,  which  has  warned  Europe  to  keep  her  hands  off,  and 
we  have  thought  that  in  that  way  we  fulfilled  our  duty  to  the  South 
American  peoples.  The  South  American  peoples  do  not  resent  the 
Monroe  Doctrine,  but  they  do  resent  that  negative  interpretation  of 
it  with  which  the  American  people  have  been  content,  which  tended 
to  shut  out  the  aid  which  the  European  nations  might  have  been 
glad  to  carry  in,  and  which  has  not  replaced  it  with  any  brotherly 
help  from  near  at  hand. 

It  is  a  lamentable  fact  that  the  darkest  part  of  South  America 
is  the  part  nearest  to  the  United  States  and  Canada.  The  further 
you  get  away  from  the  United  States  and  Canada,  the  cleaner,  more 
progressive,  better  educated,  does  South  America  become,  and  the 
nearer  you  draw  to  the  United  States,  the  darker  are  the  shadows 
that  rest  on  the  South  American  lands.  It  is  not  that  we  have  caused 
the  darkness,  but  we  have  not  relieved  it.  We  have  begun,  but  only 
begun,  to  discharge  our  commercial  obligations  to  South  America. 
There  is  one  copper  mine  in  Peru  in  which  a  few  American  men 
put  more  money  before  they  took  out  a  dollar  than  all  the  Protestant 
churches  of  the  world,  I  venture  to  say,  have  spent  on  the  evan- 
gelization of  South  America  for  the  last  hundred  years.  At  Cerro 
de  Pasco  twenty  million  dollars  were  put  into  that  one  copper  mine 
before  anything  was  paid  back.  The  whole  Protestant  Church  has 
not  done  as  much  for  forty  million  souls.  And  there  is  Canada, 
which  has,  I  believe,  only  one  little  mission  in  the  whole  of  South 
America,  a  mission  made  up  of  two  faithful  Canadian  Baptist 
men  and  their  wives,  in  the  mountains  of  Bolivia.  Canada  has  put 
millions  of  dollars  into  the  lighting  plants  and  the  water  plants  and 
the  electric  power  plants,  and  it  has  not  put  five  thousand  dollars 
a  year  into  the  evangelization  of  South  America.  We  have,  I 
suppose,  about  forty  American  missionary  organizations  work- 
ing in  the  Empire  of  Japan,  with  a  population  equal  to  that  of 
the  whole  of  South  America,  and  we  have  about  ten  American 
missionary  organizations  and  two  British  organizations  working  in 
the  whole  South  American  continent. 

We  have  had  our  obligations  staring  us  in  the  face  for  a 
hundred  years,  and  we  have  passed  the  needy  men  at  our  door 
mercilessly  by.  Surely  now  at  last  the  day  has  come  for  us  to 
take  up  our  obligation  to  these  Latin  American  peoples.  Now, 
more  than  in  any  other  day,  the  need  is  pressing  upon  us.  If 
we  do  not  give  help  now,  South  America  will  become  the  strong- 
hold of  all  the  reactionary  and  the  obscurantist  elements  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  and  a  situation  will  be  produced  which  even  the 
Church  of  Rome  itself,  with  all  of  its  best  purposes  and  its  best 
energies,  will  not  be  able  to  deal  with.  Priests  from  the  other  lands 
are  pouring  in,  from  the  Philippines,  from  France,  from  Andalusia, 
from  Italy,  from  Belgium,  all  those  priests  who  are  not  wanted  in 
their  own  lands  are  gathering  now  in  South  America.  They  have 


THE    SPIRITUAL   CLAIMS   OF   LATIN    AMERICA  IC«7 

already  pressed  in.  There  are  good  men  among  them,  but  there  are 
others,  too,  and  the  people  themselves  begin  to  resent  their  coming. 
The  Sunday  before  we  got  to  Bogota  there  was  a  riot  in  the  city, 
which  the  troops  had  to  be  brought  out  to  quell,  in  which  the  artisans 
started  to  tear  down  the  school  of  the  Silesian  Fathers  in  Bogota 
on  the  ground  that  they  did  not  want  or  were  not  going  to  stand 
this  invasion  of  foreign  priests,  especially  those  whose  influence  on 
industrial  conditions,  perhaps  quite  unjustly,  they  feared.  We  are 
bound  to  press  in  for  the  help  of  South  American  peoples  before  re- 
actionary men  get  control  of  the  religion  and  education  of  the  South 
American  continent. 

We  are  bound  to  press  in  there  today  because  those  great  re- 
publics are  now  in  their  formative  life.  Look  at  the  six  millions 
of  people  in  the  Argentine,  one  of  the  livest,  most  eager  countries  in 
the  world,  with  a  fourth  or  fifth  of  its  whole  population  in  its  capital 
city  of  Buenos  Aires,  a  city  with  half  a  million  Italians  in  it,  a  land 
with  thousands  of  fresh  immigrants  pouring  in  every  year.  Do  you 
suppose  that  these  republics  can  be  built  without  religion,  that  these 
nations  can  ever  fulfill  their  God-appointed  destinies  if  they  drift, 
as  they  are  drifting  today,  into  a  hard,  atheistic  materialism?  In 
the  interest  of  these  South  American  nations,  which  will  be  our 
neighbors  forever,  and  which  are  to  exercise  a  steadily  increasing 
influence  upon  our  own  life,  we  are  bound  to  go  in  with  the  spirit- 
ual forces  of  the  Gospel  of  the  living  Christ. 

We  are  called  to  these  republics  today  because  they  offer  men 
as  good  opportunity  for  life  investment  as  men  can  find  anywhere 
else  in  the  world.  I  stood  one  day,  only  a  few  months  ago,  beside  a 
great  brown  marble  block  in  the  Protestant  cemetery  in  the  city  of 
Valparaiso;  all  around  were  the  evidences  of  the  earthquake,  great 
stones  twisted  awry,  but  this  stone  stood  steadfast  among  them  all. 
It  was  the  burial  place  of  old  David  Trumbull,  who  for  forty-three 
years  had  stood  like  a  great  rock  in  the  city  of  Valparaiso,  leaving 
his  influence  on  that  city,  and  also  in  a  real  way  on  the  national  life 
of  Chile,  in  which  he  was  one  of  the  great  forces  that  brought  about 
the  laws  which  gave  effect  to  religious  toleration,  provided  for  civil 
marriage  and  the  secularization  of  the  cemeteries,  and  helped  to 
open  the  gates  wide  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  up  and  down 
the  length  of  the  Chilean  Republic.  There  are  all  over  South  Amer- 
ica opportunities  for  men  to  live  under  changed  conditions  such 
lives  as  David  Trumbull  lived  in  the  city  of  Valparaiso,  such  lives 
as  William  C.  Morris  is  living  today  in  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires, 
as  many  men  are  living  now  in  many  places.  If  men  and  women 
are  looking  for  a  chance  for  life-investment  where  they  cannot  only 
change  the  characters  of  men,  but  where  they  can  make  a  real  con- 
tribution toward  forming  the  characters  of  great  republics,  South 
America  is  a  field  calling  to  them. 

And,  last  of  all,  men  are  passing,  and  passing  fast,  there.    The 


IO8  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

generations  of  South  America  do  not  last,  longer  than  the  genera- 
tions of  Asia  or  North  America;  and  year  by  year,  while  we  wait, 
men  go  whither  we  cannot  follow.  If  men  need  Christ  anywhere, 
they  need  Him  there  also,  and  they  need  Him  before  they  die.  Just 
about  two  months  ago,  our  boat  tied  up  one  night  along  the  East 
bank  of  the  Magdalena  River.  It  was  an  old-fashioned  stern-wheel 
river  boat,  burning  wood,  and  every  three  or  four  hours  we  had  to 
stop  to  take  on  fresh  fuel.  We  were  still  in  the  lower  reaches  of 
the  river  and  it  was  possible  to  run  by  night.  We  had  fallen  asleep 
in  the  earlier  part  of  the  evening,  but  were  awakened  as  the  boat 
tied  up  to  the  shore,  and  the  men  ran  out  with  the  gangway,  and 
began  to  bring  on  the  wood.  Here  and  there  we  saw  the  glare  of 
the  torches  on  the  tropical  forest  and  then  heard  the  murmur  of  the 
boatmen  as  they  carried  on  the  great  racks  of  fuel  and  piled  it  up 
against  the  stanchions  of  the  lower  deck.  I  fell  asleep  again,  but 
suddenly  was  awakened  by  the  sound  of  a  plunging  body  in  the  water 
and  a  rush  of  footsteps  on  the  lower  deck  and  excited  voices  whisper- 
ing, and  then  a  half-strangled,  pitiful  cry,  "Oh,  hombre,"  literally, 
"Oh,  man/'  but  truly  also,  "Oh,  brother !  Oh,  friend !"  and  then  a 
gurgling  sound  and  a  swirl  of  the  brown  waters  rushing  by,  and  all 
was  still.  After  a  little  while  the  work  was  done,  the  men  came 
aboard,  the  ropes  were  thrown  off,  and  our  boat  went  sobbing  on  its 
way  up  the  stream.  In  the  morning  we  asked  the  captain  what  had 
been  the  trouble,  and  he  said  that  it  was  a  Colombian  private  soldier 
who  had  been  sleeping  on  the  unfenced  lower  deck  and  rolled  off  in 
his  sleep  into  the  water;  that  nobody  had  seen  him  go;  they  had 
heard  his  cry,  but  were  too  late  to  help  him,  and  the  man  was  gone. 
Often  on  that  river  journey  and  often  on  the  days  that  have 
passed  since,  it  has  seemed  to  me  that  I  could  hear  that  only  half- 
conscious  strangled  cry  sounding  in  my  ears,  "Oh,  Friend!  Oh, 
Friend !"  and  that  it  was  the  cry  of  many  millions  of  South  American 
peoples  making  earnest,  if  silent,  appeal  for  the  things  that  in  Christ 
we  have  to  give.  "Oh,  Friend !"  That  voice  calls  to  you,  men  and 
women  of  Canada  and  the  United  States.  Will  it  find  in  you  the 
heart  of  a  friend,  to  reply? 


RESPONSIBILITIES  OF  CHRISTIAN  NATIONS 
TOWARD   THE  BACKWARD   RACES 


RESPONSIBILITIES  OF  CHRISTIAN  NATIONS  TOWARD 
THE  BACKWARD  RACES 

THE  RIGHT   HONORABLE  JAMES  BRYCE,   P.C.,  LL.D.,  D.C.L.,   AMBASSADOR 
OF  GREAT  BRITAIN  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 

IT  is  A  great  pleasure  to  me,  and  a  great  honor,  to  be  invited  to 
address  the  men  and  women  of  the  universities.  The  students  of 
all  the  institutions  represented  at  the  Rochester  Convention  are, 
or  ought  to  be,  the  flower  of  the  youth  of  the  United  States  and 
Canada.  As  university  students  and  university  teachers,  whether 
you  pursue  science  or  philosophy,  literature  or  history,  your  great 
aim  is  knowledge,  knowledge  which  doubles  a  man's  power  over 
nature  and  over  his  fellows,  knowledge  which  opens  to  us  the  door 
into  the  wisdom  of  the  past  and  makes  us  the  heirs  of  all  the  ages, 
knowledge  which  enables  us  to  render  more  efficient  service  to  God 
and  to  our  fellow-men. 

The  delegates  to  the  Rochester  Convention  stand  for  the  united 
spirit  and  impulse  of  hundreds  of  colleges  and  universities,  not  com- 
peting in  trials  of  strength  and  skill,  but  banded  together  for  a  holy 
and  noble  cause.  All  parts  of  the  United  States  and  all  parts  of 
Canada  are  thus  represented,  and  I  am  glad  to  know  that  there  came 
also  delegates  from  our  British  universities,  and  from  the  universities 
of  that  great  land  of  learning,  Germany,  as  also  from  the  universities 
of  Northern  Europe.  It  was  a  splendid  thought  to  unite  for  this  pur- 
pose the  representatives  of  all  these  nations,  all  devoted  to  this  cause, 
all  entering  on  this  work  in  their  devotion  to  God  and  to  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

You,  Student  Volunteers,  as  thoughtful  and  earnest  men  and 
women,  have  felt  the  need  and  heard  the  call  to  spread  the  Gospel 
message  throughout  all  lands.  You  have  recognized  that  it  is  a  re- 
proach to  the  children  of  our  advanced  European  races,  races  that 
received  Christianity  so  many  centuries  ago,  that  now  nearly  two 
thousand  years  after  our  Lord's  coming,  many  parts  of  the  earth, 
and  many  millions  of  mankind,  should  still  remain  in  the  ancient 
darkness.  And  so  you  have  engaged  in  this  effort,  to  secure  that 
within  this  present  generation  of  ours  the  whole  world  shall  be  evan- 
gelized and  the  true  light  shall  be  shed  abroad  into  all  lands.  That  is 

in 


112  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

a  great  thought,  that  is  a  great  mission,  that  is  a  great  hope  that  you 
have  conceived — to  do  it  all  in  this  generation. 

All  that  you  can  gain  of  knowledge  and  of  thought  is  not  too 
much  for  the  work  which  lies  before  you. 

The  task  of  the  missionary  is  not  an  easy  one.  He  has  to  deal 
with  many  ancient  religions.  He  has  to  understand  these  religions 
and  to  approach  them  with  respect.  He  has  to  learn  how  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  all  that  is  best  in  them  in  order  to  lead  men,  through 
such  ideals  as  they  already  have,  into  the  higher  truth  of  Christianity. 
This  is  true  of  such  countries  as  India  and  China,  where  in  Brahman- 
ism,  for  instance,  and  in  Confucianism  and  Buddhism  you  have 
ancient  philosophies  and  religions  not  to  be  treated  without  respect 
and  consideration.  And  in  Mussulman  countries  it  is  perhaps  even 
more  true,  because  there  you  meet  with  a  religion  which  was  never 
intended  to  be  hostile  to  Christianity,  a  religion  which  ought  to  be 
considered  from  the  first  as  being  merely  a  misconceived  and  imper- 
fect form  of  the  religion  of  Abraham,  a  religion  which  recognizes  our 
Lord  as  one  of  its  prophets,  a  religion  which  ought  to  be  used  as 
a  means  of  leading  its  votaries  on  into  our  own  light. 

This  is  a  critical  moment  in  world  history,  and  it  is  also  an  aus- 
picious moment.  I  will  venture  to  try  to  show  you  what  has  made 
me  believe  that  it  is  a  critical  moment,  because  I  have  traveled  a 
good  deal  in  non-Christian  countries  and  have  had  to  study  and 
observe  what  is  passing  there.  Never  since  the  discovery  of  this 
continent,  now  more  than  four  centuries  ago,  has  there  been  any 
time  of  such  change,  of  such  advance  in  the  exploration  and  devel- 
opment of  every  part  of  the  earth's  surface  as  we  see  now  in  our  own 
time.  The  process,  which  went  very  slowly  in  the  sixteenth  and  sev- 
enteenth centuries,  now  moves  so  fast  that  nine-tenths  of  the  habit- 
able globe  are  under  the  control  of  civilized  powers ;  and  though  vast 
multitudes  remain  non-Christians,  there  is  scarcely  a  spot  in  which 
the  influence  of  the  white  races  is  not  felt,  and  in  which  the  backward 
and  uncivilized  races  are  not  being  penetrated  by  the  ideas  and  habits 
of  those  more  advanced  nations.  The  old  religions  are  being  shaken. 
They  are  crumbling.  They  are  losing  their  hold  upon  the  hearts  and 
the  minds  of  the  native  peoples,  and  before  many  years  have  passed 
very  little  will  remain  of  the  weaker  among  these 'faiths  except  some 
superstitious  usages  of  scanty  meaning  and  forgotten  origin.  Others 
may  survive  longer  but  even  they  will  be  disintegrated  and  impover- 
ished, and  will  lose  much  of  the  hold  upon  the  minds  of  the  races  that 
profess  them.  Our  Western  civilization,  borne  upon  the  wings  of 
modern  science,  has  shattered  the  ancient  ways  of  life,  breaking  up 
tribes,  extinguishing  the  old  customs  and  religions,  the  old  beliefs 
and  the  old  moralities.  The  customs  were  sometimes  immoral  and  bad, 
and  yet  some  of  them  had  a  good  effect  upon  conduct.  They  held 
society  together  by  ties  other  and  better  than  those  of  mere  force ; 
they  inculcated  some  virtues— hospitality,  good  faith  to  one  another. 


RESPONSIBILITIES   TOWARD   THE   BACKWARD   RACES  113 

compassion  towards  those  who  needed  help.  And  all  these  virtues 
rested  upon  old  customs  which  are  being  now  destroyed.  Is  not  this 
the  time  when,  having  taken  away  so  much,  we  of  the  Christian 
nations  should  try  to  give  them  something  which  will  fill  the  void? 
Our  material  civilization  is  rooting  out  the  old  ways  of  life ;  it  is 
rooting  out  the  wheat  along  with  the  tares.  Let  us  now,  at  once, 
implant  a  new  and  better  faith  before  the  instinct  discernible  even  in 
the  lower  races  which  makes  them  feel  that  there  is  a  higher  power 
above  them  fades  wholly  from  their  souls.  You  remember  that  the 
Apostle  has  said :  "God  left  not  Himself  without  a  witness."  Even  in 
these  lower  races,  as  we  call  them,  there  remains  a  witness  of  God  in 
the  sense  of  reverence,  in  the  wish  to  worship,  in  some  faint  glimmer- 
ing of  the  hope  of  immortality.  Would  it  not  be  a  calamity  for  them 
if  their  life  came  to  be  a  purely  material  one;  if,  before  the  sense  of 
reverence  and  the  wish  to  worship  wholly  die  out  of  their  hearts  we 
did  not  try  to  save  as  much  as  possible  and  to  use  this  instinct  to 
build  upon  it  something  higher  and  better?  Are  not  we  whose  con- 
quering march  has  destroyed  the  customs  and  beliefs  of  these  back- 
ward races,  are  not  we  responsible  for  their  future?  Are  not  we 
bound  to  turn  to  account  for  their  good  these  changes  which  we  have 
wrought  ? 

This  process  of  destruction  is  not  all  that  the  white  races  have 
done  to  the  uncivilized  races.  Often  they  have  done  what  is  worse. 
The  backward  races,  instead  of  being  merely  left  ignorant,  have 
sometimes  received  impressions  of  Christianity  it  were  far  better  for 
them  never  to  have  received.  It  has  often  come  to  them  as  a  religion 
professed  by  adventurers,  who,  bearing  the  Christian  name,  have 
despoiled  or  tricked  them  out  of  their  lands,  who  have  exploited  their 
mines,  who  have  grown  rich  upon  their  labor,  who  have  ruined  them 
by  strong  drink,  who  have  treated  them  with  roughness  and  with 
scorn,  and  sometimes  even  with  barbarity.  Such  rapacious  men,  of 
whom  there  have  been  too  many  in  the  new  lands,  are  the  foul  scum 
upon  the  advancing  wave  of  civilization,  and  they  undo  and  unteach 
by  their  lives  what  Christianity  is  teaching  by  its  precepts.  It  is  hard 
to  keep  such  men  out  of  the  new  countries  that  are  being  explored 
or  developed ;  but  their  presence  and  their  untoward  influence  upon 
the  native  races  make  it  doubly  needful  that  there  should  be  in  all 
these  lands  a  teaching  of  Christianity  by  other  and  better  men  whose 
lives  bear  witness  to  the  truth.  This  is  the  moment  when  the  Gospel 
should  come  to  these  native  races  both  as  a  beneficent  power  protect- 
ing them  against  oppression,  and  as  a  religion  which,  while  it  gives 
them  a  higher  and  purer  morality,  while  it  gives  them  a  higher  con- 
ception both  of  what  is  divine  and  what  is  human  at  its  best,  also 
leads  them  upward  by  friendly  sympathy  and  tries  to  bridge  the 
chasm  between  them  and  the  civilized  nations.  They  should  learn  to 
know  Christianity  as  God's  gift  to  the  world,  uniting  all  mankind  in 
one;  they  should  know  that  the  Gospel  is  not  only  to  give  light  to 


114  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

those  that  sit  in  darkness,  but  also  to  create  a  bond  of  brotherhood 
between  them  and  ourselves,  teaching  them  that  we  are  all  children 
of  a  common  Father  in  Heaven. 

People  are  afraid  of  a  conflict  of  races  ;  people  think  that  some  of 
the  great  ancient  races  of  the  East  may  be  led  into  mortal  struggle 
with  the  European  peoples.  If  our  attitude  to  them  were  governed 
by  Christian  principles  there  would  be  no  risk  of  any  such  conflict. 
I  hope  and  I  believe  that  it  will  be  averted ;  but  I  am  sure  it  can  be 
averted  if  we  try  to  apply  in  our  national  policy  those  Christian 
principles  which  we.  profess.  The  sense  of  human  brotherhood  was 
never  more  needed  than  now,  at  this  precious,  this  critical  moment. 
It  is  needed  not  only  by  the  missionary  and  not  only  for  missions ;  it 
is  needed  by  all  who  come  in  contact  with  these  races ;  it  is  needed 
by  men  who  come  there  for  business ;  it  is  needed  by  officials ;  it  is 
needed  by  soldiers  and  sailors ;  it  is  needed  even  by  private  travelers 
in  the  non-Christian  lands. 

And  are  we  not  all  of  us,  whether  we  be  missionaries  or  not, 
bound  as  citizens  to  have  a  share  in  guiding  the  policy  of  our  govern- 
ments? Are  we  not  bound  to  see  that  our  governments  try  to  help 
and  to  treat  with  justice  and  consideration  these  backward  races 
with  which  we  come  in  contact  ?  Their  fate  now  at  last  in  this  day  of 
the  world  lies  in  the  hands  of  civilized  people  of  European  stock, 
and  now  is  the  time  for  us  to  fulfill  these  great  responsibilities  that 
have  devolved  upon  us. 

Though  we  all  wish  to  help  missions  we  cannot  all  be  mission- 
aries. But  remember  that  it  is  not  only  in  foreign  lands  that  the 
world  has  got  to  be  evangelized.  I  have  spoken  of  the  harm  that  is 
done  by  members  of  Christian  nations  who  disgrace  the  Christian 
name.  But  apart  from  those  flagrant  cases  the  greatest  hindrance  to 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  other  lands  is  the  imperfect  power  of  the 
Gospel  at  home.  I  do  not  mean  merely  that  there  is  a  great  deal  of 
practical  heathendom  among  the  most  unfortunate  classes  in  our 
great  cities.  I  rather  ask  you  to  regard  the  contrast  between  the 
New  Testament  standard,  which  we  accept  for  our  own  lives  and  the 
faint  efforts  which  we  make  to  reach  it.  Study  the  history  of  primi- 
tive Christianity — and  let  me  assure  you  that  there  is  no  study  more 
profitable,  more  helpful  than  that  of  church  history,  and  especially 
early  church  history.  No  man  can  devote  his  time  to  anything  better 
than  trying  to  understand  the  history  of  the  first  three  centuries  of 
the  Christian  Church.  It  is  full  of  lessons  for  us  all.  Now,  if  you 
study  the  history  of  the  apostolic  and  the  post-apostolic  ages  you  will 
be  struck  by  two  causes  which  very  largely  helped  the  rapid  spread 
of  the  Gospel  through  the  ancient  world,  even  in  spite  of  the  frowns 
and  animosities  of  the  dominating  Roman  power.  One  of  these 
causes  was  the  impression  made  upon  the  heathen  by  the  lives  of  the 
early  Christians,  by  their  purity — you  know  how  corrupt  the  ancient 
world  was — by  their  honesty  in  all  matters  of  daily  business  life,  by 


RESPONSIBILITIES   TOWARD   THE    BACKWARD   RACES  115 

their  unworldliness,  and,  perhaps  even  more  than  that,  by  their  love 
of  one  another.  Another  cause,  less  potent,  no  doubt,  but  very  real 
and  important  with  the  educated  classes  in  the  Roman  Empire,  was 
the  profound  impression  made  upon  them  by  the  beauty  and  loftiness 
of  the  Old  Testament  writings.  They  found  in  the  Psalms  and  in  the 
Prophets  a  morality  as  high  or  higher  than  their  own  best,  and  a 
spirit  of  love  to  God,  and  a  devotion  to  God,  and  a  sense  of  the  pres- 
ence of  God  in  nature  and  in  the  human  soul  and  in  the  aspirations  of 
the  soul  towards  God  like  which  there  was  nothing  in  heathen  litera- 
ture. If  I  may  touch  on  this  in  passing  for  one  moment,  let  me  beg 
of  you  students  never  to  forget  in  your  devotion  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment how  much  you  may  also  learn  from  the  study  of  the  Psalms 
and  the  Prophets. 

Now  had  the  enthusiasm  of  those  first  days  of  primitive  Chris- 
tianity lasted,  had  the  primitive  Christians  remained  conspicuous 
examples  of  these  shining  virtues,  the  world  would  have  been  evan- 
gelized long  ago.  So  if  you  seek  to  evangelize  the  world  in  this 
generation  of  ours,  remember  that  each  one  of  you,  wherever  he  may 
be,  is,  whether  it  be  for  evil  or  for  good,  a  missionary.  Each  one 
by  his  acts  and  by  his  words  either  spreads  abroad  or  retards  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel.  "None  of  us  liveth  to  himself,"  and  our  daily 
life  is  a  witness  to  the  fullness  or  to  the  hollowness  of  our  faith. 

I  have  tried  to  point  out  that  ours  is  an  age  of  necessity  and  of 
opportunity,  a  time  in  which  it  is  more  than  ever  needful,  and  also 
more  than  ever  possible,  to  send  forth  light  flooding  through  all  the 
dark  places  of  the  earth.  But  it  is  also  a  time  of  temptation.  Never 
in  English  speaking  countries  has  there  been  any  age  which  so  drew 
men  to  the  pursuit  of  wealth  and  enjoyment,  because  the  chances  for 
acquiring  wealth  were  never  so  fully  open  to  all,  the  means  of  win- 
ning wealth  never  so  various  and  so  ample,  the  prizes  never  so  glit- 
tering. In  a  time  of  such  temptations  it  is  hard  for  a  young  man  of 
force  and  spirit  not  to  feel  the  impulse  to  fling  himself  into  the  cur- 
rent. Many  who  do  are  over-mastered  and  swept  away  by  the 
current,  and  they  come  to  think  that  success  and  wealth  and  the 
power  and  fame  which  success  and  wealth  bring  with  them  are  the 
chief  aim  and  end  of  life.  Nevertheless,  the  old  truth  stands:  "A 
man's  life  consisteth  not  in  the  abundance  of  the  things  which  he 
possesseth."  "What  shall  it  profit  a  man  if  he  gain  the  whole  world 
and  lose  his  own  soul?"  No  doubt  the  pleasure  that  success  brings 
is  a  real  and  legitimate  pleasure.  We  are  meant  to  make  the  most 
of  such  talents  as  we  have  received ;  and  whoever  achieves  a  success 
that  gives  standing  and  influence  in  the  community  is  better  able 
to  help  others  and  to  promote  good  causes.  The  danger,  believe  me, 
the  danger  lies  not  in  exerting  to  the  utmost  all  the  powers  we  have, 
but  in  over-valuing  the  transitory  things  that  make  the  mere  outside 
of  life,  and  in  forgetting  that  success  is  admirable  only  as  it  is  conse- 
crated to  noble  purposes,  that  righteousness  is  the  true  riches,  that 


Il6  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  within  us.  Surely  there  never  was  a  time 
when  there  was  so  much  need  to  remember  the  warnings  of  our 
Lord  against  the  love  of  money  and  the  things  that  money  gives. 
Whoever  resists  these  temptations  and  lives  in  the  Gospel  spirit, 
whether  or  not  he  goes  forth  as  a  missionary  to  strange  lands,  is 
bearing  his  part  in  the  evangelization  of  the  world,  and  helping  to 
plant  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  upon  earth. 

This  movement  of  yours  seems  to  me  a  movement  so  wholesome 
and  so  noble  not  only  because  it  has  great  promise  for  the  outer 
world  which  you  are  seeking  to  evangelize;  but  also  because  it 
stimulates  that  renewal  of  Christian  life  which  is  so  needful  in  order 
that  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  be  made  more  of  a  reality  in  our  own 
lands.  Some  one  has  said  that  the  teaching  of  the  great  Saints  and 
the  great  religious  thinkers  of  the  Middle  Ages  is  best  summed  up  in 
a  single  sentence,  a  famous  line  of  Dante,  "In  sua  volontade  e  la 
nostra  pace."  In  His  will — that  is,  in  the  will  of  God — is  our  peace. 
It  is  indeed  a  sentence  that  has  been  full  of  strength  and  comfort  to 
many,  and  it  expresses  one  vital  side  of  the  Christian  life.  Content- 
ment, Obedience,  Faith,  Hope — these  things  which  were  so  much 
needed  in  the  stormy  days  of  the  Middle  Ages  are  still  needed  by 
us  all. 

But  there  is  another  sentence  that  rises  to  the  mind  of  one  who 
looks  out  over  such  an  assembly  as  the  Rochester  Convention  of  the 
youth  of  our  strenuous  race,  young  men  and  young  women  fired 
with  ardor  in  a  great  cause.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  it  strikes  me  to 
see  so  many  faces  full  of  zeal  and  faith  and  energy,  and  to  think 
that  in  a  few  years  these  young  men  and  women  will  be  scat- 
tered all  over  the  face  of  the  earth  trying  to  give  life,  trying  to 
give  light,  trying  to  bring  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  our  Saviour  to  races 
who  have  lain  so  long  in  darkness  and  sadness,  wanting  that  joy  and 
peace  which  a  knowledge  of  the  love  of  God  imparts.  When  I  look 
over  such  an  assembly  and  I  think  that  many  of  its  delegates  will 
go  forth  to  evangelize  the  world,  I  repeat  this  sentence  with  earnest 
hopes  for  the  good  you  will  do,  be  it  abroad  or  be  it  at  home.  It 
is  a  sentence  written  by  the  first  and  greatest  of  all  Christian  mis- 
sionaries, the  apostle  sent  forth  to  the  Gentile  world,  the  apostle 
whose  life  of  undaunted  courage  and  untiring  service  bore  witness 
to  his  faith.  It  is  a  sentence  that  may  be  always  in  the  heart  and 
on  the  lips  of  those  who  are  sometimes  discouraged  in  their  work 
and  who  desire  to  be  comforted  and  strengthened  for  it: 

"Wherefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  unmovable, 
always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know 
that  your  labor  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 


THE  DECISIVE  HOUR  IN  THE  HISTORY  OF 
PROTESTANT  MISSIONS 


THE  DECISIVE  HOUR  IN  THE  HISTORY  OF 
PROTESTANT  MISSIONS 

PASTOR    DR.    JULIUS    RICHTER,    SCHWANEBECK,     GERMANY 

THE  TITLE  of  this  address  may  seem  exaggerated  to  some ;  yet 
I  shall  try  to  emphasize  the  greatness  of  the  work  lying  before  the 
Christian  Church  in  our  day. 

It  is  the  greatness  of  vision,  it  is  the  vastness  of  the  task  lying 
before  the  Christian  Church  which  will  call  out  every  atom  of 
strength  in  our  innermost  lives.  I  shall  try  in  short  outline  to  lay 
before  you  the  three  great  tasks  of  the  Christian  Church.  Two  of 
these  are  well  known  to  you;  we  shall  try  to  see  them  in  a  fresh 
light.  The  third  is  only  just  dimly  emerging  before  our  inner  vision. 
The  first  and  second  of  the  two  tasks  have  parallels  in  the  history 
of  the  Church ;  we  shall  trace  these  parallels.  The  third  task  has  no 
parallel  in  history. 

i.  The  first  great  task  lying  before  the  Church  is  the  evangeli- 
zation of  the  primitive  races,  all  those  dark,  dull  peoples,  low  in 
civilization,  even  lower  in  religious  and  moral  standards,  which  in- 
habit the  continents  of  Africa,  and  some  parts  of  Asia,  Australia,  and 
America.  The  missionary  work  among  them  has  a  striking  resem- 
blance to  the  missionary  task  of  the  Christian  Church  of  the  three  or 
four  first  centuries  of  mediaeval  times,  the  evangelization  of  the 
German  and  Slav  peoples  ;  and  it  will  help  us  to  a  clearer  understand- 
ing of  the  present  situation  if  we  concentrate  our  attention  for  the 
moment  on  the  characteristic  features  of  those  days.  The  missions 
of  the  Church  then  had  three  advantages.  At  first  the  area  of  the 
work  was  well  defined;  it  comprised  the  Northern  and  Eastern  half 
of  Europe,  including  the  British  Isles.  The  climate  was  everywhere 
healthful.  The  nations  which  were  the  object  of  the  missions  were 
of  a  remarkable  homogeneity.  They  belonged  only  to  two  families 
of  peoples  closely  related;  they  spoke  only  two  different  tongues, 
though  these  were  split  up  hi  many  dialects  which  it  was  not  difficult 
to  master  after  having  learned  one  of  the  principal  languages,  and 
the  social,  political,  moral  and  religious  standards  were  a-most  iden- 
tical among  them. 

It  was  a  second  great  advantage  that  then  the  Church  was  able 
to  concentrate  her  whole  energy  on  this  one  task  of  foreign  missions. 
Doctrinal  disputes  absorbed  little  of  the  strength  of  the  Church  in 
those  dark  ages,  and  the  state  in  consequence  of  its  close  connection 

119 


I2O  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

with  the  Church  was  only  too  willing  to  lend  her  its  mighty  arm 
for  her  endeavors. 

It  was  a  third  advantage  that  the  peoples  among  whom  the  mis- 
sionaries went  were  of  a  decidedly  superior  character.  They  showed 
from  the  beginning  evident  signs  of  an  intellectual  power  and  of  a 
moral  strength  far  beyond  the  average.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that 
those  nations,  in  the  first  centuries  of  their  Christian  era  produced 
literary  masterpieces  of  imperishable  value,  the  Edda  of  the  Scandi- 
navians, the  Beowulf  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  and  the  Heliand  of  the 
North  Germans. 

The  similarities  of  this  missionary  period  to  that  of  modern  days 
have  often  been  pointed  out;  but  the  differences  are  perhaps  even 
more  striking.  What  a  disadvantage  it  is  for  modern  missions  that 
their  spheres  of  work  among  the  primitive  races  are  so  widely  scat- 
tered and  diversified.  The  climate  is  in  most  regions  rather  un- 
healthy, often  endangering  even  the  lives  of  the  foreign  agents.  The 
peoples  themselves  are  most  diverse  in  all  directions,  and  their  lan- 
guages, their  modes  of  life  and  their  thoughts,  have  almost  no  points 
of  contact.  There  seem  to  be  almost  no  connecting  links  between 
the  colored  people  of  Africa  and  the  Papuans  of  Melanesia  or  the 
stalwart  Indians  of  America ;  the  whole  sphere  of  each  race  and  all 
the  standards  of  life  are  totally  different  from  those  of  all  the  other 
races. 

Let  me,  as  an  illustration  only,  refer  to  the  manifold  differences 
of  languages.  In  the  line  of  the  Melanesian  Islands  from  the  New 
Hebrides  to  the  Bismarck  Archipelago  and  New  Guinea  about  one 
hundred  or  more  different  languages  are  spoken ;  every  small  island, 
every  clan  or  tribe,  has  its  own,  understood  often  only  by  some  four 
or  five  hundred  people.  After  a  missionary  has  mastered,  with  cease- 
less toil,  one  of  these  languages,  he  becomes  aware,  to  his  disappoint- 
ment, that  he  is  not  able  to  make  himself  understood  even  a  few  miles 
farther  inland  or  on  the  next  island.  In  Africa  about  two  hundred 
different  languages  are  spoken,  belonging  to  at  least  three  quite  dis- 
tinct families  of  languages.  It  is  hard  to  estimate  how  far  the  work 
of  Protestant  missions  has  been  retarded  by  these  diversities  of  the 
primitive  races. 

It  is  a  second  disadvantage  that  the  Church  of  our  days  is  not 
able  to  concentrate  her  whole  energy  on  her  foreign  missions.  Doc- 
trinal disputes  reaching  down  even  to  the  very  foundations  of  Chris- 
tian truth  claim  her  earnest  attention.  And  the  changing  conditions 
in  the  social  life,  as  well  as  the  growing  emigration  from  the  Chris- 
tian lands,  absorb  much  of  her  strength. 

Thirdly,  it  seems  to  be  an  undeniable  fact  that  at  least  some  of 
the  tribes  which  are  at  present  the  object  of  Protestant  missions  are 
of  a  decidedly  inferior  type,  at  least  at  the  present  time.  Of  course, 
it  would  be  unjust  and  premature  to  give  a  definite  statement  on  so 
large  a  question.  Yet  after  the  missionaries  have  been  for  a  cen- 


DECISIVE   HOUR   IN   THE   HISTORY   OF    MISSIONS  121 

tury,  or  even  150  years,  in  close  contact  with  peoples  like  the  Eskimo, 
of  the  Arctic  regions,  or  the  Hottentots,  in  Southern  Africa,  we  must 
rely  on  their  judgment  that  probably  these  clans  will  never  come 
to  an  age  of  spiritual  maturity,  to  independent  political  or  church 
life. 

2.  Yet  in  spite  of  all  difficulties  there  would  be  no  doubt  that 
the  Protestant  churches  were  able  to  fulfil  this  large  and  promising 
task  among  the  primitive  races  if  at  the  same  time  and  with  equal 
urgency  a  second  task  did  not  wait  for  her,  the  evangelization  of  the 
cultured  nations  of  the  East,  those  peoples  of  an  ancient  civilization 
in  India,  in  China,  in  Japan,  in  the  Near  East,  which  have  for  hun- 
dreds and  even  thousands  of  years  lived  their  own  life  in  religion,  in 
literature,  and  in  the  arts,  and  have  permeated  their  whole  national 
life  with  the  leaven  of  their  own  thoughts  and  customs.  Again,  a 
striking  parallel  presents  itself  in  the  work  lying  before  the  Church 
during  the  first  three  centuries  of  its  era  in  the  evangelization  of  the 
Greek  and  Roman  world,  and  it  will  be  suggestive  to  look  for  a 
moment  at  the  characteristic  features  of  those  times. 

It  was  a  great  advantage  for  the  Christian  missions  in  the 
Roman  Empire  that  its  civilization  and  culture  were  decidedly  ho- 
mogeneous. One  language,  the  Greek,  was  sufficient  to  bring  the 
Gospel  from  far  Eastern  Syria  to  out-of-the-way  Western  Spain. 
The  same  cast  of  thought,  the  same  religious  ideas,  the  same  philoso- 
phies, the  same  yearnings,  the  same  social  and  political  problems 
were  all  over  the  Roman  Empire.  It  was  a  second  great  help  that 
this  whole  spiritual  world  was  in  a  state  of  decay  and  decomposition. 
The  old  gods  and  faiths  had  lost  their  grip  on  the  nations ;  new  gods, 
new  religious  motives,  new  revelations,  were  eagerly  sought  after 
even  by  the  most  earnest  thinkers  of  those  days.  And  Christianity 
entered  this  decaying  civilization  as  the  living  force  in  a  dying  world. 

The  different  character  of  the  present  situation  is  apparent  if 
we  realize  to  what  an  extent  the  world  of  Asiatic  culture  lacks  homo- 
geneity. There  are  at  least  four  quite  distinct  types  of  religious  and 
social  developments  confronting  the.  Protestant  missions ;  the  Indian 
Brahmanism  with  all  its  different  forms  from  the  crudest  vulgar 
idolatry  to  the  spiritual  philosophies  of  the  Vedanta ;  the  Far  Eastern 
Buddhism  with  its  soporific  and  deadening  influences  on  the  na- 
tional life,  the  cold,  though  lofty,  Ethicism  of  Confucius,  the  prophet 
of  the  Chinese,  and  the  dry,  formalistic,  fanatical  Islam  of  the  Near 
East. 

Each  of  these  religions  has  been  able,  through  hundreds  and 
even  thousands  of  years,  to  permeate  and  leaven  with  its  spirit  those 
lands  and  peoples,  in  their  political,  social,  and  private  life. 

And  the  Church  cannot  leave  one  of  these  systems  for  a  more  or 
less  remote  future.  She  must  begin  the  struggle  with  all  of  them 
at  once,  she  must  wage  her  spiritual  war  with  different  and  with 
ever-changing  fronts. 


122  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

All  the  more  important  is  the  question  whether  or  not  those 
religious  systems  of  Asia  are  in  the  same  state  of  disintegration  as 
we  observed  in  the  Greek  civilization  of  the  first  centuries.  The 
opinion  of  the  Protestant  missionaries  has  changed  in  a  remarkable 
way  on  this  point  during  the  last  century.  When  the  first  mission- 
aries entered  India  a  hundred  years  ago  and  saw  the  gross  idolatry 
and  the  most  disgusting  and  decadent  forms  of  religious  life,  even 
at  the  sacred  places  of  Hinduism,  like  Benares,  they  were  soon  con- 
vinced that  this  degraded  religion  had  no  right,  divine  or  human,  to 
live  any  longer;  that  it  must  yield  soon  to  the  onrush  of  the  higher 
type  of  religion  represented  by  Christianity.  Similarly,  when  the  first 
Protestant  missionaries  became  familiar  with  the  gross  forms  of 
idolatry  prevalent  among  the  lower  classes  of  China,  they  arrived  at 
the  conviction  that  there  was  no  inner  life,  no  uplifting  power  in 
this  crude  system.  Yet  as  the  missionaries  proceeded  in  their  efforts 
and,  struggling  with  those  old  systems  for  the  salvation  of  single 
souls,  became  aware  of  the  strong  vitality  inherent  in  these  religions 
in  spite  of  the  evident  forms  of  outward  decay,  they  became  more 
and  more  careful  in  their  judgment.  Then  learned  men  like  Profes- 
sor Max  Miiller  and  enthusiasts  like  Professor  Deussen  published  the 
religious  literature  of  India  and  showed  to  wondering  Europe  below 
the  bizarre  forms  of  thought,  deep  yearnings  for  higher,  wonderful 
sparks  of  truth  and  lofty  flights  of  high  philosophies,  and  we  inclined 
rather  to  overestimate  those  ancient  religious  systems  to  such  a  de- 
gree that  we  were  sometimes  unjust  towards  Christianity.  The 
almost  forgotten  Pali  literature,  too,  was  unearthed  from  the  dust  of 
centuries,  and  Islam  found  ardent  admirers  and  promoters  even  in 
Europe.  It  seems  to  me  that  this  period  of  exaggerating  unduly  the 
merits  of  the  Asiatic  religions  to  the  disadvantage  of  Christianity  is 
rapidly  passing  away.  Yet  it  leaves  Protestant  missions  in  a  dis- 
tinctly different  position.  And  this  brings  me  to  my  third  point. 

3.  We  are  beginning  to  realize  that  this  whole  manifold  world  of 
religious  beliefs  from  the  crudest  forms  of  fetichism  and  animism  to 
the  loftiest  revelations  of  Sufistic  spirituality  or  of  Confucian  ideal- 
ism is  one  great  and  coherent  evolution  of  the  religious  genius  of 
mankind.  The  comparative  study  of  religions  and  of  the  historic 
development  of  the  different  religions  brings  us  face  to  face  with  the 
fact  that  there  are  deep  longings  in  the  human  heart  which  in  all 
climates  and  under  the  most  widely  varying  conditions  of  human  life 
find  expression  in  religious  systems,  and  we  try  to  understand  them 
in  their  continuity  and  similarity  in  spite  of  all  evident  disparity. 

As  we  begin  to  see  this  comprehensive  evolution  of  the  religious 
genius  of  mankind,  we  become  aware  of  what  is  the  final  task  of  the 
Christian  religion  and  of  Protestant  missions.  It  is  to  show  quite 
clearly,  in  contradistinction  to  this  whole  religious  life  of  humanity 
untutored  and  unaided  by  the  Divine  help,  that  Christianity  is  the 
one  great  religion  of  God,  and  that  it  must  displace  and  will  displace 


DECISIVE   HOUR   IN  THE   HISTORY  OF   MISSIONS  123 

all  other  religions.  That  will  be  the  final  test  of  Christianity ;  there 
its  superiority,  its  victory  will  be  definitely  settled. 

There  will  be  strong  competition  between  Christianity  and  other 
religions  as  to  which  has  the  higher  truth,  and  Protestant  missions 
will  have  to  prove  that  the  folly  of  the  Cross  is  wiser  than  human 
wisdom,  that  Christ  is  truth.  There  will  be  stronger  competition  as 
to  what  religion  presents  the  nobler  and  purer  ideals  of  morality  and 
is  able  to  supply  the  strength  to  live  up  to  those  standards.  And,  here 
again,  Protestant  missions  will  have  to  prove  that  Christ,  not  Mo- 
hammed or  Buddha,  is  the  only  ideal  leading  up  humanity  to  higher 
life,  that  Christ  is  the  way,  the  only  way  up  to  God.  There  will  be 
strongest  competition  as  to  what  religion  stands  the  final  test,  being 
able  to  give  life  and  to  regenerate  single  persons  and  whole  nations 
by  supernatural  power.  And  here  Christ  will  stand  forth  triumph- 
antly as  He  who  gives  life,  who  is  the  Life  of  the  world ;  and  in  Him 
we  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable :  "Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which,  according  to  His  abundant  mercy,  hath 
begotten  us  again  into  a  lively  hope  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus 
Christ  from  the  dead." 

Great  times  require  great  men.  May  the  Church  of  Christ  be 
granted  such  great  men  living  up  to  the  great  tasks  of  their  genera- 
tion and  filling  the  Church  anew  with  that  triumphant  assurance  of 
St.  John :  Our  faith  is  the  victory  that  overcomes  the  world. 


SOME  QUALIFICATIONS   DEMANDED  IN  A 
MISSIONARY 

The  Present-day  Demand  for  Christian  Statesman- 
ship on  the  Mission  Field 

The  Importance  of  Grounding  in  the  Faith  Those 
Who  Are  to  Propagate  the  Faith 

The   Possibilities   of   a   Life   Dominated   by  Jesus 
Christ 


THE  PRESENT-DAY  DEMAND  FOR  CHRISTIAN  STATES- 
MEN ON  THE  MISSION  FIELD 

THE  REVEREND  JOHN  P.  JONES,  D.DV  MADURA,  INDIA 

THE  CHRISTIAN  missionary  statesman  is  a  man  of  vision  who  sees 
the  deep  need  and  the  glorious  opportunity  of  his  field  of  service — 
who  also  sees  clearly  what  is  to  be  done  to  supply  that  need  and  to 
take  full  advantage  of  the  opportunity.  Being  Christian  first  and  states- 
man afterward,  he  is  a  man  who  makes  Christ  supreme  in  his  thought 
and  work  and  maintains  the  unrivaled  supremacy  of  the  Christian 
religion.  He  must  give  no  divided  glory  to  his  Lord ;  and  concerning 
the  uniqueness  of  his  faith  he  must  not  entertain  a  doubt.  Though 
hesitation  or  destructive  criticism  may  be  possible  among  Christians 
in  the  home  country,  in  the  far-off  non-Christian  land  a  worker's 
conviction  must  be  unclouded,  his  confidence  in  Christ  and  his  faith 
must  be  unhesitating,  and  he  must  give  himself  absolutely  to  con- 
structive life  and  thought.  The  missionary  is  not  merely  a  philan- 
thropist or  an  altruist,  or  an  educationalist ;  he  is  much  more  than  all 
this.  His  first  and  his  last  duty  is  to  exalt  Christ  and  to  bring  sinful 
souls  to  Him. 

These  are  thrilling  days  in  the  Far  East — days  when  the  East 
sends  to  the  West  a  new  challenge  and  a  new  call :  to  give  to  it  the 
best  young  men  and  young  women  for  Christian  service.  None  but 
the  best  in  spirit,  life,  and  thought,  can  render  the  service  which 
the  East  urgently  needs  and  bring  to  it  the  light  and  the  life  which 
must  be  the  foundation  of  prosperity  and  of  power  in  those  great 
lands  that  are  not  yet  Christ's. 

There  are  a  few  things  in  non-Christian  countries,  especially  in 
Asia,  which  impress  themselves  powerfully  upon  the  Christian  mis- 
sionary and  which  constitute  both  an  urgent  claim  and  a  marvelous 
opportunity  for  the  noblest  missionary  service. 

i.  The  remarkable  development  of  thought  and  intelligence  in 
the  East  during  the  last  few  years  is  beyond  all  comparison,  above 
anything  of  the  past  and  constitutes  the  most  conspicuous  challenge 
to  the  young  men  and  women  of  culture  in  the  West.  For  the  last 
half -century  the  West  has  poured  out  its  treasures  of  thought  and 
knowledge  in  a  thousand  ways  into  the  East ;  and  this  has  created  a 
great  stir  among  the  deepest  thinkers  and  most  serious  men  of  re- 
ligious life  in  those  lands.  In  Japan  and  Korea,  in  China  and  India, 

127 


128  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

our  best  thoughts  and  our  most  stirring  sentiments  and  ideals  of  life 
are  at  work  creating  an  unrest  and  a  new  ambition  for  a  wider  world 
of  thought,  a  nobler  conception  of  life,  and  a  way  of  redemption 
from  sin,  such  as  those  lands  never  conceived  of  before. 

During  many  past  centuries  the  East  has  been  a  center  of 
thought  and  of  religious  speculation.  India  has  been  the  great 
"mother  of  religions."  She  has  thought  profoundly  and  speculated 
marvelously  concerning  things  divine  and  human.  Her  philosophies 
of  thirty  centuries  ago  are  today,  by  our  wise  men,  regarded  as  the 
most  elaborate  ever  developed  by  the  human  mind.  The  thought  of 
India  has  been  the  foundation  for  all  the  religious  thinking  of  the 
East.  India  is  the  mother  of  religions.  The  thinking  of  China 
has  largely  been  based  upon  Indian  thought.  Japan  itself  has  bor- 
rowed its  thinking  from  the  religious  philosophies  of  India.  That 
thought  is  not  dead  in  India  or  in  China  or  Japan,  but  it  is  vital  in 
many  particulars  today.  And  India  has  its  men  of  thought  today, 
men  who  are  equal  to  our  best  in  highest  speculation  and  in  deep 
metaphysical  quest  after  things  of  God  and  of  the  human  soul. 

See  also  the  marvelous  awakening  of  thought  in  Japan.  How 
strangely  have  the  inhabitants  of  those  islands  put  on  an  alertness 
of  mind  and  a  quick  readiness  to  receive,  to  digest,  and  to  utilize 
the  best  thought  of  the  world  today.  What  a  sudden  change  has 
come  over  China,  that  land  which  has  glorified  the  past  and  which 
has  held  on  its  way  for  so  many  centuries  with  little  regard  to  the 
thought  and  life  of  other  lands.  Today  China  also  stands  ready 
with  receptive  mind  and  with  a  new  ambition. 

Now,  into  this  great  world  of  the  East  the  West  has  sent  forth 
its  messengers  with  'new  ideas  and  with  modern  conceptions  of  deep- 
est truth  and  highest  life.  These  thoughts  today  are  in  the  melting 
pot  of  the  East.  There  Eastern  and  Western  thought  are  mixing 
together  in  an  unheard-of  way.  What  thought-amalgam  will  be  the 
result  of  all  this  ?  We  know  not.  For  instance,  how  will  our  best 
Western  thought,  which  is  so  practical,  altruistic,  and  uplifting,  af- 
fect that  people  whose  idealistic  philosophies  on  the  one  hand  and 
gross  materialism  on  the  other  have  controlled  and  given  color  to 
their  life  for  these  many  centuries?  To  a  people  whose  God  is  the 
impersonal,  absolute  Being,  to  whom  man  is  unreal  and  elusive,  to 
whom  sin  is  a  huge  joke,  and  with  whom  salvation  has  always  been 
regarded  as  the  impossible,  what  elements  of  light  and  of  life  have 
we  to  impart?  What  inspiration  and  joy  can  we  bring  to  those  who 
have  been  crushed  by  this  pessimism  for  nearly  three  millenniums? 
With  a  view  to  solving  this  problem  we  are  establishing  our  institu- 
tions of  learning  all  over  the  East  and  are  imparting  to  the  young 
our  new  system  of  thought  whose  foundation  stones  are  the  three 
conceptions  of  a  personal  God,  a  sinful  man,  and  a  living,  incarnate 
Saviour.  In  India  we  have  our  forty  Christian  missionary  colleges 
in  which  thousands  of  bright  young  men  are  receiving  a  worthy 


CHRISTIAN    STATESMEN    ON   THE   MISSION    FIELD  I2Q 

training  in  Christian  thought  and  ethics ;  and  we  are  planting  there 
and  in  other  lands  our  profoundest  vital  Christian  truths  whereby 
the  life  of  India  and  all  the  East  is  gradually  to  be  transformed  and 
inspired,  under  Christ  ideals  and  the  spirit  of  the  Cross.  The  great 
call  of  India  today,  and  the  great  call  of  China  and  Japan  and 
Korea,  is  for  young  men  and  women  whose  minds  have  been  well 
trained,  who  have  a  clarified  vision  of  truth  and  who  have  deep  con- 
victions of  the  basal  things  of  our  religion  and  are  in  daily  life-touch 
with  Christ  and  His  Spirit.  Those  great  lands  will  furnish'  to  such 
young  men  and  women  the  highest  opportunity  for  a  service  that 
will  deeply  affect  one-half  the  population  of  the  world;  they  will 
give  to  such  workers  a  part  in  building  the  foundation  of  thought, 
in  transmitting  the  elements  of  culture,  and  in  bringing  out  of  the 
conflict  between  Western  conceptions  and  ideals  and  those  of  an- 
cient India  a  new  life-thought  which,  being  neither  Eastern  nor 
Western,  will  possess  the  best  qualities  of  both,  being  centered  in 
Christ  and  breathing  His  Spirit  of  redemption  to  all  our  race.  Re- 
cently one  of  the  leading  theologians  of  America  said  to  me  that  he 
believed  that  during  the  next  twenty-five  years  the  thought  of  India 
would  largely  dominate  American  religious  thinking.  I  believe  there 
is  much  truth  in  that  remark.  Even  today  the  pantheism  of  India 
has  contributed  to  our  theology  that  monistic  conception  which  is 
becoming  so  pervasive  in  our  philosophy  and  so  dominant  in  the  con- 
structive thought  of  our  land.  The  idealistic  philosophy  of  India 
has  been  unequally  yoked  with  certain  Christian  forms  of  interpre- 
tation. India's  occultism  and  love  of  mystery  has  expressed  itself 
in  theosophy.  All  of  these  are  the  children  of  the  Far  East  and 
have  come  to  disturb,  and,  it  may  be,  to  benefit  us  in  the  West. 
If  the  East  is  thus  to  seriously  affect  or  to  dominate  the  West  how 
much  better  were  it  that  our  young  men  and  women  of  light  and 
of  Christian  consecration  should  go  out  into  the  East  with  their 
mighty  convictions  and  splendid  equipment,  and  transform  there 
the  thought  and  philosophy  of  India  so  that  the  East  might  contrib- 
ute to  us  not  a  pure  heathenism  or  her  degrading  pessimism,  but 
her  best  thought  transformed  by  a  vision  of  the  Christ  and  of  His 
teaching.  And  I  know  of  no  finer  opportunity  on  earth  today  for 
the  best  trained  men  and  women  of  our  universities  than  to  go  and 
find  their  place  for  life-service  and  influence  in  those  great  lands  of 
the  East  where  there  is  a  throbbing  interest  in  all  that  pertains  to 
life  and  thought,  and  where  they  can  help  to  solve  the  greatest  prob- 
lems connected  with  the  progress  of  our  race. 

2.  The  new  social  ferment  and  political  unrest  of  the  East  is  an- 
other appeal  to  the  ambitious  young  men  and  women  of  our  lands. 
One-half  of  the  population  of  the  world  is  in  Asia  to-day ;  and  almost 
without  exception  those  great  lands  are  seething  in  the  spirit  of  un- 
rest. They  have  awaked  out  of  the  slumber  of  ages  and  have  en- 
tered the  dawn  of  a  new  day  of  national  consciousness  and  of  a  new 


I3O  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

ambition  for  political  independence  and  power.  It  was  true,  for- 
merly, that 

"The  brooding  East  with  awe  beheld 

Her  impious  younger  world: 
The  Roman  tempest  swell'd  and  swell'd, 
.  And  on  her  head  was  hurled. 

The  East  bowed  down  beneath  the  blast, 

In  patient,  deep,  disdain; 
She  let  the  legions  thunder  past 
And  plunged  in  thought  again." 

But  the  East  has  today  changed  her  mood.  She  has  come  out 
of  her  hermitage,  and  demands  a  place  in  the  life  and  the  conflict 
of  the  world.  She  is  no  longer  willing  to  let  the  legions  thunder 
past.  She  is  getting  her  own  legions.  She  no  longer  adores  the 
past  and  deifies  custom  as  she  was  wont  to  do.  Japan  is  the  new 
Japan  of  a  transformed  life  and  of  a  modern  ambition,  aspiring  to 
take  her  place,  as  indeed  she  already  has  taken  her  place,  among  the 
foremost  nations  of  the  world.  She  has  triumphed  not  only  in  arms, 
but  also  in  social  self-direction  and  in  political  sagacity.  China,  also, 
is  coming  to  her  own.  She  is  no  longer  willing  to  be  the  ward  of 
any  nation,  however  great  or  noble.  She  must  be  her  own  master, 
and  with  a  new  and  strange  wisdom  she  is  beginning  to  put  on  a 
well-directed  assertion  and  a  forceful  demand  that  she  be  let  alone 
to  solve  her  own  problems  and  to  work  out  her  own  destiny.  Think 
also  of  the  similar  discontent  which  is  seething  today  in  Korea,  and 
which  reveals  the  purpose  of  that  people  also  to  be  relieved  from 
outside  pressure  and  control.  In  India  also  there  is  a  wholesome 
discontent.  The  unrest  of  India  is  the  result  of  Great  Britain's 
faithfulness  to  her  trust  in  that  great  land  of  the  East.  India  is  no 
longer  satisfied  to  be  merely  a  land  of  thought  and  religion.  The 
great  slogan  of  modern  India  today  is,  "India  for  the  Indians." 
While  they  are  not  ambitious  to  separate  themselves  from  the  British, 
they  are  demanding  with  increasing  vehemence  that  they  enjoy  inde- 
pendence and  self-government  within  the  British  Empire.  And  they 
will  have  it  when  they  are  prepared  for  it.  That  modern  spirit  which 
has  taken  possession  of  them  is  resistless  and  will  not  be  denied. 
The  same  thing  is  to  be  witnessed  in  Persia  today  in  that  great  life 
and  death  struggle  for  constitutional  liberty.  Turkey,  under  the 
spirit  of  the  New  Turks,  has  already  achieved  much  of  that  glo- 
rious liberty  and  many  of  the  political  and  social  rights  of  which  it 
had  been  robbed  for  many  centuries. 

All  of  these  movements  and  new  manifestations  of  life  and  am- 
bition are  but  several  parts  of  a  great  onward,  irresistible  advance 
throughout  Asia  which  represents  the  new  assertion  and  the  new 
purpose  for  a  larger  independence  than  ever  before.  In  other  words, 
that  great  continent  has  entered  upon  a  great  advance  all  along  the 
line.  But  the  question  is,  after  all,  where  are  they  going?  Where 
is  that  movement  to  end?  God  only  knows;  and  yet  it  is  for  the 


CHRISTIAN    STATESMEN   ON   THE   MISSION   FIELD  13! 

Christian  Church  largely  to  answer  this  question.  The  missionary 
of  the  Cross  in  those  lands  has  a  much  larger  influence  in  creating 
and  in  directing  this  new  spirit  than  we  are  apt  to  realize.  Lord 
John  Lawrence,  the  Viceroy  of  India  a  half  century  ago,  remarked : 
"Notwithstanding  all  that  Great  Britain  has  done  for  the  benefit  of 
India,  I  believe  that  the  Christian  missionaries  have  done  more  than 
all  other  agencies  combined."  This  was  eminently  true  at  that  time ; 
and  if  so  then,  how  much  more  true  today,  when  that  missionary 
agency  is  five-fold  what  it  then  was?  And  the  same  is  true  at  the 
present  time  in  all  those  lands  of  the  East.  It  will  take  many 
centuries  to  reveal  to  the  world  how  powerful  is  the  service  of  that 
great  missionary  host  in  those  lands  in  broadening  their  vision  of 
life,  in  giving  them  new  impulses  and  ambitions,  in  revealing  to 
them  the  dignity  of  human  life  and  the  nobility  of  humble  service, 
in  creating  within  them  a  divine  unrest  for  the  noblest  things  of  life, 
individual,  social,  and  national.  The  missionaries  are  said  to 
be  "empire-builders."  But  that  their  service  may  be  of  highest  effi- 
ciency in  this  direction  we  need  pre-eminently  men  and  women  of  vis- 
ion, those  who  seek  not  only  the  salvation  of  individuals  in  the  lands 
of  their  adoption,  but  also  the  national  regeneration  and  the  uplift 
of  society.  The  missionary  of  today,  while  seeking  the  spiritual 
salvation  of  men,  must  also  have  an  eye  to  their  uplift  in  all  de- 
partments of  life.  Even  the  governments  of  those  countries  must 
feel  in  the  future,  even  more  than  they  have  felt  in  the  past,  the 
helpfulness  of  the  missionaries  in  the  solution  of  their  hardest  prob- 
lems in  the  many-sided  development  of  their  peoples. 

3.  Nothing  is  more  marked  in  those  lands  today — from  Japan 
in  the  East  to  Turkey  in  the  West — than  their  new  assertion  of 
racial  rights  and  dignity.  They  are  no  longer  content  to  be  the 
subjects,  or  the  wards,  of  the  West.  They  seriously  object  to,  and 
are  insulted  by,  the  designation  of  inferior  races.  They  demand 
from  the  West  a  readjustment  of  its  views  as  to  racial  equality,  and 
they  will  ultimately  secure  it.  Our  conceited  assertions  about  the 
great  superiority  of  the  white  race  they  are  no  longer  willing  to 
tolerate.  Japan  is  insisting  upon,  and  making  good  her  claim  to, 
racial  equality  with  America.  China  is  learning  how  effectively  to 
use  her  boycott  against  us  because  of  our  racial  arrogance  and  injus- 
tice. India,  too,  will  no  longer  willingly  allow  herself  to  endure 
quietly  the  racial  contempt  which  has  been  heaped  upon  her  by  the 
West  for  centuries.  The  yellow  man  of  the  Far  East  has  realized 
his  human  dignity  and  is  conscious  of  the  marvelous  possibilities 
within  him.  The  brown  man  of  India  has  entered  upon  the  dawn 
of  a  new  race-consciousness.  He  claims  that  he  has  put  his  head 
under  the  feet  of  the  white  man  as  long  as  it  is  possible  for  him  to 
do  so.  He  can  endure  Anglo-Saxon  arrogance  no  longer ;  and  I  am 
not  surprised.  The  time  has  come  for  us  to  readjust  our  views  as 
to  racial  rights  and  equality.  Kipling  puts  it  thus : 


132  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

"  It  is  bad  for  the  Christian's  peace  of  mind 

To  hustle  the  Aryan  brown, 
For  the  Christian  riles  and  the  Aryan  smiles, 

And  it  weareth  the  Christian  down. 
And  the  end  of  the  fight  is  a  tombstone  white, 

With  the  name  of  the  late  deceased, 
And  an  epitaph   drear,   'a   fool   lies  here 

Who    tried    to    hustle    the    East.'" 

The  Anglo-Saxon  thinks  that  it  is  his  business  "to  hustle  the  East" 
— to  drive  them  like  beasts,  utterly  regardless  of  their  ideas  and 
sensibilities.  He  contemptuously  calls  them  "the  mild  Hindu"  and 
"the  heathen  Chinee."  In  India  this  racial  problem  is  acute.  Upon 
the  one  side  stands  that  arrogant  man  of  the  West  who  believes 
that  he  is  God's  own  chosen  son  to  subdue  and  to  rule  over  and  to 
treat  with  slight  consideration  those  mighty  people  of  ancient  civ- 
ilization in  the  East.  He  rides  rough-shod  over  their  sensibilities. 
He  never  studies  their  viewpoint  or  has  regard  to  their  temperament. 
He  carries  the  best  that  he  has  to  them ;  but  so  arrogantly  as  to  ex- 
asperate them  at  every  step  in  his  progress. 

The  first  lesson  we  have  to  learn  in  India  today  is  not  to 
hustle  but  to  understand,  to  come  into  loving  touch  with  those  people. 
The  Prince  of  Wales,  after  he  returned  to  England  from  his  re- 
cent visit  to  India,  said  to  his  people:  "The  first  thing  we  have 
to  do  today  is  to  manifest  our  sympathy  with  the  people";  and  I 
think  there  is  nothing  more  important  today  for  us  to  learn  than 
the  great  fact  of  the  gulf  which  lies  between  us  and  the  people  of 
the  East. 

On  the  other  side  we  have  the  "Aryan  brown,"  the  Brahman 
of  India.  That  man  has  ruled  India  for  thirty  centuries.  Intellect- 
ually he  is  supreme,  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  there  is  no  one 
intellectually  equal  to  him  in  the  world  today.  Socially  he  is  at 
the  head  of  all  in  India.  He  has  built  that  colossal  caste  system 
which  dominates  everything  among  the  people  of  his  faith.  It  is  an 
immense  pyramid  with  the  Brahman  himself  at  the  apex,  over- 
towering  and  controlling  all.  Religiously  also  he  is  supreme.  As 
the  son  of  Brahma  he  receives  homage  and  worship  from  all  the 
people  of  the  land.  Should  he  by  accident  be  touched  by  any  other 
man  in  India,  that  touch  would  defile  him.  If  the  meanest  Brahman 
in  India  were  to  come  into  personal  contact  with  the  King  of  Eng- 
land and  Emperor  of  India  he  would  be  so  polluted  by  that  touch 
that  he  would  have  to  perform  religious  ablutions  in  order  to  cleanse 
himself  from  the  defilement ! 

This,  then,  is  the  racial  difficulty  in  the  land.  The  great  gulf 
which  stands  between  the  man  of  the  East  and  the  man  of  the  West 
must  be  realized  by  us  of  the  West  who  go  out  to  that  land.  Kip- 
ling says: 

'•'  The  East  is  East  and  the  West  is  West, 

And  never  the  twain  shall  meet 
Till  earth  and  sky  stand  presently 
At  God's  great  judgment  seat." 


CHRISTIAN   STATESMEN   ON   THE   MISSION   FIELD  133 

It  is  perfectly  true  that  the  East  and  the  West  are  antipodal 
in  their  viewpoint  and  temperament.  This  fact  must  be  realized  by 
any  one  who  would  carry  any  benefit  to  the  East.  It  must  be  real- 
ized by  the  missionary  who  carries  his  Gospel  message  to  that  land. 
It  is  not  his  to  thrust  upon  those  people  his  Occidental  dogmas 
and  interpretations  of  our  religion.  Rather  must  he  seek  to  di- 
vest his  faith  of  all  those  forms  which  have  grown  around  it  in  these 
lands  of  ours,  and  bring  to  that  people  only  the  essential,  the  fun- 
damental, truths  of  our  religion.  And  he  will  find  that  these  are 
much  fewer  than  he  had  first  supposed.  A  distinguished  Indian 
Christian,  Kali  Charn  Bannerjee,  once  addressed  a  large  conference 
of  missionaries  in  India  and  in  eloquent  English  exclaimed :  "Gen- 
tlemen of  the  West,  we  of  the  East  do  not  want  your  adjectival 
Christianity.  We  ask  for  only  the  substantive  thing!"  We  have 
over-emphasized  our  Western  moods  and  interpretations,  those 
things  which  we  have  added  to  the  religion  of  Christ  transmitted  to 
us.  We  must  try  to  strip  our  faith  free  from  all  the  accretions 
and  accumulations  of  dogma  and  of  rituals  which  we  have  added 
to  pristine  Christianity;  and  emphasize  to  them  only  the  essential 
element  of  our  religion,  which  is  the  simplicity  of  Christ. 

When  East  and  West  stand  before  Christ,  then  will  they  find 
their  union  and  their  race  solution  in  Him.  For,  as  Kipling  fur- 
ther said: 

"There  is  neither  East  nor  West, 

Border  nor  breed  nor  birth, 
Where  two  strong  men  stand  face  to  face, 
Though  they  come  from  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

These  two  men  are  face  to  face  today  in  India  as  they  are  in  other 
lands  of  the  East ;  and  they  are  face  to  face  because  God  has  brought 
them  together.  They  are  confronting  each  other  because,  pre- 
eminently, they  both  are  facing  the  same  Christ.  They  will  find  their 
peace  and  the  fulness  of  their  life  and  ideal  in  Him. 

Recently  I  visited  Calcutta  and  went  to  call  upon  a  man  whom 
I  desired  to  know,  Protab  Mozumder,  a  man  of  profound  culture 
and  of  deep  piety.  He  was  not  a  Christian,  but  he  loved  the  Christ 
and  had  conceived  a  passion  for  Him.  Long  ago  he  wrote  a  beauti- 
ful book  on  "The  Oriental  Christ."  My  visit  to  him  was  on  the 
eve  of  Good  Friday.  What  do  you  suppose  he  was  doing?  With 
eighteen  of  his  disciples,  one  of  whom  was  an  Oxford  graduate,  he 
was  studying  and  meditating  upon  those  beautiful  words  of  our 
Lord  uttered  to  his  disciples  the  night  upon  which  he  was  betrayed, 
and  found  in  John,  chapters  14  to  16.  How  many  Christians  that 
very  night  were  engaged  in  that  same  profitable  and  beautiful  work 
of  devotion,  bringing  themselves  into  closer  touch  with  their  Lord 
and  Master?  Protab  Mozumder's  last  words  to  me  were,  "Oh,  sir, 
I  wish  that  you  Christians  knew  us  better,  that  you  might  love  us 
more."  I  believe  that  a  better  knowledge  of  the  thought  and  ambi- 


134  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

tions  and  ideals  of  many  thousand  men  of  culture  and  learning  in 
India  at  the  present  time  would  reveal  to  us  the  fact  that  they,  like 
ourselves,  are  face  to  face  with  the  Christ.  We,  indeed,  have  come 
to  Him  from  the  West,  they  are  approaching  Him  from  the  East. 
Their  apprehension  and  interpretation  of  Him  will  necessarily  be  dif- 
ferent from  ours.  But  we  must  not  despise  them  for  that.  They 
may  get  visions  of  Him  that  are  in  some  respects  higher  and  richer 
than  our  own;  while  at  certain  points  they  will  be  behind  us  in  ap- 
preciation and  perception  of  the  deepest  things  of  His  life  and 
teaching. 

We  need  missionaries  in  India  today  who  can  grasp  fully  this 
great  racial  situation ;  who  will  perceive  the  fundamental  differences 
between  the  East  and  the  West,  and  will  not  waste  their  energy  in 
trying  to  Occidentalize  the  East  and  in  thrusting  upon  them  too  many 
of  our  own  Western  prepossessions  and  ideas ;  who  can  take  Chris- 
tianity in  its  Oriental  garb  to  the  Orient  and  yet  conserve  some  of 
those  richest  visions  of  Christ  which  appealed  first  to  us  of  the  West 
and  which  the  East  will  always  need  for  the  fullest  conception  of 
Christ.  The  missionary  must  learn  that  our  cause  is  to  prosper 
in  the  East  not  by  overthrowing  all  that  is  distinctive  in  that  land, 
but  by  conserving  the  best  and  remembering  that  the  East  and  the 
West,  in  the  trend  of  their  thought  and  sentiment,  are  mutually 
complementary.  In  another  sense  Tennyson  well  said: 

"The  East  and  West,  without  a  breath, 
Mix   their    dim    lights    like   life    and   death 
To  broaden  into  boundless  day." 

The  "boundless  day"  of  humanity  will  come  only  when  the  East 
and  the  West  shall  find  their  united  destiny  blended  in  Christ  Jesus ; 
and  it  is  the  opportunity  of  the  missionary  of  today  to  bring  to  pass 
that  union  in  those  great  Eastern  lands. 

Moreover,  we  have  wrought  much  less  than  we  ought  for  the 
redemption  of  the  East  because  we  have  over-emphasized  in  those 
lands  our  sectarianism.  We  have  pronounced  loudly  in  every  land 
our  denominational  shibboleths.  The  East  today  is  full  of  our  mis- 
erable Western  sectarian  narrowness.  Confronted  as  we  are  in 
India,  for  instance,  with  the  mightiest  enemy  that  Christianity  has 
ever  met  in  all  its  history,  we  yet  oppose  it  with  a  hundred-times- 
divided  host.  We  have  made  too  much  of  our  "adjectival  Chris- 
tianity" and  too  little  of  our  union  and  communion  in  Christ  Jesus. 
We  need  more  missionary  statesmen  in  those  lands  —  men  and 
women  whose  loyalty  to  Christ  is  infinitely  more  pronounced  than 
their  loyalty  to  their  own  denomination ;  yea,  men  and  women  whose 
denominational  affiliations  will  not  prevent  them  from  forming  any 
sort  of  Christian  union  which  will  bind  them  in  fellowship  and  in 
common  activity  with  their  fellow-workers  in  those  far-off  lands. 

4.  Nor  must  I  forget  to  speak  of  the  gross  ignorance,  the  grov- 
elling superstitions,  the  debasing  idolatries,  which  characterize  the 


CHRISTIAN    STATESMEN    ON    THE    MISSION    FIELD  135 

masses  in  the  countries  which  I  have  been  describing".  There  are 
to  be  seen  in  most  of  these  lands  visions  of  human  depravity  and 
brutal  degradation  such  as  we  are  not  familiar  with  in  our  Christian 
countries.  The  problem  of  the  elevation  and  the  salvation  of  these 
masses  will  appeal  strongly  to  the  missionary  statesman.  For  he 
will  be  a  man  of  profound  sympathy  and  of  a  passion  to  help  and 
to  lift  up  the  lowliest  into  heavenly  life  in  Christ  Jesus.  He  will 
find  in  every  human  soul,  however  degraded,  the  lost  son  of  the 
heavenly  Father,  and  will  be  able  to  discover  in  those  brutal  fea- 
tures the  lineaments  of  the  Father  above  and  will  delight  to  give 
himself  to  the  Christ-like  work  of  bringing  such  into  living  and 
loving  touch  with  the  Savieur  of  the  world.  No  land  of  heathen- 
ism will  be  Christianized  by  simply  rescuing  the  upper  classes  from 
the  clutches  of  a  mean  and  unworthy  philosophy.  The  bulk  of  the 
work,  and  often  the  most  encouraging  and  inspiring  part,  will  be 
found  in  that  evangelism  which  reaches  to  the  lowest  hamlets  and  to 
the  submerged  nine-tenths  of  the  community  and  yet  which  finds 
a  glorious  and  encouraging  success  in  the  gathering  of  the  thou- 
sands into  the  Kingdom.  And  blessed  is  that  missionary  who  deigns 
to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Master  and  to  consort  with  the  low- 
est that  he  may  lift  them  up  into  the  glorious  life  and  light  of  sons 
of  God. 

If  you  could  only  pass  through  the  villages  of  India  as  I  have, 
if  you  could  only  face  those  pariah  people  as  I  faced  them  from 
time  to  time  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  them!  When  I  go  to  them 
the  very  first  message  I  have  to  bring  is  the  message  that  they  have 
a  soul.  ''Why,  my  dear  fellow,"  I  say  to  this  man  as  he  looks  into 
my  face,  "why  don't  you  come  and  become  a  Christian?"  and  with  a 
very  significant  gesture  he  says,  "If  your  religion  will  satisfy  my 
stomach,  I  will  be  a  Christian."  "Why,"  I  say  to  him,  "do  you  talk 
about  your  stomach,  your  bodily  'needs,  all  the  time?  Why  don't 
you  think  of  your  immortal  soul?"  His  reply  is,  "Soul?  What  is 
soul?"  Ah,  the  degradation  of  heathenism — you  cannot  realize  it 
until  you  enter  those  lands  and  live  among  those  people.  But  the 
Christian  missionary  statesman  will  be  a  man  who  is  imbued  with 
the  spirit  of  the  Master,  a  passion  for  service,  a  passion  for  humil- 
ity, a  passion  that  will  take  him  down  to  the  lowest  depth  of  that 
heathenism  and  bring  those  people  into  the  light  and  into  the  joy 
of  Christ  and  of  His  religion. 

5-  The  missionary  must  be  a  man  with  a  great  vision  of  the 
future  ever  possessing  his  soul.  There  is  a  mighty  conflict  on  in 
those  countries.  The  hosts  of  Christ  are  few  in  number.  Nearly  all 
the  institutions  of  the  East  are  foreign  to  the  Cause  which  is  so 
dear  to  our  heart.  There  is  not  one  per  cent  of  the  population  of 
those  lands  that  know  Christ  and  follow  Him.  The  battle  seems 
to  be  against  us,  looking  at  it  from  without ;  and  if  the  missionary 
does  not  in  his  heart  of  hearts  believe  with  an  all-consuming  convic- 


136  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

tion  in  the  Tightness  of  his  cause  and  in  the  saving  and  universal 
power  of  his  Lord's  Gospel  and  in  the  ultimate  victory  all  over  the 
world  of  our  regnant  Christ  he  had  better  not  go  to  the  Far  East. 
He  must  be  a  man  who  can  know  no  discouragement,  whose  faith- 
fulness in  service  does  not  depend  upon  outward  manifestations  of 
success,  but  a  man  who  will  go  on  plodding  faithfully  day  by  day 
with  the  assured  conviction  that  this  great  continent  of  the  East 
will  at  no  distant  day  accept  Christ  as  Saviour  and  call  Him  King. 
Missionaries  indeed  are  "empire  builders."  They  are  sowing  the 
seed  for  the  future  harvest  of  coming  generations;  they  are  build- 
ing deep  for  eternity  the  hidden  foundations  of  that  mighty  Temple 
of  God  which  is  to  grow  in  transcendent  beauty  throughout  those 
great  lands.  Yes,  the  East  is  to  become  one  with  the  West  in  its 
adoration  of  that  Child  of  Bethlehem.  They  also  will  find  their  joy 
in  His  sorrow  and  the  light  of  Calvary  will  cast  its  blessed  radiance 
over  all  those  lands.  Are  India  and  China  and  Japan  to  become 
Christian?  I  say  yes,  with  all  my  soul.  The  day  is  not  near,  per- 
haps, but  it  will  come.  Yes,  it  shall  come. 

"Yes  it  shall  come,  e'en  now  my  eyes  behold 
In  distant  view  the  longed-for  age  unfold, 
Lo,  o'er  the  shadowy  days  that  roll  between 
A  wandering  gleam  foretells  the  ascending  scene; 
Oh,  doomed  victorious  from  thy  wounds  to  rise, 
Dejected  Orient  lift  thy  down-cast  eyes 
And  mark  the  hour,  whose  faithful  steps  for  thee, 
Through  Time's  pressed  ranks  bring  on  thy  jubilee." 

The  jubilee  of  the  East  is  not  far  off,  and  it  is  yours  and 
mine  to  help  the  coming  of  that  jubilee,  when  those  people  shall 
unite  with  us  and  make  Jesus  king,  enthroning  Him  in  their  hearts, 
in  their  lives,  and  in  their  countries. 

'The   Son  of   God   goes   forth   to   war, 

A  kingly  crown  to  gain. 
His  blood-red  banner  streams  afar, 
Who  follows  in  His  train?" 

Will  you?     Will  you? 


THE   IMPORTANCE   OF   GROUNDING   IN    THE   FAITH 
THOSE  WHO  ARE  TO  PROPAGATE  THE  FAITH 

THE  REVEREND  PRINCIPAL  T.   R.   C/MEARA,   LL.D.,  TORONTO 

WHAT  A  JOY  and  privilege  it  is  in  this  day  of  opportunity  to 
have  any  part,  no  matter  how  small,  in  carrying  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  The  world  is  wide-open  to 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ;  the  means  of  carrying  that  Gospel  are 
ready  to  hand;  the  nations  are  waiting  and  listening  for  the  mes- 
sage of  God's  love  to  them. 

I  shall  try  to  point  out  how  essential  it  is  that  those  who  under- 
take to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen  should  understand  thor- 
oughly that  of  which  they  speak.  I  suppose  that  no  undertaking 
in  all  the  world  demands  workers  more  thoroughly  grounded  in 
fundamental  principles  than  those  must  be  that  carry  forward  the 
enterprise  of  Christian  missions.  We  need  many  more  workers; 
the  units  must  be  tens;  the  tens  must  be  hundreds;  the  hundreds 
must  be  thousands,  if  every  soul  is  to  hear.  But  mere  numbers  will 
not  avail.  Many  workers  in  the  foreign  field  are  sad  and  discour- 
aged because  of  the  lack  of  power.  There  are  too  many  failures 
among  those  we  have  sent  out.  If  the  great  world  is  to  be  im- 
pressed with  our  message,  if  the  hearts  of  men  are  to  be  gripped  by 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  if  lives  are  to  be  transformed,  we  must 
send  out  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  those  who  are  divinely  equipped 
for  this  greatest  of  all  enterprises  in  the  world's  history.  God  him- 
self must  take  each  individual  worker  and  fit  and  prepare  him  for 
his  life-work  in  propagating  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

I  desire  to  speak  of  three  or  four  great  essentials  which  must 
be  possessed  by  every  successful  missionary  of  the  Cross  of  Christ. 
The  first  is  a  living  faith — a  faith  simple,  direct,  and  strong.  The 
man  who  goes  out  to  speak  to  other  men  about  Christ  must  be  able 
to  say,  "I  am  persuaded,  I  am  sure  of  that  which  I  speak ;  I  know 
whom  I  have  believed;  the  message  is  real,  and  as  a  real  thing  I 
bring  it  to  you  who  have  not  heard  of  it  before."  There  is  far  too 
much  "peradventure"  in  our  message,  and,  as  a  result,  there  is  too 
much  uncertainty  in  the  world.  It  is  surfeited  already  with  doubts 
and  difficulties  and  perplexities.  We  who  go  to  herald  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  must  be  absolutely  sure  of  that  of  which  we  speak. 
We  must  have  a  living  faith  in  a  personal  Saviour.  We  must  know 
Jesus  Christ  ourselves  as  the  greatest  reality  in  heart  and  life. 

137 


138  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

I  learned  my  lesson  in  regard  to  this  years  ago,  early  in  my 
ministry,  and  I  hope  I  shall  never  forget  it.  In  my  first  charge 
I  asked  an  earnest  and  regular  attendant  at  the  church,  a  young 
lawyer,  to  teach  a  Sunday-school  class  of  boys,  and  at  my  earnest 
solicitation  he  consented  to  do  so.  He  kept  the  class  for  about  three 
months;  and  then  he  came  to  me  and  said,  "I  have  been  making  a 
fool  of  myself  long  enough."  I  said,  "What  do  you  mean?  Are 
you  discouraged?"  "Well,"  he  replied,  "I  mean  just  this:  You 
have  asked  me  to  go  to  that  Sunday-school  class  and  tell  them  what 
I  do  not  know.  You  have  asked  me  to  guide  those  boys  along  a 
road  I  have  not  traveled  myself/  We  must  know  the  simple  plan 
of  redemption  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ ;  we  must  have  faith  in  a  liv- 
ing, personal  Saviour,  who  has  not  only  redeemed  us  but  who  has 
called  us  to  the  work.  When  we  get  to  the  field  we  must  be  invin- 
cibly persuaded  that  we  are  not  there  because  we  have  chosen  it, 
but  because  God  has  called  us;  not  there  because  we  have  gone 
through  the  agency  of  a  missionary  society,  but  because  Jesus  Christ 
has  sent  us  forth. 

And  there  must  be  faith  in  the  living  Word  of  God.  There 
are  few  who  do  not  recognize  that  there  are  difficulties  which  we 
cannot  fathom  in  this  Book.  I  know  that  many  earnest,  godly 
people  the  world  over  find  difficulties  in  the  Word  of  God ;  but  from 
the  very  depths  of  my  heart  I  pity  that  man  or  that  woman  who 
goes  out  to  the  mission  field,  no  matter  where  it  is,  and  does  not 
believe  in  the  authority  a'nd  in  the  power  which  is  in  this  blessed 
Book. 

It  is  wonderful  what  the  Book  will  do.  My  father,  in  his  early 
ministry,  was  a  missionary  among  the  Indians  of  the  great  Canadian 
West.  There  he  translated  the  Bible  into  the  Indian  tongue,  and 
distributed  many  copies  of  this  translation  to  the  Red  Men  of  the 
North.  I  remember  years  afterwards  he  frequently  said  to  me, 
"I  wonder  what  has  become  of  those  books,  and  what  the  result  of 
(heir  circulation  will  be?"  Ten  years  after  he  had  passed  away  to 
his  rest  and  to  his  reward  I  was  canoeing  in  the  back  lakes  of  New 
Ontario.  There  I  met  an  Indian  and  talked  with  him  on  spiritual 
subjects.  I  found  that  he  was  a  Christian,  and  I  asked  him  how  he 
became  one.  He  said,  "Oh,  I'd  like  to  tell  you  that.  Many  years 
ago  my  father,  a  heathen,  met  a  missionary,  and  as  he  was  going 
away  into  the  bush  for  the  winter  the  missionary  gave  him  the 
Word  of  God.  He  took  the  Book  and  went  into  the  woods,  and  he 
and  his  brothers  read  it.  They  had  no  man  to  teach  them  out  there 
in  the  wilderness.  But  the  Book  told  them  the  message  of  Jesus. 
My  father  was  brought  to  Christ  and  so  were  his  brothers,  and 
when  we  grew  up  we,  too,  received  Jesus  Christ  through  their  testi- 
mony." Then  as  I  waited  he  drew  forth  from  a  place  of  hiding 
near  by  an  old  worn  Bible.  He  handed  it  to  me  and  said,  "This 
was  the  very  book  that  the  missionary  gave  to  my  father  so  many 


THE   IMPORTANCE   OF   GROUNDING   IN    THE   FAITH  139 

years  ago."  I  opened  the  Book  and  there,  on  the  flyleaf  of  the 
Bible,  I  read  the  name  of  the  chief,  his  father,  and  these  words 
after  it :  "Presented  to  him  by  his  friend  and  missionary,"  and  then 
my  beloved  father's  signature. 

The  inherent,  irresistible  power  of  the  living  God  is  in  this 
Book.  We  have  been  apologizing  for  it  long  enough.  Let  us  take 
it  as  God  has  given  it  to  us,  and  let  us  preach  it  and  teach  it  with  the 
simple  faith  that  God  will  use  and  bless  its  message  to  the  salvation 
of  men. 

Not  only  must  we  have  simple  and  definite  faith  in  a  personal 
Saviour,  and  in  a  living  Word  if  we  are  to  prevail,  but  we  must 
also  have  a  Message.  If  you  go  up  and  down  through  the  home- 
land, if  you  go  out  into  the  mission  fields  of  the  world,  you  will 
find  the  same  demand,  Wanted,  a  man  with  a  message.  They  want 
the  simple  message  of  God  and  they  demand  it  of  every  one  who  goes 
in  His  name.  Do  you  remember  the  extraordinary  power  which 
Isaiah  had  in  the  old  time?  Read  the  account  of  his  call  to  the 
ministry.  "In  the  year  that  king  Uzziah  died,  ...  I  saw  the 
Lord.  .  .  .  And  he  said,  Go."  Do  you  remember  the  very  remark- 
able power  which  John  the  Baptist  had  in  his  brief  but  brilliant 
thought,  "I  am  a  messenger  of  God ;  I  am  the  voice  of  one  crying 
in  the  wilderness."  And  wherever  they  went,  meeting  all  the  diffi- 
culties of  the  day,  facing  opposition  and  danger — yea,  and  even 
death,  each  was  upheld  by  this  glorious  thought:  "I  am  sent  here 
by  God  with  a  message  to  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  men."  And 
so  you  who  go  today  to  the  mission  field  must  have  a  message,  and 
those  to  whom  you  minister  must  realize,  not  only  in  the  words  you 
speak  but  in  the  life  you  live,  that  you  have  come  in  the  name  of 
Another,  with  a  message  from  the  living  God. 

"But,"  you  say,  "I  realize  that  in  a  very  real  sense  I  do  love 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  I  believe  in  God;  I  believe  in  the  authority 
and  power  of  His  Word ;  I  believe  that  I  have  a  Message ;  but  how 
am  I  to  make  all  of  this  which  I  know  tell,  as  I  meet  the  great  army 
of  the  heathen  out  yonder?  How  is  my  life  to  have  such  force 
that  it  may  count  for  God  during  the  little  time  in  which  I  have  to 
live  and  witness?"  Ah,  there  is  another  prime  requisite  which  we 
all  need  and  must  have,  and  that  is  the  Power  of  the  living  God. 
The  mistake  which  so  many  are  making  is  that  they  are  trying  to 
get  some  power  of  their  own,  whereas  we  find  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment that  Christ  said:  "All  power  is  given  unto  ME."  It  is  His 
power  which  we  need,  not  our  own.  I  remember  a  little  while  ago 
crossing  over  a  temporary  bridge  while  workmen  were  erecting  a 
great  permanent  structure  of  stone  and  steel.  There  I  saw  them 
preparing  to  put  in  its  place  a  great  block  of  granite.  I  suppose  it 
was  ten  or  twelve  feet  long  and  proportionately  thick.  I  noticed 
that  there  were  only  eight  or  ten  men  working  there,  and  I  thought 


140  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

to  myself,  "How  in  the  world  will  they  be  able  to  move  this  great 
block  of  granite  and  place  it  in  its  right  position?  A  hundred  men 
could  not  budge  it."  I  watched  a  while,  and  when  everything  was 
in  readiness  a  young  stripling  not  twenty  years  of  age,  with  one 
hand,  applied  the  power  of  steam  and  that  great  mass  of  granite 
rock  was  lifted  by  steel  cables  and  pulleys,  as  a  very  little  thing, 
and  put  in  its  place.  That  which  was  impossible  for  a  great  number 
to  do  one  man  did  with  the  utmost  ease  by  applying  a  power  that 
was  not  his  own. 

You  who  teach  and  train  others  for  this  great  enterprise,  lead 
them  away  down  deep  into  the  teachings  of  the  Holy  Scripture 
regarding  the  Spirit  of  God.  You  who  are  preparing  for  your  life- 
work,  go  aside  and  ask  God  to  teach  you  deeply  in  the  school  of 
prayer.  We  must  have  the  dynamics  as  well  as  the  mechanical 
power  in  Christian  missions.  Mr.  Spurgeon  was  once  asked  the 
secret  of  that  extraordinary  gathering  each  Sunday  in  his  great 
South  London  Tabernacle,  and  he  replied,  "Any  success  which  we 
have  in  this  work  comes  from  the  power-house  in  the  basement." 
He  meant  that  the  power  in  his  ministry  was  due  to  the  six  hundred 
men  and  women  who  met  every  Sunday  morning  at  ten  o'clock  to 
pray  for  God's  blessing  on  the  work  and  message  of  the  day. 

May  God  teach  us  deeply  concerning  these  things,  so  that 
whether  we  go  North,  South,  East  or  West,  or  are  called  to  remain 
at  home,  the  men  and  women,  the  boys  and  girls  whom  we  meet, 
will  be  impressed  with  this  one  thought,  "It  is  a  real  thing  to  him. 
The  conviction  is  real ;  the  motive  is  real,  the  message  is  a  real  mes- 
sage from  the  living  God ;  the  truth  which  he  speaks  is  a  real  truth 
from  the  Father  in  Heaven.  Yes,  and  the  power  which  he  mani- 
fests in  his  life,  in  his  word  and  in  his  ministry  is  the  real  power  of 
God."  And,  above  all  else,  they  will  know  that  the  Saviour  of 
whom  you  speak  to  others  is  to  you  a  living  reality. 


THE    POSSIBILITIES    OF    A    LIFE    DOMINATED    BY 
JESUS  CHRIST 

MR.  D.  WILLARD  LYON,   M.A.,  SHANGHAI 

"YE  DID  NOT  choose  me,"  says  our  Master  to  us  as  he  said  to 
His  disciples  sixty  generations  ago,  "but  I  chose  you,  and  appointed 
you,  that  ye  should  go  and  bear  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  should 
abide"  (John  15:16).  This  is  a  message  not  merely  to  those  of  us 
who  expect  to  spend  our  lives  in  mission  fields,  but  to  each  of  us 
who  desires  to  have  a  share  in  reaching  men  for  Jesus  Christ,  who 


POSSIBILITIES    OF    A    LIFE   DOMINATED    BY    CHRIST  14! 

also  said  that  He  came  that  we  might  have  life,  and  that  we  might 
have  it  abundantly.  (John  10:10.)  His  call  to  us  is  a  call  to  live 
the  spiritual  life  that  has  a  vigor  in  it  corresponding  to  the  vigor 
of  the  athlete  going  forth  to  his  task  with  no  knowledge  of 
discouragement. 

Although  the  call  to  live  this  life  of  vigor  comes  to  every  one 
of  us,  yet  in  a  special  degree  and  for  specific  reasons  it  presents  itself 
with  insistent  force  to  those  of  us  who  are  looking  forward  to  a 
service  abroad,  because,  in  the  first  place,  of  the  peculiar  nature  of 
our  mission.  Jesus  commissions  us  to  make  disciples  of  all  the 
nations.  (Matt.  28:19.)  The  money  power  of  the  Christian  Church 
cannot  in  itself  make  disciples.  Discipleship  cannot  be  purchased 
any  more  than  salvation  can  be  purchased.  The  establishing  of  in- 
stitutions of  learning  or  of  hospitals  will  not  alone  make  disciples. 
Even  the  sending  forth  of  men  and  women  to  the  foreign  field  will 
not  of  itself  evangelize  the  world.  Making  disciples  is  not  a  com- 
mercial enterprise.  Discipleship  is  a  life,  and  in  order  to  make 
disciples  there  must  be  something  more  than  method  and  money 
and  men ;  there  must  be  vitality. 

The  call  to  the  abundant  life  conies  to  us  with  peculiar  insist- 
ency because  of  the  perils  which  we  inevitably  must  face  in  the 
foreign  field.  There  are  perils,  for  instance,  which  the  recruit  must 
meet.  He  sees  in  his  environment  such  signs  of  poverty  as  he  has 
never  seen  before.  He  sees  suffering  accentuated  to  a  degree  which 
first  lacerates  his  soul  and  then  seeks  to  cauterize  it.  He  sees  sin 
rampant.  He  sees  the  powers  of  evil  flaunting  their  flag  in  his 
face.  He  stands  before  these  awful  facts  realizing  that  he  must 
for  a  time  remain  speechless  and  can  raise  no  voice  in  protest. 
The  flame  that  burned  in  his  heart  when  he  was  a  worker  at  home 
begins  to  die  down  and,  perchance,  the  fire  of  his  early  zeal  becomes 
smothered  in  the  ashes  of  his  own  language  study.  The  man  who 
can  face  such  difficulties  and  surmount  their  perils  must  be  one  in 
whom  there  is  a  vital  spiritual  life. 

The  recruit  is  not  the  only  one  who  is  confronted  by  spiritual 
perils.  As  he  begins  to  enter  upon  the  active  service  of  missionary 
life  he  discovers  still  graver  difficulties,  still  more  discouraging  fac- 
tors, in  his  spiritual  environment.  He  is  impressed  and  appalled  by 
the  sterility  of  the  soil  in  which  he  must  work.  Sometimes  it  seems 
as  if  he  must  pound  the  rock  to  create  a  soil  before  he  can  even 
plant  a  seed.  After  the  seed  has  taken  root  and  grown  it  often  be- 
comes blighted.  Some,  even,  of  his  most  trusted  and  faithful  con- 
verts come  into  disgrace,  and  his  heart  sinks  within  him.  There  are 
the  insidious  perils,  too,  of  his  inner  life,  those  that  eat  into  his  very 
heart.  Overwork,  for  instance,  is  one  of  them ;  he  spends  so  much 
time  doing  that  he  forgets  to  be.  Worry  is  another;  he  forgets  on 
whose  shoulders  the  Government  has  been  placed.  Such  are  a 
few  of  the  perils  that  we  who  go  to  the  front  must  face.  Without 


142  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

a  spiritual  life  that  is  deep  and  powerful,  we  would  far  better  stay 
away. 

But  what  is  spiritual  life?  There  is  much  in  our  talk  today, 
and  very  much  in  our  common  thinking,  that  promotes  false  concep- 
tions regarding  piety.  There  is  a  namby-pamby  piety  which  we  in- 
stinctively dislike,  but  there  is  also  a  hypocritical  piety  which  we 
do  not  always  detect.  Let  us  remember  that  spirituality  does  not 
consist  in  observing  any  form  of  spiritual  culture.  This  may  seem  a 
trite  saying.  Most  of  us  will  acknowledge  at  once  that  going  to 
church,  for  instance,  does  not  constitute  a  spiritual  man.  But  I 
venture  to  say  that  there  are  men  and  women  who  have  been  de- 
ceiving themselves  into  the  belief  that  the  observance  of  the  "morning 
watch"  does  constitute  spirituality.  Let  us  make  no  mistake:  the 
morning  watch,  prayer,  Bible  study,  these  are  means  to  an  end  and 
not  the  end  itself;  sometimes  it  may  be  possible  to  use  the  means 
without  attaining  the  end.  Spirituality  does  not  consist  in  observ- 
ing any  form. 

Nor  does  spirituality  consist  in  being  engaged  in  what  is  called 
spiritual  work.  Some  of  the  best  missionaries,  some  of  the  most 
fruitful  missionaries,  some  of  the  most  spiritual  missionaries  I  know 
are  giving  a  large  section  of  their  daily  time  to  the  handing  out  of 
medicines,  to  the  teaching  of  the  sciences  or  English,  or  to  office 
work.  On  the  other  hand,  some  of  the  missionaries  who  give  evi- 
dence of  being  the  least  spiritual,  judged  by  the  fruits  of  their  work, 
are  engaged  in  those  phases  of  work  which  are  usually  called  spe- 
cifically religious.  To  the  spiritual  man  there  is  no  secular,  for  all 
he  touches  becomes  spiritualized.  Position  and  place  and  method 
will  not  determine  the  soul's  health;  but  if  we  have  a  vital  spiritu- 
ality we  can  make  our  place  and  position  and  method  spiritual.  Let 
us  not  make  the  mistake,  then,  of  supposing  that  because  we  are 
engaged  in  so-called  evangelistic  work,  for  instance,  we  are,  there- 
fore, more  spiritual  than  we  should  be  if  we  were  engaged  in  some 
other  form  of  service. 

Having  called  attention  to  these  common  misconceptions  regard- 
ing the  spiritual  life,  let  me  mention  what  seems  to  me  to  be  the  dis- 
tinctive marks  of  the  spiritual  man,  marks  that  must  be  found  in 
every  man  who  is  spiritual,  whether  in  home  or  in  foreign  service. 
The  first  mark  is  a  real  communion  with  God.  Away  back  in  Old 
Testament  times  Enoch  was  given  a  special  sign  of  God's  favor  be- 
cause he  walked  with  Him.  Abraham  was  the  friend  of  God,  and 
in  that  friendship  lay  his  power.  Jacob  prevailed  with  God,  and  it 
was  not  until  he  had  prevailed  that  his  life  became  strong.  Paul 
made  it  his  ambition  to  know  Jesus  Christ.  And  Jesus  Himself 
states  that  eternal  life  consists  in  knowing  the  Father,  the  only  true 
God,  and  Himself,  whom  God  has  sent.  (John  17:3.)  It  is  this 
communion  with  God,  this  real,  personal  communion,  that  must  al- 
ways characterize  the  spiritual  man.  We  have  a  right  to  test  every 


POSSIBILITIES   OF   A    LIFE   DOMINATED   BY    CHRIST  143 

form  of  spiritual  exercise  in  which  we  engage  to  discover  whether 
or  not  it  is  producing  such  communion.  If  our  Bible  study  does  not 
stimulate  communion,  it  is  not  devotional.  If  our  prayer  is  not 
communion,  it  is  mockery.  Real  communion  means  constant  growth. 

The  second  mark  of  the  spiritual  man  is  the  possession  of  a 
vital  trust  in  God.  I  use  the  word  "trust"  in  order  to  get  our 
minds  out  of  the  ruts.  I  do  not  mean  faith  in  the  sense  of  doc- 
trine. I  mean  a  faith  that  looks  up  to  God  and  lays  hold  of  Him  at 
all  times.  The  training  of  the  children  of  Israel  was  a  training  in 
faith.  Jesus  came  to  teach  men  faith  in  God.  The  fundamental 
bases  of  faith  have  varied  in  different  ages,  and  it  is  for  us  today 
to  gather  up  all  that  has  been  revealed  about  God,  so  that  we  may 
found  our  faith  not  alone  on  His  omnipotence  and  justice,  but  also 
on  His  love  and  on  every  quality  that  makes  for  a  fuller  confidence 
in  Him.  The  man  whose  faith  in  God  is  small  can  do  but  a  small 
amount  of  spiritual  work.  Weak  faith  means  little  fruit. 

The  third  mark  of  the  spiritual  man  is  an  increasing  likeness 
to  God.  Do  we  realize  that  this  characteristic  grows  necessarily 
out  of  the  two  already  mentioned?  Paul  said  that  by  looking  into 
the  face  of  Jesus  we  should  become  transformed  into  His  image 
from  glory  to  glory.  (II  Cor.  3:18.)  If  our  communion,  then,  is 
real,  our  likeness  will  grow.  If  our  faith,  too,  is  real,  our  likeness 
will  grow,  for  faith  is  the  victory  that  will  overcome  every  obstacle 
to  Godlikeness.  Out  in  China  or  India  or  Japan,  or  in  any  other 
foreign  field,  our  message  will  largely  depend  for  its  fruitfulness 
upon  our  character.  The  Orientals  are  exceedingly  keen  in  their 
analysis  of  character.  They  pick  flaws  in  us  more  unerringly  than 
do  our  own  fellow  countrymen,  and  they  will  not  accept  any  teach- 
ing which  they  do  not  see  lived  in  our  lives.  And  so,  even  if  it  were 
not  for  our  own  good,  we  need  Godlikeness  to  make  our  message 
appeal  to  men.  Jesus  Christ  declared  that  He  sanctified  Himself 
in  order  that  His  disciples  might  be  sanctified.  (John  17:19.) 
Have  we  come  to  realize  that  our  sanctification,  our  growth  in 
Christlikeness,  is  absolutely  necessary  if  our  message  is  to  carry? 
I  know  of  a  case  in  which  the  Chinese  officials  requested  a  foreign 
consul  to  remove  a  certain  missionary  from  his  field  of  work,  sim- 
ply because  he  could  not  keep  his  temper.  I  know  another  case  of 
a  missionary  who,  because  he  seemed  to  show  a  mercenary  spirit, 
destroyed  his  influence  in  the  section  in  which  he  lived.  A  Christ- 
like  character  means  a  vitalizing  influence. 

The  fourth  mark  of  the  spiritual  man  is  a  sympathetic,  helpful 
relationship  to  his  fellow  men.  A  man  cannot  grow  in  spirituality 
except  as  he  allows  his  spirituality  to  flow  out  to  others.  Jesus 
Christ  came  to  reveal  the  Father  to  men.  How  did  He  do  it?  By 
becoming  a  man  among  men.  We  can  do  it  in  no  other  way.  If  we 
are  to  be  channels  of  His  life  we  must  first  be  men  among  men, 
place  our  hearts  close  to  the  hearts  of  those  we  have  gone  to  live 


144  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

for,  get  under  their  burdens  and  help  them  to  bear  them.  Then  only 
may  we  have  the  privilege  of  being  the  channels  of  power  to  them. 
Let  us  not  miss  the  thrill  that  comes  from  being  the  live  wire  which 
connects  omnipotent  love  with  needy  men. 


THE   HOME   BASE 

Missionary  Vision  and  Consecration  in  the  Leader- 
ship of  the  Church 

The   Money   Power  Related   to   the   Plans   of   the 
Kingdom 

The  Youth  of  the  Church  filled  with  the  Missionary 
Spirit 

The  Place  of  Intercession 


THE  MISSIONARY  VISION  AND  CONSECRATION  WHICH 

SHOULD  CHARACTERIZE  THE  LEADERSHIP 

OF  THE  HOME  CHURCH 

BISHOP  E.   R.   HENDRIX,  D.D.,   KANSAS  CITY,   MISSOURI 

RUSKIN  HAS  well  said  that  where  a  hundred  men  observe  one 
speaks,  where  a  hundred  speak  one  thinks,  where  a  hundred  think 
one  sees.  It  is  seers  that  Christ  makes  and  uses. 

I  congratulate  myself  this  morning  that  I  speak  on  the  hun- 
dredth anniversary  of  the  first  Student  Volunteer  convention  in 
America,  Four  colleges  were  represented  there — the  haystack  men 
from  Williams,  one  from  Union  College,  one  from  Harvard,  one 
from  Brown.  They  met  in  Andover,  Massachusetts,  in  1810,  and 
that  was  the  time  when  Adoniram  Judson,  one  of  America's  seers, 
a  world-seer  indeed,  first  definitely  determined  to  give  himself  in  re- 
sponse to  the  heavenly  vision  to  missionary  work.  The  others  joined 
him,  and  with  that  practical  mystic — one  of  the  most  dangerous 
men  in  the  world  always,  like  Oliver  Cromwell,  the  practical  mystic 
— Moses  Stuart,  the  great  Biblical  scholar  and  himself  a  man  of 
vision,  to  counsel  with  them,  the  Student  Volunteers  had  their  first 
great  convention.  There  was  not  a  missionary  society  in  this  land. 
If  they  were  to  go  as  foreign  missionaries,  they  must  offer  them- 
selves to  a  society  across  the  Atlantic,  and  so  they  contemplated 
putting  themselves  under  the  auspices  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society  when  wise,  far-seeing  Professor  Moses  Stuart  said,  "Not 
so.  Throw  yourselves  upon  the  conscience  of  America ;"  and  when 
it  became  known  that  these  men,  seven  in  number,  stood  ready 
under  God's  call  to  obey  the  heavenly  vision,  then  there  was  formed 
a  hundred  years  ago — for  1910  is  a  wonderful  anniversary  year — 
the  first  missionary  society  of  a  connectional  character  in  this  great 
land,  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 
Out  under  its  auspices  went  Adoniram  Judson,  starting  across  the 
seas  to  give  the  Bible  to  Burma,  himself  to  be  one  of  those  men  that 
the  German  Empire  would  have  liked  to  honor,  a  few  men  whom 
it  calls  "the  enlargers  of  the  Empire,"  statesmen  or  soldiers  who 
have  added  provinces,  himself  to  add  a  kingdom  to  the  Kingdom  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  toiled  on  seven  years  without  a  convert, 
but  never  questioning  the  promises  of  God  until  God  gave  him 
Burma. 

T-17 


148  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Now  in  the  good  city  of  Rochester,  forty  or  less  years  after 
Adoniram  Judson  gave  himself  in  obedience  to  his  heavenly  vision, 
as  he  was  walking  the  streets  he  passed  the  walls  of  a  Christian 
college.  He  said  to  his  companion,  "Do  you  know  what  I  would  do 
if  I  had  a  thousand  dollars?"  "Yes,"  said  his  friend.  "You  would 
give  it  to  foreign  missions."  Fresh  from  the  mission  field,  where 
he  had  spent  thirty  or  more  years  of  his  life,  Adoniram  Judson 
said,  "I  would  put  it  in  an  institution  like  that.  Building  Christian 
colleges  and  filling  them  with  Christian  students  is  raising  the  seed- 
corn  of  the  world."  That  was  the  vision  of  a  seer.  Oh,  what  would 
not  Adoniram  Judson  do  could  he  live  today  and  see  these  grana- 
ries bursting  their  walls  with  the  stored  "seed-corn,"  as  these  Chrisr 
tian  students,  ready  for  their  great  work — for  the  seed  is  the  chil- 
dren of  the  Kingdom — offer  themselves  in  the  scarred  hand  of  their 
Lord  to  be  scattered  anywhere  as  seed-corn  in  any  part  of  the  world. 
For  if  it  abide  alone  it  perisheth,  but  if  it  fall  into  the  ground,  it 
beareth  much  fruit. 

Now  that  wonderful  vision  of  a  hundred  years  ago.  beginning 
yonder  in  Andover,  Massachusetts,  was  repeated  at  Mount  Hermon 
a  little  more  than  twenty  years  ago.  And  that  was  but  a  Renais- 
sance of  what  had  taken  place  in  1810,  as  what  took  place  in  1810 
was  but  a  Renaissance  of  that  Holy  Club  in  Oxford  University  a 
little  less  than  a  hundred  years  before,  as  that  in  turn  was  but  a 
repetition  of  what  took  place  .when  Martin  Luther  and  Philip  Melanc- 
thon  gave  their  lives  in  obedience  to  the  heavenly  vision,  and  Jerome 
of  Prague  and  John  Huss  and  John  Wycliffe  at  Oxford,  and  so 
on  back  to  that  motley  company  that  the  Master  gathered  about 
Him,  the  eleven,  and  said  as  He  parted  from  them  the  words,  "All 
things  that  I  have  heard  of  my  Father  I  have  made  known  unto 
you.  Ye  have  not  chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you  and  ordained 
you  that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit 
should  remain."  He  Himself  was  responsible  for  their  future  as 
they  were  put  in  His  sacred  hands. 

Now  this  is  what  makes  a  great  life.  It  is  the  passion  of  youth 
seasoned  by  the  strength  of  manhood.  It  is  a  deep-wrought  con- 
viction in  the  fervor  of  a  young  mind  maturing  with  all  the  strength 
of  seasoned  manhood.  And  so  God  has  ever  wrought.  The  destiny 
of  the  world  is  in  the  hands  of  its  young  men.  A  great  German 
statesman  said,  "The  destiny  of  any  nation  is  determined  by  what 
the  young  men  under  twenty-and-five  are  thinking  of  at  any  one 
time;"  and  it  is  these  men  to  whom  God  has  given  so  marvelous  a 
vision,  as  they  are  proving  obedient  to  that  heavenly  vision,  whom 
God  is  so  signally  using  for  the  great  work  of  winning  the  world  to 
Christ.  They  give  themselves  in  the  morning  period;  they  give 
themselves  with  fervor  and  ardor  to  their  work,  and  when  that  work 
strengthens,  with  continued  consecration  they  are  fitted  for  larger 
achievements. 


VISION    WHICH    SHOULD    CHARACTERIZE    LEADERSHIP  149 

Now  I  venture  to  say  that  a  man  of  vision  like  Adoniram  Jud- 
son  would  have  been  a  mighty  giant  of  God  whether  he  went  to 
Burma  or  not.  Mills  never  went  as  a  foreign  missionary.  That 
leader  of  American  youth  who  started  the  marvelous  movement  in 
Williamstown  was  denied  the  passion  of  his  life.  He  could  not  un- 
derstand why.  But  as  he  lingered  here,  out  of  his  earnest  pleading 
the  American  Bible  Society  sprang  into  being.  God  had  other  cor- 
related work  for  him  without  which  the  great  mission  work  itself 
could  not  have  been  carried  to  such  marvelous  achievements  in 
our  day. 

And  so  I  am  going  to  talk  a  while  to  "the  other  wise  man." 
The  three  pressed  on  their  way  and  saw  the  star  resting  over  the 
manger  at  Bethlehem.  The  other  one,  belated  and  held  by  im- 
perious duties,  pressed  on  alone  without  the  privilege  of  ever  gazing 
upon  the  young  child ;  but  to  him  was  also  granted  the  vision  of  his 
Lord.  Why  did  not  Moses  Stuart  join  with  them  in  their  pilgrim- 
age to  foreign  lands?  God's  hand  held  him  in  the  home  land;  but 
ae  was  in  the  same  hand  that  Adoniram  Judson  was  in.  And  so 
God  has  ever  wrought  on  the  firing  line  by  the  help  of  the  men  on 
the  base  line. 

Can  you  question  that  Adoniram  Judson  would  have  held  the 
ropes  as  well  as  gone  down  in  the  mine?  It  is  our  faith  that  the 
Lord  wants,  as  good  Bishop  Cyprian  said  to  the  saints  in  Carthage, 
who  were  so  influenced  by  the  martyrs  that  they  wanted  to  die  re- 
gardless of  the  life-work  that  the  Lord  had  for  them,  "God  does  not 
want  your  blood ;  he  wants  your  faith." 

So  to  you  men  of  God  who  under  His  guidance  remain  on  the 
base  line,  it  is  your  faith  that  the  Lord  wants,  not  your  sacrifice  on 
that  distant  field.  If  His  providence  holds  you  here,  your  faith  He 
will  own,  whether  in  the  home  land  or  in  the  distant  field.  For 
what  is  faith  ?  Faith  gives  substance  to  things  hoped  for.  It  makes 
real  what  you  desire.  The  epitaph  on  the  tomb  of  many  a  great 
man  might  well  be  this :  "What  he  ardently  desired  in  youth  that 
he  had  in  age."  The  story  of  a  great  life  is  found  there.  It  is  the 
story  of  a  realized  vision,  of  a  faith  that  was  foretaught  the  future 
and  made  real  the  future. 

Now  this  is  God's  law.  The  keys  of  His  kingdom  are  put  in 
the  hands  of  the  men  of  vision.  It  was  because  Peter  had  the  first 
vision  yonder  on  the  slopes  of  Hermon  that  the  Lord  put  first  of  all 
in  his  hands  the  same  keys  that  later  he  put  in  the  hands  of  all,  after 
His  resurrection.  It  is  the  man  that  has  this  vision  who  can  open 
the  door  to  others,  as  hi  Paul's  case ;  for  no  sooner  was  the  revela- 
tion of  God  in  Christ  given  to  him  than  the  keys  were  put  in  his 
hands  whereby  he  could  open  the  doors  of  the  whole  Gentile  world. 

To  you  men  going  to  the  field,  and  to  you  men  held  at  home  in 
the  providence  of  God  to  hold  the  ropes,  to  furnish  in  no  small 
measure  the  recruits  to  aid  in  developing  the  fields,  permit  me  to 


I5O  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

say  this :  This  vision  is  all-vital,  whether  you  go  abroad  or  whether 
you  stay  at  home.  The  perseverance  of  the  saints  is  a  series  of  new 
beginnings.  There  are  times  when  you  have  got  to  make  fresh 
starts,  whether  in  the  home  field  or  in  the  foreign  field.  There 
are  men  that  have  lost  the  vision  on  the  firing  line,  who  have  be- 
come wooden,  no  longer  inspired  with  zeal,  content  to  live  common- 
place lives  even  in  the  mission  field,  who  have  lost  their  power  of 
service,  as  there  have  been  men  in  the  home  field  that  have  lost 
this  vision.  Paul  ever  more  craved  a  renewal  of  the  vision :  "This 
one  thing  I  do,  forgetting  those  things  which  are  behind  .  .  ., 
I  press  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus,"  "that  I  may  know  Him ;"  and  it  was  this  fresh  vision 
of  Christ  and  the  resources  in  Christ  that  made  him  ever  increas- 
ingly powerful  for  service. 

For  the  vision  is  what?  The  old  philosophers  used  to  say, 
"Know  thyself."  Christianity  says,  "Know  thy  God."  It  is  in  know- 
ing God  that  we  know  ourselves.  It  is  by  knowing  God  in  Christ 
that  we  become  conscious  of  our  resources  and  of  our  Lord,  and 
it  is  that  knowledge  that  displays  itself  in  increasing  efficiency.  God 
has  but  one  organ  that  He  uses,  and  that  is  the  human  brain;  and 
when  He  reveals  His  truth  in  a  man  and  puts  upon  him  the  power 
of  His  Spirit  for  His  great  commission  of  service,  then  the  brain, 
all  vital,  responsive,  expresses  itself  unto  God  and  God  makes  it  His 
organ.  Thus  holy  men  were  moved  upon  and  along  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  with  their  marvelous  message. 

So  I  venture  to  say  that  Pentecost  was  as  much  a  time  of 
visions  as  of  tongues.  There  would  not  have  been  any  tongues  if 
there  had  not  been  the  vision  first.  The  explanation  of  Peter  was : 
"This  Scripture  is  fulfilled  in  your  ears:  your  young  men  shall  see 
visions."  And  when  men  see  visions,  then  they  tell  them.  It  is 
their  joy  to  tell  them.  The  vision  means  a  larger  comprehension 
of  the  world's  need,  and  God  uses  that.  The  vision  means  an  in- 
creasing desire  for  fresh  and  renewed  visions.  The  vision  means 
a  passion  for  the  souls  of  men,  until  the  great  apostle  felt  that  part 
of  his  mission  was  to  make  up  what  was  lacking  of  the  sufferings  of 
Christ. 

Oh,  how  many  men,  as  Wendell  Phillips  used  to  say,  "fade 
prudently  into  nameless  graves,  while  the  few  forget  themselves 
into  immortality."  It  is  the  man  that  forgets  himself  and  buries 
his  life  that  lives  forever.  Some  one  said  in  his  hearing  once, 
"Christ  was  weak."  "Weak!"  he  said,  "look  at  the  men  He  has 
mastered."  These  make  the  world's  conquerors.  Until  Christ  has 
mastered  men  they  are  not  prepared  to  conquer  the  world,  but  when 
they  are  mastered  by  the  vision  of  Christ,  then  they  go  forth  con- 
sciously led  by  Him  into  all  the  world. 

It  is  Christ  who  has  ushered  in  the  day  of  humanity  on  which 
men  pride  themselves,  as  the  hearts  of  men  are  being  turned  to 


MONEY   POWER   RELATED  TO   THE   KINGDOM    OF   GOD  151 

each  other  even  more  than  to  what  is  called  scientific  discovery. 
The  passion  of  the  day  is  the  study  of  the  human  race  and  its  needs. 
Men  are  seeking  to  prevent  the  corruption  of  youth  and  the  white 
slave  traffic.  They  are  studying  vital  statistics  and  all  that  threat- 
ens human  life  as  well  as  morals.  They  are  guarding  child  labor, 
the  health  of  woman  as  a  wage  earner,  and  proper  sanitation  in  the 
interest  of  all  who  toil,  and  they  are  concerned  for  the  greater  pro- 
ductiveness of  the  soil  everywhere  to  ward  off  alike  famine  and 
pestilence.  But  the  crown  of  all  this  spirit  of  altruism,  this  concern 
for  our  common  humanity,  is  found  in  the  spirit  of  missions.  It  is 
the  God  of  good-will  whom  we  worship  that  makes  us  men  of  good- 
will toward  our  fellow-men  the  world  over.  It  is  this  vision  of 
God's  love  that  makes  the  true  missionary  spirit  and  the  spirit  of 
human  brotherhood.  We  "find  ourselves"  in  such  consecration. 

"Then  let  us  pray  that  come  it  may, 
As  come  it  will  for  a'  that; 
That  sense  and  worth  o'er  a'  the  earth 
May  bear  the  gree,  for  a'  that. 
For  a'  that  and  a'  that, 

It's  coming  yet,  for  a'  that, 

That  man  to  man,  the  warld  o'er, 

Shall  brothers  be  for  a'  that." 


THE  MONEY  POWER  RELATED  TO  THE  KINGDOM 

OF  GOD 

MR.  ALFRED  E.  MARLING,  NEW  YORK 

MONEY!  MONEY!  MONEY!  That  is  a  magic  word  to  speak  to 
Americans.  And  yet  there  may  be  some  who  will  say  that  from 
this  point  the  note  of  the  Convention  drops.  I  respectfully  differ. 
Why?  Because  you  will  note  that  the  topic  is  the  money  power 
in  relation  to  the  plans  of  the  Kingdom.  And  money  is  power  when 
linked  with  personality.  You  put  a  twenty  dollar  gold  piece  on 
that  table  and  leave  it  there.  It  will  feed  nobody,  make  nobody  any 
happier;  it  will  do  nothing;  it  is  helpless.  But  you  put  your  hand, 
on  it  and  go  out  in  the  street,  and  that  is  twenty  dollars'  worth  of 
something.  It  is  powerful  when  linked  with  personality,  helpless 
when  not  linked  with  personality. 

There  is  nobody — if  he  is  true  and  honest  with  his  own  heart — 
who  does  not  really  wish  that  he  had  money.  Some  want  it  for  the 
good  they  could  do  with  it.  Some  want  it  for  the  pleasure  they 
could  get  in  spending  it,  possibly  not  selfish  pleasure.  But  some- 
how or  other  money  is  power.  We  know  it.  And  yet  it  is  a  sig- 
nificant thing  to  remember  that  the  Founder  of  Christianity  had  no 


152  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

money.  We  have  no  evidence  that  Jesus  Christ  had  money  at  all. 
He  had  some  wealthy  friends,  but  He  had  more  poor  friends ;  and 
some  of  the  most  significant  words  that  He  said  about  money  should 
make  a  thoughtful  man  or  woman  pause  and  consider  well  his  mo- 
tives for  its  pursuit  or  its  possession.  The  famous  interview  be- 
tween Christ  and  the  rich  young  man  ended  in  sorrow,  for  "he  went 
away  having  great  possessions."  "How  hardly  shall  they  that  have 
riches  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven?"  "Take  heed  and  beware 
of  covetousness."  Money !  Oh,  the  fascination  of  it.  Yes,  and  the 
danger  of  it ;  and  we  see  one  and  our  eyes  are  blinded  to  the  other. 
Yet  the  blessed  part  of  this  thing  is  that  when  money  is  linked  up 
with  the  things  of  the  Kingdom,  there  is  no  danger;  and  so  I  be- 
lieve a  Christian  man  can  honestly  save  and  honestly  work  for  the 
possession  of  money,  recognizing  as  His  Master  did,  the  danger  of 
it ;  for  the  recognition  of  the  danger  practically  dissipates  it. 

Do  you  know  what  the  money  power  is  in  Canada  and  in  the 
United  States  ? 

First,  take  Canada.  I  wrote  to  a  friend  of  mine  in  Toronto  for 
some  of  these  figures.  He  went  to  the  Bank  of  Commerce  there, 
one  of  the  largest  banks  in  the  Dominion,  and  got  the  archivist,  as 
they  call  him,  to  send  the  information  I  needed.  I  shall  leave  out 
the  hundred  thousands.  We  are  dealing  in  big  figures  now. 

In  1881  the  population  of  Canada  was  between  4,000,000  and 
5,000,000;  in  1901  it  was  5,372,000;  in  1908  it  was  6,940,000;  and 
in  1909  between  7,000,000  and  7,500,000.  Now  then,  what  are  their 
bank  deposits?  In  1880,  thirty  years  ago,  they  were  $96,000,000; 
in  1884,  $131,000,000;  in  1890,  $176,000,000;  in  1900,  $358,000,- 
ooo;  in  1908,  $593,000,000;  in  1909,  $917,000,000;  showing  an  in- 
crease of  almost  63  per  cent  in  one  year. 

What  was  the  value  of  the  farm  products  of  the  Dominion  last 
year?  $532,000,000,  an  increase  of  one  hundred  million  in  one  year. 
They  have  the  largest  continuous  wheat  field  in  the  world.  One 
field  nine  hundred  miles  by  three  hundred  miles.  I  am  talking 
about  money,  and  this  is  Canadian  money,  with  a  population  of  be- 
tween seven  and  seven  and  a  half  millions ;  and  they  have  deposits 
of  $917,000,000  in  the  bank. 

If  you  want  to  know  more  about  that  country — it  is  a  fascinat- 
ing study — I  advise  you  to  get  a  little  pamphlet.  You  can  write 
to  any  bank  in  Toronto  and  they  will  probably  send  it  to  you.  It 
is  called  "Five  Thousand  Facts  About  Canada" — and  it  is  facts  that 
we  are  dealing  with.  We  all  know  the  phenomenal  growth  that 
Canada  has  had  and  is  destined  to  have.  When  I  asked,  "What  are 
the  resources  of  Canada?"  my  friend  replied,  "I  don't  know,  Mar- 
ling, but  they  are  beyond  the  dreams  of  avarice."  Then  I  got  this 
telegram  from  him  to  back  it  up:  "According  to  the  census  of  1901, 
the  capital  invested  in  Canada  was  $2,356,000,000  and  the  value  of 
the  products  $992,000,000." 


MONEY    POWER   RELATED    TO    THE    KINGDOM    OF    GOD  153 

Let  us  keep  down  to  earth  still.  We  are  going  to  get  a  little 
above  it,  but  first  let  us  stay  where  we  are  and  talk  about  the  United 
States.  Do  you  know  how  many  people  there  were  in  the  country 
in  1880,  thirty  years  ago?  There  were  fifty  millions.  Do  you  know 
what  the  wealth  was  then  estimated  to  be?  $43,000,000,000.  Put 
these  figures  down,  because  you  can  use  them  hereafter.  Ten  years 
afterwards,  in  1890,  there  were  62,000,000  persons  living  in  this 
country ;  that  is  a  growth  of  24  per  cent  in  ten  years.  But  the 
growth  of  the  wealth  in  those  ten  years  was  from  $43,000,000,000 
to  $65,000,000,000,  which  is  a  growth  of  51  per  cent  in  that  decade. 
Population  grows  21  per  cent;  wealth  grows  51  per  cent.  Money 
I  am  talking  about,  remember !  In  1900  there  were  76,000,000  peo- 
ple; a  growth  of  22  per  cent  in  ten  years.  The  growth  in  wealth 
was  $88,000,000,000,  or  35  per  cent  in  those  same  ten  years.  In 
1904,  the  year  of  our  last  census,  the  population  was  82,000,000, 
showing  an  increase  of  8  per  cent;  and  the  growth  in  wealth  was 
$107,000,000,000.  I  am  knocking  off  the  millions ;  we  are  in  billions 
now.  That  is  21  per  cent  in  wealth  in  four  years,  while  the  popula- 
tion was  growing  only  8  per  cent. 

The  estimated  average  daily  savings  in  the  United  States  be- 
tween 1900  and  1904,  over  and  above  all  consumption,  was  thirteen 
millions  of  dollars.  What  about  the  savings  bank  deposits?  I  have 
them  if  any  of  you  want  to  follow  them,  but  when  you  get  up  into 
a  certain  number  of  these  figures  you  simply  lose  yourself.  I  want 
you  to  lose  yourselves  in  a  few  more.  In  1900,  the  savings  bank  de- 
posits in  the  United  States  were  $2,300,000,000;  and  in  1908,  eight 
years  later,  they  were  $3,400,000,000,  an  increase  of  47  per  cent. 

I  have  it  on  the  authority  of  the  secretary  of  the  Chamber  of 
Commerce  of  New  York  that  the  banking  power  of  the  United 
States  is  practically  40  per  cent  of  the  banking  power  of  the  world. 
And  this  I  read  in  a  commercial  review  a  few  days  ago:  "The  bank 
deposits  of  the  United  States  amount  to  more  than  double  the  whole 
world's  known  supply  of  gold.  They  are  about  equal  to  the  whole 
volume  of  money  in  the  world,  counting  gold,  legal  tender,  cur- 
rency, etc.  They  are  greater  in  value  than  the  world's  total  amount 
of  gold  and  silver  since  the  discovery  of  America,  and  they  would 
be  sufficient  to  pay  more  than  one-third  of  the  entire  debt  of  fifty 
leading  nations  of  the  world." 

But  what  is  the  use  of  talking  any  more  about  money?  We 
have  got  it — that  is  the  point  I  am  coming  to.  We  have  the  money. 
That  is  all  there  is  about  it.  Never  mind  the  statistics  any  more. 
They  have  served  their  purpose.  Now  then,  let  us  get  down  to 
business. 

Did  we  get  all  that  wealth?  Are  we  going  to  strut  up  and 
down  and  say,  "By  our  might  and  by  our  power  we  got  these  riches" 
— these  one  hundred  and  seven  billions?  Perish  the  thought,  if 
there  is  any  manhood  or  womanhood  in  us !  We  did  not  make  the 


154  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

country.  We  did  not  grow  these  wheat  fields.  They  are  God's 
gift.  But  why?  These  billions  spell  power,  but  they  spell  respon- 
sibility also;  and  it  is  for  you  and  for  me  to  say  what  use  we  are 
going  to  make  of  these  golden  talents  which  have  been  showered 
into  our  life.  Are  we  going  to  waste  them  in  riotous  living,  selfish- 
ness, and  love  of  ease  ?  Is  our  manhood  going  to  be  dwarfed  by  the 
money  power?  Is  it  going  to  be  written  over  our  tombstone,  "He 
was  born  a  man,  but  he  died  a  merchant" — manhood  swallowed  up 
by  business?  Never!  If  I  understand,  if  we  have  the  message  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  our  hearts,  if  we  are  compelled  and  impelled  to  send 
His  Gospel  to  all  the  world — around  us  and  everywhere  else — I 
say  that  this  golden  stream  of  money  means  that  we  can  send  it ;  we 
can  do  anything  conditioned  upon  the  power  of  money.  I  say  that 
anything  that  needs  to  be  done  for  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God  that  requires  money,  administrative  capacity  and  ability,  we  can 
do,  for  we  have  them  all. 

Now  then,  shall  we  use  it?  Some  man  may  say  to  me,  "Mr. 
Marling,  your  figures  are  bewildering.  They  are  taken  from  the 
census  bureau  of  commerce  and  labor  in  Washington.  We  do  not 
understand  it.  Have  the  Christians  got  any  of  it?  There  are  a  lot 
of  non-Christians  in  this  world.  Have  the  real  Christians  any  of 
this  money?"  "Godliness  is  profitable  unto  all  things,  having  the 
promise  of  the  life  that  now  is  as  well  as  that  which  is  to  come," 
and  I  do  not  suppose  the  intelligent  and  prudent  and  careful  and 
industrious  members  of  churches  of  this  country  have  failed  to  get 
some  of  this  wealth.  I  know  they  have  not.  Dr.  Strong,  in  about 
the  year  1890  or  1889,  in  "Our  Country,"  estimated  that  there  were 
about  thirteen  billions  of  the  wealth  then  in  the  hands  of  the  Chris- 
tians. I  estimate  on  the  same  basis  that  there  cannot  be  less  than 
twenty  or  twenty-five  billions  in  the  hands  of  the  Christian  men  of 
North  America  today.  So  we  have  the  money. 

Now,  you  will  say  to  me,  "That  would  be  all  right  if  you  were 
talking  to  a  lot  of  hard-headed  business  men;  but  we  are  just  col- 
lege students."  So  you  are,  but  in  a  little  while  you  will  take  a 
leading  part  in  the  commercial  affairs  of  this  nation,  if  I  mistake 
not,  in  a  very  little  while ;  and  some  of  you  will  inherit  a  part  of  this 
money.  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  it  ? 

Dr.  Schauffler,  in  speaking  before  the  Student  Volunteer  Con- 
vention in  Cleveland  in  1898,  gave  an  absolutely  correct  definition 
of  money,  practical  and  popular.  He  said  that  money  is  just  so 
much  of  yourself;  that  if  you  hire  yourself  out  at  ten  dollars  to  a 
man  and  he  gives  you  ten  dollars  at  the  end  of  the  week  and  you 
put  it  in  your  pocket,  you  practically  have  ten  dollars  of  yourself  in 
your  pocket.  That  is  a  pretty  clear-cut  kind  of  a  proposition.  All 
the  money  that  we  spend  is  an  expression  of  ourselves.  With  money 
and  with  brains  we  can  multiply  ourselves  in  every  good  work.  Oh, 
what  fairy  tales,  what  wonderful  changes,  we  could  bring  over  the 


MONEY   POWER   RELATED   TO   THE   KINGDOM    OF   GOD  155 

world  if  every  one  would  spend  money  in  some  proportion  for  the 
good  of  the  people. 

I  have  a  proposition  to  make  to  you  young  men  and  women. 
I  have  reached  middle  life.  I  have  been  in  pursuit  of  gold  for  thirty 
or  forty  years.  We  have  now  a  little  band  called  the  Laymen's  Mis- 
sionary Movement.  You  have  heard  of  it.  Old  fellows  like  me 
got  together  and  said,  "Oh,  we  have  had  blinded  eyes !  This  chasing 
the  almighty  dollar  isn't  worth  while;  and  we  want  to  get  the  men 
of  the  Churches,  the  men  who  have  some  of  this  one  hundred  and 
seven  billions  in  their  hands,  to  use  it  for  some  real,  strong  and  fine 
purpose."  Now  then,  we  are  going  through  this  country  and  we  are 
trying  to  get  it.  Canada's  citizens  have  already  adopted  a  national 
missionary  policy,  and  they  have  done  nobly.  They  are  living  up  to 
its  terms ;  they  are  going  to  keep  at  it  till  they  get  some  of  that  noble 
lot  of  money  that  is  up  there.  We  must  not  be  one  whit  behind. 

My  message  to  you — and  this  is  where  the  practical  part  of  it 
comes  in — is  this :  That  as  we  older  men  in  the  churches  are  try- 
ing now  to  correct  our  past  mistakes  and  are  coming  to  see  that  the 
vision  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  unutterable  need  of  the  world;  and  as 
we  are  saying  to  the  church  boards :  "We  will  give  more  regularly, 
we  will  give  more  proportionately,  we  will  give  more  generously," 
cannot  you,  in  the  strength  of  your  youth  and  in  the  flower  of  your 
time,  join  us  in  a  partnership  which  shall  be  for  life.  //  we  supply 
the  money,  will  you  supply  the  lives?  We  are  too  old  to  go.  Our 
days  will  soon  be  numbered.  Will  you  put  your  capacity  and  your 
ability  and  your  youth — all  that  you  are — at  the  disposal  of  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  may  we  older  men  who  have  some  of  the  money  of  this 
world,  be  able  to  send  you  out  ?  Ah,  that  is  a  partnership,  and  let  it 
be  "until  death  us  do  part!"  Let  us  make  that  partnership  now. 
That  is  my  message  of  the  money  power  in  relation  to  the  plans  of 
the  Kingdom. 


THE  YOUNG  PEOPLE  OF  THE  CHURCH  FILLED  WITH 
THE  MISSIONARY  SPIRIT 

THE  REVEREND  FRED     P.   HAGGARD,  D.D.,  BOSTON,   MASS. 

WHO  SHALL  COME  after  the  King!  The  Laymen  have  spoken. 
Was  there  ever  such  a  challenge  put  before  the  youth  in  any  period 
of  the  world's  history.  Was  there  ever  a  period  in  the  history  of 
the  world  when  such  youth  were  at  hand  to  meet  such  a  challenge? 

In  the  strategy  of  missions,  the  key  position  is  held  by  youth. 
This  has  always  been  true,  but  the  Church  has  been  slow  to  believe 
it,  or  at  least  to  act  upon  it.  But  now  in  the  fullness  of  time,  shall 
we  say,  this  fact  is  being  more  widely  accepted ;  and  we  rejoice  in 
it,  not  for  youth's  sake  alone,  but  because  the  life  of  the  young  man 
Jesus  will  thus  more  speedily  lighten  every  one  that  cometh  into 
the  world. 

I.  Modern  psychology  and  pedagogy  have  greatly  aided  the 
missionary  cause  by  calling  attention  to  the  value  of  the  youth 
period  as  that  in  which  lasting  impressions  are  most  easily  made; 
and  a  hundred  instances  could  be  cited  to  show  how  large  a  part  mis- 
sionary influences,  exerted  upon  children,  have  had  in  shaping  mis- 
sionary history. 

A  generous  giver  was  recently  asked  how  he  happened  to  make 
a  certain  large  contribution  to  missions.  "I  did  not  happen  to  make 
it,  I  had  a  missionary  mother."  A  Christian  woman  once  told  me 
of  a  severe  rebuke  she  received  because  it  was  her  habit  on  Sunday 
afternoons  to  read  missionary  books  to  her  children.  "Don't  you 
know,"  the  critic  said,  "you  will  make  missionaries  of  those  chil- 
dren?" "That  is  why  I  read  them  the  books."  The  majority  of 
those  who  apply  for  appointment  as  missionaries  testify  to  similar 
early  training,  and  it  is  a  well  known  fact  that  practically  all  of 
the  missionary  leaders  of  the  present  day  were  reared  in  a  missionary 
atmosphere.  I  have  been  told  that  the  great  success  of  the  Laymen's 
Missionary  Campaign  in  Canada  has  been  due  largely  to  the  fact 
that  the  men  who  were  engaged  in  it  grew  up  in  the  mission  bands 
so  well  known  among  the  churches  across  the  border.  Mr.  Mott 
once  said  that  the  time  and  energy  spent  in  interesting  a  man  grown 
old  without  interest,  if  spent  in  seeking  to  enlist  young  people,  would 
result  in  a  score  of  awakened  hearts. 

It  is  a  solemn  fact  that  the  character  and  strength  of  the  home 

156 


YOUNG  PEOPLE   FILLED   WITH    MISSIONARY   SPIRIT  157 

base  during  the  next  fifty  years  is  being  determined  now,  by  the 
attitude  which  the  young  people  of  this  generation,  between  the 
ages  of  sixteen  and  twenty-five,  are  assuming  toward  missions,  and 
also  by  the  attitude  of  the  Church  toward  these  same  young  people, 
and  toward  the  more  than  ten  millions  of  those  still  younger  in  the 
lower  grades  of  the  Sunday-schools. 

II.  But  while  there  is  today,  a  more  general  recognition  of 
the  fact  that  the  evangelization  of  the  world  practically  depends 
upon  the  enlistment  of  the  young  people  of  the  Church,  the  still  un- 
solved problem  is,  how  to  awaken  this  young  life  and  prepare  it  for 
its  task — prepare  it  to  accept  the  noble  challenge  Mr.  Marling  has 
brought  from  the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement. 

Every  consideration  requires  that  the  greatest  emphasis  shall 
be  laid  upon  the  necessity  for  immediate  and  concerted  action  to 
solve  this  problem.  Not  until  this  has  been  done  will  it  be  possible 
to  maintain  a  home  base  adequate  for  a  world-wide  war.  In  fact, 
the  present  urgency  in  this  matter  is  so  great  as  to  constitute  this  a 
work  of  supreme  importance  in  the  development  of  plans  for  the  ex- 
tension of  the  Kingdom. 

The  demand  for  a  campaign  of  education  more  comprehensive, 
more  thorough,  more  spiritual  than  has  yet  been  outlined  is  impera- 
tive. If  ever  in  the  history  of  the  Church  vision  and  faith  on  the 
part  of  her  leaders  were  needed,  it  is  today.  The  soil  is  ready  for 
the  sowing. 

III.  But  the  Church,  ultimately  dependent,  so  far  as  human 
resources  are  concerned,  upon  her  youth,  can  use  only  such  as  be- 
come filled  with  the  missionary  spirit.     Such  and  such  only  can  en- 
able her  speedily  to  plant  the  Gospel  in  every  portion  of  the  globe. 
And  does  not  a  similar  condition  govern  in  every  great  department 
of  life?     No  man  ever  accomplished  anything  worth  while  in  the 
realm  of  letters,  art,  science,  politics,  war,  or  religion,  who  was  not 
actuated  by  some  overpowering  motive,  who  was  not  consumed  with 
zeal  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  heart's  desire.     Men  without 
conviction,  ambitionless  men,  nerveless  men,  never  stir  other  men 
to  action,  never  make  an  abiding  impression  upon  human  kind,  never 
attain  true  success  in  any  sphere.     The  fate  of  'nations  has  more 
than  once  been  decided  upon  this  principle.     During  the  late  war 
with  Japan,  there  was  almost  an  entire  absence  among  the  Russian 
soldiers  of  that  intense  spirit  of  patriotism  which  bound  the  people 
of  Japan  together  as  one,  and  made  their  armies  on  the  field  in- 
vincible. 

The  great  missionary  movements  of  the  Church  from  the  days 
of  Paul  and  Xavier  have  been  conceived  and  executed  by  young 
men  fired  with  the  missionary  passion.  The  most  precious  legacies 
left  to  the  Church  have  been  those  which  were  secured  through  the 
devotion  and  sacrifices  of  its  missionary  leaders,  and  of  those  who 
followed  them  in  their  spiritual  adventures.  Indeed,  that  which  is 


158  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

of  most  significance  as  we  consider  the  home  side  of  the  problem 
is  the  fact  that  throughout  the  history  of  the  Church,  its  most  fruit- 
ful and  progressive  periods  have  been  those  in  which  its  young  men 
saw  visions  and  had  the  conviction  and  courage  to  realize  them. 

IV.  Granted  the  necessity  for  preempting  the  young  life  of 
the  Church  for  missions,  granted  that  being  preempted  it  must  be 
inspired  before  it  can  be  used,  are  these  things  possible  of  attain- 
ment? Can  this  vast  army  be  brought  into  right  relationship  with 
the  missionary  enterprise?  Can  it  be  so  molded  as  to  accomplish 
the  transformation  of  a  lethargic  Church  and  enable  the  spirit  of 
the  living  God  to  use  it  for  the  immediate  evangelization  of  the 
world?  The  Rochester  Convention  itself  is  a  response  to  this 
question  more  eloquent  than  words.  Young  life  can  be  captured 
for  any  great  enterprise.  It  has  been  enlisted  again  and  again  for 
far  less  worthy  objects  than  the  one  which  brings  us  here.  In  fact, 
if  its  energies  are  not  invested  in  this,  they  will  surely  be  absorbed 
by  other  objects  or  be  frittered  away  altogether.  The  alluring  op- 
portunities of  business,  the  demands  of  social  life,  the  desire  for 
fame,  draw  so  strongly  as  to  become  almost  irresistible.  But  the 
Son  of  Man,  lifted  up,  can  draw  more  strongly,  and  what  can  be 
accomplished  in  individuals,  such  as  Paul  and  Zinzendorf  and  Carey 
Morrison,  can  be  approximated  at  least  for  the  larger  number. 

Because  a  few  men  and  women  believed  this,  because  they  saw 
a  vision  of  the  great  possibilities  of  consecrated  youth,  a  vision  of 
an  army  of  young  people  enrolled  in  this  modern  crusade  of  the 
Kingdom,  they  inaugurated,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  nineteenth  century,  those  mighty  movements 
which  are  beginning — observe  that  I  say  beginning — to  organize, 
train  and  inspire  these  millions  of  youth  for  the  actual  accomplish- 
ment of  that  task  which  is  no  longer  considered  chimerical,  the 
evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  generation. 

The  women  were  first  to  recognize  the  value  of  the  child  to  the 
Kingdom.  The  leaders  of  the  great  Young  People's  organizations 
early  gave  prominence  to  the  missionary  meeting  and  the  study 
class.  The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  the  Young 
Women's  Christian  Association  have  become  powerful  factors  in 
the  solution  of  the  great  problem,  while  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  with  rare  foresight  has  confined  its  efforts  to  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  student  field  as  likely  to  yield  the  largest  percentage  of 
leaders.  Last  but  not  least,  the  Young  People's  Missionary  Move- 
ment, not  yet  ten  years  old,  has  strongly  co-operated  with  the  mis- 
sion boards  in  an  effort  to  provide  the  rank  and  file,  the  vast  ma- 
jority of  whom  will  never  go  to  college,  with  systematic  courses  of 
mission  study  of  high  grade.  Conferences  also  are  conducted  for 
the  practical  training  of  missionary  leaders  in  local  churches  and 
Sunday-schools.  Do  we  appreciate  the  fact  that  we  are  now  living 
in  the  very  midst  of  the  period  in  which  plans  are  being  formulated 


YOUNG   PEOPLE   FILLED   WITH    MISSIONARY   SPIRIT  159 

for  definitely  attaching  to  the  missionary  enterprise  the  twenty  mil- 
lion people  enrolled  in  the  Sunday-schools  of  North  America?  A 
review  of  the  history  of  this  one  movement  with  a  statement  of  the 
results  already  accomplished  would  fairly  thrill  us. 

V.  But  the  youth  of  the  Church  will  not  acquire  the  mission- 
ary spirit  through  formal  educational  processes  alone,  important  as 
these  are,  and  necessary  as  it  is,  at  this  stage,  to  emphasize  them 
strongly.  Prayer  is  absolutely  essential  to  the  cultivation  of  this 
spirit.  Jesus  recognized  this  necessity  in  His  own  life  and  set  us  an 
example,  which  has  been  followed  by  every  disciple  since  His  day 
who  has  lived  the  life  of  a  true  missionary  whether  at  the  front  or  at 
the  base. 

Six  years  ago  there  was  brought  to  this  country  from  Assam 
in  India,  where  I  served  as  a  missionary,  a  young  lad  of  heathen 
parentage,  who  had  been  converted  in  the  mission  school,  and  who 
had  become  imbued  with  desire  to  secure  an  education  for  the  bene- 
fit of  his  people,  who  are  wild  mountain  savages.  After  spending 
here  three  busy  and  profitable  years,  during  which  time  he  endeared 
himself  to  every  one  who  knew  him  and  evidenced  by  every  word 
and  act  his  genuine  Christian  character,  he  came  to  Boston  to  sail 
with  a  party  of  missionaries,  who  were  returning  to  his  native  land. 
He  spent  his  last  three  days  at  my  home,  and  often  spoke  of  his 
deep  longing  for  his  people,  that  they  might  be  saved.  The  last 
night  he  was  with  us  there  arose  a  storm  so  violent  that  it  became 
necessary  to  go  about  the  house  and  close  the  windows.  As  I  ap- 
proached the  portion  of  the  house  to  which  the  lad  had  retired,  I 
was  surprised  to  hear  the  sound  of  a  voice.  I  listened.  Who  could 
it  be?  It  was  Sanchamo  m  prayer.  Ignorant  of  the  fact  that  any 
one  else  in  the  house  was  awake,  he  had  spent  the  hours  in  reading 
and  praying,  and  at  the  moment  I  first  heard  him  his  petition  was 
this,  "Lord,  give  me  power !  Lord,  give  me  power !  Lord,  give  me 
power,  that  I  may  return  to  my  people  and  teach  them  the  way 
of  life." 

This  is  beginning  to  be  the  prayer  of  the  youth  of  the  Church 
as  this  is  the  condition  of  success  for  the  great  enterprise  into  which 
they  are  called.  If  we  are  to  have  power  with  God  and  man,  it  will 
only  be  through  a  prayer  as  sincere  as  that  of  the  once  heathen  boy. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  culminating  experience  in  my  life  as  a 
Volunteer.  It  was  during  the  first  year  of  my  seminary  life,  when 
Mr.  Wilder  made  his  first  memorable  trip  through  the  West,  that 
I  signed  the  declaration  card.  But  I  grew  cold,  as  many  a  volunteer 
has  grown  cold,  and  allowed  myself  to  drift  away  from  my  original 
purpose.  Not  until  I  had  been  in  the  pastorate  two  years  did  the 
Lord  speak  to  me.  The  two  angels  of  mercy  who  came  bearing  to 
me  the  message  are  still  living,  and  to  no  two  other  persons 
in  this  world  besides  my  mother  do  I  owe  so  much  as  to  them. 
They  brought  me  back  again  to  the  thought  of  my  Lord  Jesus  and 


l6o  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

my  Volunteer  declaration.  The  first  impulse  was  to  tell  my  dear 
people,  and  at  the  evening  service  I  did  tell  them.  I  said,  "I  do 
not  know  that  I  shall  go  to  the  foreign  field.  It  may  not  be  that 
my  Lord  will  allow  it ;  but  I  am  ready  to  do  whatever  He  wants  me 
to  do.  Are  you  ready  to  join  with  me  in  this?  You  cannot  all  go. 
Of  course,  you  older  people  who  are  past  age  cannot  go.  Some  of 
you  even  who  are  younger  cannot  go ;  but  are  you  willing  to  say, 
'I  am  ready  to  do  God's  will?'"  Not  one  in  that  audience  would 
stand  with  me  in  that  vow.  I  said,  "Great  God,  is  it  possible  that 
not  one  in  this  congregation  of  youth  and  of  some  old  people  is 
willing  to  make  with  me  such  a  resolve?"  I  went  forward.  Not 
until  four  years  afterward  did  that  church  realize  its  situation,  for 
in  that  fourth  year  there  came  a  call  to  arms,  and  from  among  that 
noble  band  of  youth  there  went  forth  twelve  of  the  best  to  fight  and 
to  slay  in  the  Philippine  Islands  where  they  had  been  unwilling  to  go 
as  missionaries  of  the  Cross. 

Again  the  missionary  spirit  can  grow  only  in  the  soil  of  a  deep 
conviction,  conviction  as  to  the  nature  and  purpose  of  redemption, 
only  through  a  recognition  of  the  real  intent  of  the  "glorious  Gos- 
pel of  the  blessed  God."  The  significance  of  the  mission  of  Jesus 
must  grip  the  soul  of  all  who  try  to  follow  Him.  During  His 
earthly  ministry  multitudes  turned  back  because  they  did  not  under- 
stand Him,  His  motives,  or  His  aims.  They  were  never  imbued  with 
His  spirit,  the  missionary  spirit ;  the  spirit  of  vision,  of  devotion  and 
of  conquest. 

Permit  me  in  closing  to  repeat  the  statement  with  which  I  be- 
gan, "In  the  modern  strategy  of  missions  the  key  position  is  held 
by  Youth."  Neither  this  assertion  nor  anything  else  that  I  have 
said  implies  the  least  disparagement  of  the  present  remarkable  move- 
ment among  laymen  for  which  we  are  all  profoundly  grateful,  nor 
does  it  fail  to  take  into  account  the  wonderful  achievements  of 
women.  It  is  evident  that  each  of  these  great  sections  of  the  Lord's 
army  owes  its  strength  to  those  who  were  trained  in  early  life  and 
who  must,  until  the  conflict  is  over,  furnish  recruits  for  the  field  and 
inspire,  by  their  contagious  enthusiasm,  the  forces  which  maintain 
the  base  at  home,  and  who  must,  in  each  succeeding  generation,  bear 
the  burdens  and  furnish  the  sinews  of  war. 

At  present  there  is  a  woful  lack  of  unreleased  resources.  But 
are  there  not  enough  candidates  for  missionary  service?  Last  year 
one  board  received  from  a  wealthy  gentleman  an  offer  of  money 
enough  to  pay  the  outfit,  passage  and  salary  of  the  first  ten  mis- 
sionaries who  might  be  appointed.  Barely  the  requisite  number 
could  be  secured.  The  same  offer  has  been  repeated  this  year,  but 
the  prospect  for  the  ten  men  is  none  too  bright.  This  board  has 
nearly  forty  openings  for  men,  and  the  same  condition  obtains  with 
practically  all  the  other  boards  in  North  America. 

The  first  great  contribution  of  the  youth  of  the  Church  when 


YOUNG   PEOPLE   FILLED   WITH    MISSIONARY    SPIRIT  IOJ 

they  shall  have  become  filled  with  the  missionary  spirit  will  be  an 
ample  number  of  recruits  for  the  field,  not  simply  volunteers,  but 
missionaries,  in  a  sufficient  number  actually  to  meet  the  needs,  for 
of  course  only  a  relatively  small  number  can  actually  enter  into 
the  work  abroad.  We  are  startled,  in  view  of  the  needs,  when  we 
realize  how  small  a  number  of  persons,  after  all,  will  actually  be 
required  for  the  service  abroad.  If,  for  example,  one  out  of  every 
thousand  of  the  youth  of  the  Church  should  go  this  year,  there 
would  be  added  to  the  missionary  force  practically  ten  thousand 
workers.  There  will  be  no  difficulty  in  supplying  this  small  per- 
centage or  even  many  times  the  number  needed  when  even  a  ma- 
jority have  been  filled  with  the  missionary  spirit.  To  my  mind, 
however,  the  most  important  contribution  will  be  to  the  home  base. 
In  one  denomination  there  is  being  enrolled  what  is  known  as  a 
Forward  League,  its  simple  declaration  is 

"I  purpose  definitely,  as  God  shall  enable  me,  to  do  what  I 
can  to  hasten  the  evangelization  of  all  peoples.  To  this  end  I  will 
study  missions,  will  endeavor  to  be  a  faithful  steward  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  the  use  of  time  and  money,  will  seek  some  definite 
form  of  missionary  service,  will  try  to  interest  others  in  missions, 
and  will  give  myself  to  earnest  persistent  prayer  for  the  coming 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God." 

The  aim  of  this  League  is  to  bring  together  in  practical  service 
for  missions  those  who  are  not  called  or  perhaps  qualified  to  be  mis- 
sionaries, but  who  are  ready  to  serve  with  no  less  devotion  at  home. 
They  do  not  choose  the  work  of  home  missions  as  contrasted  with 
that  of  foreign  but  rather  they  look  upon  their  Providential  deten- 
tion as  placing  them  under  an  increased  burden  of  responsibility  for 
their  part  in  the  whole  world  campaign.  In  no  case  would  they 
dare  to  satisfy  their  consciences  by  remaining  at  home  if  they  could 
go  abroad,  but  being  compelled  to  stay  they  resolve  to  devote  their 
energies  to  the  maintenance  of  an  adequate  home  base. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  impression  made  upon  me  by  Tener 
of  the  Philippines  as  at  the  convention  at  Nashville  four  years  ago 
he  told  of  that  rich  young  college  man,  a  friend  of  his,  who  said, 
"Tener,  you  are  a  fool  to  give  yourself  to  this  missionary  endeavor. 
I  purpose  to  make  money.  Money  is  getting  on  my  nerves,  Tener." 
And  then  Tener  replied,  "My  friend,  there  is  something  else  on  my 
nerves.  The  lost  world  and  its  needs  are  on  my  nerves,  and  I  pur- 
pose to  give  myself  for  the  salvation  of  that  world."  You  have  one 
life  to  give,  and  you  will  give  it  for  something.  You  will  give  it  for 
one  of  the  great  enterprises  of  the  world.  Shall  it  be  for  this,  or 
shall  it  be  for  that  which,  after  all  shall  have  been  ended,  will  not 
be  worth  the  candle? 

Do  you  catch  the  vision  of  this  great  uprising,  this  mighty  host 
prepared  for  the  next  and  greatest  campaign  in  this  world-wide 
war  ?  Hitherto  much  of  the  missionary  endeavor  of  the  Church  has 
been  represented  by  the  conviction  and  energy  of  the  few.  Small 


l62  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

detachments  have  gone  out  in  this  direction  and  that,  and  they  have 
been  compelled  to  devote  much  of  their  energy  to  the  maintenance 
of  their  own  base  of  operations.  Now,  we  are  approaching  the  time 
when  an  entire  new  army  will  be  ready  for  the  field  and  when  the 
Church,  as  a  whole,  transformed  through  her  youth,  filled  with  mis- 
sionary enthusiasm,  shall  accept  her  divine  commission  and  complete 
her  task. 

From  the  ranks  of  youth  will  come  the  stalwart  laymen  and 
the  earnest  women,  who  in  the  future  will  furnish  the  means  neces- 
sary for  the  campaign — the  time,  the  counsel,  the  administrative 
ability,  the  money.  From  this  class  also  will  come  our  ministers, 
who,  with  burning  zeal,  will  preach  the  new  crusade  with  a  new 
power.  In  this  great  uprising,  students  will  play  a  large  part,  and 
my  heart  burns  within  me  as  I  consider  the  probability  that  the  men 
and  women  who  are  to  lead  this  vast  body  of  young  people  through 
the  victories  of  the  twentieth  century  are  among  the  delegates  to 
the  Rochester  Convention  and  Convention  Hall,  because  of  that  fact 
becomes,  as  it  were,  the  very  audience  chamber  of  the  King.  May 
grace  be  given  to  receive  your  commissions  and  to  go  or  stay  as  He 
mav  direct. 


THE  UNREALIZED  POSSIBILITIES  OF  INTERCESSION 

BISHOP  ARTHUR  S.  LLOYD,  D.D.,  ALEXANDRIA,  VIRGINIA 

IF  WE  ENDEAVORED  to  find  a  present  day  phrase  to  describe 
Christianity  we  would  say,  I  am  sure,  it  is  a  new  and  unique  theory 
of  social  development:  and  that  that  theory  was  propounded  by  a 
man  who  was  first  declared  to  be  Messiah  because  He  spoke  words 
of  eternal  life,  and  finally  known  to  be  that  One  by  whom  the  worlds 
were  created  because  He  rose  again  from  the  dead.  The  unique 
thing  about  His  theory  is  that  calling  it  God's  Kingdom,  so  far  as 
we  know,  He  eschewed  all  physical  force  in  establishing  it.  At  the 
beginning  and  at  the  end  of  His  work  He  deliberately  turned  away 
from  all  the  power  that  men  had  depended  on  to  bring  the  earth 
into  order  and  to  make  it  a  fit  dwelling-place  for  men ;  and  He  de- 
clared that  this  Kingdom  would  be  established,  not  by  an  army  or  by 
power,  but  by  men  born  again  from  above.  God  would  do  it,  and 
His  agents  would  be  men  taught  and  guided  and  controlled  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.  What  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  its  completeness  will  be, 
He  finally  revealed  on  Easter  morning. 

Now  Jesus,  Messiah,  is  the  revelation  of  Him  who  will  do  this, 
since  by  the  acts  of  His  life  and  in  His  own  person  He  showed  us 
what  God  our  Father  is  like.  Just  as  really  He  is  the  revelation  of 


THE   UNREALIZED   POSSIBILITIES   OF   INTERCESSION  163 

the  manner  in  which  God's  kingdom  is  to  be  set  up,  since  the  way  He 
did  things,  the  power  He  depended  on,  the  means  He  used  are,  ac- 
cording to  His  teaching,  the  only  possible  means  that  humans  can 
use  to  accomplish  the  results  which  God  our  Father  has  destined 
mankind  to  perform.  Moreover,  in  setting  up  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
He  absolutely  refused  that  anybody  should  suppose  that  He  did  it 
of  Himself.  Without  any  hesitation,  always  and  everywhere,  he 
declared,  "The  works  that  I  do  are  my  Father's  works;  the  words 
that  I  speak  are  my  Father's  words;  the  power  that  I  use  is  my 
Father's  power."  And  for  ability  to  accomplish  His  own  work  He 
depended  on  spending  His  life  in  prayer  to  God. 

Never  once  in  all  the  records  do  we  read  that  He  turned  to 
man  for  any  help.  Always  and  everywhere  He  went  to  His  Father 
to  be  shown  what  to  do  and  what  to  say.  And  not  for  Himself 
alone.  When  his  friend  was  about  to  fail  because  he  was  bewildered 
by  the  new  and  strange  experience  that  had  come  to  his  Master  He 
said,  "I  have  prayed  for  you."  His  last  act  as  a  mortal  was  His 
prayer  on  the  cross,  "Father,  forgive  them."  The  record  concerning 
Him  living  today  is  that  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us. 
And  what  is  true  of  Him  is  the  truth  for  mankind,  since  He  is  the 
Way,  and  the  Truth,  and  the  Life. 

So  I  will  thank  all  those  in  command  of  this  blessed  time  for 
giving  to  me  the  high  privilege  of  calling  upon  you,  picked  ones 
whose  hearts  God  has  touched,  to  remember  that  what  we  have  set 
out  to  do  is  to  help  establish  that  social  order  in  which  righteousness 
shall  prevail,  over  which  our  Father  shall  reign,  which  shall  be  set 
up  by  our  Father  and  his  children  working  together  in  the  power  He 
supplies,  and  that  our  strength  shall  be  multiplied,  and  the  labors 
of  all  successful  as  we  make  intercession  before  God  for  one  another. 

But  why  should  it  be  necessary  to  emphasize  this  need  of  inter- 
cession for  Christ's  redeemed  ones,  and  for  those  who  minister  in 
His  name?  Because  it  is  so  easy  to  forget  its  potency.  All  of  us 
know  that  our  hearts  must  be  pure,  since  the  Spirit  of  God  will  not 
thrive  in  any  heart  that  is  unclean ;  and  even  Christ  Himself  declared 
that  He  did  the  works  of  His  Father  because  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelt 
in  Him.  Moreover,  every  one  of  us  knows,  that  because  this  service 
is  the  service  of  the  great  King,  we  must  bring  Him  the  best  we 
have,  and  to  do  this  we  must  train  our  minds  the  best  we  can.  And 
again,  it  is  plain  that  we  people  who  work  in  order  that  the  people 
at  the  front  may  be  sustained  while  they  work — we  who  are 
tied  to  the  homely  tasks  of  the  daily  routine,  of  the  family  and  busi- 
ness, we  can  understand  how  by  every  effort  we  must  practice  self- 
denials  in  order  that  we  may  have  that  to  feed  those  who  depend  on 
us  and  who  serve  on  our  behalf.  But  it  is  hard  to  remember  that  all 
this  is  in  a  way  incidental,  even  our  personal  goodness.  It  goes 
without  saying  that  if  we  are  Christ's,  if  we  hope  to  stand  in  His 
company,  we  must  keep  ourselves  pure.  But  is  it  equally  clear  that 


164  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

if  our  life  is  to  be  spent  as  He  spent  His  life,  we  must  constantly 
give  ourselves  to  intercession  for  others? 

We  have  heard  men  talk  about  mysteries  and  all  the  hard  things 
to  understand  in  the  Revelation,  and  we  have  heard  others  declare 
that  there  is  nothing  difficult  except  as  we  make  it  so,  but  there  is 
one  word  in  the  teaching  of  Christ  that  seems  to  me  hardest  of  all 
to  be  explained.  When  He  looked  upon  the  multitude  and  had  com- 
passion on  them,  He  said :  "Pray  ye  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest." 
Why  did  He  do  that?  Why  pray  to  the  Father  that  harvesters  be 
thrust  out  into  the  harvest?  Surely  He  is  solicitous  for  His  own, 
and  yet  our  Lord  seems  to  make  it  a  condition  of  the  setting  up  of 
the  Kingdom  that  we  pray  to  the  Father — not  for  ourselves ;  we  need 
not  be  told  to  do  that  if  we  are  working;  not  for  those  we  love,  we 
will  do  that  because  we  love  them.  We  are  to  pray  for  those  Christ 
came  to  save.  And  I  do  believe  without  any  fear  of  contradiction 
that  the  reason  why  God's  family  is  not  assembled  about  Him  render- 
ing Him  the  praise  and  thanksgiving  that  are  His  due ;  lifting  up  to 
Him  glad  voices;  free  men  and  women  bringing  their  children  to 
Him  for  blessing;  is  because  we  have  been  tempted  to  believe  that 
God's  Kingdom  can  be  set  up  with  man's  power.  Nor  shall  we  be 
likely  to  escape  from  this  misleading  impression  until  we  have  formed 
the  habit  of  prayer  for  God's  blessing  and  guiding,  wherever  men 
work  in  Christ's  name,  being  sure  that  the  means  by  which  their 
hearts  and  minds  and  ours  are  to  be  made  ready  for  His  service  is 
by  such  communion  with  our  Lord  that  He  may  show  His  servants 
what  the  Father  would  have  them  do,  and  how  to  do  it  according  to 
His  good  pleasure. 

It  is  not  easy.  There  is  no  habit  of  mind  more  difficult  to  ac- 
quire than  prayer,  as  there  is  no  grace  given  us  of  our  Lord  more 
gracious  than  this  of  teaching  us  how  to  pray  to  the  Father.  But  if 
it  is  hard  to  pray,  how  much  more  must  this  highest  act  of  prayer 
which  is  called  intercession  be  attained  by  striving.  For  note  what 
is  required  of  us.  We  must  be  able  to  realize  all  the  significance 
of  His  Crucifixion.  We  must  see  the  glory  revealed  in  His  Resur- 
rection. We  must  carry  in  our  hearts  all  those  redeemed,  pleading 
that  they  may  attain  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  We  can  do  it 
because  He  bade  us  do  it,  but  we  must  begin  where  our  limitations 
compel  us  to,  confident  that  He  will  lead  us  to  His  perfectness.  And 
so  it  must  be  right  if  we  begin  with  one  man's  needs  and  talk  to  our 
Father  about  that,  confident  that  finally  He  will  teach  us  how  to 
include  all  those  for  whom  it  is  our  duty  to  pray.  I  remember  reading 
the  words  of  one  who  was  writing  of  this  privilege  of  intercession, 
"Oftentimes  I  am  drawn  between  two  things,  whether  to  go  and  sit 
down  for  a  half  hour  and  talk  with  the  man  to  whose  heart  my  heart 
goes  out,  or  whether  I  shall  go  into  my  closet  and  talk  with  my  Mas- 
ter about  him."  That  man  had  rare  power  to  lead  men  to  see  the 
light  and  to  give  their  lives  to  Christ.  But  think  of  the  long  training 


THE   UNREALIZED   POSSIBILITIES   OF   INTERCESSION  165 

that  was  necessary  before  he  could  have  been  able  to  understand 
that  it  was  more  profitable  for  his  friend  that  he  should  talk  to  his 
Master  about  him,  than  to  commune  with  the  friend  himself.  Yet 
this  it  is  to  intercede. 

And  may  I  suggest  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  go  down  on  your 
knees  to  render  this  service.  Assume  the  attitude  in  which  you  are 
in  the  habit  of  thinking.  Do  you  think  on  your  feet?  Then  stand 
up.  Do  you  think  in  your  chair?  Then  sit  down.  Do  you  think 
at  your  desk?  Then  go  to  your  desk.  Get  into  the  place  where  your 
mind  is  free  from  any  thought  that  can  hinder  and  talk  to  the  Mas- 
ter about  the  man  whom  Jesus  brought  to  your  life,  or  to  whom  you 
are  sent.  In  that  attitude  will  come  to  you  His  will.  He  will  show 
you  what  His  mind  is.  You  will  begin  to  see  what  it  is  that  He  will 
do  for  mankind ;  and  it  will  make  you  glad  that  you  are  alive  that 
your  name  may  be  added  to  the  multitude  of  those  pleading  for 
the  coming  of  the  Day  of  the  Lord. 

I  am  sure  that  we  cannot  fix  our  thoughts  on  this  high  duty 
and  privilege  of  intercession  without  having  our  minds  drawn  to 
that  one  crime  which  I  believe  distresses  our  Master,  and  compared 
with  which  no  crime  in  Christendom  is  to  be  mentioned — the  division 
in  God's  family.  Do  you  ask  why  I  call  it  a  crime,  a  heinous  crime? 
Because  our  Lord's  desire  is  that  one  prayer  should  be  offered  before 
the  Father  by  the  whole  family  with  one  heart  and  one  voice.  It 
is  not  His  will  that  each  should  pray  for  his  own,  but  that  all  to- 
gether should  make  intercession  for  all  the  members  of  the  Body 
of  Christ.  Think  what  must  befall  when  this  shall  be  the  case.  One 
company,  each  forgetting  the  private  opinion  of  each,  remembering 
only  this,  that  he  is  a  member  of  the  Body  of  Him  who  is  the  King- 
dom of  God,  and  that  with  all  those  set  free  his  prayer  ascends  to 
God  for  those  whom  Christ  bought  with  His  blood.  Do  you  not 
know  that  nothing  could  stand  before  such  a  spirit  inspiring  all  who 
call  Him  Master? 

And  what  is  the  tangible,  real,  constant  reminder  and  help  that 
Christ  provided  for  this  one  thing;  our  highest  duty?  Is  there  any 
other  than  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ?  That  is  the  way  of 
Christ,  and  we  must  use  it.  That  is  the  means  by  which  He  feeds  us 
with  the  life  that  came  down  from  above ;  that  is  the  channel  through 
which  He  imparts  Himself  to  us.  In  that  communion  He  will  reveal 
His  mind  to  us,  there  He  will  show  us  why  we  failed ;  there  we  unite 
with  Him  in  the  intercessions  that  are  made  without  ceasing  by  Him 
who  died  and  rose  again.  Lacking  this  we  waste  the  power  in- 
trusted to  us  instead  of  using  it  aright.  And  yet  if  so  much  has  been 
done  for  Him  while  we  so  poorly  used  that  which  He  gave  to  make 
us  invincible,  think  what  will  happen  when  seeing  through  His  eyes, 
hearing  with  His  ears,  inspired  by  His  spirit,  and  walking  in  His 
steps,  all  who  love  Him  shall  go  out  to  bring  His  redeemed  ones 
back  to  the  Father. 


THE  PERSONAL  ADVANTAGES  OF  THE 
WATCHWORD  OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUN- 
TEER MOVEMENT:  THE  EVANGELIZA- 
TION OF  THE  WORLD  IN  THIS  GENERA- 
TION 


THE  PERSONAL  ADVANTAGES  OF  THE  WATCHWORD 

OF  THE  STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  MOVEMENT: 

THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  THE  WORLD 

IN  THIS  GENERATION 

MR.  JOHN  R.   MOTT,  M.A.,  F.  R.  G.  Sv  NEW  YORK 

"THE  EVANGELIZATION  of  the  World  in  this  Generation."  What 
does  it  mean?  It  means  to  give  all  people  of  our  day  an  adequate 
opportunity  to  know  of  Jesus  Christ,  an  adequate  opportunity  to 
accept  Jesus  Christ.  It  means  to  preach  the  Gospel  with  such  full- 
ness, clearness  and  power  to  the  non-Christians  of  our  generation 
that  the  responsibility  for  its  acceptance  or  rejection  shall  rest,  not 
upon  those  who  have  thus  preached  the  Gospel,  but  upon  those  to 
whom  it  has  been  thus  preached. 

This  Movement  maintains  that  it  is  our  duty  to  evangelize  the 
world  in  this  generation  because  all  of  the  non-Christian  people  now 
living  need  the  living  Christ,  and  because  the  Christians  now  living 
who  have  this  living  Christ  owe  the  knowledge  of  Him  to  those 
who  know  Him  not.  We  go  further  and  contend  that  it  is  entirely 
possible  to  evangelize  the  world  in  this  generation  because  of  the 
present  world  situation  and  because  of  the  abounding  resources  of  the 
Christian  Church,  especially  the  limitless  energies  of  our  Divine  Lord 
and  Saviour.  This  Movement  does  not  maintain  the  evangelization 
of  the  world  in  this  generation  as  a  prophecy,  but  as  an  ideal  and  an 
inspiring  objective  that  we  must  hold  before  ourselves  and  do  all 
in  our  power  to  realize. 

It  is  not  my  present  purpose  to  expound  this  Watchword. 
Still  less  is  it  necessary  that  we  defend  this  Watchword.  It  has 
steadily  grown  in  acceptance,  not  simply  among  the  youth  of  our 
churches,  but  among  mature  leaders,  and,  it  is  impressive  to  notice 
especially  among  the  leaders  on  the  battlefields  of  the  Church  face 
to  face  with  the  difficulties. 

This  Watchword  cannot  be  realized  simply  by  the  Student  Vol- 
unteer Movement  adopting  it  as  its  watchword,  nor  will  it  be  realized 
by  the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement  and  our  various  Christian 
communions  adopting  it  as  a  cardinal  point  of  policy.  Only  as  a 
sufficient  number  of  individual  Christians  adopt  as  a  personal  watch- 
word, "The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Generation"  is 
there  hope  of  its  realization.  You  ask  me  what  I  mean  by  our  adopt- 

169 


170  STUDENTS  AND   THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

ing  it  as  a  personal  watchword.  I  am  glad  that  the  question  comes 
in  that  form,  because  it  is  our  hope  that  not  one  delegate  to  the 
Rochester  Convention  will  go  forth  without  taking  this  Watchword 
as  an  inspiring  ideal  and  objective  in  his  life. 

What  do  we  mean  by  making  it  a  personal  watchword?  We 
mean  the  making  of  the  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  genera- 
tion a  principle  that  will  regulate  our  practices,  that  will  dominate 
our  relationships,  that  will  determine  the  use  of  our  time  and  money, 
our  influence,  all  our  talents.  This  brings  it  very  personally  home, 
this  giving  it  right  of  way  in  our  plans  and  ambitions,  in  our  pur- 
poses, in  the  whole  range  of  our  life  and  activities. 

What  would  it  not  mean  if  we  thus  made  this  our  personal 
watchword?  I  do  not  linger  one  moment  to  suggest  what  it  would 
mean  to  the  non-Christians  now  living.  Suffice  it  to  say  it  means 
life  or  death  to  them.  Nor  do  I  pause  to  ask  what  would  it  mean 
to  the  Church  here  in  North  America,  although  it  is  an  unshakable 
conviction  of  mine  that  there  is  no  process  which  would  mean  more 
in  generating  the  energies  needed  here  in  North  America  to  save 
these  two  great  countries  than  the  process  of  giving  this  Watchword 
involving  the  whole  world  right  of  way  in  the  lives  of  Christians. 
We  pause  not  on  that.  We  spend  our  emphasis  now  on  what  this 
Watchword  will  mean  to  us  personally. 

The  Watchword,  "The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this 
Generation,"  enriches  and  widens  one's  sympathies.  It  emancipates 
a  man  from  the  narrow  and  the  selfish.  To  the  man  who  has  taken 
this  word  there  is  no  home  field  and  no  foreign  field.  To  the  man 
with  this  Watchword  national,  racial,  and  social  barriers  are  battered 
down.  The  man  with  this  Watchword  has  a  heart  that  beats  respon- 
sively  to  need  on  the  other  side  of  the  earth.  His  sympathies  reach 
out  to  the  last  man.  It  was  said  of  Fox,  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
that  he  had  baptized  himself  into  a  sense  of  all  conditions  in  order 
that  he  might  sympathize  with  the  needs  and  sufferings  of  all.  So 
a  watchword  like  this  baptizes  us  into  a  sense  of  our  oneness  with 
all  our  common  humanity  and  makes  us  quickly  sensitive  and  re- 
sponsive to  the  needs  and  sufferings  and  sorrows  of  the  whole  human 
race. 

In  my  journeys  I  have  seen  how  this  Watchword  has  expanded 
students.  I  think  just  now  of  one  Cambridge  University  man  and 
an  Oxford  man,  both  of  whom  I  met  when  I  made  one  of  my  first 
visits  to  those  two  universities.  They  were  men  of  under  average 
ability.  They  took  this  Watchword  as  a  personal  watchword.  On 
the  occasion  of  my  subsequent  visits  to  Britain  I  saw  how  these  men 
expanded  until  they  acquired  an  influence  out  of  all  proportion  to 
their  years  and  their  natural  attainments,  until  they  became  ac- 
quainted with  the  large  visions  and  plans  involved  in  the  realizing 
of  such  a  watchword. 

This  Watchword  stimulates  and  exercises  faith.    Difficulties  are 


EVANGELIZATION   OF  THE  WORLD   IN   THIS   GENERATION         171 

the  drill  ground  of  faith.  You  never  saw  a  man  of  mighty  faith  who 
had  not  had  to  work  his  way  through  difficulties.  What  task  can 
involve  greater  difficulties  than  giving  all  people  now  living  an 
intimate  and  full  opportunity  to  know  the  living  Christ?  The  man 
who  says  this  is  not  difficult  is  superficial ;  he  has  not  pondered  upon 
the  significance  and  gravity  of  the  task.  As  I  was  saying  in  another 
connection,  there  are  wrapped  up  in  every  man  of  us  and  in  every 
woman  vast  latent  possibilities.  Preeminently  is  this  true  in  the 
zone  of  faith  in  our  life.  It  is  not  possible  for  a  man  to  have  too 
large  faith  in  these  days.  Therefore,  a  watchword  like  this  which 
summons  us  to  possible  impossibilities,  that  reminds  us  necessarily, 
and  I  might  say  automatically,  of  the  omnipotent  God,  that  calls  out 
the  best  and  full  energies  of  minds  and  hearts,  that  strikes  a  blow  at 
apathy  and  indifference  and  slackness  and  softness  and  love  of  ease, 
that  calls  out  this  vital  element  in  man,  his  faith,  is  an  invaluable 
corrective  to  our  modern  student  life,  an  invaluable  possession  for 
any  one  of  us  who  is  a  Christian. 

The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Generation,  taken  as  a 
personal  watchword,  throws  us  back  heavily  upon  the  supernatural, 
upon  the  superhuman  God.  I  think  the  early  Christians  must  have 
had  such  a  watchword,  as  I  study  the  way  in  which  they  were  thrown 
back  so  constantly  upon  their  great  Divine  Lord  and  source  of 
energy.  As  we  face  our  difficulties,  surely  we  must  realize  the  need 
of  help  greater  than  our  own.  The^  very  vastness  of  the  task  is 
enough  to  stagger  us.  The  complexity  of  the  difficulties  is  such  as 
may  well  baffle  us.  The  first  suggestion  of  a  watchword  like  that  is 
the  hopelessness  of  its  realization ;  but  if  a  man  is  honest  and  cour- 
ageous and  thinks  long  enough,  the  next  suggestion  is :  we  must  for- 
get ourselves  and  give  ourselves  to  prayer,  because  the  thing  which 
is  impossible  with  men  must  be  possible  with  God.  What  man  is 
there  who  can  convince  himself  that  it  is  the  will  of  a  God  of  a 
character  such  as  you  know  God  possesses  for  us  simply  to  plan 
to  reach  one  in  eight  of  the  non-Christians  now  living  with  the 
knowledge  of  the  living  Christ.  You  would  weaken  your  faith  in 
God  with  such  a  conception. 

When  I  came  back  from  my  first  tour  of  the  world,  some  of 
you  will  remembefthat  I  laid  great  emphasis  upon  the  need  of  some- 
thing like  forty  thousand  missionaries  to  evangelize  the  world  in  this 
generation.  When  I  came  back  from  my  second  journey  around  the 
world,  a  journey  which  enabled  me  to  look  at  matters  more  closely 
and  with  better  perspective,  having  had  the  first  tour  as  a  base  line, 
I  laid,  I  think  properly,  emphasis  upon  the  need,  not  so  much  of  the 
forty  thousand  missionaries  as  of  a  great  army  of  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  China  and  Japan  and  India  and  Africa  and  Latin 
America  and  the  island  world  to  work  as  native  Christian  workers 
to  evangelize  their  own  people.  When  I  came  back  from  my  last 
tour  in  the  Far  East,  I  came  with  an  entirely  different  conviction. 


172  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

We  still  need  the  missionaries — I  do  not  think  so  many  as  I  indicated. 
We  still  need  the  army  of  native  leaders — I  do  not  think  so  many  as 
I  once  thought.  But  the  emphasis  I  came  back  to  place  was  the 
essential  co-operation  of  the  Divine  Spirit  in  this  enterprise. 

When  I  was  in  Moscow  last  March,  I  had  an  illustration  brought 
within  the  range  of  my  own  experience  which  suggests  best  the  les- 
son I  wish  to  emphasize  here.  That  is  a  city  of  twenty  thousand 
Russian  university  students,  not  to  count  the  schoolboys  and  the 
schoolgirls.  One  is  safe  in  saying  that  they  are  as  a  class  practically 
without  religion.  There  was  one  young  Russian  girl,  a  student,  who 
had  been  seized  by  the  saving  hand  of  Jesus  Christ  and  had  yielded 
herself  absolutely  to  the  sway  of  His  superhuman  Spirit;  and  that 
young  girl,  single-handed  and  alone,  had  for  weeks  before  my  ar- 
rival gone  diligently  among  the  students  of  the  different  colleges  and 
schools  distributing  invitations  announcing  the  series  of  apologetic 
lectures  which  were  to  be  given  later.  Her  spirit  at  last  became  con- 
tagious and  others,  even  some  who  were  not  Christians,  were  led  by 
that  peculiar  quality  that  the  Holy  Spirit  always  gives  to  a  life,  to 
lend  themselves  to  similar  works;  and  when  I  came  to  Moscow, 
where  there  was  no  organization  whatever,  no  Christian  society,  no 
co-operation  of  this  kind,  no  missionaries  as  we  understand  the  term, 
this  young  girl  filled  with  God  crowded  the  large  theatre  with  an 
average  attendance  night  after  night  of  over  one  thousand  unbeliev- 
ing Russian  students,  agnostics  and  Jews.  If  I  ever  get  time  to 
rewrite  the  book  on  the  Watchword  I  would  not  change  any  funda- 
mental position  there  given,  but  I  would  say  less  about  statistics  and 
more  about  dynamics  and  strategy,  and  especially  about  the  great 
dynamic,  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God,  given  absolute  right  of  way  in 
the  life  even  of  those  of  under-average  ability. 

One  reason  why  we  stagger,  in  front  of  this  task,  is  because  we 
have  not  yet  learned  what  prayer  means.  And  how  are  we  going 
to  come  to  know?  It  is  not  by  hearing  addresses  on  prayer.  It 
is  not  by  listening  to  exhortations  to  prayer.  It  is  only  going  to  be 
when  we  realize  the  vastness  of  the  task  and  the  depth  of  the  need. 
The  Watchword  which  brings  before  us  vividly  day  by  day  the  vast 
range  and  the  infinite  depth  of  our  need  and  the  urgency  of  the 
situation  will  stimulate  us  to  pray.  It  was  when  David  Brainerd 
knew  the  facts  about  the  horrible  destitution  of  the  Indians  that  he 
went  into  the  groves  of  New  Jersey  and  New  England  and  poured 
out  his  soul  in  that  marvelous  prayer-life.  It  was  when  Hudson 
Taylor  mastered  the  facts,  in  order  to  write  for  a  certain  publication 
about  the  needs  of  inland  China,  that  he  began  to  pray  for  twenty- 
four  workers  and  did  not  cease  praying  until  he  had  those  workers, 
the  germ  of  a  mission  that  now  includes  a  thousand  workers  in 
China.  So  it  will  be  with  us.  With  this  Watchword  we  shall  be 
thrown  back  increasingly  on  the  superhuman. 

This  personal  Watchword,  the  Evangelization  of  the  World  in 


EVANGELIZATION   OF   THE   WORLD   IN   THIS   GENERATION         173 

this  Generation,  promotes  a  life  of  reality.  It  helps  to  ensure  a  life 
of  reality  in  our  relation  to  Christ  as  our  Saviour.  We  come  to  see 
how  inconsistent  it  is  to  be  talking  about  a  Saviour  for  the  whole 
world  in  this  generation  and  at  the  same  time  to  be  shackled  and 
bound  by  temptations  and  habits  in  our  own  lives.  Christ  the  Sav- 
iour comes  to  us  as  a  reality.  And  there  is  more  reality  in  our  rela- 
tion to  Christ  as  Lord.  With  this  Watchword  as  our  test  we  check  up 
day  by  day  the  relation  of  that  Lord  to  our  money,  to  our  leisure, 
to  our  friendships,  to  our  life  relationships.  I  think  of  examples 
that  I  meet  constantly  in  the  colleges  of  men  that  have  been  led  out 
into  lives  of  Christ-likeness  by  the  constant  challenge  of  having 
taken  this  Watchword.  People  who  have  this  idea  of  the  world  as 
the  field  of  Christ  as  Lord,  of  His  reign  some  day  becoming  co- 
extensive with  the  inhabited  earth,  find  that  they  cannot  rest  content 
with  a  divided  ownership  in  their  own  lives. 

And  there  comes  reality  also  in  relation  to  the  extension  of  His 
Kingdom,  whether  those  who  take  this  word  are  Volunteers  or  not. 
Take  a  Volunteer  for  example.  When  is  he  to  begin  to  be  a  mission- 
ary ?  Is  it  simply  when  he  gets  across  the  Pacific  Ocean  ?  No,  from 
the  time  he  hears  this  call  and  takes  this  Watchword  it  is  the  will 
of  God  that  he  begin  to  evangelize.  Archbishop  Whateley  has  said: 
"If  my  faith  be  false  I  ought  to  change  it;  whereas,  if  it  be  true,  I 
am  bound  to  propagate  it."  There  is  no  middle  ground.  Either 
you  and  I  have  professed  a  delusion,  in  which  case  we  have  nothing 
more  important  to  do  now  than  to  abandon  our  faith,  or  we 
have  professed  the  truth — and  I  have  looked  into  the  faces  of  those 
who  would  go  down  to  the  death  rather  than  surrender  this  truth. 
Therefore,  let  us  be  logical,  let  us  be  consistent,  let  us  be  real,  and 
propagate  this  Gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  That  is  the  message 
of  the  Watchword. 

Such  a  watchword  taken  personally  lends  intensity  .to  the  life. 
A  man  must  be  tremendously  in  earnest  or  he  had  better  take  some 
other  watchword.  This  Watchword  strikes  a  death-blow  to  apathy, 
to  vacillation,  to  drifting,  to  indecision.  It  means  business  in  the 
best  use  of  that  word.  I  despair  of  the  Volunteer  reaching  the 
foreign  field — that  is,  many  Volunteers  whom  I  know — without  the 
regulative  and  energizing  purpose  that  such  a  watchword  gives  to 
carry  them  through  the  cross-currents  of  our  modern  college  life 
here  in  North  American  life.  I  despair  of  any  non- Volunteer  who  is 
a  Christian  leaving  a  deep  mark — that  is  an  unselfish  mark — on  his 
generation  unless  he  has  some  great  purpose  like  this,  a  purpose  so 
large  that  it  absorbs  himself,  enables  him  to  forget  himself  in  Christ 
and  His  great  cause. 

The  two  words,  "this  generation,"  constitute  the  distinctive  note 
of  the  Watchword.  Cut  those  words  out  and  it  loses  its  intensive 
power.  There  is  an  element  of  urgency  and  immediacy  about  this 
work  to  which  Christ  has  called  us  that  you  and  I  do  well  to  come 


174  STUDENTS    AND    THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

under  the  spell  of.  Christ  was  under  it  when  He  said :  "I  must  work 
the  works  of  Him  that  sent  me  while  it  is  day,  for  the  night  cometh 
when  no  man  can  work."  There  are  far  too  many  students  who  are 
planning  and  acting  as  though  they  had  two  or  three  generations  in 
which  to  do  their  life-work.  Let  us  so  plan  and  so  act  that  if  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  our  fellow  students  would  do  likewise  we  might 
easily  in  our  day  flood  this  world  with  a  knowledge  of  Christ  as  the 
waters  cover  the  deep.  I  wish  to  reiterate  again  my  appreciation 
of  the  contention  of  the  Ambassador  that  if  the  world  today  is  to  be 
evangelized,  it  must  be  in  this  generation.  His  reasons  were  abso- 
lutely convincing,  buttressed  by  a  marvelously  acute  insight  into 
racial  conditions  and  tendencies. 

"  The  work  which  centuries  might  have  done 
Must  crowd  the  hour  of  setting  sun." 

I  think  that  Bonar  must  have  had  a  watchword  like  this.  I 
know  of  no  better  words  to  convey  the  full  spirit  of  this  Watchword 
than  his. 

"Time  worketh ;   let  me  work  too. 
Time  undoeth;  let  me  do. 
Busy   as  time,   my  work  I  ply 
Till    I    rest    in    the    rest    of    eternity." 

"  Sin  worketh ;  let  me  work  too. 
Sin  undoeth ;  let  me  do. 
Busy  as  sin,  my  work  I  ply 
Till    I    rest    in    the    rest    of    eternity." 

"  Death  worketh ;  let  me  work  too. 
Death  undoeth ;  let  me  do. 
Busy  as  death,  my  work  I  ply 
Till    I    rest    in    the    rest    of    eternity." 

Men  now  living  who  know  Christ  must  take  Christ  to  men  now 
living  who  know  Him  not,  if  those  men  are  to  know  Him.  It  is  an 
axiomatic,  Christlike  principle. 

The  one  who  takes  this  Watchword  as  a  personal  watchword 
finds  developing  in  his  life  that  great  mark  of  Christlikeness,  the 
spirit  of  self-sacrifice.  He  is  constantly  asking  himself  this  question : 
As  the  time  is  so  short,  am  I  making  the  best  possible  use  of  my  days 
and  vacations,  of  my  money,  be  it  little  or  great,  of  my  opportunities 
for  preparation?  I  think  of  one  Oxford  student  who  was  spending 
two  thousand  a  year  on  his  education.  He  came  under  the  spell  of 
this  Watchword  and  he  told  me  he  dropped  his  expenses  that  one 
year  to  four  hundred,  which  seems  almost  incredible  at  Oxford.  I 
think  of  a  man  in  one  of  our  New  England  colleges  who  has  fallen 
into  a  large  inheritance,  and  yet  I  know  of  no  man  in  that  college 
who  lives  more  modestly  and  simply.  I  found  the  key  when  I 
learned  that  he  had  taken  this  Watchword  as  his  personal  watchword. 

When  I  was  in  UriefT,  in  Northern  Russia,  the  other  day,  I  met 
another  young  student  who  had  been  responsible  for  working  up  the 


EVANGELIZATION  OF  THE  WORLD  IN  THIS  GENERATION  175 

lectures  given,  and  I  went  with  Baron  Nicolai  to  call  on  him  to  show 
my  appreciation.  We  were  shown  up  the  back  stairs  into  a  little  bit 
of  a  cubicle  room  under  the  roof.  He  was  not  at  home,  but  we  were 
shown  to  the  room,  hardly  large  enough  to  turn  around  in.  He  was 
living  most  frugally.  His  total  expenses  were  about  two  dollars  and 
a  half  a  week.  He  was  filled  with  a  passion  to  pass  on  the  living 
Christ  to  his  fellow  students ;  even  out  of  his  bitter  poverty,  econo- 
mizing that  he  might  better  facilitate  these  plans. 

There  is  need  of  sounding  out  a  stern  note  in  our  colleges  in 
North  America.  There  are  no  more  dangerous  tendencies  at  work 
than  those  that  come  in  the  pathway  of  increasing  luxury,  ease  and 
pleasure-seeking  practices  and  habits.  A  watchword  that  reminds 
men  of  the  strange  incongruity  and  the  un-Christlikeness  of  such 
practices  is  not  without  its  great  advantages. 

This  Watchword,  if  made  personal,  inspires  to  heroism.  The 
early  Christians  must  have  had  such  a  watchword.  I  cannot  explain 
how  they  spread  the  good  news  over  such  a  vast  territory  in  the 
midst  of  so  many  difficulties  in  such  a  short  time.  What  did  it  in- 
volve with  them  ?  You  remember  what  it  involved — how  they  faced 
the  flames  and  the  sabre,  the  dungeon  and  the  arena.  It  will  not  be 
different  in  spirit  in  our  day  if  we  make  this  great  world  conquest. 
This  Watchword  summons  us  to  hard  things.  I  do  not  disguise  this 
fact.  Hard  things  present  a  peculiar  attraction  to  the  strongest 
natures.  You  make  the  Gospel  difficult  and  you  make  it  triumphant. 
Christ  never  hid  His  scars  to  win  a  disciple.  The  Church  has  not 
been  without  its  unbroken  line  of  martyrs  and  confessors. 

There  is  no  society  that  has  lived  this  Watchword  so  well  as  the 
Moravians.  No  climate  has  been  too  dangerous  for  them,  no  field 
too  difficult,  no  people  too  unpopular.  No  matter  how  stolid  and 
debased  and  insignificant  a  tribe,  they  have  looked  upon  it  as  a 
chosen  field.  Raymund  Lull,  that  brilliant  student  in  the  University 
of  Montpelier,  later  a  professor  there,  must  have  had  a  vision  some- 
thing like  this  when  he  turned  his  back  on  alluring  prospects  on  the 
home  field  and  flung  his  life  upon  the  Mohammedan  world  at  a  time 
when  apostasy  meant  death.  A  year  and  a  half  he  was  imprisoned 
in  a  dungeon.  Twice  he  was  banished  from  the  shores  of  North 
Africa.  At  last,  taken  beyond  the  wall,  he  was  stoned  to  death.  As 
the  stones  were  falling  upon  him,  before  he  became  unconscious,  he 
said :  "He  that  loves  not  lives  not,  and  he  that  lives  by  the  Life 
shall  never  die."  We  are  called  to  heroism.  The  great  test  will  be 
the  test  of  moral  heroism.  A  man  with  a  watchword  like  this  will 
have  a  severe  test  in  our  modern  college  life.  To  live  naturally,  not 
fanatically  and  abnormally,  but  naturally,  an  unworldly,  Christ-like 
life  in  the  midst  of  the  cross-currents  and  the  downward  tug  of  our 
modern  college  life  and  its  environment,  will  require  the  constant 
exercise  of  moral  courage. 

But  I  should  be  superficial  if  I  ignored  the  fact  that  some  of 


176  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

us  men  will  be  called  upon  to  show  physical  courage.  I  do  not  sup- 
pose there  will  be  another  Indian  Mutiny,  but  I  have  no  more  doubt 
than  that  I  live  that  Hinduism  will  not  release  its  titanic  clutch 
upon  the  multitudinous  inhabitants  of  Hindustan  without  the  price 
of  life,  and  it  will  often  be  innocent  blood.  I  hope  there  will 
never  be  another  Boxer  uprising  in  China,  but  I  do  not  believe  that 
God  is  going  to  reverse  His  laws  of  self-sacrifice,  and  therefore  life 
will  be  paid  out  in  China  before  it  is  flooded  with  the  knowledge  of 
the  living  Christ.  God  grant  that  there  may  not  be  another  Adana 
massacre;  but  whether  there  be  or  not,  some  of  our  number  will 
doubtless,  before  the  Mohammedan  world  is  laid  at  the  feet  of 
our  Saviour,  yield  their  lives  in  this  great  warfare.  I  think  of  Pit- 
kin,  one  of  the  traveling  secretaries  of  this  Movement,  who  laid  down 
his  life  in  North  China.  I  think  of  Rogers,  an  old  volunteer,  who 
was  slain  at  Adana  only  a  few  months  ago.  I  think  of  Baskerville, 
who  was  killed  in  Persia. 

"They  climbed  the  steep  ascent  of  heaven 

Through  peril,  toil  and  pain. 
Oh  God,  to  us  may  grace  be  given 
To  follow  in  their  train." 

This  Watchword,  if  we  make  it  personal,  will  make  us  men  and 
women  of  vision.  This  is  the  great  need  of  our  time;  for  without 
vision,  and  a  vision  large  enough  to  take  in  the  world,  whole  peo- 
ples now  living  will  literally  perish  without  the  knowledge  of  the 
living  Christ.  Our  visions  are,  after  all,  the  strength  of  our  lives. 
The  strongest  men  are  men  of  vision.  If  a  man  has  a  vision,  then 
difficulties  and  death  are  mere  details  in  themselves.  He  is  not  cal- 
culating, he  is  not  thinking  of  what  opposes  him,  or  how  few  are 
with  him.  He  is  absorbed  with  his  vision.  Christ  was  the  supreme 
visionary.  His  eye  pierced  the  centuries.  "I,  if  I  be  lifted  up," 
said  He,  "will  draw  all  men  unto  me" — the  supreme  Visionary.  Let 
us  become  absorbed  with  the  vision  of  the  unevangelized  world  with 
its  sin  and  suffering  and  sorrow.  God  grant  that  we  may  never  be- 
come callous  to  that  vision !  I  think  some  of  us  ought  to  be  startled 
if  we  have  been  able  to  view  it  these  days  with  calmness  and  indiffer- 
ence. Can  you  imagine  Jesus  Christ  sitting  here  among  us  having 
the  facts  that  we  have  heard  pass  before  Him  and  not  be  deeply 
moved  in  spirit?  Let  that  vision  of  a  world's  need  be  with  us  day 
by  day. 

Even  more  vivid  and  commanding,  let  there  be  the  vision  of  the 
cross  of  Christ.  As  we  behold  that  scene  of  suffering  love,  may  we 
be  led,  wkh  Zinzendorf,  to  fall  upon  our  knees." 

"All  this  I  did  for  thee. 
What  hast  thou  done  for  Me?" 

May  we  be  inspired  by  the  vision  not  only  of  the  world  unevan- 
gelized, but  by  the  vision  of  the  world  evangelized:  that  is,  the 


EVANGELIZATION    OF   THE    WORLD   IN    THIS    GENERATION          177 

Gospel  messenger,  and  agencies  so  widely  and  wisely  distributed  and 
used  that  all  people  living  shall  have  full  opportunity  to  learn  of  the 
living  sufficient  Saviour.  What  a  vision  that  sight  beautiful,  on 
every  mountain,  of  those  who  spread  good  tidings  and  publish  peace ! 
And  then  let  us  become  filled  with  another  vision,  a  vision  which 
will  not  be  realized  in  this  generation,  a  vision  of  that  great  multi- 
tude whom  no  man  can  number,  of  every  tribe  and  kindred  and 
tongue,  clothed  with  white  robes  and  with  palms  in  their  hands,  cry- 
ing with  a  loud  voice,  "Salvation  to  our  God  which  sitteth  upon  the 
throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb." 

"For,  lo,  there  dawns  a  great,  more  glorious  day. 
The  saints,  triumphant,  rise  in  bright  array. 
The  King  of  Glory  passes  on  His  way. 
Alleluia ! 

From  world's  wide  bounds,  from  ocean's  farthest  coast, 
Thro'  gates  of  pearl  streams  in  the  countless  host, 
Singing  to  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
Alleluia !" 


THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MISSIONARY 
CONSCIOUSNESS  IN  THE  INDIVIDUAL 
LIFE 


THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  MISSIONARY  CONSCIOUS- 
NESS IN  THE  INDIVIDUAL  LIFE 

THE  REVEREND  JOHN  DOUGLAS  ADAM/DJX,  ORANGE,  NEW  JERSEY 

WE  OWE  an  immense  debt  of  gratitude  to  the  scientific  spirit  of 
our  time.  It  has  helped  us  to  keep  our  minds  upon  reality  in  relig- 
ious thinking.  It  has  changed  our  methods  of  investigation.  It  has 
proclaimed  for  us  the  reign  of  law,  the  universality  of  law,  and  the 
immanence  of  God. 

We  realize  today  as  never  before  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is 
ceaselessly  working  in  the  soul  of  man.  He  continues  in  sleepless 
activity  in  your  life  and  mine.  For  this  end  were  we  born. 

The  Spirit  of  God  is  seeking  to  arouse  our  elemental  selves. 
Many  people  are  living  on  the  upper  layers  of  their  life.  Speaking 
roughly,  our  lives  are  lived  in  layers.  Some  live  upon  the  level  of 
sensation,  others  upon  the  level  of  intellect ;  but  there  is  a  deep,  spir- 
itual reality  back  of  all  these  where  the  Spirit  of  God  is  endeavoring 
to  master  us.  Many  have  been  conscious  of  their  real  selves  only 
two  or  three  times  in  a  lifetime.  In  times  of  great  sorrow,  or  the 
coming  of  a  great  love,  or  of  a  deep  sense  of  sin,  many  have  discov- 
ered their  elemental  selves  and  have  been  amazed  at  the  terrific  cur- 
rents that  flowed  through  their  existence.  The  most  impressive  pas- 
sages in  all  human  literature  reveal  to  us  men  recognizing  their  ele- 
mental selves.  Such  moments  are  not  many  in  some  lives.  It  is  the 
Spirit  of  God  endeavoring  to  reach  the  elemental  self,  the  point  of 
unity  in  character. 

And  what  is  He  there  for?  First  of  all,  the  Divine  Spirit  is 
seeking  to  repair  the  inner  life.  As  nature  repairs  damage  in  a  tree 
or  a  cut  on  your  hand,  so  the  Spirit  of  God  is  seeking  to  enter  our 
elemental  lives  to  restore  them.  I  speak  to  men  and  women  whose 
lives  need  repair.  I  mean  that  God  is  endeavoring  to  offer  divine 
forgiveness  for  the  past,  for  that  failure,  for  that  sense  of  shame, 
for  that  sense  of  woful  and  culpable  shortcoming.  There  are  many 
people  today  who  feel  the  tide  of  a  new  enthusiasm  coming  into  their 
lives,  but  a  sense  of  past  shortcoming  lays  hold  of  that  enthusiasm 
cynically  with  an  arresting  hand.  Do  I  not  speak  to  the  experience 
of  some  of  you  when  I  say  that  the  enthusiasm  which  has  been  born 
during  these  meetings  is  being  captured  by  a  cynical  past?  The 

181 


1 82  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

old  gray  wolf  of  your  yesterdays  bites  at  the  heels  of  that  enthusiasm 
which  would  dare  to  become  strong  in  these  meetings. 

Now  there  can  be  no  missionary  enthusiasm  generated  in  a 
man's  life  until  that  mortgage  of  the  past  has  been  lifted,  until  that 
cynical  voice  has  been  silenced,  until  that  old  gray  wolf  has  been 
killed.  If  Saul  of  Tarsus  had  not  learned  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
freed  him  from  his  past,  he  would  have  spent  the  whole  of  his  later 
life  in  melancholic  spiritual  paralysis.  We  would  not  have  his  glori- 
ous epistles,  we  would  have  had  no  record  of  him  like  a  flaming 
seraph  going  through  Europe  with  the  message  of  the  grace  of  God. 
Not  until  the  Spirit  of  God  had  shown  Saul  of  Tarsus  that  Jesus 
Christ  stood  between  him  and  his  yesterdays  was  he  able  to  dis- 
cover his  inner  possibilities. 

And  so  the  Divine  Spirit  is  endeavoring  to  show  you  that  that 
mortgage  of  your  yesterdays  can  be  lifted,  that  the  cynical  voice 
which  would  wither  every  holy  aspiration  can  be  silenced.  Let  the 
forgiveness  of  God  manifested  in  Jesus  Christ  stand  between  you 
and  that  past  which  would  draw  you  back  into  an  ineffective  life. 

He  is  seeking  to  take  hold  of  us  so  that  He  may  help  us  to  keep 
our  hands  off  our  destiny.  When  Abraham  went  down  to  Egypt, 
he  took  his  life  into  his  own  hands,  he  was  carving  out  his  own 
career.  Jacob  took  his  destiny  into  his  own  hands,  but  not  until  by 
the  brook  Jabbok,  when  he  gave  himself  back  wholly  to  God,  did 
he  become  a  prince  among  men.  The  Spirit  of  God  is  endeavoring 
to  keep  us  surrendered  to  His  purpose  in  us  and  through  us. 

Spiritual  surrender  is  not  simply  giving  up  one  or  two  things 
which  have  been  tabooed  by  evangelical  consent.  That  is  not  sur- 
render. Surrender  is  the  giving  up  of  life  to  the  direction  of  the 
Spirit.  Surrender  means  not  to  use  the  Spirit  for  your  ends,  but  the 
Spirit  to  use  you  for  His  ends.  When  a  man  in  the  dark  days  of 
the  war  wrote  to  Mr.  Lincoln,  saying  that  he  hoped  God  would  be 
on  his  side,  Mr.  Lincoln  characteristically  replied,  that  he  was  not 
anxious  to  have  God  on  his  side ;  he  was  anxious  to  be  on  God's  side. 
Watts  Dunton  put  it  in  a  literary  way  when  he  said  in  a  recent  arti- 
cle, in  one  of  our  magazines,  that  the  great  writers  of  fiction  might 
be  divided  into  two  classes — those  who  used  their  imagination,  and 
those  who  were  used  by  their  imagination;  and  he  said  those  who 
were  used  by  their  imaginations  were  men  like  Homer  and  Shakes- 
peare. It  was  a  subtle  and  fine  distinction.  So  there  are  those  who 
would  seek  to  use  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  there  are  those  who  are 
willing  to  be  used  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  latter  is  surrender. 

And  the  Spirit  is  seeking  not  only  to  repair  our  lives,  but  on  the 
positive  side  he  is  seeking  to  develop  them,  to  produce  certain  posi- 
tive phenomena,  just  as  Nature  does  at  spring  time  in  a  tree.  If  you 
will  let  the  Spirit  of  God  have  control  of  your  life,  certain  things 
will  follow  as  naturally  as  water  is  turned  into  steam  at  a  certain 
temperature,  as  naturally  as  water  is  turned  into  ice  at  another  tern- 


MISSIONARY  CONSCIOUSNESS  IN  THE  INDIVIDUAL  LIFE  183 

perature.  The  Spirit  of  God,  if  you  will  surrender  the  past  and  the 
present  of  your  life,  will  produce  certain  phenomena  by  absolutely 
natural  law  in  your  spiritual  development. 

Now,  what  are  some  of  those  phenomena?  I  will  mention  only 
three.  First,  He  will  develop  in  you,  when  you  surrender  yourself 
completely,  spiritual  self-forgetfulness.  What  do  I  mean?  I  mean 
that  you  will  hand  over  the  care  of  your  soul  to  the  Divine  Spirit  and 
you  will  not  worry  about  it.  Your  soul  will  cease  to  be  a  burden  to 
you.  You  will  not  have  to  be  always  thinking  as  to  how  it  is  getting 
on.  The  Spirit  of  God  takes  charge  of  it.  So  that  when  you  pray 
you  will  not  always  be  praying  for  our  own  soul,  "Lord,  bless  me," 
and  simply,  for  respectability's  sake,  at  the  end  of  the  prayer  drag 
in  the  heathen  world.  I  have  known  Christian  men  to  spend  a  whole 
night  in  prayer  for  their  own  souls,  and  after  it  all  be  very  difficult 
to  live  with.  Why?  Because  they  were  spiritually  egotistic;  they 
were  spiritually  self-centered ;  they  were  carrying  the  burden  of  their 
own  spiritual  development.  No  man  can  carry  it;  it  is  too  heavy! 
When  the  Spirit  of  God  really  grips  your  life,  the  phenomenon  of 
spiritual  self-forgetfulness  will  take  hold  of  you,  and  you  will  be  free  to 
serve.  The  great  burden  on  many  earnest  men  is  the  burden  of  their 
own  spiritual  development.  Have  you  observed  in  reading  the  pray- 
ers of  the  apostle  Paul  that  he  did  not  pray  much  for  himself?  And 
he  did  not  ask  people  to  pray  much  for  him  except  for  his  work. 
"And  for  me  that  a  door  of  utterance,"  but  not  for  his '  spiritual  de- 
velopment. When  the  Spirit  of  God  gets  hold  of  us  we  become  so 
possessed  by  the  objective  attitude  of  mind  that  we  can  enter  into 
the  ministry  of  intercession  without  thinking  about  the  load  of  our 
own  progress.  Then  prayer  is  a  joy.  Do  you  know  why  prayer  is 
not  a  joy  to  a  great  many  people?  Because  they  are  worried  about 
their  own  growth  and  shadowed  by  their  own  spiritual  symptoms. 
If  you  are  surrendered  to  the  Spirit,  He  will  take  cafe  of  your  life. 
Pray  for  others.  And  remember,  your  best  spiritual  development 
is  a  by-product  of  the  attitude  of  self-forgetting.  Paul  got  his  mas- 
terful spiritual  personality  as  the  result  of  his  objective  attitude  of 
soul ;  and  if  you  can  only  get  that  clearly  before  your  mind,  then  the 
divine  increment  is  upon  you,  the  universe  pours  its  riches  of  spiritual 
grace  into  your  soul.  The  great  need  of  multitudes  of  our  evangeli- 
cal Christian  people  today  is  to  find  an  escape  from  the  problems  of 
their  own  spiritual  development  and  to  be  free  for  the  great  ministry 
of  pleading  with  God  for  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom. 

Then  a  second  positive  result  of  the  Spirit's  working  is  that 
the  emphasis  in  service  is  laid  upon  the  spiritual  needs  of  man.  This 
is  self-evident  to  you.  When  a  man  is  surrendered  to  the  Spirit  of 
God  he  does  not  ignore  the  social  needs,  the  physical  needs,  of  his 
fellows,  but  the  emphasis  is  on  the  spiritual.  Christ  was  interested 
more  than  any  other  in  the  physical  and  the  social  needs  of  men, 
but  His  emphasis  was  on  the  spiritual. 


184  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Consider  for  a  moment  a  third  result.  When  one  is  surrendered 
is  self-evident  to  you.  When  a  man  is  surrendered  to  the  Spirit  of 
the  United  States,  and  a  better  one  than  ever,  but  you  are  also  a 
citizen  of  the  world.  This  is  a  natural  process  of  spiritual  evolution 
of  a  life  in  the  hands  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  an  instinctive  spiritual 
interest  in  humanity  as  a  whole.  You  know  no  fine  distinctions  of 
home  and  foreign  interests.  There  comes  upon  you  a  cosmopolitan 
consciousness  vast  as  the  world,  because  it  is  born  according  to  the 
law  of  conformity  to  type.  The  Spirit  of  God  is  bringing  us  into 
the  image  of  our  Lord.  His  consciousness  was  cosmopolitan,  and 
the  Spirit  of  God  is  making  us  on  that  plan;  and  every  man  who 
looks  to  Christ  and  obeys  the  Spirit  finds  that  awful,  glorious  con- 
sciousness dawning  upon  his  life  as  an  instinct ;  not  as  an  argument, 
not  as  a  piece  of  logic,  not  as  an  oratorical  phrase,  but  as  the  great 
passionate  instinct  welling  up  from  his  elemental  being.  That  is 
the  basis  upon  which  missions  rest;  they  rest  upon  an  instinct  born 
of  the  spirit  in  the  soul. 

And,  it  is  to  that  instinct  our  Lord  and  Saviour  is  looking  for 
the  carrying  of  His  banner  through  darkness  and  awful  difficulty. 
There  are  various  levels  upon  which  we  can  be  interested  in  mis- 
sions. There  is  the  commercial  level,  right  enough  in  its  place,  a 
man  interested  in  missions  because  of  the  commercial  enterprise  it 
induces.  There  is  the  ethnological  interest.  There  is  the  humani- 
tarian interest.  But  it  is  only  that  deep  instinctive  interest  born  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  to  which  Christ  is  looking  for  the  carrying  forward 
of  His  eternal  purpose.  Are  you  in  it,  are  you  in  that  zone  of  inter- 
est or  are  you  a  camp-follower?  Are  you  a  combatant  or  are  you  an 
onlooker?  Is  this  thing  growing  up  in  your  life  as  a  fact  of  your 
being,  or  is  it  an  accretion  from  a  mere  attitude  of  curiosity  or  exter- 
nal impulse?  Only  men  and  women  who  have  this  passion  instinc- 
tively welling  up  in  their  lives  are  regulars  in  the  army  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

I  may  speak  to  one  who  is  apathetic,  who  has  no  missionary 
interest;  or  perhaps  to  one  who  had  a  missionary  interest  and 
who  has  lost  it  and  your  interest  today  is  only  the  memory  of 
what  it  once  was  in  reality.  You  are  living  upon  the  memory  of  a 
past  interest;  you  are  living  upon  the  fact  of  an  enthusiasm  which 
has  spent  itself,  and  in  your  deepest  soul  you  know,  perhaps,  that 
you  are  apathetic. 

I  spoke  on  one  occasion  to  a  poor  woman,  and  she  said  that' 
her  son  was  losing  his  mind.  I  said,  "How  do  you  know?"  She 
said,  "Because  I  notice  that  lately  he  has  lost  all  interest  in  my  dis- 
tress." It  is  an  awful  thing  to  see  an  adult  form  with  an  infant 
mind.  Do  I  speak  to  some  in  this  attitude  spiritually?  Are  you  not 
afraid  lest  the  form  of  Christianity  is  not  in  you? 

"Can  my  apathy  be  dispelled  ?"  I  hear  some  one  say.  Yes,  it  can 
be  dispelled  now.  How?  Surrender  to  the  Spirit  of  God  at  this 


MISSIONARY    CONSCIOUSNESS   IN    THE   INDIVIDUAL   LIFE  185 

moment,  in  small  things.  When  you  light  a  fire,  how  do  you  light 
it?  Do  you  put  the  match  to  the  logs?  No.  To  the  small  wood? 
No.  But  to  the  paper,  the  most  combustible,  first.  Do  that  in  your 
life.  Do  not  put  the  match  to  the  big  things  of  tomorrow  and  next 
year,  but  put  the  match  to  the  small  things,  the  most  combustible,  the 
nearest.  Let  the  Spirit  of  God  conquer  your  physical  moods,  your 
sense  of  weariness  and  lethargy.  Let  the  Divine  Spirit  quicken 
your  mortal  body.  Let  Him  concentrate  the  action  of  your  mind, 
for  without  mental  concentration  no  man  can  be  a  strong  Christian. 
He  may  pray  all  day  and  read  his  Bible  all  night,  but  unless  he  has 
let  the  Spirit  concentrate  his  intellect,  he  is  a  weak  man.  The 
Spirit  will  by  natural  process  create  the  cosmopolitan  consciousness. 

And  He  is  also  working  at  the  other  end  toward  which  He  di- 
rects your  thought.  He  is  working  in  China  and  Africa  and  India, 
and  the  islands  of  the  sea.  He  is  creating  a  desire  for  the  spiritual 
things  you  can  give.  Men  in  China  and  India  are  passing  beyond 
their  ethnic  religions,  seeking  forgiveness  and  purity  and  righteous- 
ness, and  that  attitude  the  Spirit  is  creating.  He  is  filling  you  that 
you  may  respond  to  it. 

That  vast  vision  of  the  world  will  expand  the  soul.  A  small 
vision  makes  a  small  man.  A  vast  vision  will  call  out  the  latent 
reserves  in  a  life.  The  presidency  of  the  United  States  has  made 
men  of  whom  perhaps  we  were  not  quite  sure  when  they  entered 
upon  the  position.  The  vastness  of  the  responsibility  challenged 
their  manhood ;  and  it  is  this  vast  enterprise  of  the  Spirit  of  God  that 
challenges  the  last  atom  of  your  power. 


CONVENTION  SERMONS 

The  Discovery  of  God 

Highly  Multiplying  Power  of  a  Life  of  Obedience 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  GOD 

DEAN    EDWARD   I.    BOSWORTH,   D.DV   OBERLIN 

JESUS  said:  "Go  unto  my  brothers  and  say  to  them,  I  ascend 
unto  my  Father  and  your  Father,  and  unto  my  God  and  your  God." 

The  most  precious  possession  of  the  human  race  is  Jesus  Christ, 
with  His  sure  sense  of  the  Heavenly  Father  and  His  power  to  de- 
velop this  sense  in  any  man  of  any  age  who  without  reserve  yields 
himself  to  the  ever-present  influence  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  statement 
is  true  because  the  deepest  need  of  the  soul  of  man  is  its  need  of 
God,  and  yet  God  is  not  at  all  the  most  conspicuous  fact  in  personal 
experience.  The  deepest  need  of  the  soul  of  man  is  its  need  of  God. 
The  soul  may  for  a  time  disguise  this  need  with  self-indulgence;  it 
may  not  be  immediately  apparent  to  coarse  natures,  but  it  is  a  need 
that  persists  through  generation  after  generation  of  human  history, 
and  it  is  a  need  that  finally  reveals  itself  in  the  soul  of  every  man. 
When  a  man  comes  to  his  real  self  he  finds  himself  needing  God. 
When  the  prodigal  son  came  to  himself  he  found  himself  saying, 
"I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  father." 

And  yet  the  presence  of  God  is  by  no  means  at  first  the  most 
evident  fact  of  personal  experience.  This  is  nothing  against  the 
reality  of  the  presence  of  God.  The  air  that  we  breathe  is  of  vital 
importance  to  us,  and  yet  it  is  by  no  means  the  most  conspicuous 
feature  of  our  personal  environment.  In  these  last  days  of  scientific 
discovery  it  becomes  more  and  more  evident  that  the  most  potent 
unseen  physical  forces  are  those  least  conspicuous  at  first  in  the  ex- 
perience of  men.  It  is  a  good  thing  that  the  presence  of  the  Al- 
mighty God  is  not  too  conspicuous  a  feature  of  personal  experience, 
because  there  is  always  a  great  danger  when  a  strong  personality 
associates  with  a  weak,  frail  personality.  A  strong,  forceful  father 
may  so  overpower  the  frail  personality  of  his  child  and  so  force  upon 
it  his  own  strong  convictions  that  he  will  leave  no  chance  for  initia- 
tive in  the  child,  and,  therefore,  produce  a  result  which  has  no  special 
value  as  character.  , 

But  because  God  is  not  at  first  the  most  conspicuous  feature  of 
personal  experience  we  may  find  it  difficult  to  form  a  distinct  con- 
ception of  Him.  We  say  that  He  is  a  personal  God,  but  we  are 
obliged  to  confess  that  we  scarcely  know  what  we  mean  by  saying 
that  He  is  a  personal  God.  We  do  not  think  of  Him  as  an  infinitely 
enlarged  human  personality.  We  think  rather  of  human  personality 

189 


I9O  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

as  personality  in  the  embryo  and  the  Infinite  God  as  being  perfectly 
developed  personality,  but  how  to  picture  perfectly  developed  per- 
sonality to  ourselves  we  scarcely  know.  Indeed,  we  scarcely  see 
how  to  define  personality  even  in  the  embryonic  form  in  which  we 
find  it  in  ourselves,  because  we  realize  that  even  in  our  rudimentary 
personalities  there  are  unexplored  subconscious  depths  which  we  do 
not  understand;  and  so  if  we  were  to  be  honest  with  ourselves  we 
should  confess  to  one  another  that  many  times  our  instinctive  cry 
after  God  is  an  undefined,  somewhat  vague  longing  for  something 
vast  and  stable  that  shall  be  able  to  respond  to  us  with  unfailing 
sympathy  and  sure  guidance.  I  sometimes  am  awakened  in  the 
night  by  a  little  voice  by  my  bedside  that  says,  "Hand,  hand !"  It 
is  the  voice  of  my  baby  girl,  and  it  means  that  she  wishes  me  to 
reach  over  into  her  little  bed  and  take  her  little  hand  in  mine  and 
let  her  know  that  she  is  not  alone  in  the  darkness  of  the  night  time. 
Sometimes  when  our  infantile  souls  put  up  their  cry  to  God  they 
have  not  even  the  meager  vocabulary  of  a  little  child.  What  am  I  ? 

"A.n  infant  crying  in  the  night, 
An  infant  crying  for  the  light, 
And  with  no   language  but  a  cry." 

And  so  I  say  it  is  true  that  the  most  precious  possession  of  the 
human  race  is  Jesus  Christ,  with  His  sure  sense  of  the  Heavenly 
Father  and  with  His  power  to  develop  this  sense  in  the  soul  of  any 
man  in  any  age  who  without  reserve  yields  himself  to  the  ever- 
present  influence  of  Jesus  Christ  as  Lord. 

The  presence  of  God  is  all  about  us.  We  dream  sometimes  of 
an  age  to  come  when  He  will  be  nearer  to  us  than  He  is  now.  You 
remember  the  experience  of  Richard  Watson  Gilder,  who  has  so 
recently  passed  over  into  the  other  form  of  existence,  when  he  and 
his  friends  were  camping  among  the  pine  trees  one  summer  and 
talked  late  into  the  night  about  the  future  of  humanity,  the  way  to 
know  God,  and  the  time  to  come  when  men  should  see  face  to  face 
the  loving  Father ;  and  then  as  they  turned  to  sleep,  with  his  poet's 
imagination,  he  conceived  the  pine  branches  above  their  tents  to  be 
whispering  among  themselves  about  what  they  had  heard  these  men 
talking  of  and  saying  to  each  other : 

"  Heard'st  thou  these  wanderers  dreaming  of  a  time 
When  man  more  near  the  Eternal  One  shall  climb? 
How  like  the  new-born  babe,  that  cannot  tell 
The  mother's  arm  that  wraps  it  warm  and  well." 

Jesus  Christ  felt  sure  that  He  could  gather  all  men  about  Him- 
self and  give  them  a  sense  of  the  presence  of  the  Heavenly  Father.  In 
the  words  of  Jesus,  which  we  read  at  the  beginning,  it  is  as  though 
He  put  His  arm  around  a  brother  man  and  said,  "I  ascend  unto 
my  Father  and  your  Father,  unto  my  God  and  your  God.  No  man 
knoweth  the  Father  save  the  Son  and  he  to  whom  the  Son  willeth 
to  reveal  Him.  Come  unto  me,  come  unto  me  all  ye  that  are  weary 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   GOD  IQI 

and  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest" — the  only  rest  that  the 
soul  can  call  peaceful  rest,  the  rest  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  fatherhood 
of  God. 

Jesus  gave  one  fundamental  direction  for  the  discovery  of  God. 
Out  of  His  own  experience  and  with  the  authority  of  His  own 
unique  experience  He  said,  "Have  faith  in  God."  This  is  not  an 
appeal  to  lay  aside  reason.  The  small  boy  in  Sunday-school  was 
wrong  when  he  told  his  teacher  that  faith  consisted  in  believing 
something  you  know  is  not  true.  It  is,  rather,  an  appeal  to  reason. 
There  are  certain  reasons  for  believing  that  there  is  a  God.  They 
do  not  prove  that  there  is  a  God,  but  they  create  such  a  probability 
as  lays  upon  every  man  an  absolute  obligation  to  accept  the  theory 
of  the  evidence  of  God  as  the  working  hypothesis  of  his  life  and  to 
begin  to  act  as  if  there  were  a  God.  Faith  is  the  scientific  venture 
in  action  by  which  a  man  seeks  to  transform  a  reasonable  probabil- 
ity, or  something  reported  as  fact  by  another  person,  into  a  practical 
certainty  of  his  own  personal  experience. 

My  pastor  is  fond  of  saying  that  if  a  man  would  become  con- 
scious of  the  presence  of  any  unseen  physical  force  in  his  environ- 
ment he  must  adjust  himself  to  the  nature  of  that  unseen  force  and 
it  will  answer  him.  The  air  about  us  is  full  of  electricity,  but  we  do 
not  sense  its  presence;  but  if  there  should  come  into  this  room  a 
man  able  to  adjust  himself  to  the  nature  of  this  unseen  physical 
force,  it  would  soon  answer  him,  and  he  would  have  in  his  own  per- 
sonal experience  some  convincing  proof  of  the  truth  of  his  theory. 

What  is  the  nature  of  God  and  how  shall  a  man  adjust  himself 
to  the  nature  of  God  in  such  a  way  as  to  secure  an  answer,  to  find 
something  in  his  own  personal  experience  that  he  may  reasonably 
accept  as  corroboration  of  the  working  hypothesis  of  his  life? 
Jesus'  teaching  at  this  point  is  explicit.  Jesus  says  that  God  is  a 
father,  and  if  a  man  will  adjust  himself  to  the  nature  of  an  unseen 
father  he  must  simply  act  like  a  son. 

Specifically,  if  he  would  act  like  a  son ;  first  of  all  he  must  obey 
Him.  Years  ago,  in  London,  I  heard  Dr.  Fairbairn  say  that  there 
is  in  all  fatherhood  an  element  of  sovereignty,  and  that  the  father- 
hood which  has  not  as  one  of  its  elements  sovereignty  is  no  true 
fatherhood.  A  son  ought  to  obey  the  father.  That  means  that  a 
man  shall  be  ready  to  do  anything,  at  any  cost,  which  he  believes  to 
be  the  will  of  God.  This  was  the  path  along  which  Jesus  walked 
when  He  found  God.  He  obeyed  Him  in  the  region  of  daily  life. 
"I  do  always  those  things  which  please  Him."  He  obeyed  Him  in 
the  great  emergency  of  Gethsemane  and  Calvary.  "Not  my  will, 
but  Thy  will  be  done."  He  prescribed  this  to  His  brother  men  as 
the  way  in  which  they  must  walk  if  they  would  find  God.  He  said, 
"If  any  man  willeth  to  do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of  my  teaching 
about  the  fatherhood  of  God,  whether  I  speak  of  myself  or  whether 
it  be  a  true  message  from  the  depths  of  the  heart  of  God." 


IQ2  STUDENTS   AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Is  your  sense  of  God  growing  dim?  If  it  is,  question  yourself 
at  this  point.  Is  there  any  duty  rising  before  you  in  the  wakeful 
hour  of  the  night  which  you  find  yourself  unready  to  do?  Is  there 
any  subject  you  shrink  from  investigating  for  fear  that  such  investi- 
gation might  reveal  a  duty  that  would  at  first  seem  to  you  unwel- 
come? Is  there  in  your  life  any  selfish  habit  to  which  you  cling?  If 
so,  that  must  make  in  your  experience  an  evermore  dimming  sense 
of  the  presence  of  the  Heavenly  Father. 

In  process  of  acting  like  a  son  it  is  necessary  that  a  man  should 
speak  to  his  father.  A  son  ought  to  speak  to  his  father.  That  is,  he 
ought  to  pray.  So  Jesus  found  God.  He  came  out  of  eternity,  as 
Bishop  Lloyd  has  said,  a  great  praying  soul.  He  prayed  as  He 
came  up  out  of  the  baptismal  waters.  He  prayed  sometimes  all 
night.  He  prayed  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane.  He  prayed  on  the 
cross.  The  last  glimpse  that  His  disciples  had  of  Him  as  a  cloud 
received  him  out  of  their  sight  He  was  praying  with  outstretched 
hands  of  blessing  over  them,  and  He  disappeared  in  eternity,  where 
He  ever  lives  to  make  intercession  for  us.  The  great  praying  soul 
that  came  out  of  eternity  and  passed  before  our  vision  disappeared 
into  eternity  again  praying,  praying,  praying  evermore.  It  is  this 
that  He  prescribes  to  His  brother  men  as  the  way  of  finding  God. 
"Enter  into  thine  inner  chamber,  and  when  thou  hast  shut  the  door 
pray  to  thy  Father." 

"  Speak  to  Him  thou,  for  He  hears,  and  spirit  with  spirit  can  meet. 
Closer  is  He  than  breathing,  nearer  than  hands  or  feet." 

Is  our  sense  of  God  growing  dim?  Then  we  need  to  question 
ourselves  at  this  point.  How  about  the  prayer  life?  Are  there  a 
few  moments  at  least  of  spiritual  high  tide — anyway,  even  two  or 
three  days — when  you  find  yourself,  with  large  sense  of  the  reality 
of  the  transaction,  reaching  out  in  spirit  to  touch  the  Spirit  of  the 
living  God?  Do  doubts  about  the  availability  of  prayer  sometimes 
paralyze  your  prayer-life?  Do  you  fail  sometimes  to  find  yourself 
convinced  of  the  fact  that  the  mind  of  God  is  so  related  to  the  mind 
of  a  man  that  God  can  put  a  thought  into  the  mind  of  a  man,  and 
by  means  of  putting  a  thought  into  the  mind  of  a  man  make  provi- 
sion for  the  answer  of  almost  all  the  prayers  that  we  shall  ever  have 
occasion  to  present  before  our  Heavenly  Father? 

When  I  was  a  senior  in  college  I  roomed  in  old  North  College, 
on  the  Yale  campus.  There  was  one  room  in  that  building  of  his- 
toric spiritual  significance,  to  which  we  conducted  our  visitors  as 
one  of  the  points  of  interest  on  the  campus.  It  was  a  room  in  which 
a  man  had  discovered  God.  When  Horace  Bushnell  was  a  tutor  in 
Yale  and  a  great  revival  passed  over  the  students,  he  and  his  body 
of  students  were  untouched  by  it,  until  finally  in  that  room  he 
made  the  discovery  of  God ;  and  years  afterwards  he  came  back  to 
the  Yale  College  chapel  and  described  the  experience  to  the  stu- 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  GOD  IQ3 

dents  in  the  chapel  in  a  sermon  which  all  of  us  would  do  well  to 
read — his  sermon  on  "The  Dissolving  of  Doubts."  He  describes 
the  situation  into  which  he  had  come,  in  which  it  seemed  to  him 
finally  that  he  believed  almost  nothing,  and  then  he  uses  these  words : 
"Finally,  pacing  my  chamber,  there  arose  suddenly  the  question,  Is 
there,  then,  no  truth  that  I  do  believe?  Yes,  there  is  this  one,  now 
that  I  think  of  it.  There  is  a  distinction  of  right  and  wrong  that 
I  never  doubted,  and  I  see  not  how  I  can.  I  am  even  quite  sure  of 
it.  Then  forthwith  starts  up  the  question" — the  first  point  that  I 
made  a  moment  ago — "then  forthwith  starts  up  the  question,  Have 
I,  then,  ever  taken  the  principle  of  right  for  my  law?  I  have  done 
right  things  as  men  speak.  Have  I  ever  thrown  my  life  out  on  the 
principle  to  become  all  that  it  requires  of  me?  No,  I  have  not; 
consciously  I  have  not.  Ah,  then,  here  is  something  for  me  to  do. 
No  matter  what  becomes  of  my  questions.  Nothing  ought  to  be- 
come of  them  if  I  cannot  take  a  first  principle  so  evidently  true  and 
live  in  it.  The  very  suggestion  seems  to  be  a  kind  of  revelation. 
It  is  even  a  relief  to  feel  the  conviction  it  brings.  Here,  then,  will 
I  begin.  If  there  is  a  God,  as  I  rather  hope  there  is  and  very 
dimly  believe,  He  is  a  right  God.  If  I  have  lost  Him  in  wrong, 
perhaps  I  shall  find  Him  in  right.  Will  He  not  help  me,  or  per- 
chance even  be  discovered  to  me?"  Now  the  decisive  moment  is 
come.  He  drops  on  his  knees,  and  there  he  prays  to  the  dim  God, 
dimly  felt,  confessing  the  dimness  for  honesty's  sake,  and  asking 
help  that  he  may  begin  a  right  life.  He  bows  himself  upon  it  as  he 
prays,  choosing  it  to  be  henceforth  his  unalterable,  eternal  endeavor. 
It  is  an  awfully  dark  prayer  in  the  look  of  it,  but  the  truest  and 
best  he  can  make — the  better  and  the  more  true  that  he  puts  no 
orthodox  colors  on  it.  The  prayer  and  the  vow  are  so  profoundly 
meant  that  his  soul  is  borne  up  into  God's  presence,  as  it  were,  by 
some  unseen  chariot,  and  permitted  to  see  the  opening  of  heaven 
even  sooner  than  he  opens  his  eyes.  It  is  the  morning,  as  it  were, 
of  a  new  eternity.  All  troublesome  doubt  of  God's  reality  is  gone, 
for  he  has  found  Him.  A  being  so  profoundly  felt  must  inevitably 
be.  He  made  this  discovery  of  God  through  obedience  and  prayer. 
If  a  man  would  act  like  a  son  and  so  adjust  himself  to  the 
nature  of  the  Heavenly  Father,  he  must  act  like  a  son  by  treating 
all  men  as  his  brothers.  He  must  agree  with  God  in  God's  feeling 
about  His  other  children.  The  best  way  to  get  at  a  father's  heart 
is  to  be  good  to  his  children.  So  Jesus  found  God.  He  was  the 
most  brotherly  man  that  ever  walked  the  earth.  He  prescribed  this 
method  to  His  brother  men,  if  they  would  find  God.  He  means  that 
they  shall  adopt,  as  the  fundamental  policy  of  their  lives,  the  unal- 
terable endeavor  to  secure  for  all  men  such  a  fair  chance  at  all  good 
things  as  a  man  would  wish  his  brother  to  have.  It  means  that  He 
shall  come,  in  the  concrete,  to  the  individuals  near  him  and  share 
with  them  something  that  he  values  and  that  they  need;  that  he 


194  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

shall  look  out  upon  all  the  circle  of  his  human  relationships,  high 
and  low,  in  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ's  brotherly  soul.  It  means  that 
he  shall  share  his  religion  with  another  man.  It  means  that  he  shall 
forgive  the  man  who  has  done  him  the  bitterest  wrong.  It  means 
that  he  shall  ask  forgiveness  from  the  man  whom  he  himself  has 
wronged.  Is  our  sense  of  God  growing  dim  at  these  points  ?  Then 
let  a  man  look  at  his  life,  share  something  with  some  other  man,  do 
it  soon,  something  that  you  value  and  that  he  needs.  Share  your 
religion  with  some  other  man,  and  do  it  quick.  Pray  for  some  other 
man.  Stop  right  here  now  and  pray  for  the  person  at  your  side. 
Do  you  think  'now  of  some  person  who  has  sorely  wronged  you? 
Pray  for  him.  Do  you  think  now  of  some  person  whom  you  have 
wronged?  Write  a  letter  to  him  or  her  today  and  make  the  wrong 
right.  You  will  find,  it  may  be,  at  some  one  of  these  points  the  sense 
of  God  welling  up  out  of  the  depths  of  your  subconscious  self  to  the 
surface  of  consciousness  in  a  way  in  which  you  have  not  before 
known  Him. 

Jesus  not  only  points  out  the  way  of  finding  God,  but  He  helps 
men  into  the  way  of  finding  God.  He  helps  men  now.  The  great 
message  of  the  Christian  Church  is  that  Jesus  Christ  is  alive.  The 
message  that  the  women  brought  as  they  flew  in  the  morning  twi- 
light through  the  city  gates  to  some  house  in  Jerusalem  saying, 
"Jesus  is  alive !  Jesus  is  alive !"  has  never  ceased  to  be  the  message 
of  the  Christian  Church.  Jesus  Christ  comes  now  to  stand  by  the 
side  of  men  and  help  them  into  the  way  of  finding  God. 

He  helps  men  to  obey.  Some  years  ago,  at  Lake  Geneva,  when 
men,  on  paper,  reported  to  me  in  one  of  my  conferences  their  atti- 
tude towards  the  Christian  ministry,  one  man  sent  in  this  slip,  which 
I  have  kept  ever  since :  "The  ministry  used  to  be  unattractive  to  me, 
because,  being  raised  in  a  Methodist  parsonage,  I  knew  all  the  hard 
knocks  that  the  minister  must  take — criticism,  indifference,  etc.  But 
now,  having  been  shown  by  Christ  that  He  wishes  me  to  enter  it,  it 
has  become  attractive,  more  so  than  any  other  work." 

Jesus  helps  men  to  pray.  "Where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together,  lifting  up  the  prayer  to  the  Heavenly  Father,  there,"  He 
says,  "will  I  be  in  their  midst,  their  partner  in  prayer,  lifting  up  their 
petitions  to  the  Heavenly  Father  with  them,  nursing  their  prayerful 
souls  into  strength." 

Jesus  Christ  is  with  men  today  helping  them  in  all  departments 
of  life  into  the  spirit  of  brotherliness. 

"  That  the  dear  Christ  dwells  not  afar, 
The  king  of  some  remoter  star, 
Listening  at  time  with  flattered  ear, 
To  homage  wrung  from  selfish  fear. 
But  here,  amidst  the  poor  and  blind, 
The  bound  and  suffering  of  our  kind, 
In  works  we  do,  in  prayers  we  pray, 
Life  of  our  life,  He  lives  today. 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  GOD  1 95 

"  Wherever  are  tears  and  sighs, 
Wherever  are  children's  eyes, 
Where  man  calls  man  his  brother 
And  loves  as  himself  another, 
Christ  lives." 

And  it  is  not  only  the  poets  that  have  seen  this.  A  business  man 
in  Minneapolis,  a  little  while  ago,  gave  me  this  clipping  from  an 
editorial  in  a  great  Minneapolis  daily,  "The  Journal."  The  editor 
said :  "There  is  some  force  abroad  that  is  new.  It  may  be  no  more 
than  the  spirit  of  Christ,  which,  under  new  names  and  in  many  dis- 
guises, is  prompting  men,  all  men,  men  everywhere,  to  mutual  for- 
bearance, to  brotherly  co-operation.  This  spirit,  once  reserved  to  re- 
ligion, may  have  entered  economy  and  politics  to  a  greater  extent 
than  we  quite  realize  as  yet." 

What  sort  of  experience  shall  a  man  identify  as  satisfying  his 
sense  of  what  it  ought  to  be  to  find  God  ?  How  shall  a  man  expect 
to  find  it  feeling  to  discover  God?  Not  a  physical  sensation.  One 
of  my  little  boys,  when  he  was  young,  just  tumbling  about  and  learn- 
ing to  walk,  said  to  me  one  day,  "How  do  you  know  there  is  a  God  ? 
I  never  bumped  up  against  Him." 

It  must  also  be  an  imperfect  and  developing  experience.  It 
must  be  like  the  progressive  experience  involved  in  finding  a  friend. 
Man's  career  is,  at  its  longest,  only  an  era  of  beginnings,  a  begin- 
ning of  discoveries,  particularly  in  the  sphere  of  personal  life.  But 
this  gradual  and  progressive  discovery  of  a  great  friend  may  be 
marked  in  its  beginnings  or  it  may  be  obscure  in  its  beginnings. 
You  take  two  perso'ns  out  of  a  room  filled  with  poisonous  gas,  and 
one  of  them  becomes  conscious  of  revived  life  the  moment  he  reaches 
the  fresh  air;  the  other  lies  still  unconscious  for  half  an  hour  after 
the  reviving  process  has  actually  begun.  But  whether  the  begin- 
nings of  this  progressive  discovery  of  a  great  friend  be  clearly 
marked  or  obscure,  this  must  be  the  certain  evidence  that  the  process 
is  taking  place:  a  growing  likeness  in  character  to  the  invisible 
friend.  Your  metaphysics  of  God  may  not  much  clear  up,  but  your 
character  will  become  like  His  in  its  fundamental  features.  Your 
metaphysical  description  of  your  friend  does  not  much  clear  up  as 
you  more  and  more  discover  the  value  of  his  friendship,  but  you 
become  more  and  more  like  your  friend  if  the  friendship  is  a  true 
one.  You  become  more  and  more  like  the  character  of  God  in  these 
three  fundamental  particulars — a  growing  sincerity,  a  strengthening 
sympathy,  a  deepening  peace — more  honest,  more  kindly,  more  pro- 
foundly peaceful.  And  this  will  be  your  great  contribution  to  any 
community  on  any  side  of  any  ocean  to  which  you  go.  The  greatest 
contribution  you  can  make  will  be  yourself  being  led  into  a  deepen- 
ing acquaintance  with  God  through  fellowship  with  Jesus  Christ,  a 
man  or  a  woman  learning  to  be  more  and  more  intolerant  of  the  in- 
sincerities of  his  life,  more  and  more  sympathetic,  more  and  more 
deeply  and  profoundly  at  peace,  able 


196  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

"To  hear  at  times  a  sentinel, 
Who  moves  about  from  place  to  place 
And  whispers  to  the  worlds  of  space. 
In  the  deep  night,  that  all  is  well." 

And  so,  as  you  here  and  now  endeavor  to  make  the  discovery 
of  God,  you  may  find  here  and  now,  with  some  degree  of  conscious- 
ness, the  great,  infinite  life  of  the  ever-present  Father  welling  up 
through  the  unexplored  depths  of  your  subconscious  personality  and 
coming  in  some  measure  even  to  the  surface.  The  energy  of  God 
will  bear  you  out  for  lives  of  work — glad,  joyous  work — and,  it  may 
be,  to  brave,  unostentatious  dying  in  the  face  of  human  hate  on  some 
continent  or  other  of  this  old  world ;  and  then  the  victorious  energy 
of  God  will  lift  you  up  and  over  into  the  great  mystery,  and  carry 
you  on,  strong  and  steady  and  peaceful,  into  the  endless  ages  of  en- 
larging achievement  in  fellowship  with  Jesus  Christ  and  in  the  never- 
ending  discoverer  of  the  Heavenly  Father. 


THE    HIGHLY-MULTIPLYING    POWER    OF   A    LIFE    OF 

OBEDIENCE 

BISHOP  WILLIAM   F.    MCDOWELL,   D.D.,   CHICAGO 

You  must  approach  all  such  themes  as  this  from  the  highest 
conception  and  not  from  the  lowest.  You  must  interpret  all  such 
themes  in  the  light  of  the  best  illustrations  you  can  find  of  the  work- 
ing of  the  terms.  The  application  of  these  two  principles  compels 
you  to  pass  by  all  cases  of  fractional  and  imperfect  obedience  to  the 
one  case  of  perfect  and  complete  obedience  to  the  will  of  God,  and  to 
the  definite  results  flowing  therefrom.  A  dozen  texts  would  leap 
to  your  lips  at  once.  Dean  Bosworth  quoted  one:  "I  do  always 
those  things  which  please  Him."  I  mention  another :  "My  meat — 
the  thing  I  live  on — is  to  do  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven."  I  mention  another:  "Not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done." 
These  are  the  things  one  Person  has  been  able  to  say  of  Himself. 
One  of  those  living  in  the  same  century  with  Him  touched  the  nerve 
of  the  subject  we  have  before  us  in  this  sentence,  "By  the  obedience 
of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous."  One  did  it,  and  the  end  is 
never  to  come. 

Now,  for  the  purpose  of  possible  clearness,  I  make  two  or  three 
propositions.  First,  obedience  to  God  is  man's  own  way  of  lifting 
his  own  life  to  its  highest  levels  of  possibility.  There  is  such  a 
thing  as  a  man's  lift  on  his  own  life ;  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  man's 
own  upward  push  on  his  own  life  that  puts  his  life  up  to  such  a 
level  as  makes  it  possible  for  God  to  do  something  with  it.  "I  do 


THE  HIGHLY-MULTIPLYING  POWER  OF  OBEDIENCE  197 

those  things  that  please  Him,"  and  therefore  He  can  do  those  things 
that  please  Him  through  me;  and  unless  I  do  thus  push  my  own 
life  up  to  its  highest  levels  God  gets  no  fair  show  with  it. 

Now,  in  the  development  of  what  we  call  a  personality  the 
philosophers  point  out  that  there  are  four  steps.  The  first  step  in 
the  development  of  personality  is  self-consciousness.  One  becomes 
aware  of  himself  as  separate  from  all  others,  as  separate  from  the 
world.  He  becomes  aware  of  himself  as  an  entity,  as  a  personality ; 
and  he  says  "I  am."  If  a  man  never  gets  beyond  that,  he  is  a  simple 
egotist.  Some  never  have  got  beyond  it.  Many  a  life  is  spoiled  by 
an  exaggerated  self-consciousness,  and  many  a  life  is  arrested  in  its 
development  at  that  point. 

The  second  stage  in  the  development  of  a  personality  is  the  con- 
sciousness of  power,  which  says,  "I  can."  "I  am  so  old  I  can  write 
a  letter,"  said  the  child  in  the  poem.  "I  can  master  a  problem;  I 
can  kick  a  goal;  I  can  rule  the  community."  "I  can."  And  if  one 
never  gets  beyond  that,  he  becomes  a  simple  tyrant  exercising  power. 

The  third  stage  in  the  development  of  a  personality  is  the  con- 
sciousness of  obligation  which  the  consciousness  of  power  brings. 
Duty  shoots  through  one's  sense  of  what  he  is  and  can  do,  and  he 
says,  "I  ought."  It  haunts  him  by  day  and  troubles  him  by  night. 
In  this  stage  he  is  quite  likely  to  get  so  far  along  as  to  say,  "I  not 
only  ought,  but  I  would  really  like  to."  What  am  I  saying?  This 
is  taking  the  veil  off  many  hearts.  You  are  saying,  a  lot  of  you,  "I 
would  like  to."  And  many  of  you,  unless  you  are  fortified  now  by 
the  will  of  God  and  push  your  lives  further  up,  will  go  out  into  the 
world  as  those  who  wanted  to  do  and  stopped  before  they  did.  God 
help  you  to  go  on. 

For  the  fourth  step  in  the  development  of  any  true  personality 
comes  when  one  takes  himself  and  his  powers  and  his  sense  of  obli- 
gation up  into  his  unconquerable  resolution  and  cries  for  time  and 
for  eternity,  for  weal  or  for  woe,  "I  will"  And  God  is  standing  be- 
fore you  waiting  to  hear  you  say  that  to  Him. 

Or  you  may  approach  it,  so  say  the  philosophers,  along  two 
paths  instead  of  four  on  this  theory:  Personality  is  in  its  first  in- 
stance simply  self-assertion;  and  in  its  second  instance  simply  self- 
surrender.  But  in  either  case  it  involves  the  upward  push  of  the 
man  upon  his  own  life.  Now  I  go  back  to  that  supreme  illustration 
of  it,  passing  by  all  imperfect  illustrations  to  the  one  perfect  case. 
Listen:  UI  have  the  power  to  lay  it  down;  no  man  taketh  it  from 
me."  More  perfect  self-assertion  this  old  world  never  saw.  "My 
life  is  in  my  own  hands;  I  have  the  power  to  lay  it  down;  I  have 
the  power  to  take  it  again;  no  man  taketh  it  from  me."  And  there 
it  might  have  stopped,  and  would  have  stopped  if  He  had  been  like 
the  most;  but  there  it  did  not  stop,  and  there  it  does  not  stop,  and 
there  it  cannot  stop  until  the  laws  of  the  world  are  all  abrogated; 
for  He  went  on  to  say,  "I  lay  it  down  for  the  sheep."  It  is  crowd- 


198  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

ing  out  in  eternal  multiplication  until  this  day.  This  is  the  upward 
push  that  a  man  gives  his  own  life. 

In  the  second  place,  obedience  to  the  highest  puts  life  in  har- 
mony with  those  eternal  forces  that  make  for  permanence  and  en- 
largement. It  is  the  house  divided  that  cannot  stand.  It  is  the  seed 
implanted  that  does  not  multiply.  It  is  the  seed  planted  that  links 
itself  with  all  the  forces  of  earth  and  air  and  sky,  growth  and  life. 
It  is  the  seed  that  is  planted  that  brings  thirty,  sixty,  an  hundred 
fold.  It  is  the  single  eye  that  sees.  It  is  the  one  serving  one  master 
and  not  two  for  whom  the  stars  fight  in  their  courses.  You  can  do 
nothing  against  the  truth,  but  for  the  truth.  All  things  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  people  called  according  to  His  purpose.  Every- 
thing co-operates  with  the  obedient  man.  Forces  of  earth,  forces  of 
air,  forces  of  sky,  forces  of  right,  forces  of  truth,  forces  of  mercy, 
forces  of  love,  forces  of  goodness  all  co-operate  with  the  obedient  life. 

I  remark,  in  the  third  place,  that  obedience  to  God  puts  life  into 
harmony  with  God  so  that  He  can  multiply  life.  It  is  not  a  bit  of 
poetry  that  declares  one  shall  chase  a  thousand.  That  is  a  bit  of 
truth.  It  is  not  a  bit  of  fiction  that  makes  a  little  larger  statement, 
that  two  shall  put  ten  thousand  to  flight.  That  is  one  of  the  minor 
scientific  facts  of  human  history.  I  should  say  that  three  could  put 
an  unnumbered  host  to  flight,  if  they  were  in  right  relations  with 
God  Himself. 

There  is  a  very  lovely  illustration  there  in  the  New  Testament 
of  this  highly  multiplying  power  of  obedience.  It  is  almost  impos- 
sible for  me  to  go  past  it  without  speaking  of  it.  It  is  the  story  of 
the  lad  with  the  five  little  loaves  and  the  two  little  bits  of  fish,  who 
heard  the  word,  "Bring  them  hither  to  me,"  and  walked  up  and  put 
them  into  the  hands  of  One  who  made  no  bread  for  Himself  after 
He  had  fasted  forty  days,  but  made  bread  in  quantities  for  others 
who  had  been  without  food  for  a  few  hours.  The  lad  saw  that  mar- 
velous multiplication  of  his  small  resources  so  that  the  throngs  were 
fed  and  there  was  immeasurably  more  at  the  end  than  there  was  at 
the  beginning.  Some  of  you  are  wondering  what  you  can  do  with 
your  lives  to  make  them  tell  to  the  greatest  possible  advantage.  Put 
them  in  the  hands  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  your  hands  there  is  not  enough 
for  you  to  feed  yourself  with ;  but  in  His  hands  there  is  enough  to 
feed  the  world. 

I  said  this  once  at  Lake  Geneva  years  ago  to  five  hundred  col- 
lege women,  and  that  evening  on  the  lake  front  dear  Agnes  Hill 
stood  up  and  said,  "I  have  been  thinking  all  day  about  what  I  am, 
and  longing  to  get  with  my  little  basket  of  fish  into  the  heart  of  India 
where  I  am  going  before  the  night  comes  and  the  people  starve." 
O  men  and  women  of  the  colleges,  one  and  God  can  feed  any  multi- 
tude; one  and  God  can  cause  such  multiplication  of  resources  as 
business  prudence  never  dreamed  of.  One  with  God  can  multiply 
his  life. 


THE  HIGHLY-MULTIPLYING  POWER  OF  OBEDIENCE  199 

Some  of  you  have  heard  me  tell  my  experience  at  that  hotel  in 
Madison,  Wisconsin.  I  sat  down  to  breakfast  one  morning  and  a  fine 
young  fellow  sat  down  later  just  opposite  me.  Being  the  older,  I 
said,  "Good  morning/' 

"Good  morning,"  said  he. 

Then  what  I  saw  was  beautiful  to  behold.  He  was  just  full  of 
the  business  that  he  was  in  Madison  to  do.  He  did  not  wait  to  tell 
me  about  it,  he  was  so  enthusiastic.  And  I  loved  him  for  it,  too. 

He  said,  "I  am  a  traveling  man." 

I  echoed,  "So  am  I."    And  the  dialogue  went  on  in  this  fashion : 

"This  is  my  first  trip  out  in  my  present  relation." 

"It  is  not  quite  my  first  trip  out ;  I  am  an  old  hand." 

"I  am  in  the  jewelry  business." 

"So  am  I."  (Certainly.  "When  he  cometh  to  make  up  his 
jewels" — you  know  the  text.) 

"I  am  in  business  with  my  father." 

"So  am  I." 

"My  father  started  the  business." 

"So  did  mine." 

"For  a  long  time  my  father  hired  me." 

"So  did  mine." 

"Now  he  has  taken  me  into  partnership." 

"So  has  mine." 

"I  used  to  get  wages,  but  now  I  get  a  share  in  the  profits." 

"So  do  I.  I  get  a  share  in  the  profits."  (The  Welsh  Revival 
enlarged  my  spiritual  bank  account ;  the  triumphs  in  Korea  have  in- 
creased my  deposits.) 

The  lad  then  looked  up  to  me  and  said,  "I  have  got  a  new  in- 
terest in  the  business  since  I  went  into  partnership.  I  want  to  make  a 
good  report  when  I  get  home." 

I  said,  "Bless  God,  so  do  I  want  to  make  a  good  report  when  I 
get  home." 

One  with  God !  Where  are  you  in  your  relationship,  a  servant 
or  a  partner  ?  Which  ?  One  in  God !  Oh,  it  makes  the  heart  beat 
fast  just  to  say  that.  One  finds  it  difficult  to  go  on  when  he  sees 
what  happened  once  when  God  got  His  perfect  chance  in  a  perfectly 
obedient  life.  Once  there  came  One  between  whose  knowledge  and 
whose  conduct  there  was  no  contradiction,  between  whose  speech 
and  life  there  was  no  break,  between  what  He  said  and  what  He 
did  there  was  no  chasm.  Once  there  came  One  who  in  youth  said, 
"I  must  be  about  my  Father's  business,"  and  at  the  end  said,  "I  have 
finished  the  work  thou  gavest  me  to  do."  The  chance  God'  got  in 
Him  He  wants  again  in  us,  and  wants  it  today  and  tomorrow  and 
forever.  About  the  Church  of  that  One  it  was  said,  "The  gates  of 
hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it,"  and,  "All  power  is  given  unto  him." 
The  three  or  four  thousand  delegates  to  the  Rochester  Convention 


2OO  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

are  three  hundred  times  the  number  of  the  twelve  who  turned 
the  world  upside  down.  That  is  more  than  fifty  times  the  seventy 
who  turned  empires  upside  down.  What  would  happen — I  will 
change  the  word — what  will  happen  if  four  thousand  of  us  fling  our 
lives  today  for  perfect  obedience  into  the  hands  of  God? 

Late  in  Mr.  Lowell's  life  some  one  found  him  studying  a  fa- 
miliar book,  and  said  to  Mr.  Lowell,  "Still  studying  Dante,  I  see." 
And  the  great  man  replied,  "Yes ;  always  Dante."  Four  years  ago 
I  looked  out  upon  a  crowd  like  this  and  said  at  Nashville  these  words, 
"Whatsoever  he  saith  unto  you,  do  it."  What  would  have  happened 
in  four  years  if  four  thousand  men  and  women  had  perfectly  obeyed 
God  Almighty  in  these  four  years?  You  cannot  face  this  matter, 
you  cannot  turn  your  back  upon  it  and  ever  be  the  same  again. 

There  is  a  story  that  comes  out  of  the  South  African  War. 
Brave  General  Wauchope  had  been  given  a  certain  order  in  one  of 
the  battles.  He  knew  it  to  be  the  impossible  thing — but  we  know 
that  the  task  we  are  ordered  to  perform  is  a  perfectly  possible  task — 
and  the  brave  General  said,  "If  I  obey  this  order  I  lose  my  life ;  if  I 
disobey  it  I  lose  my  sword.  If  I  obey  it  I  shall  go  into  a  soldier's 
grave;  if  I  disobey  it  my  sword  will  be  stained  with  disobedience 
and  taken  away  from  me  forever.  I  obey."  There  are  a  thousand 
things  in  the  world  worth  losing  your  life  for ;  there  is  not  one  thing 
worth  losing  your  sword  for.  There  are  a  thousand  things  in  the 
world  worth  giving  up  your  life  for;  there  is  not  one  thing  in  the 
world  worth  giving  up  your  soul  for.  If  I  obey  I  may  lose  my  life ; 
if  I  disobey  I  shall  lose  my  sword !  Sons  and  daughters  of  the  col- 
leges, multiply  your  life  by  obeying. 

I  have  come  to  a  new  theory  of  education.  I  have  lived  through 
two  or  three  in  my  life.  I  thought  once  that  the  end  of  Christian 
culture  was  the  growing  of  character.  Then  I  caught  a  word  that 
you  were  using  so  much,  and  believed  that  the  end  of  Christian  cul- 
ture was  service.  Now  I  think  I  have  got  a  little  bit  further  into  it. 
God  is  trying  to  get  a  lot  of  people  to  be  like  Him  so  that  He  shall 
have  a  lot  of  people  to  help  Him,  so  that  being  like  Him  and  having 
helped  Him  they  shall  be  with  Him  forever.  That  makes  life  in- 
finitely richer. 

I  propose  to  establish  a  new  order,  the  Order  of  the  Friends 
of  Christ.  This  is  the  charter:  "Ye  are  my  friends  if  ye  do 
whatsoever  I  command  you."  Who  will  join?  This  is  the  oath: 
"Master,  I  will  follow  thee."  Who  will  take  it?  This  is  the 
badge:  A  cross  worn  not  upon  the  breast  but  in  the  heart  bearing 
the  words  "For  Jesus'  sake."  This  is  the  grip :  The  hands  of  the 
member  in  the  hands  of  Christ  with  the  hands  of  all  the  world.  And 
these  are  the  privileges:  Obedience  to  Him  in  all  lands,  service  for 
mankind  by  all  waters,  our  work  multiplied  to  the  end  of  time,  our 
reward  to  hear  Him  whisper,  "Ye  are  my  friends."  Friends! 
Who  will  join  the  Order  of  the  Friends  of  Christ  under  this  charter? 


THE  HIGHLY-MULTIPLYING  POWER  OF  OBEDIENCE  2OI 

There  at  the  beginning  we  sang  those  words  dear  to  college 
students, 

"O  Lord  and   Master  of  us  all, 
Whate'er  our  name  or  sign, 
We  own  Thy  sway;  we  hear  Thy  call; 
We  test  our  lives  by  Thine." 

Who  will  be  so  obedient  that  his  life  shall  bear  that  test,  and  that  his 
life  shall  be  linked  with  the  perfect  life  of  perfect  obedience  in  the 
infinitely  multiplying  power  whose  beginning,  only,  we  have  seen? 


AFRICA 

The  Missionary  Situation 

In  Moslem  Africa 

In  Pagan  Africa 
The  Urgency  of  the  Situation 

In  Moslem  Africa 

In  Pagan  Africa 

Among  African  Women 
The  Native  Church  in  South  Africa 


THE  MISSIONARY  SITUATION  IN  NORTH  AFRICA 

THE  REVEREND  CHARLES  R.  WATSON,  D.D.,  PHILADELPHIA 

WE  HAVE  to  do  with  Moslem  Africa.  Look,  first,  at  the  extent 
of  this  great  Held.  To  outline  it  roughly  it  is  a  huge  trapezoid, 
whose  northern  boundary  extends  from  the  Suez  Canal  to  the  Atlan- 
tic, from  Alexandria  to  Morocco,  some  2,300  miles.  To  find  the 
base  of  this  trapezoid  we  go  straight  South  about  1,800  miles,  and 
follow  the  loth  degree  of  North  latitude  as  it  cuts  across  the  conti- 
nent from  British  Somaliland  to  French  Guinea,  a  distance  of  about 
4,300  miles.  Then  from  out  this  great  area  there  extend,  like  great 
tongues  lapping  up  Paganism,  spheres  of  Mohammedan  aggression 
and  missionary  activity  which  run  clear  to  the  Equator.  In  all  this 
Northern  section  of  Africa  we  find  almost  55,000,000  Mohammedan 
Africans.  South  of  the  Equator  are  almost  four  million  more  Mos- 
lems, so  that  the  total  Moslem  population  of  the  Dark  Continent  gives 
us  a  field  equal  to  that  of  the  United  States,  if  we  except  just  four 
states — New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Massachusetts  and  Maryland. 

Notice,  further,  the  background  of  historical  interest  which  this 
field  presents.  We  are  dealing  here  with  the  Africa  of  history.  Do 
you  wish  to  see  the  pyramids,  the  sphinx,  temple  ruins,  obelisks,  the 
most  ancient  civilization  ?  You  will  find  all  of  these  in  North  Africa. 
Bible  history  carries  you  to  North  Africa,  to  Egypt,  which  Abraham 
visited,  and  where  Israel  was  disciplined  in  the  school  of  bondage. 
Roman  history  also  carries  you  to  Africa,  for  here  are  Carthage  and 
the  Kingdom  of  Numidia.  The  history  of  the  early  Christian  Church 
carries  you  to  North  Africa.  Here  Christ  found  refuge  from  Herod, 
here  Apollos  received  his  schooling,  here  Christianity  found  its  ear- 
liest and  perhaps  most  remarkable  development.  To  this  part  of  the 
world  belong  the  famous  names  of  Origen  and  Athanasius  and 
Augustine.  The  history  of  mediaeval  missions  also  takes  you  to 
North  Africa;  for  here  in  North  Africa,  at  Bugia,  Raymond  Lull 
laid  down  his  life  for  the  Moslem  world.  This  field  has  a  back- 
ground of  deep  historical  interest. 

This  field  presents  also  a  picture  of  illiteracy  and  intellectual 
need.  It  would  be  a  generous  estimate  which  would  fix  ten  per  cent 
as  the  proportion  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  northern  seaboard  of 
Africa  who  can  read  and  write.  And  when  you  leave  the  Mediter- 
ranean littoral  and  get  into  the  interior,  then  you  find  whole  commu- 

205 


2O6  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

nities  and  tribes  who  not  only  do  not  know  how  to  read  or  write, 
but  whose  languages  and  dialects  have  not  yet  been  reduced  to 
writing. 

A  more  pathetic  picture  is  that  of  moral  degradation.  First  of 
all,  we  find  Moslem  polygamy.  "Take  in  marriage,  of  the  women 
who  please  you,  two,  three  or  four,"  says  the  Koran.  There  is  but 
one  restraint  upon  their  practise  of  this  legalized  evil.  It  is  poverty. 
Few  can  afford  to  support  more  than  one  wife,  at  one  time.  This, 
however,  only  aggravates  another  evil,  for  we  find,  in  the  second 
place,  the  Moslem  divorce  system.  At  the  will  or  whim  of  her 
husband,  any  woman  may  be  divorced.  And  divorces  are  reported 
"very  common"  by  missionaries  in  all  this  section  where  Moham- 
medanism prevails.  The  divorce  of  the  first  wife  is  almost  the  rule. 
A  sad  feature  of  this  moral  degradation  is  its  influence  upon  child- 
life.  Surely  the  children  ought  to  have  the  right  to  live  clean  and 
pure  lives.  Yet  here  is  a  missionary's  testimony,  "The  youngest 
girls  are  taught  the  worst  vices;  no  one  is  innocent,  no  one  pure. 
Boys  and  girls  grow  up  in  the  densest  atmosphere  of  sin,  where 
there  is  hardly  a  redeeming  feature." 

And  one  ought,  perhaps,  to  go  farther  in  speaking  of  the  moral 
degradation  of  this  African  Moslem  world,  but  this  is  not  possible, 
first,  for  lack  of  vocabulary  with  which  to  describe  the  evil,  and 
secondly,  because  of  sheer  modesty  which  forbids  entering  upon  such 
description.  Mohammedan  Africa  surely  presents  a  picture  of  moral 
degradation. 

Furthermore,  here  is  a  picture  of  spiritual  despair.  There  are 
two  streams  of  influence  flowing  through  North  Africa.  One  is 
Mohammedanism,  the  other  is  atheism.  At  neither  stream  can  the 
thirsty  soul  drink  and  be  satisfied  or  even  refreshed.  The  God  of 
Islam  is  not  a  God  of  love.  The  human  heart  cannot  have  communion 
with  this  God.  The  God  of  Islam  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling 
of  human  infirmities.  Neither  does  Mohammedanism  offer  any 
atonement  for  sin.  A  spiritual  despair,  therefore,  settles  down  upon 
human  life  because  of  Moslem  teachings.  Nor  is  this  spiritual  de- 
spair relieved  by  those  other  influences  which  come  over  from 
Southern  Europe  in  the  wake  of  French  political  influence.  These 
influences  are  for  the  most  part  atheistic.  They  have  enough  power 
to  discredit  Mohammedanism,  but  they  have  nothing  else  to  offer  in 
its  place.  The  power,  the  character  and  the  danger  of  these  atheistic 
influences  have  been  pointed  out  with  wonderful  vividness  by  Lord 
Cromer  in  speaking  of  the  young  Egyptian.  He  says : 

"The  truth  is  that,  in  passing  through  the  European  educational 
mill,  the  young  Egyptian  Moslem  loses  his  Islamism,  or,  at  all 
events,  he  loses  the  best  part  of  it.  He  cuts  himself  adrift  from  the 
sheet  anchor  of  his  creed.  He  no  longer  believes  that  he  is  always  in 
the  presence  of  his  Creator,  to  whom  he  will  some  day  have  to 
render  an  account  of  his  actions.  *  *  * 


THE   MISSIONARY   SITUATION    IN    NORTH   AFRICA  2O/ 

"It  may  be  noted  that  there  is  an  essential  difference  between  the 
de-moslemised  Moslem  and  the  free  thinker  in  Europe.  The  latter  is 
surrounded  by  an  atmosphere  of  Christianity.  *  *  * 

"Far  different  is  the  case  of  the  Egyptian  free  thinker.  He 
finds  himself  launched  on  a  troubled  sea  without  any  rudder  and 
without  any  pilot." 

Lastly,  Moslem  Africa  presents  a  picture  of  missionary  oppor- 
tunity. This  is  true,  first  of  all,  because  of  the  lack  of  adequate 
missionary  work  in  North  Africa.  Excepting  Egypt,  there  are  prac- 
tically no  Protestant  Christian  missions  save  along  the  extreme  edge 
of  the  great  area  which  has  been  surveyed.  A  solid  block  of  country 
with  a  population  of  30,000,000  can  be  carved  out  of  North  Africa, 
entirely  destitute  of  missionary  agency. 

There  is  opportunity  also,  because  methods  have  been  tried  out 
and  been  found  successful  for  work  in  this  region.  The  period  of  ex- 
periment has  largely  passed.  Many  languages  have  been  studied  and 
the  Bible  has  been  translated  into  the  more  important  dialects.  Modes 
of  both  living  and  working  have  been  discovered.  Missionary 
agencies,  medical,  educational,  evangelistic  and  industrial,  have  been 
developed.  Bases  have  been  established.  The  chief  need  now  is  for 
the  extension  of  the  work. 

There  is  opportunity  also  in  North  Africa  for  the  display  of 
courage,  physical  courage  as  well  as  moral  and  spiritual  courage. 
Not  yet  in  every  section  has  physical  danger  disappeared.  Some 
sections  have  never  been  explored  or  visited  by  the  white  man.  Why 
should  not  the  Christian  missionary  go  beyond  the  limits  of  the  estab- 
lished political  power  of  European  nations,  to  carry  the  Gospel  to 
those  who  are  in  the  regions  beyond? 

There  is  opportunity  now  in  North  Africa,  because  exploration 
and  political  conquest  are  rapidly  opening  up  the  country.  You  have 
heard  recently  of  Dr.  Kumm's  remarkable  journey  from  Northern 
Nigeria  across  to  the  White  Nile.  The  news  is  just  at  hand  that 
the  French  flag  has  been  raised  in  Wadai  and  that  that  center,  so  far 
in  the  interior,  has  been  occupied  by  French  troops. 

Back  of  these  needs  and  the  opportunities  stands  Christ,  the 
Christ  of  Calvary  and  the  Christ  of  Missions,  calling  to  us  to  estab- 
lish His  Kingdom  in  North  Africa.  This  is  the  missionary  situation 
in  the  Moslem  section  of  the  Dark  Continent. 


IN  PAGAN  AFRICA 

THE  REVEREND   ERWIN   H.   RICHARDS,   D.DV   PORTUGUESE,   EAST  AFRICA 

THE  CONTINENT  of  Africa  is  immensely  great.  The  black  man 
was  created  by  the  Almighty;  he  did  not  come  from  a  white  man. 
You  cannot  get  a  black  man  from  a  white  one,  nor  a  white  one  from 
a  black  one.  The  black  man's  color  is  scientifically  perfect  and  is 
thoroughly  benevolent  on  the  part  of  the  Almighty.  He  will  not 
tan ;  the  sun  cannot  prostrate  him.  I  have  never  heard  of  a  case  of 
sunstroke.  The  African  is  made  for  the  continent ;  he  is  a  man.  But 
he  can  be  greatly  improved.  He  will  buy  all  you  want  to  sell  him ; 
he  will  produce  much  that  you  want  to  buy.  It  will  pay  you  to 
evangelize  him. 

Livingstone  made  known  the  continent.  Stanley  made  known  the 
wealth  of  Africa;  he  showed  us  the  dollars.  The  different  govern- 
ments of  the  earth  met  on  the  continent  of  Europe  and  parceled  out 
Africa.  They  never  shot  a  gun  nor  wounded  a  man  and  the  parti- 
tion will  endure.  The  nation  which  had  the  most  Bible  got  the  most 
land ;  the  nations  with  a  less  amount  of  Bible,  like  Italy  and  Portu- 
gal, got  the  smallest  amount  of  land;  and  the  nation  with  no  Bible 
at  all  never  got  a  square  inch  of  it.  The  division  of  the  continent  was 
for  the  purpose  of  policing  it.  The  African  has  always  been  his  own 
worst  enemy ;  he  has  spent  his  whole  time  in  splitting  his  brother's 
head.  But  today  the  country  is  divided  up,  policed  and  safe,  and 
you  and  I  can  walk  about  it  everywhere  in  safety.  One  hundred 
years  ago  Chaka  and  his  army  overspread  Natal  and  Cape  Colony 
and  butchered  off  millions  of  human  beings  with  no  provocation  and 
in  cold  blood,  nor  had  the  helpless  ones  so  much  as  food  to  feed  the 
hordes  who  butchered  them.  Today  self-supporting  churches  cover 
the  region.  In  Uganda  Stanley  translated  a  few  chapters  of  Luke, 
and  almost  immediately  human  butchery  stopped. 

In  Blantyre,  where  they  sold  a  man  for  two  yards  and  a  woman 
for  six  yards  of  cloth,  a  human  life  was  nothing.  Five  thousand  peo- 
ple sat  there  last  Sunday,  clad  and  in  their  right  minds,  and  from 
Victoria  Falls  on  the  North  to  the  ocean  on  the  South,  we  have 
250,000  who  believe  in  Christ.  Today  more  than  a  million  human 
beings  in  South  and  East  Africa  believe  in  God. 

When  Livingstone  listened  to  the  call  of  Moffat  to  come  into 
South  Africa  and  help  him  it  did  not  make  him  any  smaller.  His 

208 


THE   URGENCY   OF   THE   SITUATION    IN    AFRICA  2OQ 

spirit  went  to  God  who  gave  it,  his  heart  was  buried  in  the  land 
which  he  loved,  and  his  body  laid  to  rest  in  Westminster  Abbey; 
yet  this  is  not  the  burial  place  of  Livingstone.  Livingstone  is  buried 
today  in  the  hearts  of  every  Christian  being  on  the  face  of  the  earth 
who  has  heard  of  him,  and  if  you  will  come  to  Africa  it  will  not  make 
you  any  smaller.  The  small  man  lives  only  for  himself. 


THE  URGENCY  OF  THE  SITUATION  IN  AFRICA 

THE    REVEREND    THOMAS    MOODY,    CONGO 

AFRICA  is  AS  LARGE  as  North  America  plus  Europe,  over  three 
times  as  large  as  the  United  States.  The  continent  is  divided  up 
amongst  the  European  powers — German  East  Africa,  German  South 
Africa,  and  German  Kamerun ;  Portuguese  East  Africa,  Portuguese 
West  Africa.  The  Congo  Independent  State  is  under  the  Belgians. 

In  Africa  today  the  French  government  is  ruling  over  territory 
as  large  as  the  United  States ;  the  British  government  over  territory 
as  large  as  Canada.  Of  the  eleven  and  one-half  million  square  miles, 
less  than  half  a  million  belong  to  the  Africans.  Their  territory  in- 
cludes Abyssinia  and  Little  Liberia ;  the  rest  is  divided  and  portioned 
out  and  ruled  over  by  the  European  powers  either  as  colonies  or 
under  the  head  of  spheres  of  influence.  Africa  has  been  practically 
opened  up  in  our  generation,  Stanley  having  followed  up  the  work 
of  Livingstone  by  exploring  Central  Equatorial  Africa  in  1874.  Go- 
ing from  Zanzibar  on  the  East  coast  to  Victoria  Nyanza,  he  found  a 
heathen  king  by  the  name  of  Mtesa,  on  the  shores  of  Victoria  Ny- 
anza, who  was  willing  to  receive  the  Gospel.  Stanley  wrote  from 
the  shores  of  Victoria  Nyanza  in  1875  to  the  New  York  Herald  and 
to  the  Daily  Telegraph  of  London,  asking  that  some  godly  practical 
missionary  be  sent  out  to  Mtesa.  The  Church  Missionary  Society 
of  England  responded  to  the  call  and  eight  young  men  volunteered. 
In  1876,  at  the  farewell  meeting  given  in  Exeter  Hall,  in  London, 
MacKay,  being  the  youngest  man  of  the  party,  was  the  last  one  to 
speak.  At  the  close  of  his  address  he  said,  "You  need  not  be  sur- 
prised or  disappointed  if  at  the  end  of  six  months,  one  of  us  has 
laid  down  his  life  in  purchasing  the  way  to  Uganda."  In  less  than 
two  years  MacKay  was  the  only  man  of  the  party  left  on  the  field. 

In  1890,  fourteen  years  afterwards,  MacKay  was  still  on  the 
shores  of  Victoria  Nyanza,  preaching  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
to  the  Uganda  people.  In  1876,  as  MacKay  neared  the  East  Coast  of 
Africa,  he  made  a  vow  unto  God  and  wrote  in  his  diary,  "I  will  by 
the  grace  and  strength  of  God  set  up  my  printing  press  upon  the 


210  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

shore  of  Victoria  Nyanza  and  will  not  cease  to  toil  day  and  night  till 
every  man  in  Uganda  has  the  word  of  God  in  his  own  language  and 
can  read  it  and  believe  it  too."  As  a  result  of  the  work  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, there  are  32,379  pupils  in  school,  18,078  church  members, 
2,050  native  teachers,  preachers  and  evangelists.  The  converts  bap- 
tized last  year  numbered  5,970.  The  Christians  of  Victoria  Nyanza 
have  carried  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  to  Lake  Albert  Nyanza,  and 
on  the  shores  of  that  lake  there  are  3,000  Christians  today. 

After  sending  those  letters  Stanley  went  to  Nyangwe  on  the 
Congo  River,  the  farthest  point  to  which  any  white  man  had  ever 
penetrated.  In  floating  down  the  Congo  River  for  a  thousand  miles, 
he  came  to  the  pool  which  is  called  by  his  name.  Then  he  passed 
260  miles  of  cataracts  to  Matadi,  arriving  at  Banana,  on  the  West 
Coast,  in  August,  1877,  999  days  from  the  time  he  had  started  from 
Zanzibar  on  the  East  Coast.  He  was  the  first  white  man  to  cross 
Central  Equatorial  Africa.  Word  was  cabled  to  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica, "Stanley  has  come  out."  Then  missionaries  went  in.  The  Liv- 
ingstone Inland  Mission  under  Dr.  Guiness,  which  was  transferred  to 
the  American  Baptists  in  1884,  has  planted  stations  along  the  Congo 
River.  The  English  Baptists  have  planted  stations  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Congo  to  Stanley  Falls,  1,350  miles.  Several  other  societies 
are  laboring  in  the  Congo.  Today  we  have  197  missionaries,  18,000 
pupils  in  school,  13,000  church  members,  1,050  native  preachers, 
teachers  and  evangelists.  In  Central  Equatorial  Africa,  covering 
three  million  square  miles,  we  have  today  in  all  500  missionaries, 
100,000  pupils  in  school,  75,000  church  members  and  500  self-sup- 
porting native  churches ;  one  million  square  miles  of  territory  occu- 
pied, two  million  square  miles  of  territory  unoccupied.  North  of 
this  lies  the  great  Sudan,  which  has  been  opened  since  the  beginning 
of  the  twentieth  century.  Along  the  Nile,  from  Khartoum  to 
Uganda,  you  have  a  million  square  miles,  which  is  the  Egyptian 
Sudan.  This  was  retaken  by  Lord  Kitchener  in  1898,  when  the 
Mahdi's  power  was  broken  and  the  Egyptian  Sudan  recovered  to  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  civilization.  Today  there  are  about 
twelve  missionaries  under  the  Church  Missionary  Society  and  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church  laboring  in  this  field. 

On  the  West  coast  of  Africa  we  find  Senegal,  under  France. 
The  French  have  built  a  railroad  from  the  Senegal  River  over  to  the 
Niger.  From  the  Niger  to  Timbuctoo  and  from  Timbuctoo  eastward 
for  2,000  miles  you  have  the  French  Sudan,  in  which  territory  there 
is  not  a  single  Protestant  missionary. 

From  the  Gulf  of  Guinea,  the  way  extends  up  the  Niger  River 
for  300  miles  to  the  confluence  of  the  Benue  and  the  Niger.  The 
Benue  goes  800  miles  to  the  right  and  the  Niger  2,000  miles  to  the 
left.  In  those  two  arms  you  have  Northern  Nigeria,  British  Sudan, 
320,000  square  miles  of  territory  taken  over  by  the  British  govern- 
ment from  the  Royal  Niger  Trading  Company,  in  January,  1900, 


THE    URGENCY   OF   THE    SITUATION    IN    MOSLEM    AFRICA          211 

with  20,000,000  people.  Today  it  is  divided  into  fourteen  states 
with  a  civil  administration,  open  and  accessible  to  the  Gospel.  In  six 
of  these  states  there  are  some  forty  missionaries  and  in  eight  states 
there  are  no  missionaries  of  any  denomination  whatever.  If  you  go 
down  the  River  Nile  for  1,500  miles  you  come  to  Khartum;  500 
miles  below  Khartum  you  come  to  the  Sobat  River.  The  Sobat  is 
East  of  the  Nile,  where  the  Church  Missionary  Society  and  the 
United  Presbyterians  are  laboring.  Leave  the  Nile  and  go  Westward 
through  the  kingdoms  of  Kordofan,  Darfur,  Bagirmiri,  Wadai,  Bor- 
nu,  Kano,  Sokoto,  and  Massina,  in  which  there  is  not  a  single  Protes- 
tant missionary,  a  section  of  country  over  3,000  miles  long  and  500 
miles  wide.  Africa  is  a  great  open  field  with  a  hundred  million  peo- 
ple beyond  the  influence  of  the  present  missionary  force.  What  is 
the  urgency  of  the  situation  ? 

Three  great  religions  are  now  in  conflict  to  win  Africa — Pagan- 
ism, Mohammedanism,  and  Christianity.  Paganism  is  passing  away, 
but  the  great  conflict  is  with  Islam  with  its  58,000,000  followers, 
against  which  we  have  two  million  Christians ;  and  the  question  to- 
day is,  which  will  win  Africa?  The  Moslems  have  their  university 
at  Cairo,  with  10,000  students,  and  thousands  going  out  every  year 
to  North  Africa  and  the  great  Sudan  to  preach  the  tenets  of  Moham- 
med. They  are  already  entering  many  new  fields  on  the  West  coast 
of  Africa.  Shall  we  allow  the  Moslems  to  take  possession  of  Pagan 
Africa,  or  shall  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  go  in  and  take  it  for  Him  ? 
The  question  is,  which  shall  rule  Africa,  the  Crescent  or  the  Cross, 
Mohammed  or  Jesus  Christ? 


THE  URGENCY  OF  THE  SITUATION  IN  MOSLEM 
AFRICA 

THE  REVEREND  J.   R.   ALEXANDER,   D.DV  ASSIUT,   EGYPT 

.  .'. 

\ 

IT  is  ESTIMATED  that  there  are  fifty-eight  millions  of  Moslems  in 
Africa.  In  nearly  all  the  countries  of  Africa  north  of  the  Equator, 
except  Abyssinia,  Islam  is  the  prevailing  and  dominant  religion. 
Draw  a  line  across  the  map  of  Africa  from  the  middle  of  Liberia  and 
all  the  countries  between  it  and  the  Mediterranean,  except  Abyssinia, 
are  Mohammedan.  About  half  the  continent  is  therefore  under  the 
spiritual  and  tribal  sway  of  Islam. 

Egypt  is  the  great  head  of  Islam  for  Africa.  In  Egypt  is  the 
great  world  university  of  Islam,  with  its  learned  teachers.  Egypt 
has  been  and  is  one  of  the  most  bigoted  Mohammedan  countries  in 
the  world.  Throughout  the  past  thirteen  centuries  she  has  been  a 


212  STUDENTS   AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

cruel,  pitiless  persecutor.  Every  Friday  her  boys  and  men  have  been 
taught  to  pray,  "O  God,  destroy  the  infidels"  (that  is  the  Christians 
and  the  Jews)  ;  "make  their  children  orphans,  and  give  them  and 
their  families  and  their  households  and  their  women  and  their  chil- 
dren and  their  relatives  by  marriage  and  their  brothers  and  their 
friends  and  their  possessions  and  their  race  and  their  wealth  and 
their  lands  as  booty  to  the  Moslems,  O  Lord  of  the  beings  of  the 
whole  world."  The  spirit  of  this  prayer,  so  devoid  of  justice  and 
mercy  and  love,  has  made  the  Mohammedans  of  Egypt  utterly  in- 
tolerant and  inconsiderate  of  the  rights  of  man,  and  especially  of 
their  Christian  fellow  men.  It  has  made  them  think  of  God  as  cruel 
and  vindictive,  never  as  the  Father  of  Mercies,  who  so  loves  the 
world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  life.  They  know  nothing 
of  the  fatherhood  of  God,  or  the  brotherhood  of  man.  They  have, 
during  these  centuries,  literally  destroyed  their  Christian  neighbors, 
made  their  children  orphans,  taken  as  booty  in  brutal  ways  their 
women  and  girls,  their  possessions,  their  wealth  and  their  land.  In 
all  the  other  countries  of  North  Africa,  the  Moslems  have  treated  the 
Christians  in  a  like  fashion. 

During  the  last  two  hundred  years  several  attempts  have  been 
made  by  missionaries  to  gain  an  entrance  into  these  lands,  and  to 
live  and  work  among  the  people;  but  for  over  a  hundred  years, 
owing  to  the  bigotry  and  cruelty  and  fanaticism  of  the  people,  the 
missions  were  a  failure  and  the  missionaries  withdrew. 

About  fifty-five  years  ago  the  American  Mission  of  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  of  North  America  was  begun  in  Egypt.  At 
that  time  the  door  to  Islam  was  still  apparently  closed.  God's  word 
was  almost  a  sealed  book  to  the  Moslem.  He  had  not  "heard."  No 
preacher  had  made  known  to  him  the  Word  of  Christ.  To  carry  on 
a  discussion  with  a  Moslem  on  the  subject  of  religion  was  impos- 
sible. He  would  not  listen  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Christian  belief. 
He  would  not  regard  the  claims  of  Christ  nor  of  Christ's  Word. 
He  would  cry  out  and  raise  a  mob.  Everywhere  it  was  said  and 
believed  that  it  was  almost  impossible  to  convert  a  Moslem. 

But  during  this  past  half-century  God's  grace  has  been  shown 
to  the  Moslems  in  Egypt,  and  in  all  the  lands  of  Africa,  notwith- 
standing the  cruelty  and  hatred  and  violence  they  have  felt  and 
shown  towards  the  name  of  Jesus  and  towards  the  followers  of 
Jesus. 

i.  During  this  period  God's  Word  has  been  put  into  the  Arabic 
language — the  sacred  language  of  Islam — in  a  translation  that  is  a 
model  of  modern  literary  Arabic.  It  has  been  printed  and  published 
in  scores  of  editions,  and  distributed  not  only  throughout  all  Egypt, 
but  all  along  the  Suez  Canal  and  its  Isthmus,  along  both  shores  of 
the  Red  Sea,  in  many  parts  of  Arabia,  in  Syria,  in  Mesopotamia  and 
the  Euphrates  Valley,  in  Asia,  on  both  sides  of  the  Nile  to  Khartum 


THE   URGENCY   OF   THE   SITUATION    IN    MOSLEM   AFRICA         213 

and  Southward,  and  in  the  Egyptian  Sudan  Westward.  Along  the 
coasts  of  the  Mediterranean  also  the  distribution  of  Christ's  Word 
is  in  progress.  And  as  the  Koran,  the  holy  book  of  Islam,  is  carried 
throughout  all  Northern  Africa,  Egypt,  Barca,  Tripoli,  Tunis,  Al- 
geria, Morocco,  the  oases  of  the  desert,  and  among  the  tribes  of  the 
black  men  of  the  Sudan,  so  the  Word  of  Christ,  with  its  love  and 
faith  and  hope  and  life  and  salvation  from  sin,  is  now  ready,  in  their 
own  language,  to  be  carried  to  all  the  peoples  in  all  these  lands. 

2.  God  has  placed  all  these  peoples  of  Islam  in  Africa,  except 
Tripoli,  under  the  political  control  of  the  Western  nations,  England, 
France,  Spain,  Italy,  and  Germany.    Will  not  their  presence  afford  a 
check  to  the  natural  fanaticism  of  Islam,  to  its  despotism,  polygamy 
and  slavery? 

3.  God  has  manifested  the  wonders  of  His  grace  and  power 
by  causing,  during  the  past  year,  the  peoples  of  the  only  two  great 
independent  Mohammedan  powers  on  earth — the  Young  Turks  and 
the  Young  Persians — to  cast  off  their  Oriental  tyranny  and  bigotry, 
throw  aside  the  intolerance  and  fanaticism  of  their  Islam  and  its 
prayers,  and  to  declare  for  freedom  and  equal  rights  for  all  before 
the  law,  whether  Moslem,  Christian  or  Jew,  in  their  persons,  their 
possessions  and  their  religion.  And  just  the  other  day  a  strange  thing 
occurred,  the  strangest  thing  of  its  kind  in  all  these  centuries — 
twenty-six  Mohammedans  were  tried  by  their  own  judges,  under 
their  own  laws,  convicted  and  hanged  at  Adana,  for  murdering 
Christians  and  seizing  their  property  and  women  and  girls  as  booty. 
This  has  made  a  profound  impression  on  the  world  of  Islam  in 
Africa,  as  well  as  in  Asia.    Never  since  the  rise  of  Islam  have  Mo- 
hammedans been  so  signally  punished  for  murdering  Christians. 

4.  God  in  most  of  the  Moslem  lands  in  Africa  is  causing  the 
Moslem  to  hear  Christ's  Word.     The  Word  of  Christ  is  not  only 
in  the  Moslem's  language  but  he  is  reading  it  and  hearing  it.    Long 
ago  the  Apostle  said :  "Belief  cometh  of  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the 
Word  of  Christ."     (Rom.  10:17  R.  V.).    Men  cannot  believe  what 
they  have  not  heard.    The  Moslem  is  now  for  the  first  time  hearing 
the  Word  of  Christ.     Forty-eight  thousand  volumes  and  more  are 
annually  distributed  everywhere  in  Egypt,  and  along  the  Nile,  by  the 
American  Mission,  and  thousands  of  Moslems  are  reading  and  talk- 
ing of  it,  and  feeling  the  beauty  and  power  of  its  divine  truth.    It  is 
being  distributed  and  read  in  increasing  numbers  also  in  all  the  other 
lands  of  North  Africa.     Nearly  4,000  Moslem  boys  and  girls  are 
daily  learning  of  the  love  of  Christ  in  the  200  Protestant  schools  of 
Egypt.    They  hear  prayer  offered  every  day  for  the  love  of  God  to 
be  shown  to  all  men  and  to  Moslems,  instead  of  the  blasphemous 
prayer  they  would  have  been  taught  in  their  own  schools.     Some 
Mohammedans  attend  the  Sabbath-school;  some  even  attend  the 
Church    and    preaching   services.      Hundreds   of    Moslem   women 
hear  the  words  of  Christ  in  their  own  homes,  and  over  10,000  Egyp- 


214  STUDENTS   AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

tian  Moslem  clinic  patients  each  year  hear  of  the  love  and  saving 
power  of  the  Great  Physician,  in  the  clinics  and  hospitals  of  the 
American  mission  alone.  In  many  other  Moslem  lands  of  Africa  en- 
couraging work  has  been  begun.  In  Egypt,  by  the  American  Mis- 
sion alone,  139  adult  Moslems  have  been  baptized,  most  of  them 
during  the  past  25  years ;  from  one  to  twelve  are  baptized  each  year. 
God's  Word  is  offered  to  the  Moslems  and  many  are  hearing  it.  God 
is  thus  causing  the  first  step  in  the  salvation  of  the  Moslem  to  be 
taken.  "How  shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  they  have  not  believed, 
and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  whom  they  have  not  heard."  But 
the  Moslems  in  Africa  are  beginning  to  hear.  Some  have  already 
believed  and  confessed  their  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  the  true  Prophet 
of  God.  Many  others  are  doubtless  secret  believers.  Some,  having 
heard  and  believed,  are  preaching  Christ  to  their  fellow  countrymen. 
One  even  enters  the  great  Moslem  University  mosque,  at  Cairo,  and 
openly  but  respectfully  speaks  frankly  with  those  who  will  hear  of 
Jesus  and  His  salvation.  For  1,300  years  Christians  have  been  apos- 
tatizing to  Islam :  now  Islam  is  beginning  to  turn  to  Christ,  in  Egypt, 
in  Tripoli,  in  Tunis,  in  Algeria,  in  Morocco,  and  in  the  Sudan. 

And  now,  what  of  all  this?  Does  it  not  show  that  the  day  of 
opportunity  to  the  Church  of  God  has  come  for  Africa  ? 

Six  hundred  years  ago  Raymond  Lull  gave  his  life  for  Islam 
in  Northern  Africa,  and  a  hundred  years  ago  Henry  Martyn  gave 
his  life  in  Persia,  but  the  Church  of  Christ  did  not  support  them: 
they  died  and  their  work  ceased.  God  is  again  giving  an  opportunity 
to  His  people ;  they  are  going  forward,  but  oh,  so  slowly.  Through 
what  is  being  done,  the  attitude  of  the  Moslems  towards  Christianity 
and  towards  Christ  is  changing.  The  door  is  opening — is  open ;  be- 
ginnings have  been  made,  but  what  are  they  among  so  many  millions  ? 

God  has  prepared  His  Word,  the  sword  of  His  Spirit.  Does 
not  He  expect  His  hosts  to  use  it  in  His  name?  He  has  placed  the 
Moslem  tribes  and  nations  of  Africa  under  the  Western  nations. 
Has  He  not  thus  prepared  the  way?  He  is  causing  the  haughty 
self-centered,  self-satisfied  Moslem  to  hear,  and  He  is  turning  his 
heart  towards  the  living  prophet  and  the  living  Christ. 

The  work  is  a  great  one.  It  means  half  a  continent  with  many 
nations  and  tribes  for  Christ.  It  means  difficulties  and  perhaps  hard- 
ships and  sufferings.  But  the  way  is  largely  prepared,  and  urgency 
and  haste  are  necessary.  There  are  two  special  reasons  for  urgency : 

1.  If  the  enlightened  Moslems,  who  are  becoming  convinced 
that  Islam  is  a  spiritual  failure  and  false,  are  not  led  to  Christ  and 
to  the  fullness  of  all  things  in  Him,  they  will,  in  all  probability,  be- 
come infidels ;  their  chance  for  entering  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  will 
be  forever  lost. 

2.  The  leaders  of  Islam,  through  Moslem  merchants  and  reh'g- 
ious  enthusiasts,  are  carrying  the  faith  of  Islam  to  the  pagan  tribes 
of  negroes  in  the  Sudan  and  Central  Africa.    These  heathen  tribes 


THE   URGENCY  OF  THE  SITUATION    IN    MOSLEM   AFRICA         21$ 

are  rapidly  coming  under  the  spiritual  power  of  Islam.  Among 
many  tribes  in  Central  and  Equatorial  Africa,  where  ten  years  ago 
there  were  no  Mohammedans,  today  there  are  thousands.  The  delay 
of  Christianity  to  occupy  those  regions  is  giving  the  opportunity  to 
Islam.  Instead  of  being  led  to  follow  the  true  prophet  of  God  these 
heathen  tribes  are  becoming  followers  of  the  prophet  of  Arabia.  To 
the  pagans  of  Africa  the  door  is  everywhere  open,  and  Islam  is  ag- 
gressive, with  the  proselyting  sword  and  the  Kalima  of  the  Koran. 
Haste  is  therefore  necessary  on  the  part  of  Christ's  Church  (i) 
to  save  the  pagan  negro  tribes  of  Africa  before  their  perversion  to 
Islam,  with  its  "impenetrable  self-esteem,  unintelligent  scorn,  and 
blind  hatred  of  all  other  creeds,  so  that  the  mind  becomes  stubbornly 
shut  to  the  entrance  of  a  purer  light" ;  (2)  to  save  the  Mohammedans 
themselves  that  they  may  become  missionaries  of  the  Christ  instead 
of  Mohammed.  Indeed  the  last  great  conflict  of  Christianity  will  be 
with  Islam.  The  Kingdom  of  Christ  cannot  come  until  the  Cross 
triumphs  over  the  Star  and  the  Crescent. 

The  great  Head  of  the  Church  has  prepared  for  the  conflict,  the 
contest  is  on,  and  the  first  victories  have  been  gained.  But  the  power 
of  Islam  is  great  and  very  widespread.  Is  not  God  calling,  "Who 
will  come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty  ?"  Is  he  not 
saying: 

"The  Son  of  God  goes  forth  to  war, 

A  Kingly  crown  to  gain, 
His  blood-red  banner  streams  afar, — 

Who  follows  in  His  train?" 

The  fifty  to  sixty  million  Moslems  in  Africa  can  be  reached 
with  God's  Word  during  the  coming  generation.  Their  receiving 
it,  their  hearing  it,  depends  on  the  Student  Volunteers.  The  great 
preparatory  work  has  been  done;  God  has  worked  and  He  is  still 
ready  to  do  His  part.  Are  you  ready  to  do  yours?  The  Saviour  is 
waiting  to  see  of  the  travail  of  His  soul  for  Islam.  He  is  waiting  for 
you  to  carry  His  Gospel  to  the  lands  of  North  Africa  and  to  all 
Africa.  He  is  promising  to  be  with  you  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world.  His  "all  power"  will  be  yours.  Will  you  go? 


THE  URGENCY  OF  THE  SITUATION  IN  PAGAN  AFRICA 

THE   REVEREND   W.    C.    JOHNSTON,    KAMENA 

ONE  REASON  for  the  urgency  of  the  situation  in  Africa  today  is 
the  fact  that  Africa  has  adopted  the  new  policy  of  missionary  work. 
A  few  years  ago  the  Church  at  home  was  carrying  the  churches  on 
the  field  and  complaining  that  they  were  getting  heavy.  That  is,  a  few 
years  ago  our  African  churches  were  supported  by  the  home  Church. 
The  whole  native  work  was  supported  by  the  Church  at  home  and  the 
Church  was  complaining  that  we  were  not  making  any  advance,  and 
yet  they  were  afraid  to  put  the  child  down  because  they  did  not  be- 
lieve it  could  walk.  Even  the  missionaries  did  not  think  Africa 
could  walk,  and  yet  it  was  becoming  too  heavy  to  carry.  You  can 
lead  a  child  by  the  hand  that  you  cannot  carry  at  all. 

Our  native  churches  are  now  self-supporting.  They  are  paying 
their  own  ministers  and  evangelists.  They  are  taking  care  of  the 
details  of  the  work  themselves,  so  that  we  ask  the  Church  at  home 
today  only  to  lead  them,  not  to  carry  them.  They  prefer  to  walk. 
We  ask  the  Church  of  God  today  for  men  and  women  who  will  take 
these  African  churches  by  the  hand  and  lead  them  in  the  work  of 
evangelizing  their  own  people.  They  are  able  to  do  it;  they  are 
strong;  they  can  take  care  of  themselves  in  their  native  work;  but 
they  must  have  missionaries  to  lead  them  in  that  work. 

And  then  another  reason  for  the  urgency  of  the  situation  is  the 
fact  that  Africa  is  today  rising  up  and  stretching  out  her  hands  to 
God.  The  first  Sunday  of  last  July  there  assembled  at  one  of  our 
churches  three  thousand  five  hundred  people  to  hear  the  Word  of 
God.  None  of  the  church  buildings  in  the  Southern  part  of  the 
Kamerun  colony  are  large  enough  to  accommodate  the  Sunday  audi- 
ences. As  the  Gospel  takes  hold  on  the  African  he  at  once  carries  it 
to  his  friends. 

The  urgency  of  the  situation  also  arises  from  the  fact  that  all 
Africa  is  opening  up  to  civilization,  and  if  we  do  not  give  the  native 
the  Gospel  he  will  go  down  before  the  vices  of  the  civilized  world. 
There  never  was  a  time,  I  believe,  when  it  was  as  easy  to  give  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  to  the  African  as  it  is  today.  We  firmly  believe 
that  it  will  not  be  as  easy  in  the  future  as  now.  In  the  next  twenty 
years  civilization  will  have  left  its  stamp  on  all  Africa.  Many  of 
the  European  traders  and  lower  government  officials  sink  to  the 

216 


i 


URGENCY   OP  THE   SITUATION   AMONG  AFRICAN    WOMEN  217 

moral  level  of  the  African.  Some  of  them  by  being  in  touch  with  the 
missionary  are  able  to  lead  clean  lives.  That  is,  the  Gospel  of  Christ 
indirectly  touches  their  lives  and  helps  them  to  withstand  temptation. 
But  the  African  will  not  be  as  ready  to  accept  the  Gospel  message 
after  he  has  been  in  touch  with  the  civilized  world  for  a  generation, 
as  he  is  today. 

It  must  also  be  remembered  that  it  is  easier  to  convert  the 
African  from  Paganism  than  from  Mohammedanism.  All  the  Bantu 
race  have  an  idea  of  God.  The  people  among  whom  I  have  been 
laboring  believe  that  their  forefathers  had  God  and  that  He  went 
down  to  the  coast  where  the  "White  Man"  came  and  across  to  the 
white  man's  country.  The  missionary  takes  back  to  these  people  a 
knowledge  of  the  God  who,  as  they  believe,  deserted  them,  and  of 
His  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  finds  them  ready  to  receive  Him.  It  is 
very  easy  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  Pagan  Africa. 

While  Mohammedanism  is  spreading  rapidly,  so  is  Christianity. 
At  some  of  our  mission  stations  the  people  are  coming  to  the  mis- 
sionary to  confess  Christ  at  the  rate  of  a  hundred  a  month.  If  men 
and  women  will  come  out  and  lead  these  African  Christians  in  giv- 
ing the  Gospel  to  their  own  people  Equatorial  Africa  will  become 
Christian.  This  work  cannot  be  done  by  men  alone,  we  must  have 
women  as  well.  You  cannot  realize  how  low  womanhood  has  sunken 
in  Africa.  One  day  as  my  wife  and  I  were  sitting  on  a  log  eating  a 
pineapple  a  woman  stepped  forward  and  said,  "I  want  to  marry  you." 
She  saw  me  dividing  the  pineapple  with  my  wife.  I  said,  "Here  is 
my  wife."  She  replied,  "But  there  is  no  one  on  the  other  side  of  you. 
Let  me  sit  on  the  other  side." 

To  give  the  Gospel  to  the  African  there  is  need  of  both  men  and 
women.  Don't  let  us  wait  until  Mohammedanism  has  spread  down 
across  Equatorial  Africa  before  we  give  it  to  them. 


URGENCY  OF  THE  SITUATION  AMONG  AFRICAN 

WOMEN 

MRS.  JOHN  M.  SPRINGER,  OF  RHODESIA 

AFRICA  is  GOING  AHEAD  at  a  tremendous  rate.  There  are  now 
more  than  18,000  miles  of  railway  completed  and  the  Cape-to-Cairo 
is  being  pushed  ahead  at  the  rate  of  two  miles  a  day.  These  rail- 
roads are  not  built  on  sentiment,  but  to  tap  the  great  mineral  re- 
sources of  the  country.  Africa  has  the  largest  and  richest  copper 
fields  yet  discovered  in  the  world.  And  adjacent  to  these  are  large 
deposits  of  tin,  iron,  gold,  and  diamonds. 


2l8  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

These  railroads  and  mining  industries  are  becoming  a  great 
boon  and  a  grave  menace  to  Africa.  They  are  a  strong  power  for 
good,  in  that  they  bring  the  native  men  out  of  their  villages  to  points 
where  they  are  easily  accessible  to  the  missionary,  who  not  only  finds 
them  by  the  thousands,  but  at  their  most  impressionable  state.  They 
are  a  grave  danger  in  that  they  are  drawing  hundreds  of  degenerate 
white  men  who  are  coming  into  the  country  to  make  their  fortunes 
and  whose  dissolute  lives  are  sometimes  worse  than  those  of  the 
heathen  themselves. 

The  lot  of  the  pagan  women  in  Africa  is  one  of  wretched  degra- 
dation. No  missionary  has  ever  been  able  to  describe  it.  It  is  un- 
writable and  unspeakable.  Yet  we  realize  that  it  can  be  worse.  The 
greatest  danger  that  threatens  Africa  is  the  Mohammedan  peril. 
And  I  am  convinced  that  the  Mohammedan  woman  is  far  worse  off 
morally  than  the  pagan  woman  who  is  bought  and  sold  for  so  many 
head  of  cattle.  And  the  hundreds  of  young,  native  girls  who  are  the 
prey  of  the  many  unscrupulous  white  men  are  no  better  off.  As 
water  cannot  rise  higher  than  its  source,  neither  can  any  people  rise 
higher  than  their  womanhood.  So  we  make  a  special  appeal  to  the 
young  women  of  America  to  ask  God  whether  He  wants  them  to  go 
out  there  to  mine  those  black  diamonds  for  gems  to  adorn  the  Mas- 
ter's crown. 


THE  NATIVE  CHURCH  IN  SOUTH  AFRICA 

THE  REVEREND  ALBERT  E.  LEROY,  NATAL 

IT  is  LESS  than  a  hundred  years  since  the  Zulu  chief  Chaka 
began  the  great  conquest  that  he  carried  on  in  South  Africa.  It  was 
less  than  a  hundred  years  ago  that  he  began  subjugating  the  tribes ; 
and  within  fifteen  or  twenty  years  over  a  million  men,  women  and 
children  perished,  and  out  of  over  a  hundred  tribes  he  made  one 
tribe.  When  the  first  missionaries  went  out  seventy-five  years  ago 
from  America  they  took  their  lives  in  their  hands  and  were  in  con- 
stant danger ;  but  now  you  may  go  anywhere  and  be  as  safe  as  you 
are  in  America.  We  have  been  out  there  eight  years,  and  during  all 
that  time  we  have  never  thought  it  worth  while  to  lock  our  door. 
People  could  come  in  at  any  time  of  the  night.  There  is  not  a  white 
man  within  several  miles  of  us.  Though  Africa  is  centuries  behind 
some  of  these  other  nations,  the  progress  that  we  have  seen  there  in 
our  day  is  truly  wonderful.  In  our  particular  branch  of  the  work, 
we  have  now  twenty-two  self-supporting  churches.  What  does  this 
mean  ?  It  means  that  for  over  twenty  years,  with  but  two  exceptions 


THE   NATIVE   CHURCH    IN    SOUTH    AFRICA  219 

for  a  brief  period,  there  has  not  been  a  single  penny  from  the  United 
States  used  in  the  payment  of  native  preachers'  salaries.  They  have 
carried  on  their  own  work,  paying  their  own  preachers.  This  last 
year,  in  July,  when  they  met  out  there  and  brought  in  their  offerings, 
although  the  year  has  been  one  of  the  most  serious  financially,  be- 
cause of  the  loss  of  all  their  cattle,  we  found  that  $725  had  been 
given  by  these  natives  to  carry  the  Gospel  into  new  fields.  They 
have  seen  the  vision  of  Jesus  Christ  and  they  are  eager  to  give  to 
others  what  they  have  received. 

In  our  own  church  we  have  fifty  men  who  are  on  the  preach- 
ing list.  In  Africa  it  is  not  the  preacher  who  does  all  the  speak- 
ing. Every  member  in  good  standing  is  supposed  to  go  out  at 
least  every  Sunday  and  preach  the  Gospel.  Not  alone  do  they 
work  at  home,  but  they  are  willing  to  go  out  to  distant  fields. 
Just  before  I  left,  in  July,  a  question  arose  in  our  meeting  as  to 
whether  we  should  take  up  a  new  work.  One  of  our  men  had  gone 
fifty  miles  away  from  his  former  home,  built  a  church  and  carried 
on  the  work  for  two  years.  Having  gathered  a  congregation  of  a 
hundred  members,  he  asked  if  he  could  go  and  receive  them,  baptiz- 
ing their  children.  For  fifteen  years  some  of  our  men  have  been  go- 
ing up  into  Rhodesia,  a  thousand  miles  away,  preaching  the  Gospel. 
They  are  willing  and  able  to  carry  the  message.  Men  and  women  are 
needed  now  in  South  Africa,  not  so  much  to  preach  the  Gospel  as  to 
lead  out  and  help  the  natives  who  are  willing  and  able.  We  need 
men  and  women  who  will  train  these  people — train  them  in  the 
Bible,  train  them  as  normal  teachers,  train  them  in  the  industrial 
departments.  If  we  are  willing  to  go  in  sufficient  numbers  to  lead 
them,  it  will  be  a  question  only  of  a  few  years  when  South  Africa 
shall  be  won  to  Jesus  Christ. 


CHINA 

The  Unparalleled  Opportunity 

Educational  Opportunities 

Revivals 

Work  for  Women 

Medical  Missions 

A  Field  for  Life  Service 


THE  UNPARALLELED  OPPORTUNITY  IN  CHINA 

THE  REVEREND  A.    P.   PARKER,  D.D.,  SHANGHAI 

CHINA  is  opened  physically  as  never  before;  there  is  access  to 
the  country  in  every  way.  There  are  more  than  four  hundred  mil- 
lions of  people  to  whom  the  preachers  and  missionaries  may  go  with 
their  message  and  get  a  respectful  hearing.  More  than  that,  travel 
has  increased  wonderfully — steam  launches  and  railroads  run  be- 
tween Shanghai  and  many  of  the  important  ports,  and  new  railroads 
are  increasing  in  a  marvelous  manner.  Latest  reports  indicate  about 
3,700  miles  of  railroads,  connecting  our  great  stations  and  facili- 
tating our  travel.  In  our  own  mission  around  Shanghai,  we  travel 
almost  wholly  by  steam.  More  than  6,000  miles  additional  of  rail- 
roads are  projected,  and  there  is  every  prospect  that  the  whole  coun- 
try will  be  a  network  of  railroads  in  a  few  years. 

Not  only  is  the  country  opened  physically,  China  is  opened 
morally  and  intellectually,  and  there  is  a  hospitable  attitude  towards 
Western  ideas  such  as  we  never  saw  before.  This  is  indicated  by 
three  or  four  great  movements  going  on  in  China,  and  I  can  merely 
name  them — it  would  take  too  much  time  to  discuss  all  of  them. 

Three  years  ago,  by  an  edict  from  the  Empress  Dowager,  the  old 
educational  system  was  swept  away  and  our  modern  education  is  to 
take  its  place.  Hereafter  no  man  will  be  eligible  to  official  appoint- 
ment in  China  until  he  can  pass  an  examination  on  the  subjects  you 
are  studying  here  in  the  colleges  in  the  United  States — by  means  of 
books  translated  by  the  missionaries  on  all  subjects — mathematics, 
science,  history,  etc. 

Then  there  is  the  great  movement  toward  constitutional  govern- 
ment. They  have  already  organized  elections,  thus  marking  an  epoch 
in  the  history  of  that  great  Empire,  the  beginning  of  the  government 
of  the  people,  for  the  people  and  by  the  people.  They  are  choosing 
representatives  for  their  provincial  assemblies,  the  first  legislatures 
that  have  ever  met  in  China.  In  1917  we  are  to  have  a  parliament  to 
make  laws  for  China,  which  will  thus  become  a  limited  monarchy, 
and  the  people  will  have  a  part  in  their  own  government.  A  program 
has  been  written  out  for  every  year  leading  up  to  that  time — changes 
in  taxation,  changes  in  management  of  local  affairs,  etc. 

Then  there  is  the  anti-opium  campaign.  This  has  been  the  work 
of  the  missionaries.  In  answer  to  a  petition  sent  up  by  the  mission- 

223 


224  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

aries  in  1906  to  the  Empress  Dowager,  an  edict  was  issued  ordering 
that  opium  smoking  should  cease  in  China.  The  cultivation  of  the 
poppy  plant  has  been  reduced  more  than  one-half,  and  in  one  or  two 
of  the  great  provinces  it  is  reported  that  no  more  poppy  plants  are 
grown.  Other  provinces  are  following  suit,  and  the  officials  are 
being  watched  and  tested  as  to  their  giving  up  of  the  habit  and 
threatened  with  being  dismissed  from  office  if  they  do  not  obey  the 
order  against  smoking  opium.  The  anti-opium  campaign  in  China 
is  the  same  as  the  anti-whiskey  fight  in  America — the  oldest  and  the 
newest  nations  are  succeeding  and  are  going  on  to  victory. 

Consider  the  great  movement  for  the  uplift  of  the  women — the 
extension  of  female  education  and  the  abolition  of  foot-binding.  Be- 
cause of  the  work  of  the  missionaries  stimulating  and  supplementing 
an  improved  public  sentiment,  we  are  now  in  a  measurable  distance 
of  the  end  of  this  cruel  custom.  These  movements  indicate  that  the 
Chinese  are  today  open  to  ideas  coming  from  the  West.  The"  whole 
country  is  turning  toward  the  light  that  is  coming  from  the  West. 

China  is  open  not  only  physically  and  intellectually,  but  it  is 
open  spiritually,  and  that  is  the  great  thought  for  us.  The  work  of 
the  Gospel  in  China  is  certainly  marvelous  when  we  look  at  the 
results  that  can  be  tabulated.  We  report  today  about  a  quarter  of 
a  million  adult  members  of  the  Protestant  Churches  in  China.  Away 
back  in  1877,  when  we  had  our  first  missionary  conference,  we  re- 
ported only  13,000  Christians.  In  1890,  at  our  second  general  mis- 
sionary conference,  we  reported  37,500  Christians  in  the  whole  of 
China.  In  1907,  more  than  1,200  people  met  together  for  ten  days 
to  discuss  the  great  question  of  missionary  work  in  China.  We  re- 
ported at  that  conference  187,000  Christians  in  China,  active  members 
of  the  Protestant  Churches.  There  was  more  than  a  five-fold  in- 
crease inside  of  fifteen  years  in  the  church  membership  in  China. 
One  of  the  missionaries  in  1830  said  that  if  at  the  end  of  a  century 
we  could  report  a  thousand  Christians  in  China  we  should  have  done 
very  well.  Inside  of  a  hundred  years,  more  than  200,000  Christians 
have  been  reported,  and  the  work  is  going  on  by  leaps  and  bounds. 
During  these  three  or  four  years  there  have  been  great  revivals  in 
China.  The  ingathering  of  converts  is  certainly  increasing  more 
rapidly  during  these  last  few  years  than  at  any  previous  time.  Dr. 
Arthur  Smith  has  expressed  the  opinion  that  China  has  made  more 
change  since  the  Boxer  outbreak  than  any  other  country  in  the 
world — and  I  believe  he  is  right.  She  has  made  more  progress,  com- 
ing into  line  with  the  nations  of  the  world,  and  she  is  more  ready  to 
receive  new  ideas,  more  ready  to  receive  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  The  character  of  some  of  these  Christians  indicates 
the  marvelous  progress  the  Gospel  is  making  in  that  great  Empire. 

Then  we  turn  to  the  great  missionary  educational  work.  In  all 
our  Christian  stations  we  have  Christian  schools — primary  schools, 
high  schools,  and  we  are  now  equipping  universities.  We  have 


THE   UNPARALLELED   OPPORTUNITY   IN    CHINA  22$ 

more  than  60,000  students  in  these  schools,  young  men  and  women 
under  the  leadership  of  Christian  educators,  preparing  to  carry  on 
the  work  of  the  country  in  the  future.  Then  a  great  hospital  work  is 
being  done.  We  have  hospitals  and  dispensaries  in  connection  with 
all  our  great  missionary  stations — 1,100  patients  treated  annually  in 
the  Christian  hospitals  of  China.  What  a  blessing  Western  medicine 
and  surgery  are  to  the  Chinese !  These  doctors  go  about  doing  good, 
saving  the  lives  of  the  people,  and  opening  their  hearts  to  the  truth 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

And  then  a  great  literary  work  is  being  done  by  the  missiona- 
ries. We  have  not  only  translated  the  Bible  into  the  great  dialects, 
but  we  have  got  our  commentary  on  the  whole  Bible  printed  in 
Chinese  and  it  is  having  excellent  sale  among  the  Christians,  and  es- 
pecially among  the  preachers.  In  addition  to  that  a  great  quantity  of 
Christian  literature  has  been  prepared — pamphlets,  tracts,  booklets 
in  different  forms  and  styles ;  and  these  are  being  published  by  the 
tract  societies.  We  are  distributing  more  than  90,000,000  pages  of 
Christian  literature  annually,  this  living  truth  on  the  printed  page 
going  into  the  homes  and  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

That  China  is  open  is  indicated  by  another  fact — the  wonderful 
movement  among  the  students,  and  the  establishment  of  so  many 
schools  throughout  the  country.  Over  600  students  are  now  here  in 
America,  and  they  are  coming  in  larger  numbers.  You  know  the 
United  States  government  remitted  a  large  proportion  of  the  Boxer 
indemnity  fund.  When  the  Boxer  outbreak  was  settled  by  the  allied 
armies,  $21,000,000  of  the  indemnity  fund  was  to  come  to  the  United 
States.  After  all  expenses  and  indemnities  were  paid  there  was 
found  to  be  about  $11,000,000  still  unexpended.  The  United  States 
agreed  to  remit  that.  Now  the  Chinese  government  has  responded 
to  that  good  will  by  using  the  whole  $11,000,000  to  send  students  to 
the  United  States,  and  fifty-one  have  already  come.  The  man  in 
charge  of  them  has  gone  back  to  China  to  bring  another  group. 
These  are  coming  within  eight  months ;  in  1910  we  shall  have  two 
hundred  students  supported  by  the  indemnity  fund.  After  studying 
conditions  here,  these  students  are  going  back  to  serve  their  gov- 
ernment for  a  stipulated  term  of  years.  A  great  opportunity! 

Another  great  fact  showing  the  unparalleled  opportunity  in 
China  is  the  demand  for  teachers.  The  great  lack  in  China  today  is 
teachers.  We  have  plenty  of  everything  else  over  there ;  people  are 
pouring  out  their  money  by  the  tens  of  thousands  of  dollars  to  estab- 
lish these  schools — more  than  30,000  opened  up  all  over  the  country ; 
and  there  is  plenty  of  brick  and  mortar  to  build  buildings,  modern 
and  equipped  in  every  respect  for  this  new  Western  education ;  and 
we  have  plenty  of  books.  The  missionaries  have  been  translating 
these  books  into  Chinese  and  they  are  now  being  published  by  the 
tens  of  thousands  of  volumes.  We  have  plenty  of  everything  else, 
but  we  haven't  got  the  teachers,  and  the  Chinese  must  have  them. 


226  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

They  are  bound  to  have  them.  They  are  getting  them  from  Japan, 
from  Europe,  everywhere.  But  the  great  danger  is  that  they  will 
get  the  wrong  kind  of  teachers.  It  would  be  a  pity  to  let  this  oppor- 
tunity pass,  to  let  those  young  men  and  those  young  women  who  are 
to  lead  the  new  China  come  under  agnostic  teachers,  any  and  every 
kind  except  those  who  will  instil  into  them  the  moral  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  fit  them  for  new  leadership  in  the  new  China.  Here  is 
the  field  of  opportunity  in  the  new  student  life.  We  need  more  men 
and  women  to  go  to  China  today,  to  go  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  heal  the  sick,  to  take  hold  of  the  new  China  that 
is  now  opening  up  before  us.  The  appeal  comes  today  as  it  never 
has  come  before — the  challenge  of  China. 

In  a  recent  pamphlet,  Bishop  Bashford  shows  that  civilization 
has  been  wrought  out  along  the  water  courses.  The  civilization  of 
Egypt  was  wrought  out  along  the  Nile,  mediaeval  civilization 
around  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  modern  civilization  around  the 
Atlantic.  But  Westward  the  star  of  empire  has  taken  its  way 
until  the  East  and  the  West  have  met  on  the  Pacific.  The  im- 
mediate future  of  our  civilization  is  to  be  wrought  out  around 
the  Pacific  Basin.  Secretary  Seward  prophesied  that  the  lands  on 
the  Pacific  Ocean  would  be  the  scene  of  the  civilization  of  the 
future.  China  and  the  United  States  are  to  be  the  principal  fac- 
tors in  the  development  of  that  civilization.  It  has  been  well  said 
that  if  we  do  not  Christianize  China,  China  will  heathenize  us.  We 
are  bound  to  take  account  of  that  nation.  So  far  as  industrial  devel- 
opments, so  far  as  mere  force  of  inertia,  mere  force  of  magnetism 
are  concerned,  in  the  immediate  future  of  our  civilization  China  is 
to  be  an  important  factor.  Our  business  is  to  send  out  men  and 
women  in  whose  hearts  is  the  love  of  God,  who,  under  the  power  of 
the  Gospel  shall  love  the  people,  take  them  by  the  hand  and  lead 
them  along  the  ways  of  truth,  so  that  when  China  comes  to  take  her 
place  beside  the  great  nations  of  the  earth,  she  shall  be  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Would  it  not  be  a  pity  to  let  this  opportunity  pass?  Take  hold 
of  it  today.  There  is  not,  I  believe,  a  better  opportunity  on  the  face 
of  the  earth  to  do  good  work.  You  cannot  do  better  than  to  go  to 
China  today.  I  am  glad  I  have  had  a  part  in  it,  I  would  to  God 
you  might  have  the  joy  of  it — might  have  the  precious  privilege  of 
helping  to  mould  and  guide  that  great  nation,  and  help  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  winning  for  Himself  a  Kingdom  among  that  great 
people. 


EDUCATIONAL  OPPORTUNITIES  IN  CHINA 

PRESIDENT  F.   L.   H.   POTT,  D.D.,  SHANGHAI 

I  SHALL  not  attempt  to  describe  in  detail  the  magnitude  and  ex- 
tent of  the  new  educational  movement  in  China.  I  think,  without 
exaggeration,  we  may  say  it  is  one  of  the  most  wonderful  intellectual 
revolutions  the  world  has  ever  seen.  For  the  Chinese  people,  who 
prided  themselves  in  their  system  of  education,  to  have  been  willing 
to  throw  it  aside  and  adopt  in  its  place  a  new  and  untried  system,  is, 
to  say  the  least,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  events  in  history. 

We  cannot  say  at  the  present  time  that  the  Chinese  people  as  a 
whole  are  aware  of  their  need  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ;  but 
we  can  say  that  they  are  aware  of  their  need  of  enlightenment,  and 
that  throughout  the  whole  Empire  there  is  this  earnest  desire  for 
what  we  call  "Western  learning." 

I  want  to  dwell  upon  the  significance  of  this  great  movement. 
In  the  first  place,  it  is  significant  because  it  is  so  closely  connected 
with  the  growth  of  the  patriotic  spirit  of  China.  We  cannot  as  yet 
find  many  of  the  young  men  with  a  greed  for  knowledge,  earnest 
in  the  quest  of  truth  simply  because  it  is  truth,  and  fired  with  the 
love  of  learning;  but  they  are  most  anxious  to  obtain  this  Western 
education  because  they  believe  it  will  have  the  practical  results  of 
making  their  country  strong.  It  is  very  closely  linked  with  the 
growth  of  the  spirit  of  national  self-consciousness;  for  they  see 
what  the  instruction  in  Western  learning  has  done  for  Japan.  They 
believe  there  are  elements  of  strength  in  Western  education  which 
they  must  obtain  if  their  country  is  to  become  powerful,  and  able  to 
avert  future  acts  of  aggression  on  the  part  of  the  foreign  powers. 
Carlyle  says  somewhere  in  his  French  Revolution :  "Seldom  can  we 
find  that  a  whole  people  can  be  said  to  have  any  faith  at  all  except  in 
things  that  it  can  eat  and  handle.  Whensoever  it  gets  any  faith,  its 
history  becomes  spirit-stirring,  noteworthy."  That  is  exactly  the 
situation  in  China  at  the  present  time.  This  new  faith  in  the  possi- 
bilities of  their  country,  this  new  faith  in  the  power  of  an  enlightened 
education,  is  making  the  history  of  modern  China  spirit-stirring  and 
noteworthy. 

Then  the  movement  is  significant,  from  the  fact  that  it  means  the 
mental  conversion  of  China.  I  remember  that  an  old  missionary, 
Dr.  Faber — well  known  for  his  literary  labors  in  China — when  he 

227 


228  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

was  asked  how  he  was  spending  his  time,  made  this  answer :  "I  am 
trying  to  do  something  toward  the  mental  conversion  of  China." 
What  he  meant  was  that  same  truth  expressed  by  the  late  Bishop  of 
Durham,  Dr.  Westcott,  that  it  was  necessary  in  all  heathen  countries 
that  there  should  be  a  mental  conversion  before  Christian  truth, 
Christian  civilization,  Christian  ideals  could  be  properly  appreciated 
and  make  their  appeals  to  the  Oriental  mind.  We  missionaries  who 
have  been  engaged  in  education  have  been  doing  the  pioneer  work, 
we  may  say,  in  the  mental  conversion  of  the  Chinese,  and  now  we  see 
that  which  we  hoped  for,  that  which  we  prayed  for,  taking  place  so 
rapidly  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  believe  it.  The  Chinese  are 
able  to  see  that  their  old  classics  have  held  them  in  bondage;  their 
minds  are  open  to  the  reception  of  truth  from  whatever  quarter  it 
may  come. 

Then  this  movement  is  significant,  because  it  means  rapid  trans- 
fer of  power  and  influence  into  the  hands  of  the  rising  generation. 
It  is  startling  to  think  of  the  future  possibilities  of  the  young  men  of 
China.  The  future  destiny  of  China  under  God  lies  in  their  hands. 
You  know  how  in  China  for  ages  the  officials  have  been  selected  from 
those  who  were  the  successful  candidates  in  the  literary  examinations, 
from  those  men  who  succeeded  in  taking  the  highest  degree.  Where 
will  China  get  her  future  rulers  ?  Why,  from  the  schools  of  China, 
from  the  young  men  now  being  educated  in  the  government  schools, 
in  the  mission  schools;  from  the  young  men  being  sent  here  to 
America  to  be  trained  in  our  universities.  I  believe  it  is  no  exag- 
geration to  say  that  within  a  decade  we  shall  find  some  of  these 
young  men  now  brought  under  the  influence  of  this  enlightened  edu- 
cation Viceroys,  Taotai,  members  of  the  Board  of  the  Central  Gov- 
ernment, city  magistrates  in  Peking.  They  will  be  the  ones  who 
will  guide  the  affairs  of  the  nation. 

It  is  significant  again  because  of  its  destructive  tendencies.  This 
enlightened  education  as  it  sweeps  into  China  destroys,  of  course, 
superstition  and  error.  These  must  disappear  before  the  light  of 
scientific  truth.  Indeed  at  the  present  time  in  certain  parts  of  the 
country  it  is  no  infrequent  sight  to  see  idols  taken  out  of  the  temples, 
left  out  of  doors,  exposed  to  the  elements,  and  the  temples  themselves 
converted  into  schools.  And  we  must  realize  there  is  a  very  serious 
side  to  this  destructive  tendency  of  enlightened  education.  It  means 
along  with  the  rejection  of  what  is  evil,  at  the  same  time  the  giving 
up  of  much  that  has  been  of  inestimable  value  to  the  Chinese  people ; 
it  means  that  their  own  system  of  ethics  has  received  a  very  heavy 
blow,  that  many  of  the  young  men  of  the  country  are  turning  away 
from  that.  It  throws  upon  the  West,  from  which  the  new  education 
goes  forth  to  China,  a  most  serious  responsibility.  We  want  some 
of  this  destructive  work  to  be  done,  but  we  can  realize  at  the  same 
time  that  unless  new  religious  faith  and  life  are  poured  into  China 
immediately  perhaps  the  ultimate  result  of  the  acceptance  of  the  new 


EDUCATIONAL   OPPORTUNITIES   IN    CHINA  22Q 

education  may  be  disastrous ;  and  that  the  moral  product  of  the  new 
education  may  not  be  equal  to  the  moral  product  of  the  old. 

And,  once  more,  this  movement  concerns  us  most  deeply  because 
it  opens  up  for  us  that  wide  door  of  opportunity  to  influence  China 
for  Christ,  to  extend  Christian  civilization  in  China ;  and  it  does  that 
because  it  puts  the  Christian  educator  into  a  greater  sphere  of  in- 
fluence than  he  ever  occupied  before.  He  has  been  exerting  a  won- 
derful influence  in  China.  I  wish  it  were  possible  to  tell  you  how 
largely  the  reform  movements  as  you  see  them  are  due  to  the  patient 
toil  of  the  missionaries  of  preceding  generations ;  how  they  were  the 
pioneers  of  the  enlightened  education,  of  the  new  ideas  and  truths  in 
China.  But  I  must  pass  by  that  to  speak  of  the  power  placed  in  our 
hands  at  the  present  time.  We  can  play  a  most  important  part, 
through  our  Christian  schools  and  colleges,  by  this  work  of  Christian 
education  which  will  supply  one  of  China's  greatest  needs.  If  you 
were  asked  what  China's  greatest  need  is,  what  would  be  your  an- 
swer? Probably  you  would  say  the  Gospel  of  Christ — and  that  is 
true.  But  if  you  were  asked  how  you  could  make  that  Gospel  of 
Christ  most  effective  in  China,  then  perhaps  you  would  see  the  power 
of  this  answer :  It  is  by  training  up  for  China  the  sort  of  leaders 
which  the  country  must  have  to  guide  it  through  this  critical  period 
of  its  history,  reforming  the  old  and  moulding  the  new  Christian  civ- 
ilization of  China.  China  calls  for  leaders.  Take  the  people  and 
see  what  wonderful  characteristics  they  have — and  you  cannot  ima- 
gine a  people  of  finer  qualities  out  of  which  to  build  up  a  great  nation 
than  the  Chinese.  You  will  remember  that  General  Gordon,  in 
referring  to  them,  said  he  would  not  ask  for  better  soldiers  than  the 
Chinese  made  under  proper  leadership.  There  is  nothing  those  peo- 
ple cannot  accomplish  if  properly  led.  We  can  provide  them  with 
leaders  in  the  new  medical  work — you  may  read  elsewhere  of  the 
awful  physical  suffering  in  China  caused  by  the  ignorance  of  the 
Chinese.  How  can  we  help  this  ?  We  can  do  it  by  sending  five  hun- 
dred missionaries  to  China ;  but  we  must  also  train  up  the  young  men 
and  women  to  help  the  medical  missionaries  there.  We  can  train  up 
young  men  in  our  schools  and  colleges  who  will  enter  the  government 
service.  For  instance,  speaking  of  the  institution  with  which  I  am 
connected,  we  sent  over  seventy-five  men  to  this  country  to  be  trained 
largely  for  government  service.  We  are  training  officials  who  will 
not  be  opposed  to  Christianity,  but  who  will  be  in  favor  of  Christian 
civilization  in  their  country. 

Is  it  not  a  glorious  opportunity  for  the  Christian  educator  in 
China?  We  are  doing  the  greatest  work  of  all,  when  we  provide 
China  with  leaders  for  the  Christian  Church  of  China.  It  has  been 
said  that  China  must  be  evangelized  by  the  Chinese  themselves.  We 
must  work  with  the  Chinese  themselves,  and  we  must  educate  those 
young  men  so  that  they  can  meet  all  the  assaults  upon  the  faith 
which  young  men  meet  here  in  this  country.  Any  one  who  under- 


230  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

stands  the  Gospel  story  can  go  out  and  preach  the  Gospel  in  China — 
to  be  sure  he  can.  But  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  Church  there  we 
must  have  men  well  trained  intellectually.  It  is  the  divine  method — 
our  Lord  first  made  disciples  and  then  sent  them  forth  as  apostles  to 
preach  His  Gospel.  In  modern  Christian  missions  also  that  must  be 
the  method  used.  The  reason  the  Christian  Church  is  growing  so 
rapidly  is  that  it  works  through  those  who  are  trained  in  the  theologi- 
cal departments  of  the  Christian  schools  and  colleges.  So  long  as  the 
work  done  by  the  Christian  Church  and  college  is  of  high  efficiency, 
and  so  long  as  it  is  done  in  co-operation  with  the  government  of 
China,  not  in  competition ;  so  long  as  it  helps  them,  and  gives  to  the 
students  that  which  the  government  institutions  cannot  give,  the 
means  through  which  Christian  character  may  be  developed — so  long 
as  we  work  in  that  spirit,  the  Chinese  government  will  be  willing  to 
recognize  and  take  advantage  of  all  that  we  do  for  them ;  they  will 
accept  the  gift  we  offer  most  gladly.  To  make  that  work  efficient 
we  must  have  more  men,  more  women,  going  out  to  take  part  in  it. 
There  is  not  a  Christian  college  in  China  at  the  present  time  that  is 
not  calling  for  recruits,  for  those  who  receive  in  this  country  a  fine 
education,  for  men  of  self-sacrificing  spirit  who  will  come  out  there 
and  use  their  blessings  in  the  service  of  Christ  by  helping  in  this 
great  work  of  the  Christian  education  of  China. 

The  great  call  is  for  men  and  women.  Garibaldi,  with  a  thou- 
sand men,  liberated  Sicily  and  made  possible  the  independence  of 
Italy.  If  several  thousand  determined  followers  of  Jesus  Christ  at 
this  critical  period  would  give  their  lives  for  Him  and  follow  their 
Leader  out  to  China,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  they  could  accom- 
plish great  things  in  the  liberation  of  China  from  error,  superstition 
and  darkness,  and  in  bringing  the  multitudes  of  China  into  the  glori- 
ous liberty  of  the  Sons  of  God. 


REVIVALS  IN  CHINA 

THE  REVEREND  JONATHAN  GOFORTH,  HONAN 

I  WILL  FIRST  touch  upon  that  great  movement  among  the  Miao 
Tribes.  It  is  not,  properly  speaking,  a  revival ;  it  is  a  great  God-ward 
movement  among  those  downtrodden  tribes.  It  will  no  doubt  have  a 
mighty  effect  on  China,  because  these  people  dwell  in  four  or  five  of 
the  Southwestern  provinces.  Perhaps  at  this  time  there  are  nine  or 
ten  thousand  converts  as  the  result  of  that  movement.  The  report 
has  come  that  the  Loka  tribe  has  yielded  to  Christianity.  Now  these 
people,  from  everything  we  can  gather,  appear  to  be  thoroughly  con- 


REVIVALS  IN  CHINA  23! 

verted — they  show  a  burning  zeal  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  others ;  they 
sacrifice  to  give  the  Gospel  to  others,  and  are  wonderfully  patient 
under  persecution.  We  cannot  get  better  proof  of  conversion  than 
that. 

Now  God  indicates  that  the  pillar  of  cloud  is  moving  in  China 
and  that  constitutes  a  call  for  us.  Another  movement  which  I  must 
speak  about  is  the  movement  in  the  churches.  In  March  of  1895,  I 
was  talking  to  some  students  in  the  Chinese  colleges  in  Tientsin.  I 
was  going  up  the  street  one  day  with  Mr.  Wang,  one  of  the  students. 
He  handed  me  his  visiting  card  and  on  it  was  a  text  of  Scripture. 
You  would  not  find  many  of  us  daring  to  put  a  text  of  Scripture  on 
our  visiting  cards.  "Out  of  the  graduating  class  of  twenty-five," 
said  he,  "we  have  twenty-three  on  the  Lord's  side,  and  we  are  pray- 
ing for  the  other  two  fellows  and  we  hope  to  get  them  converted 
before  graduation  day."  One  of  those  students  whom  I  saw  at  that 
time  was  Dr.  Li,  who  graduated  that  year — he  was  a  brother-in-law 
of  the  one  that  gave  me  the  card. 

In  1907,  I  met  Dr.  Li  again;  he  had  been  mightily  used  in  the 
meantime.  He  got  a  good  start,  being  filled  with  the  Spirit  from  the 
beginning.  The  last  time  I  heard  him — I  cannot  describe  it,  it  was 
truly  divine.  When  he  talked  to  us  missionaries  about  the  deep 
things  of  God,  it  was  with  great  delight  and  profit  that  we  sat  at  his 
feet.  Now  that  is  one  whom  God  has  taken  from  among  these  four 
hundred  millions,  has  filled  with  His  spirit,  and  has  shown  to  us 
through  him  what  He  can  do.  But  God  had  another  purpose,  for 
He  took  his  servant,  in  the  prime  of  life,  to  Himself  last  summer. 
There  are  many  others  in  that  land  whom  God  can  use  as  He  did 
Dr.  Li. 

This  is  how  I  came  to  be  used  myself.  I  saw  God's  power  in  a 
measure,  but  one  verse  kept  ringing  in  my  ears  and  would  not  go — 
"Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  believeth  in  me,  the  works 
that  I  do  shall  he  do  also,  and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do 
because  I  go  unto  the  Father."  I  felt  that  these  greater  works  were 
not  being  accomplished  in  my  life,  and  I  could  not  blame  God — I  felt 
that  God  had  made  ample  provision  in  the  gift  of  His  Son  and  was 
only  hindered  by  sin.  As  I  looked  into  my  own  life  I  discovered 
many  things  which  would  grieve  God,  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  there  was 
nothing  for  it  but  to  get  rid  of  them.  Then  when  I  did  all  I  could, 
God  did  what  He  could,  and  I  firmly  believe  He  will  give  to  us  all 
the  divine  fullness  if  we  just  come  and  get  right  with  Him.  I  dis- 
covered in  myself  the  hindrance — sin.  I  believe  the  same  hindrance 
existed  in  the  Church. 

I  went  to  Manchuria  and  in  several  different  centers  God 
showed  His  wonderful  power.  At  Mukden,  for  example,  I  was 
preaching  to  about  seven  hundred  or  eight  hundred  people — men, 
women  and  children.  I  was  not  talking  in  any  excited  way  at  all,  I 
was  talking  on  the  spirit  of  prayer.  God  seemed  to  fill  the  temple. 


232  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

I  saw  men  and  women  in  an  agony  of  conviction.  Now  at  all  those 
meetings  I  never  ask  any  one  to  stand  up  or  to  confess.  I  simply  say, 
"You  people  have  an  opportunity  to  pray."  I  leave  all  in  the  hands 
of  God.  As  soon  as  they  commenced  to  open  their  mouths  they 
confessed  their  personal  sins,  and  broke  down.  About  eight  or  ten 
did  so,  and  then  I  noticed  an  elder — he  was  a  splendid  looking  fellow 
in  silks  and  satins — mopping  the  tears  off  his  face ;  and  he  cried  out, 
"I  have  broken  the  Seventh  Commandment — I  have  tried  three  times 
to  poison  my  wife.'*  I  never  expect  on  this  side  of  judgment  itself 
to  see  more  awful  conviction  for  sin.  All  around  they  were  crying 
out  and  confessing,  and  the  noise  was  so  great  it  was  impossible  to 
hear  a  word  of  it.  It  was  God  in  judgment.  And  didn't  they  get 
right  with  God  after  that !  On  Friday  morning  I  heard  them  pray. 
The  native  pastor  came  forward.  I  had  noticed  every  time  during 
the  meetings  how  the  cushion  where  he  knelt  was  soaked  with  tears. 
"We  must  observe  the  rules  of  the  Church,"  he  declared.  "If  people 
break  them  we  must  discipline  them;  but  oh,  if  there  were  only  some 
way  of  bringing  back  those  backsliders."  Then  the  seven  or  eight 
hundred  began  to  pray  for  them  all  at  once.  It  was  like  the  sound 
of  many  waters.  God  heard  that  prayer  and  those  backsliders  came 
back. 

Down  in  Amanat  in  my  own  station  of  Changte-fu,  we  held  a 
series  of  meetings  lasting  ten  days.  God  one  day,  like  a  tempest, 
swept  the  girls'  school  and  then  the  hundreds  in  the  tent,  and  next 
day  the  boys'  school.  On  the  tenth  morning  the  leaders  came  to  me 
and  said,  "The  people  are  weeping  their  hearts  out  in  their  rooms ; 
you  will  have  to  start  the  meeting  early."  I  went  down  after  break- 
fast and  started  that  meeting.  It  continued  until  1 130  p.  m.  I  went 
prepared  to  preach,  but  there  was  such  a  mighty  pressure  to  get  rid 
of  every  hindering  sin  I  couldn't  speak.  I  just  had  to  leave  them 
alone  to  confess,  to  testify,  to  sing,  to  pray.  There  wasn't  a  servant 
left  unconverted,  there  wasn't  a  male  or  female  in  the  audience  left 
unmoved  by  the  Almighty  God.  Down  in  Han  Yang  this  year  God 
moved  them  so  that  they  seemed  to  look  into  the  very  wounds  of 
the  Crucified.  At  Nanking  for  nine  wonderful  days  last  spring  we 
saw  the  power  of  God,  but  especially  during  the  last  three  days. 
The  last  day — that  ninth  day — was  wonderful,  indeed.  When  I 
went  there  they  decided  to  have  a  big  mat-pavilion.  The  Chinese 
brethren-  said,  "We  must  put  up  a  big  mat-pavilion;  we  cannot  ac- 
commodate all  in  the  church — we  will  trust  the  Lord  for  the  weath- 
er." So  they  had  a  mat  shed  put  up  that  would  seat  1,500,  and  on  the 
last  day  hundreds  had  to  be  turned  away  for  want  of  room.  For  nine 
days  not  a  drop  of  rain  came,  but  it  started  to  rain  right  after  the 
meetings  ended.  On  that  last  afternoon,  the  meeting  started  at  ten 
minutes  of  three  and  ended  at  ten  minutes  of  nine.  At  any  time  on 
that  day  you  might  count  thirty  men,  women  and  children  on  the 
platform  waiting  their  turn  to  confess  hindering  sins;  and  though 


REVIVALS  IN  CHINA  233 

that  last  meeting  continued  for  six  hours,  we  hadn't  time  to  hear 
them  all.  I  saw  visions  of  how  these  young  men  and  women  filled 
with  the  Spirit  of  God  would  bear  the  Cross  triumphantly  all  over 
Central  China.  Inspired  with  their  vision  of  the  Holy  One — no  one 
could  resist  them. 

Then  at  Peking  the  university  students  had  decided  that  this 
was  all  of  man,  not  of  God,  and  they  said,  "When  he  comes  amongst 
us  and  tries  to  work  on  our  emotions,  we  won't  shed  any  tears,  nor 
confess  any  sins."  On  March  28,  when  about  to  take  the  train  for 
London,  I  said,  "Continue  the  meetings,  there  is  something  hinder- 
ing." A  week  after  I  arrived  in  London,  a  letter  from  Dr.  Pyke 
reached  me.  He  wrote :  'The  meetings  went  on  until  Thursday  after 
you  left,  and  then  God  broke  down  all  those  students.  We  never 
witnessed  such  a  scene  of  judgment." 

We  have  seen  God's  power  in  many  places,  and  the  glory  of  the 
whole  movement  is  this,  that  whenever  men  and  women  pass  through 
these  meetings,  they  are  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  God  and  carry  the 
movement  everywhere.  I  have  been  to  points  in  but  six  different 
provinces,  but  this  movement  has  gone  to  sixteen  of  the  provinces. 
In  the  province  of  Fukien  last  May  many  thousands  assembled  at 
Hing  Hus,  and  were  mightily  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

What  are  the  sins  of  which  we  constantly  hear?  Of  course  all 
of  the  ten  commandments  are  broken,  but  that  constant  cry  was,  "Oh, 
my  pride!"  "My  bad  temper!  Through  my  bad  temper  my  most 
loved  ones  have  been  hindered  !"  "Oh,  my  envy !"  "Oh,  my  selfish- 
ness!" Ought  not  we  to  confess  sins?  I  verily  believe  if  we  would 
only  be  willing  to  pay  the  price,  God  would  come  to  this  continent  as 
well  as  to  the  Asiatic  continent.  He  wants  to  come  here,  but  we 
won't  humble  ourselves  under  the  hand  of  Almighty  God.  It  is  only 
sin  that  keeps  God  from  us.  We  talk  about  sending  men  abroad  to 
lead  these  people  who  have  got  the  vision  of  the  Holy  One.  Are  we 
prepared  to  go  and  lead  them  on  to  greater  heights?  There  must 
be  a  revival  among  us  first.  Remember  Isaiah  got  a  vision  of  God 
and  abhorred  his  sin.  Then  he  saw  the  altar  of  sacrifice  and  the  live 
coal — the  ministry  of  the  Holy  Spirit — and  he  was  fit  to  go.  And 
unless  we  have  such  a  cleansing  in  our  home  churches,  we  shall 
never  send  them  the  right  kind  of  men  and  the  right  kind  of  women, 
a'nd  never  shall  we  send  enough  of  them.  What  we  should  do,  and 
what  God  expects  us  to  do,  is  to  humble  ourselves  before  Him  as  they 
did  at  Pentecost.  They  took  ten  days  to  empty  out  the  hindering  sins, 
and  then  they  were  filled.  It  may  take  us  twenty  or  thirty  days,  but 
it  will  be  time  well  spent.  Then  we  shall  not  be  ashamed  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ — it  will  truly  be  to  us  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion. God  the  Holy  Spirit  is  waiting — He  will  give  you  such  visions 
of  Jesus  Christ,  that  all  the  world  with  its  empty  glory  will  have 
no  power  over  you,  and  you  will  be  only  a  willing  servant  of  the 
Master  Jesus  Christ. 


WORK  FOR  WOMEN  IN  CHINA 

MISS  HARRIET  L.  OSBORN,  FOOCHOW 

BECAUSE  of  the  great  things  that  we  have  heard,  our  hearts  are 
swelling  in  a  joyous  anthem  of  praise  that  old  things  are  passing 
away  and  all  things  are  becoming  new !  I  hesitate  to  add  one  discor- 
dant note  to  this  triumphal  chorus.  Yet  I  fear  some  may  go  away 
singing  the  "Amen"  with  a  complacent  feeling  that  so  much  of  good 
has  been  accomplished  the  conversion  of  the  whole  is  sure  to  follow ; 
and  that  without  further  anxiety  on  our  part,  China  will  come  to 
her  own. 

Yes,  progress  is  'sure  to  come;  railroads  and  telephones  will 
transform  the  land,  and  Western  civilization  the  people;  the  young 
men  are  bound  to  have  Western  education,  European  dress,  and 
a  new  national  government.  But,  as  I  listen,  I  hear  men  talking 
about  the  affairs  of  men  and  I  question  what  plans  are  being  made  to 
convert  the  heart  of  the  nation — the  home.  What  ideals  have  you 
that  are  really  working  out  the  emancipation  of  the  bound  souls  that 
hide  within  the  high  house  walls?  The  pulse  of  the  nation's  life  is 
felt  in  these  homes,  and  unless  the  heart  beat  firm  and  true,  the  life 
can  never  be  strong  and  vigorous.  There  are  millions  of  China's 
homes  as  yet  untouched  by  the  outer  edge  of  the  great  wave  of 
progress  that  is  sweeping  over  the  world  of  affairs.  Edicts  have  been 
issued  by  the  throne ;  we,  in  America,  hear  of  them  and  rejoice ;  but 
the  mass  of  the  women  in  China  know  nothing  about  them.  The 
throne  has  ordered  that  the  pernicious  custom  of  foot-binding  be 
abolished ;  yet  Fukien  province,  the  region  of  the  largest  culture  and 
the  smallest  feet,  still  conforms  to  the  fashion  centuries  old  and  the 
tiny  feet  are  kept  small  enough  to  stand  in  a  tea  cup. 

A  decree  has  been  issued  making  the  putting  to  death  of  the 
little  girl  babies  a  crime,  but  not  five  minutes'  walk  from  one  com- 
pound at  Foochow  is  a  baby-tower  often  over-full  of  bodies  of  little 
girls,  not  all  of  whom  were  dead  when  thrown  in.  Were  you  on  the 
streets  of  Foochow  this  afternoon,  you  would  be  likely  to  meet  a  man 
with  a  bamboo  stick  over  his  shoulder.  From  one  end  swings  a 
stone,  from  the  other  a  basket  in  which  an  old  hat  covers  a  dear  baby 
girl.  The  baby  will  be  worth  just  as  much  as  the  stone  if  no  pur- 
chaser is  found,  for  both  will  be  thrown  away  together.  Truly  prog- 
ress has  not  yet  reached  our  women,  and  nothing  affects  these 
customs  which  seem  to  us  so  inhuman  but  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

234 


WORK   FOR   WOMEN    IN    CHINA  235 

And  that  Gospel,  in  utter  blindness,  they  are  reaching-  out  for. 
Made  like  ourselves,  they  have  the  same  human  nature,  hearts  that 
feel  joy  and  sorrow,  that  hope  and  despair;  souls  that  sin  and  hunger, 
that  need  the  Christ  and  feel  after  Him  though  they  know  not  the 
meaning  of  sin  and  salvation.  See  that  man  who  has  turned  aside 
from  the  highway  into  the  field.  Watch  him  as,  putting  down  his 
load,  he  steps  in  among  the  sugar-cane.  Lifting  both  hands  above 
his  head,  he  prays  in  fervent  tones  to  some  unseen  power  above. 
Then  kneeling  he  bows  his  head  to  the  earth,  still  praying  aloud. 
Thus  he  agonizes  in  supplication.  When  he  again  shoulders  his  load 
and  comes  to  the  walk,  you  ask  him  the  meaning  of  this  unusual 
scene  and  he  says,  "Of  the  Spirit  of  Heaven  and  Earth  I  seek  help. 
Many  months  ago  I  gave  up  opium  but  the  temptation  I  could  not 
resist  did  I  not  pray  at  heaven  light  at  high  noon,  and  at  night  every 
day."  And  the  strength  to  resist  comes  to  him  from  the  One  who 
knows  his  need. 

Another  day  we  go  into  a  temple.  A  woman  comes  in  with  her 
little  son.  We  notice  her  because  of  the  evident  refinement  of  dress 
and  manner,  and  because  she  looks  so  sorrowful.  She  goes  to  the 
altar  and  taking  a  red  coat  from  a  parcel  she  has  brought,  bows  and 
kneels  to  offer  her  prayer.  It  is  the  red  coat  of  the  penitent.  On  the 
front  and  back  large  Chinese  characters  say,  "A  woman  who  has 
sinned  begs  forgiveness."  Again  and  again  she  bows  and  kneels.  It 
is  a  very  earnest  prayer.  There  is  trouble  at  home,  a  bystander  says, 
and  she  is  trying  to  expiate  her  sin  to  secure  peace  and  relief  for  her 
loved  ones.  There  is  something  very  reverent  in  her  attitude  that 
makes  us  feel  it  an  indelicacy  to  be  watching,  but  the  thing  that 
strongly  appeals  to  us  is  that  here  is  one  offering  herself  to  secure 
to  another  relief  and  hope — and  she  a  heathen  woman.  She  is  but 
interpreting  that  vital  truth,  "For  life  must  life  be  given." 

And  when  is  the  Christian  Church  going  to  bring  the  life  of 
Christ  to  these  souls  in  the  dark,  undone,  that  seek  Him  ?  We  have 
for  girls  the  kindergarten,  the  day  school,  the  intermediate  school, 
the  college.  In  villages  are  classes  of  women  studying  the  Bible 
under  the  care  of  Bible  women.  There  are  training  schools  for  the 
Bible  women,  industrial  homes,  and  places  for  the  care  of  the  widow, 
the  fatherless,  and  the  orphan.  Our  plans  are  adequate.  But  plans 
will  not  save  souls.  It  may  interest  you  to  know  how  these  plans  are 
being  carried  out.  The  section  which  I  represent  may  serve  as  a 
type  for  many  another  field  in  the  great  Middle  Kingdom.  At  Foo- 
chow,  we  have  a  girls'  college  and  intermediate  school  with  one 
foreign  worker  in  charge  of  both,  doing  the  work  of  two  mission- 
aries. There  is  no  evangelist  to  go  into  the  homes  represented  by  the 
pupils,  no  one  to  carry  the  leaven  into  the  houses  of  the  Chinese  city 
crowding  to  the  compound  gates.  A  woman's  hospital  is  there,  but 
no  foreign  doctor  or  trained  nurse,  a  woman's  training  school,  but  no 
teacher  to  take  charge  of  it. 


236  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

In  the  country,  fifteen  miles  from  Foochow  and  six  miles  from 
any  other  foreign  home,  is  the  Abbie  B.  Child  Memorial  School.  It 
is  a  prosperous,  growing  school  with  needs  sufficiently  numerous  and 
varied  to  claim  the  entire  time  of  the  one  young  American  woman 
in  charge.  But  the  school  is  in  the  center  of  a  large  district  whose 
boundaries  lie  about  two  days'  journey  in  any  direction,  and  in  which 
are  fifteen  Bible  women  and  fifteen  reading  classes  for  women.  The 
young  woman  at  this  school  has  charge  of  all  these  and  of  all  the 
day  schools  for  children  in  the  district.  What  is  one  among  so 
many? 

How  many  people  live  in  this  district  ?  Two  and  one-half  times 
as  many  people  as  in  the  great  city  of  Rochester,  and  not  a  foreign 
physician  or  trained  Chinese  physician  in  all  that  region !  Five  hun- 
dred thousand  souls,  and  not  one  physician ! 

What  then,  is  the  challenge  of  China  to  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  of  America  ?  Is  it  not  a  challenge  to  greater  earnestness 
in  intelligent,  believing  prayer?  Do  you  realize  the  position  of  re- 
sponsibility in  which  we  stand — we,  the  young  life  of  the  Church, 
consecrated  to  His  service?  One  is  our  Father,  and  these  are  our 
brothers  and  sisters,  and  we  stand  between  Him,  the  Fountain  head, 
and  their  awful  need.  How  does  that  need  appeal  to  you?  Is  it  a 
burden  on  your  heart?  Do  you  feel  that  at  any  cost  they  must  find 
Christ?  Are  you  willing  to  give  yourself  to  persistent  prayer  that 
they  may  find  Him?  It  was  from  this  source  that  the  power  was 
generated  that  transformed  the  disciples  in  the  upper  room  into  such 
a  missionary  force  that  thousands  were  converted  in  a  day.  Every 
revival  in  this  and  in  every  land  had  its  start  in  prayer.  It  is  said 
that  to  the  prayer  of  one  man  more  than  to  any  other  human  agency 
is  due  the  great  Indian  revival.  Pray  for  missions  and  God  will 
make  it  easy  for  you  to  give  of  your  earthly  store  that  the  work  may 
be  advanced.  Pray  for  missions  and  God  will  lead  you  to  give  even 
your  life  in  glad  and  loyal  surrender  for  service  to  others  in  His 
name. 

Coming  home  through  India  we  stopped  at  Mukti  to  see  Pundita 
Ramabai  and  her  work.  We  said  at  parting,  "For  what  shall  we  ask 
the  people  of  America  if  we  are  speaking  to  them  about  you  and  your 
work?"  And  she  said,  "Prayer."  "But  with  1,600  women  and  girls 
depending  on  you  for  daily  needs?"  "Give  me  prayer  and  I'll  have 
all,"  she  responded.  Let  the  message  come  to  us.  Pray  that  the  mis- 
sionary in  the  field  may  be  more  wholly  consecrated  to  Christ.  Pray, 
that  God  may  deepen  the  life  of  the  Church,  for  with  the  Chinese 
Church  filled  with  the  Spirit,  China  would  soon  be  taken  for  Christ. 
Pray  that  your  own  heart  may  be  made  alive  and  sensitive  to  His 
voice,  that  you  may  be  obedient  to  the  vision  and  have  a  share  in 
making  the  old  land  of  China  the  new  Kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  of 
His  Christ. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA 

FREDERICK  J.   TOOKER,   M.DV    HUNAN 

"O  ROCK,  when  wilt  thou  open?"  were  the  words  of  Francis 
Xavier,  in  1552 ;  he  died  at  the  gate  of  China,  but  never  saw  it 
open.  Today  China  is  open  so  wide  that  the  commerce  of  West- 
ern lands  pours  in  through  every  door.  Travelers  may  go  where 
they  will.  Western  learning  comes  in  directly  and  indirectly — in 
1905,  15,000  Chinese  students  went  to  Japan  to  school.  But  the  way 
to  the  heart  of  China  is  'not  yet  open.  The  people  of  that  Empire  still 
distrust  the  foreigner,  and  the  only  way  we  can  open  their  hearts  to 
Christianity  is  by  doing  works  of  kindness  and  love,  as  well  as  by 
preaching  the  Gospel  of  love. 

There  are  many  points  in  which  the  achievements  of  China  com- 
pare favorably  with  those  of  the  West.  There  are  characteristics  of 
her  civilization  in  which  we  might  also  say  she  has  excelled  the  West. 
Consider  that  great  wall,  1,500  miles  in  length,  which  would  extend 
from  New  York  as  far  as  Chicago,  and  again  from  Chicago  half 
way  to  Denver,  which  passes  over  mountain  ranges  three  to  four 
thousand  feet  high,  and  down  ravines.  It  would  be  to  the  credit  of 
any  Western  engineer  if  he  could  construct  a  wall  in  a  similar  man- 
ner. But  there  are  some  points  wherein  China  is  away  behind  our 
Western  world,  and  especially  is  that  so  in  her  knowledge  of  medical 
science. 

In  the  first  place,  there  are  no  native  hospitals  in  China.  This 
is-  not  to  be  wondered  at,  because  hospitals  are  the  result  of  our 
Christian  civilization.  When  I  came  through  Japan,  that  progressive 
country,  I  learned  in  Tokyo,  which  has  a  population  of  two  millions 
and  a  quarter,  that  their  one  hospital  was  sufficient  for  only  600 
patients.  So  it  is  not  surprising  that  a  nation  like  China  has  never 
had  any  hospitals.  And  even  if  she  had  hospitals  she  would  have  no 
medical  men  that  would  give  free  attendance ;  because  every  Chinese 
native  doctor  looks  out  for  his  fees,  and  very  often  wants  his  fees 
before  he  will  see  the  patients. 

Over  in  China  thousands  of  children  are  needlessly  condemned 
to  go  blind  through  life,  because  their  eyes  were  not  properly  treated 
at  birth.  I  know  one  hospital  where  the  native  doctor,  who  had  been 
at  one  of  our  schools,  operated  on  more  than  140  cases,  in  every  one 
of  which  the  result  would  have  been  blindness  except  for  that  treat- 
ment. 

There  are  no  insane  asylums  in  China.    I  remember  one  evening 

«37 


238  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

sitting  in  my  home  when  I  heard  a  heavy  object  strike  against  the 
window.  I  went  out  to  see  what  was  the  trouble,  and  there  in  the 
street  was  a  man  crouching  on  the  ground  with  a  number  of  clods 
of  earth  in  front  of  him.  He  knew  nothing  whatever,  he  said,  of  the 
dirt  that  had  been  thrown  against  our  window.  My  neighbors  in- 
formed me  that  he  was  an  insane  man  who  lived  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
away.  He  had  left  his  home,  where  no  care  was  taken  of  him.  About 
a  year  ago  I  was  called  to  see  the  son  of  a  Tao-tai  of  Feng  Yang-fu, 
another  case  of  insanity.  His  father  being  wealthy,  everything  was 
done  for  the  son.  He  had  servants  always  at  his  beck  and  call ;  when 
he  wished  to  go  out,  he  simply  called  for  the  chair  and  four  chair- 
bearers  were  at  hand  to  carry  him  along  the  street.  He  would  not 
dress  decently ;  he  did  not  eat  proper  foods ;  I  have  seen  him  before 
a  table  about  six  feet  long,  covered  with  water  melon.  I  do  not  doubt 
at  all  that  he  has  succumbed  to  exposure  during  the  winter.  There 
was  'no  institution  to  which  his  family  could  send  him. 

In  the  third  place,  there  are  no  quarantine  regulations  in  China. 
When  an  epidemic  or  plague  breaks  out,  it  spreads  over  the  country 
wherever  the  diseased  men  and  women  happen  to  go,  the  Chinese 
authorities  making  no  attempt  to  control  or  to  limit  the  plague. 
When  the  cholera  came  into  our  city  last  year,  in  one  suburb  the 
natives  were  dying  at  the  rate  of  ten  a  day,  and  the  Chinese  attempted 
no  control.  When  a  case  of  smallpox  appears,  the  patient  is  not 
isolated,  but  passes  about  among  the  other  Chinese  as  any  citizen 
would.  We  frequently  find  patients  coming  into  our  dispensaries 
just  in  the  stage  best  fitted  to  communicate  disease. 

There  is  no  knowledge  of  hygiene  in  China.  Even  in  this  coun- 
try we  have  only  recently  commenced  our  crusade  against  tuberculo- 
sis. In  China  there  is  no  attention  paid  to  preventing  the  spread  of 
tHis  disease,  no  effort  made  to  give  the  patient  the  light  and  air 
which  are  necessary  for  his  cure.  I  know  of  a  lady  who  was  called 
out  to  see  a  patient  in  a  small  country  village  where  diphtheria  was 
prevalent.  In  the  house,  she  met  many  of  the  villagers  with  the 
white  band  of  mourning  about  the  forehead,  indicating  that  they  had 
lost  members  of  their  family  recently.  It  was  evident  that  the  sick 
woman  had  diphtheria;  nevertheless,  the  natives  of  the  village 
crowded  around  the  doctor  so  that  it  was  almost  impossible  for  her  to 
get  a  view  of  the  patient. 

There  is  no  knowledge  of  dentistry  in  China.  If  a  native  has  a 
toothache,  generally  he  endures  it  until  it  has  cured  itself.  If  meth- 
ods are  applied  for  the  removal  of  the  tooth,  they  are  very  apt  to  do 
more  harm  than  good,  the  jaw  being  sometimes  broken.  No  attempts 
are  made  to  preserve  the  teeth  by  filling. 

The  knowledge  of  medicine  in  China  is  entirely  inadequate  to 
modern  needs.  The  Chinese  have  some  drugs — we  get  from  them 
our  camphor,  ginger,  and  opium — and  they  use  some  of  these  drugs 
successfully;  but  in  a  great  majority  of  cases  the  treatment  is  either 


MEDICAL   MISSIONS    IN    CHINA  239 

ineffectual  or  harmful.  Such  remedies  as  powdered  dog's  teeth  or 
the  horn  of  a  deer  ground  into  fine  powder  are  still  used.  I  remem- 
ber meeting  some  men  who  had  just  procured  two  long,  yellow,  green 
worms  from  a  tree.  They  were  on  their  way  to  the  drug  store  where 
they  were  to  receive  a  high  price  for  the  worms.  It  is  a  common 
thing  to  see  boys  looking  along  the  rocks  for  centipedes  to  sell  for 
medicine. 

There  is  no  knowledge  of  surgery  in  China,  and  this  is  probably 
because  of  the  fact  that  the  Chinese  do  not  know  how  to  control 
hemorrhage  when  it  occurs.  They  are  afraid  to  use  the  knife  because 
the  patient  may  bleed  to  death.  A  friend  of  mine  was  called  in  by  a 
native  doctor  who  had  attempted  to  open  a  boil  on  a  man's  leg.  The 
patient  was  bleeding  to  death.  The  missionary  doctor,  after  having 
stopped  the  flow,  had  to  intercede  for  the  poor  native  doctor  and  save 
his  life,  as  well  as  that  of  the  patient.  Another  native  doctor  at- 
tempted an  operation  on  a  woman,  and  when  the  patient  died  after- 
wards, the  feeling  was  so  strong  in  the  city  that  all  the  missionaries 
were  requested  by  the  officials  not  to  leave  their  houses  for  four  or 
five  days  and  the  guard  of  soldiers  was  increased  daily. 

Unless  the  medical  missionary  relieves  the  present  untold  suffer- 
ing among  the  430,000,000  in  China,  there  is  no  other  power  that  can 
or  will  relieve  that  suffering.  Unless  we  begin  now — today — in  this 
period  of  great  educational  advance,  to  train  Christian  leaders  for 
the  medical  profession  in  China,  that  profession  which  should  above 
all  other  professions  be  Christian  in  all  human  probability  will  be 
agnostic  in  its  faith,  in  its  corresponding  personal  morals,  and  in  its 
ethical  ideals. 

When  relief  was  brought  to  that  suffering  people  in  the  famine 
of  1902,  the  question  was  not  so  much  how  the  relief  was  to  be 
brought.  It  was  a  question  of  motive  and  of  direction.  Were  our 
motives  sincere?  And  where  was  the  greatest  need?  So  the  ques- 
tion is  with  us  now :  Are  we  facing  in  the  direction  of  the  world's 
greatest  need?  At  the  time  of  that  famine  a  general  conference  of 
missionaries  was  in  session  in  Shanghai.  The  call  came  to  that  con- 
ference, asking  if  there  was  any  one  there  who  would  go  back  into 
the  famine  region  and  help  distribute  supplies.  Not  a  few  volun- 
teered at  that  time.  I  think  of  two  men  I  know  who  used  to  distri- 
bute relief  there  until  nine  and  ten  o'clock,  night  after  night,  never 
going  home  to  their  supper.  It  is  things  like  this  that  will  appeal  to 
the  heart  of  China  and  break  that  "rock." 

Once  in  Shanghai  I  heard  Sven  Hedin,  the  greatest  explorer  of 
Central  Asia,  tell  how  he  crossed  the  desert.  The  Oriental  guides 
assured  him  that  they  knew  the  way  perfectly  and  that  he  would  need 
only  to  carry  supplies  for  about  feur  days.  After  they  had  gone 
on  for  ten  or  twelve  days,  the  supplies  were  exhausted  and  the  guides 
admitted  that  they  did  not  know  the  way.  The  doctor  told  every 
man  to  save  himself  as  best  he  could,  and  he  went  on  with  two  of  his 


240  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

servants.  They  walked  as  far  as  they  were  able  but  the  time  came 
when  their  strength  gave  out  and  they  could  walk  no  further.  They 
could  not  travel  by  day  because  the  sun  was  so  hot.  When  morning 
came  they  dug  a  little  furrow  in  the  shady  side  of  a  hillock  and  hung 
their  clothes  over  some  articles  they  had,  for  further  protection  from 
the  sun.  There  they  remained  all  day.  In  the  evening  they  started 
on.  At  last  when  they  were  so  exhausted  they  could  advance  only 
by  crawling,  they  saw  on  the  horizon  a  dark  spot,  which  they  knew 
to  be  a  grove  of  trees,  and  that  meant  water.  But  the  sun  had  risen 
and  they  had  to  wait  until  the  next  night.  One  of  the  servants  died 
and  the  other  one  went  mad  from  thirst.  Dr.  Hedin  himself  crawled 
to  that  dark  ridge  on  the  horizon,  and  looked  upon  the  river  bottom. 
It  was  dry !  The  doctor  managed  to  get  across,  and  guided  by  the 
hand  of  God,  came  to  a  pool  of  water.  He  might  have  gone  a  few 
feet  on  either  side  and  missed  it.  He  drank  of  that  water  and  his  life 
was  saved.  After  resting  for  an  hour  or  two  he  took  his  shoes,  and 
filled  them  from  the  pool  and  turned  back  into  the  desert  again. 
Miles  back  into  that  desert  he  went  and  hunted  up  his  servant  who 
was  crazed  by  thirst.  He  found  him  and  brought  him  back  to  civiliz- 
ation. 

We  have  not  done  anything  like  that,  but  that  is  what  Jesus 
Christ  has  done  for  us,  and  in  this  enterprise  we  have  an  opportunity 
to  return  to  Him  in  some  measure  what  He  has  done  for  us ;  for  He 
said,  "I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited  me."  Jesus  Christ  puts  himself 
in  the  place  of  the  suffering  masses,  and  wherever  we  relieve  any 
suffering,  we  are  in  some  measure  repaying  Him. 


CHINA  AS  A  FIELD  FOR  LIFE  SERVICE 

PROFESSOR    HARLAN    P.    BEACH,    M.A.,    F.R.G.S.,    NEW    HAVEN 

GREAT  OPPORTUNITIES  for  a  profitable  life  investment!  Surely 
that  is  a  self-evident  proposition,  in  the  light  of  our  present  knowl- 
edge of  the  situation  in  China.  How  can  I  make  it  any  more  vivid 
and  impressive  than  it  already  appears?  I  saw,  a  few  weeks  since, 
a  remarkable  series  of  moving  pictures  and  other  wonderfully  in- 
teresting colored  slides  of  life  in  China.  Another  series,  represent- 
ing the  missionary  at  work,  you  have  already  had  in  the  way  of  word 
pictures  by  master-workmen.  I  shall  try  to  make  clear,  by  still  an- 
other sort  of  picture,  the  character  of  your  possible  investment, 
through  five  Chinese  ideographs  representing  what  seems  to  me 
most  likely  to  be  rewarding. 

You  know  that  the  Chinese  language  is  without  an  alphabet. 
Each  word  is  represented  by  a  distinct  character  and  many  of  these 


CHINA   AS    A    FIELD    FOR    LIFE    SERVICE  24! 

in  the  dim  past,  when  the  language  was  first  reduced  to  writing, 
were  pictographic.  Today  those  picture-ideas  have  become  conven- 
tionalized and  the  original  form  is  thus  obscured.  The  accompany- 
ing illustrations  show  not  only  the  modern  form  of  the  character — 
the  conventionalized  form — but  also,  under  the  modern  form,  the 
earlier  pictographs,  which  reveal  the  idea  that  the  ancient  makers  of 
the  ideograph  wished  to  express.  I  must  add,  however,  the  state- 
ment that  the  study  of  the  ancient  forms  has  not  reached  the  stage 
of  scientific  exactitude,  and  you  will  find  in  the  Chinese  works  de- 
voted to  the  subject  much  difference  of  opinion  as  to  original  mean- 
ings. I  am  like  the  minister  who  expounds  his  Sunday's  text  with 
several  commentaries  at  his  elbow  which  he  uses  in  a  composite  way 
and  then  adds  views  of  his  own.  My  Chinese  missionary  friends 
will  have  seen  explanations  of  these  characters  which  differ  from 
those  given  here. 

Let  me  say,  in  the  first  place,  that  China  is  an 

A  excellent  land  in  which  to  invest  your  full  man- 

hood. The  accompanying  design  contains  the  Chi- 
nese ideograph  for  man.  On  the  upper  half  is 
the  present  form  of  the  character,  which  is  simply 

, «      his  legs,  as  if  man  were  the  typical  biped.     But  if 

^y          you  were  to  examine  one  of  China's  most  famous 
,.        ^V          dictionaries,  the  Shuo  Wen,  published  in   121   of 
|\         j\         the  Christian  Era,  you  would  see  the  original  form 
|    1       from    which    the    present    abbreviated    character 
comes.     It  is  here  on  the  left  side  below  the  line. 
MAN-JEN  This  represents  the  legs  plus  the  lower  part  of  the 

Present  form       backbone  of  a  man.     The  ancient  inscriptions  of 
and  primitive         China  show  the  fuller  form  from  which  that  in 
form  below.         turn  was  derived.     One  of  those  earliest  pictures 
is    reproduced    on    the    right.     There    you    have 
China's  primitive  view  of  man.     He  has  plenty  of  backbone,  a  good 
head,  and  he  certainly  is  strenuous.    See  his  arms  and  his  bent  body. 
Well,  a  man  or  a  woman  who  will  invest  the  whole  life — head,  arms, 
feet — bending  the  body  to  a  strenuous  career,  will  draw  far  greater 
dividends  from  the  investment  than  does  the  missionary  who  list- 
lessly performs  his  task.     Does  not  this  idea  appeal  to  you?     A 
full  opportunity  to  invest  your  entire  self,  your  mental  capacity,  your 
bodily  gifts  and  powers,  your  social  attractions,  your  patience — if 
the  language  were  your  only  task,  you  would  need  every  bit  of  pa- 
tience that  you  could  muster — and  your  spiritual  endowments  and 
acquisitions  ? 

But  you  have  something  else  to  invest,  if  you  are  to  be  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  Pauline  type  and  can  say  with  him,  "I  am  ambitious." 
You  ought  to  desire  to  be  great.  This  second  illustration  shows 
above  the  line  the  present  form  of  the  character  and  below  it  one 
of  its  ancient  forms.  You  have  already  learned  enough  Chinese  to 


242 


STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 


GREAT-TA 
Present  form 

form  below. 


tell  me  what  greatness  is  in  the  Chinese  conception  as  here  pictured. 
It  is  to  be  two  men  high,  or  perhaps  to  be  two  men.  And  the  suc- 
cessful missionary  in  China,  or  in  any  other  mission  land,  should 
be  two  men.  We  are  human  and  deal  with  very  hu- 
man men  and  women.  If  they  see  that  we  are  of 
like  passions  with  them,  that  we  are  interested  in 
the  homely  affairs  of  their  every-day  life,  in  their 
marriages  and  funerals,  in  the  price  of  rice  and 
.  ->  cotton,  in  the  latest  official  who  has  come  to  town 
^\  with  high  reputation  as  a  scholar,  in  the  newest 

J    •  edition   of   the   Classics  —  yes,   if   we   have   a   keen 

|\  sense  of  humor,  and  can  be  at  once  dignified  and 

I    I  capable  of  a  hearty  laugh,  we  "find  them"  —  to  use 

Coleridge's  phrase  —  on  one  side  of  their  natures.  But 
as  Mr.  Goforth  shows  elsewhere,  there  must  be  an- 
other  man  in  us,  a  vastly  more  important  one.  China 
is  spiritually  needy;  and  greatly  as  you  can  aid  her 
in  material  and  intellectual  ways,  her  compelling  claim  upon  the 
Christian  is  her  need  of  a  higher  light,  a  holy  and  spotless  and  com- 
municating life.  That  life  we  can  minister  unto  her  millions  best 
through  the  object-lesson  of  our  own  godly  living.  Be  great,  young 
men  and  women,  wherever  your  lot  is  cast  in  life  ;  but  remember  that 
no  nation  is  so  dominated  by  imitation  as  this  land  where  Confucius, 
the  Throneless  King,  after  nearly  two  and  a  half  millenniums,  is 
still  imitated,  even  to  the  awkward  gait  of  the  toeing-out  scholar. 
How  privileged  are  the  feet  that  bring  good  tidings  to  Sinim  ;  how 
great  the  life  of  the  missionary  who  is  so  human  that  he  attracts  the 
multitudes  to  himself,  and  then  by  the  ladder  of  his  own  spirituality 
raises  them  and  presents  them  before  Jesus,  the  Man  Divine. 

In  the  third  place,  this  Empire  is  the  best  sort  of 
bank  in  which  to  invest  any  talent  for  friendship 
which  you  may  possess.  Look  at  this  character  yu, 
one  of  the  common  words  for  friendship.  That 
modern  form  above  the  line  does  not  in  the  least 
suggest  the  thought;  but  look  down  below  on  the 
left  hand  side.  In  this  ancient  form  of  the  charac- 
ter,  you  have  two  hands,  or  at  least  three  fingers  of 
two  hands.  Today  in  China,  you  rarely  see  even 
friends  walking  along  holding  one  another's  hand. 
F  Y  I  recall  only  very  little  children  and  students  who 

Present  form      are  tne  dearest  friends,  as  doing  that.     But  it  is  a 
above;  two  earlier    significant  ideograph.    The  right  hand  is  the  symbol 
forms  below.        of  power;  the  left  hand  suggests  weakness.      And 
Chinese  students,  like  those  in  America,  are  too  apt 
to  exercise  that  sort  of  affection.     Strength  and  weakness  are  con- 
joined, and  too  often  weakness  pulls  down  the  strength  of  life.     In 
China,  this  is  apt  to  be  characteristic  of  actual  friendships.     Chris- 


CHINA   AS    A    FIELD   FOR    LIFE    SERVICE  243 

tianity  is  needed  to  show  men  and  women  that  friendship,  when  ideal, 
will  lay  hold  of  weakness  with  its  strong  right  hand  and  draw  it  up- 
ward. But  you  will  note  a  third  character  here  in  the  lower  right 
hand  corner  of  the  illustration.  It  is  an  older  form  of  the  character 
for  friend,  and  you  are  advanced  enough  in  your  Chinese  studies  to 
tell  me  that  two  right  hands  are  here  pictured.  How  vastly  better 
than  the  former  ideas.  True  friends  of  the  Christian  type  will  give, 
each  to  the  other,  the  very  best  of  themselves.  I  invite  you  to  China 
with  that  conception  of  friendship  in  mind.  It  is  easy  for  any  one  of 
a 'more  highly  developed  and  privileged  race  to  go  to  one  less  highly 
^  favored  and  set  himself  to  the  task  of  searching  out  weaknesses  and 
attacking  them.  The  Chinese  are  very  human  and  have  more  sins 
than  the  average  American.  They  are  as  nearly  atheistic  as  any  great 
nation.  Opium  smoking,  gambling,  lust,  untruthfulness,  foulness  of 
speech,  are  so  common  that  on  the  one  hand  the  missionary  loses 
heart,  while  on  the  other  he  gives  himself  to  the  Sisyphaean  labor  of 
rolling  these  obstacles  from  hopeless  lives.  In  other  words,  the  right 
hand  is  stretched  out  to  the  weak  left  hand  of  our  Chinese  brothers 
and  sisters..  I  wish  you  would  try,  as  a  few  are  doing  with  success, 
to  find  and  seize  the  right  hand  of  the  Chinese — for  they  have  a  better 
side  and  higher  ambitions.  Instead  of  ridiculing  their  religions  and 
sharply  condemning  their  sins,  why  not  lay  hold  on  those  elements  of 
strength  in  the  Chinese  character,  and  make  the  poor  lame  hand  of 
their  faith  take  hold  of  the  perfect  faith.  But  whatever  be  your 
theory  of  friendship,  no  nation  is  so  susceptible  to  the  outgoings  of 
true  friendship  as  the  Chinese.  Happy  the  man,  thrice  happy  the 
woman,  before  whom  stretch  years  of  usefulness  in  that  land, 
laying  hold  of  both  the  left  hand  and  the  right  of  those  who  will  love 
you,  and  as  the  Boxer  Year  demonstrated — will  die  for  missionaries 
who  have  been  their  friends. 

This  fourth  design  contains  the  word  for  blood.  Its 
upper  half  reminds  you  of  nothing,  but  you  say  at  a 
glance  as  you  look  below  the  line,  "Why  that  is  only 
a  goblet,  with  a  line  in  it,  and  two  lines  beside  its 
stem.  Why  should  that  be  used  to  symbolize 
blood?"  Dr.  Williams'  answer  to  your  question  is 

Uthis :    "It  is  a  dish  with  something  flowing  into  it, 
as  the  spurting  blood  of  a  victim  held  over  it,  to 
which  the  hissing  sound  of  the  character  may  fur- 
ther allude."    It  is  pronounced  hsueh.     But  China's 
ancient  lexicographer,  Hsu  Shen,  said  eighteen  cen- 
Present  form       turies  ago  that  it  was  "sacrificial  blood  in  a  dish." 
above;  early        The  two  lines  beside  the  stem  mean  to  cut,  as  in 
sacrifice,  for  instance.    That  is  to  say,  when  the  an- 
cient pictographer  thought  of  the  ideal  blood,  that 
which  was  offered  in  sacrifice  was  pictured.    And  after  all,  the  mis- 
sionary who  so  regards  his  blood — his  life — is  the  person  who  will 


244  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

invest  it  to  best  purpose.  That  picture  is  so  perfect  a  representation 
of  a  chalice,  that  I  rarely  see  the  cup  at  the  Lord's  Supper  without 
thinking  of  that  fine  Chinese  conception.  The  life  and  blood  of  Jesus 
were  surely  sacrificial  from  beginning  to  end ;  to  be  true  to  Him  and 
to  make  Him  best  known  in  China,  your  life  and  your  blood  should 
be  only  sacrificial. 

But  you  will  be  saying:    "To  be  a  missionary  in  China  is  not 
very  inviting.    I  must  be  a  strenuous  man  or  woman.    If  I  am  to  be 
a  missionary  that  is  worth  while,  I  must  be  lavishing  on  all  a  twofold 
life,  giving  the  Chinese  my  humanity  and  that  in  me  which  is  most 
sacred  and  nearest  divine.    My  friendship  can  never  be  given  indis- 
criminately to  all — least  of  all  to  the  many  who  are  so  vile  and  for- 
bidding.   And  now  this  sacrificial  life — that  is  too  full  a  cup  for  me. 
Is  it  worth  while  ?    I  would  better  live  my  life  here  in  North  America, 
where  I  shall  be  appreciated  at  least."    Wait  a  moment.     Look  at 
this  last  character  and  see  what  your  position  in- 
volves.   It  is  the  word  meaning  bright,  and  the  con- 
^1  jj  ventionalized  character  above  the  line  becomes  per- 

U  f\  fectly  clear  if  you  look  at  the  original  form  in  the 

J  lower  left  hand  corner.     It  is  simply  our  modern 

*  astronomical  sign  for  the  sun  with  the  moon  at  its 

right.     What  better  combination  could  be  devised 
for  representing  brightness — the  sun  and  moon  side 

O \\ptl\\      by  side?    But  is  it  altogether  suitable  to  have  them 
//  UBJ/J        both  in  sight  at  once?  What  amount  of  light  does 
the  moon  impart  when  in  full  day  the  sun  is  shin- 
ing ?    Yet  it  is  this  kind  of  light  which  you  are  now 
BRIGHT-MING        proposing  to  shed  on  the  world.  We  are  living  here 

JrYCSCJIl      }QYVY\r  ,  _,  1        t  •        -f  T  1  1  TT'1 

ab'ove;  two  very  m  a  land  of  Gospel  light.  Look  at  the  United 
early  forms  States'  ''Bulletin  103,  Religious  Bodies,  1906." 
Protestants  number  20,287,742,  or  61.6  per  cent  of 
our  entire  church-going  population.  Roman  Cath- 
olics are  12,079,142,  or  36.7  per  cent.  This  means  that  in  the  Catho- 
lic and  Protestant  churches  there  are  today  98.3  per  cent  of  our  pop- 
ulation who  are  reported  as  being  religionists.  The  entire  estimated 
population  of  Continental  United  States  in  1906  was  84,246,252,  so 
that  Protestant  churches  contained  as  communicants  one  out  of  every 
four  people  residing  within  our  borders.  In  that  year  178,850  Prot- 
estant church  edifices  were  lighthouses  to  spread  abroad  the  bright- 
ness of  the  Gospel.  Think  of  China  in  contrast.  Here  in  America 
you  will  only  be  a  dimly  appearing  moon  in  the  midst  of  the  blaze  of 
sunlight ;  you  may  see  what  you  will  be  in  China  on  the  lower  right 
hand  side  of  this  last  design.  It  is  another — perhaps  older — form  of 
the  same  word  for  bright.  You  see  there  the  window  of  a  Chinese 
home.  It  is  night  and  within  there  is  no  light.  Its  inmates  have 
drawn  aside  the  curtain,  so  that  except  at  the  smallest  corners  this 
great  benevolent  moon  may  shine  in  with  all  its  blessed  light.  That 


CHINA   AS    A    FIELD    FOR    LIFE    SERVICE  245 

home  needs  it,  because  darkness  is  over  all  the  land,  just  as  the  dark- 
ened souls  of  China  are  unconsciously  longing  for  "the  true  light 
that  lighteth  every  man."  And  in  a  sense  every  Chinese  missionary 
is  brightness  of  this  sort.  Your  ministry  there  is  to  men  and  women 
and  children  who  really  need  you.  There  you  have  no  competitor,  no 
superfluous  pulpit  to  allure  away,  by  eloquence  or  by  various  wiles 
that  do  not  savor  of  godliness,  an  audience  which  you  have  gathered 
in  weariness.  The  average  parish  of  each  male  missionary  in  China 
is  238,858  souls;  and  if  we  add  to  the  1,705  men  missionaries  who 
were  there  at  the  end  of  1908  the  2,432  women,  the  average  number 
of  Chinese  dependent  upon  each  of  these  was  98,441.  Is  not  the  light 
needed  there  vastly  more  than  it  is  here? 

In  these  five  ideographs  may  be  found  written  the  possibilities  of 
your  life,  if  it  is  spent  in  China.  You  can  invest  the  full  man,  with 
no  ability  or  acquirement  liable  to  go  to  waste.  You  are  there  to 
attain  the  greatness  of  a  winsomely  human  and  inspiringly  divine 
life.  Friendship  will  be  appreciated  to  the  full,  whether  it  takes  hold 
of  the  weakness  of  Chinese  humanity,  or  the  strength  of  that  age-old 
Empire.  The  sacrificial  strain  which  ennobles  and  allures  men  to 
days  of  hardness  and  nights  of  prayerful  wrestling  puts  iron  into  the 
blood  and  makes  "the  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless"  sweet  as  di- 
vinest  nectar.  And,  best  of  all,  the  darkened  Chinese  homes  have 
opened  their  windows  to  the  blessed  light  of  a  life  which  is  hid  with 
Christ  in  God — the  moonlight  which  is  a  human  reflection  of  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness. 

"CHOOSE  YE  THIS  DAY  !" 


INDIA 

What  Lessons  Does  the  History  of  Protestant  Mis- 
sions in  India  Teach  the  Present  Generation? 

Evidences  of  the  Present-Day  Work  of  the  Holy 

Spirit  in  the  Evangelization  of  India- 
Some  Reasons  for  an  Adequate,  Prompt  and  Aggres- 
sive Effort  for  the  Evangelization  of  India 

Opportunities  and  Importance  of  Reaching  Students, 
Influential  Classes  and  Masses 


WHAT  LESSONS  DOES  THE  HISTORY  OF  PROTESTANT 

MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  TEACH  THE  PRESENT 

GENERATION? 

PASTOR  DR.   JULIUS  RICHTER,  SCHWANEBECK,  GERMANY 

IT  WOULD  BE  EASIER  to  write  a  book,  or  a  series  of  volumes,  on 
this  subject  than  to  deal  with  it  in  a  short  address.  The  international 
committee  charged  with  the  work  of  preparing  for  the  Edinburgh 
World  Missionary  Conference  has  appointed  eight  commissions  of 
experts,  dealing  respectively  with  missionary  methods,  missionary 
results,  and  missionary  apologetics,  whose  one  chief  duty  it  is  to 
study  the  lessons  taught  by  the  past  history  of  Protestant  missions,  in 
view  of  future  work.  Their  results  are  to  be  embodied  in  nine  vol- 
umes of  three  hundred  pages  each.  We  shall  have  in  these  compre- 
hensive commission  reports  a  fairly  exhaustive  reply  to  the  question 
before  us.  At  present  I  shall  try  only  to  set  forth,  in  broad  outlines, 
some  of  the  great  lessons  of  mission  history  in  India  and  to  state 
briefly  what  India  needs. 

Let  me  begin  by  suggesting  a  comparison.  American  historians 
usually  divide  the  history  of  this  continent  into  two  chief  periods,  the 
turning  point  being  the  year  1783,  when  the  thirteen  New  England 
colonies  acquired  their  independence.  In  the  first  period  what  was 
great  and  promising  in  American  history  was  for  the  most  part  lim- 
ited to  the  narrow,  and  not  very  rich  or  fertile,  strip  of  coast  land 
between  the  Atlantic  and  the  Alleghanies.  In  this  comparatively 
small  territory  there  arose,  struggling  with  the  elements,  a  'nation  full 
of  youthful  vigor,  which — drawn  as  it  was  from  a  great  variety  of 
European  races — was  destined  to  develop  its  own  peculiar  national 
characteristics.  Thus  in  the  limited  space  between  the  rolling  ocean 
on  the  East  and  the  virgin  mountain  forests  on  the  West,  the  foun- 
dation was  laid  on  which  have  been  built  up  an  independent  political 
group  of  States,  exemplary  municipalities,  and  Churches  distin- 
guished by  self-sacrificing  piety. 

The  separation  from  English  rule  marked,  as  it  were,  the  com- 
ing of  age  of  a  new  political  power.  It  was  the  time  when  America 
first  got  an  impression  of  its  own  vast  and  boundless  possibilities. 
And  yet,  in  spite  of  its  far-reaching  visions,  the  young  nation  did  not 
lose  the  sense  of  firm  ground  beneath  its  feet — that  strong  con- 

249 


250  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

viction  of  national  principles  and  responsibilities  that  is  so  evident 
in  the  stern  countenances  of  your  great  men.  Almost  from  that  very 
year,  1783,  there  originated  an  unforeseen  development.  It  was  as 
if  the  confining  walls  around  the  New  England  States  had  been 
broken  down;  in  long  wagon-trains  the  emigrants  streamed  West- 
ward through  the  mountains.  The  endless  expanse  of  the  wide  Mis- 
sissippi Valley,  with  the  inexhaustible  riches  of  its  virgin  soil,  and 
the  incalculable  treasures  of  mountain  and  forest  revealed  to  the 
youthful  nation  unlimited  possibilities.  There  seemed  to  be  no  con- 
ceivable limit  to  its  further  expansion  and  growth.  The  thirteen 
small  New  England  States  with  only  three  million  inhabitants,  grew 
within  one  short  century  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  and  mightiest 
nations  of  the  earth,  a  nation  which  not  only  occupies  a  commanding 
position  upon  the  continent  of  North  America,  with  a  sphere  of  in- 
terest extending  North  to  Alaska  and  South  to  Panama,  but  which 
also  to  a  great  extent  controls  the  Pacific  and  has  a  decisive  word 
to  say  in  all  international  affairs. 

It  seems  to  me  that  the  history  of  Protestant  missions  is  in  some 
respects  similar  to  that  of  the  United  States.  Beginning  with  the 
revival  movements  of  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries  the 
mission  world  gradually  formed  an  array  of  about  185  societies,  each 
one  carrying  forward  the  work  on  a  greater  or  smaller  scale  and 
occupying  in  quick  succession  many  parts  of  the  non-Christian 
world.  Almost  all  of  these  societies  had  difficult  years  of  pioneering 
before  definite  lines  were  laid  out  and  the  methods  became  suffi- 
ciently defined  and  established ;  but  later  sure  principles  were  agreed 
to,  having  undisputed  sway  at  least  within  the  borders  of  a  single 
society;  and  thereby  the  work  was  consolidated  and  concentrated. 
In  connection  with  these  societies  and  as  a  fruit  of  their  labor,  native 
churches  came  into  existence,  and  these,  too,  learned  something 
about  the  laws  of  their  growth  and  progress  and  came  to  be  directed 
on  sound  principles.  But  looked  at  as  a  whole,  it  has  been  up  to  the 
present  time  a  period  of  beginnings  rather  than  of  imposing  achieve- 
ments. We  might  compare  the  state  of  things  as  represented  by  the 
Protestant  missions  at  the  dawn  of  the  twentieth  century  with  a  busy 
scene  of  building  operations  on  an  extensive  municipal  site,  where 
hundreds  of  smaller  or  greater  houses  are  erected  at  the  individual 
will  of  their  builders,  almost  without  regard  to  each  other,  or  to  a 
final  plan.  Each  of  the  hundreds  of  missions  was  building  on  its  own 
spot,  in  its  own  peculiar  style,  and  each  was  endeavoring  to  adorn 
its  new  edifice  as  much  as  possible  with  its  own  ecclesiastical  peculiar- 
ities— just  as  at  the  dawn  of  American  history  each  State  built  up  its 
organization  and  polity  according  to  the  experiences  and  wishes  of 
the  constituents.  Although  at  a  superficial  glance  over  the  mission- 
ary map,  it  might  seem  as  if  the  whole  globe  had  been  taken  posses- 
sion of,  close  study  soon  reveals  the  startling  fact  that  only  com- 
paratively small  sections  are  actually  occupied,  while  even  on  such 


WHAT    LESSONS     MISSIONS    IN    INDIA    TEACH  251 

old  and  well  established  fields  as  Africa  and  India,  not  to  speak  of 
newer  fields  like  Korea  or  the  Mohammedan  Levant,  only  strategical 
points  and  districts  have  been  adequately  manned  and  the  millions  of 
regions  beyond  are  just  beginning  to  be  reclaimed.  They  are  the 
sphere  of  future  activities. 

And  now  the  turning  point  is  come.  The  conviction  prevails 
pretty  generally  that  we  are  on  the  eve  of  a  great  evolution.  A 
mighty  wave  of  unrest  is  coming  over  the  whole  East.  The  barriers 
of  age-long  isolation  and  seclusion  are  rapidly  breaking  down  among 
the  great  peoples  of  an  ancient  culture,  as  well  as  among  the 
wild  savages  of  Equatorial  Africa.  A  new  national  consciousness 
and  new  aspirations  are  animating  the  peoples.  Geographical  ex- 
ploration and  scientific  investigation  are  opening  up  new  and  large 
visions  of  the  inner  life  as  it  has  been  in  past  centuries  and  as  it  may 
develop  in  the  future.  The  missions  are  emerging  from  their  com- 
parative isolation.  They  are  combining  through  common  endeavors 
and  are  deliberating  in  earnest  conferences  how  to  use  the  world- 
wide opportunities,  how  to  enlarge  wisely  and  effectively  their  opera- 
tions, so  as  to  become  equal  to  the  great  demands  of  the  present  time. 
All  Protestant  missionary  societies  are  realizing  as  never  before  that 
the  evangelization  of  the  world  is  not  the  work  of  a  single  Church  or 
nation,  but  that  only  a  great  concentrated  movement  of  the  whole 
Christian  Church  can  grapple  with  the  situation  and  with  the  great- 
ness of  the  task.  It  is  just  as  when,  after  the  War  of  Independence 
the  limitations  fell  down  which  up  to  that  date  had  confined  the  colo- 
nies along  the  East  shore  of  the  Atlantic  and  the  boundless  West, 
with  all  its  wonderful  opportunities  and  enormous  tasks  emerged 
before  the  surprised  and  fascinated  eyes  of  the  valiant  colonizers. 

Just  at  such  a  critical  point  it  is  wise  to  look  back  on  the  past 
and  to  see  what  lessons  the  history  of  Protestant  missions  teaches 
the  present  generation.  We  confine  our  attention  to  that  great  land, 
India.  Four  general  observations  may  be  drawn  from  a  survey  of 
the  Indian  Mission  fields : 

First,  almost  all  the  great  congregations  and  the  growing,  pros- 
perous churches  have  been  gathered  from  the  lower  strata  of  the 
population,  from  those  hill  and  forest  tribes  and  clans  which,  while 
preserving  more  or  less  their  national  independence  and  their  in- 
herited customs  and  religions  had  been  driven  by  the  conquering 
Aryan  or  Hindu  peoples  into  the  pathless  jungles  and  the  malarious 
valleys  of  the  vast  mountain  regions  far  out  of  the  ways  of  civiliza- 
tion; or  they  have  been  won  from  low  caste  and  outcast  tribes  or 
clans  which  had  indeed  become  merged  into  the  abyss  of  the  Hindu 
caste  system,  but  had  paid  for  this  acquisition  with  incalculable  loss, 
being  degraded,  downtrodden,  enslaved,  and  yet  vigorously  excluded 
from  the  privileges  of  the  higher  Hindu  civilization.  From  the  days 
when  in  Southern  Tinnevelli  and  in  adjoining  Travancore  across  the 
West  Ghats  the  hearts  of  the  Indian  missionaries  had  for  the  first  time 


252  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

been  gladdened  by  the  great  and  prosperous  Shanar  movement,  such 
mass  movements  have  become  one  of  the  most  prominent  features  of 
Indian  missionary  life.  To  the  poor  the  Gospel  is  preached — and 
they  accept  it  with  joy.  And  as  our  knowledge  of  the  moving  powers 
of  the  inner  life  in  India  has  become  more  intimate  we  have  learned 
that  here  among  the  low  caste  and  outcast  people,  the  hill  and 
forest  tribes  there  is  a  great  open  door  for  Christian  missions.  It  is 
probable  that  fifty  or  sixty  millions  of  these  poor,  yet  hopeful,  people 
could  be  gathered  into  the  Christian  Church  and  built  up  into  great 
and  influential  Christian  communions  if  the  energy  and  zeal  and 
wisdom  of  the  missionary  societies  should  be  concentrated  on  this 
large  and  promising  field  to  a  greater  extent  than  heretofore. 

Secondly,  the  slow  but  sure  consequence  of  the  close  relation  of 
the  Indian  East  with  the  British  West,  based  on  the  firmly  estab- 
lished British  colonial  government,  drawn  closer  by  those  innumer- 
able connecting  links  which  political  administration,  military  occupa- 
tion, economic  development,  and  personal  interecourse  forge  between 
the  two  widely  different  nations — I  say  the  natural  outcome  of  this 
close  relation  is  the  formation  of  a  new  layer  of  Indian  society,  that 
growing  company  of  850,000  people,  who,  by  means  of  the  Anglo- 
Indian  educational  system,  by  the  study  of  English  literature,  perhaps 
even  by  a  prolonged  sojourn  in  England  or  Scotland,  have  become 
more  or  less  permeated  with  the  spirit  of  the  Western  civilization. 
They  speak  English,  and  they  think  more  or  less  in  English  ways. 
They  are  indispensable  to  the  British  government  as  the  mediators 
between  the  foreign  rulers  and  the  teeming  indigenous  population. 
They  are  very  influential  by  this  position  and  are  more  or  less  the 
political,  as  well  as  the  spiritual,  leaders  of  the  country.  By  their 
close  contact  with  the  West  they  are  peculiarly  receptive  to  all  the 
great  new  ideas  and  ideals  of  modern  times,  and  in  connection  with 
their  education  they  have  imbibed  many  Christian  principles.  They 
are,  from  a  missionary  point  of  view,  the  upper  end  of  the  social 
scale  of  Hindu  society,  the  lower  end  being  the  low  caste  and  out- 
cast class.  It  is  on  them  too  that  since  the  days  of  Carey  and  Duff 
the  energies  of  Protestant  missions  have  been  concentrated  and  the 
more  rapid  the  infusion  of  Western  or  English  civilization  into  the 
Hindu  world,  the  more  necessary  are  all  endeavors  to  get  a  strong  in- 
fluence on  this  leading  portion  of  the  population.  Their  numbers 
may  yet  seem  comparatively  small,  but  their  influence  on  the  future 
shaping  of  the  national  life  of  India  is  beyond  all  conception.  There- 
fore, the  special  activities  directed  toward  this  class,  the  great  educa- 
tional institutions,  the  hostels  and  bursaries,  the  Young  Men's  and 
Young  Women's  Christian  Associations,  are  of  prime  importance. 
The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  sounds  a  great  challenge  to  the 
Christian  world  to  send  its  best  and  ablest  men  to  India,  the  men  who 
have  imbibed  the  whole  of  Western  culture,  that  they  may  help  by 
their  influence  to  establish  a  new  Christian  order  in  Indian  society. 


WHAT    LESSONS    MISSIONS    IN    INDIA    TEACH  253 

Thirdly,  the  gravest  of  all  questions  is  how  to  raise  the  Indian 
family  out  of  the  abyss  of  its  degradation.  In  spite  of  all  other 
efforts,  mass  movements  and  the  work  among  the  student  class,  the 
regeneration  of  India  seems  to  be  a  hopeless  task  unless  Indian 
womanhood  be  raised  to  a  higher  level.  Indian  home  life  is  so 
closely  connected  with  heathen  superstition  of  the  grossest  kind  that 
it  naturally  becomes  the  greatest  hindrance  in  the  way  of  national 
progress,  and  in  thousands  of  cases  it  is  the  stumbling  block  of  real 
conversion  or  of  adequate  progress  of  the  converts  in  the  Christian 
life.  All  gross  excrescences  of  Hindu  superstition,  the  Satti  or  burn- 
ing of  widows,  infanticide,  child  marriage,  the  disabilities  of  widow- 
hood, polygamy,  in  some  districts  even  degraded  forms  of  polyandry, 
are  the  outcome  of  a  family  life  corrupted  to  the  core  by  the  domin- 
eering influence  of  the  Hindu  religion.  It  was  a  long  time  before  the 
home  Church  realized  to  the  full  extent  what  all  this  meant  against 
the  progress  of  the  Christian  religion  in  India.  Yet  as  soon  as  it 
became  conscious  of  the  real  state  of  affairs  it  began  to  concentrate 
its  efforts  on  this  stronghold  of  Hinduism,  family  life,  and  women's 
missions  became  more  and  more  a  prominent  part  of  the  general 
missionary  campaign.  We  may  fitly  divide  the  efforts  of  female 
missions  into  two  spheres,  in  which  the  methods  followed  differ. 
First,  it  is  an  important  task  that  the  families  of  .the  Christian  con- 
verts, poor  and  degraded  as  most  of  them  are,  be  lifted  up  by  Chris- 
tian influences  out  of  the  depths  of  ignorance.  Hundreds  of  board- 
ing schools  and  institutions  of  many  grades,  and  the  patient  and 
hopeful  work  of  a  brave  company  of  self-denying  women  visiting 
the  native  Christians  in  their  wretched  homes,  gathering  them  in 
Christian  meetings  and  influencing  them  in  the  ways  of  cleanliness 
and  righteousness  are  a  hopeful  beginning  in  this  direction.  Perhaps 
more  important  and  more  difficult  is  the  task  of  bringing  the  first  rays 
of  Christian  light  into  the  dull  homes  and  dumb  lives  of  Indian 
women  secluded  in  the  zenana.  Here  is  an  almost  boundless  field 
to  be  taken  possession  of.  And  perhaps  not  even  the  methods  of  this 
most  arduous  of  all  Indian  missions  are  sufficiently  developed  to 
ensure  steady  progress.  This  work  requires  a  great  amount  of  faith, 
and  yet  what  a  charm  there  is  in  the  idea — to  bring  from  all  the 
riches  of  our  Christian  homes  at  least  some  rays  of  love  into  these 
dark  homes. 

Lastly,  one  of  the  signs  which  fill  the  heart  of  the  attentive  and 
inquisitive  spectator  with  great  expectation  is  the  evident  fact  that 
the  leaven  of  the  Gospel  is  beginning  to  work  in  the  intellectual  life 
of  the  Hindu  world,  even  more  or  less  detached  from  immediate  con- 
tact with  missions.  The  first  evidence  of  this  evolution  that  cheered 
the  hearts  of  the  missionaries  was  the  Brahmo  Somaj  Movement  in 
the  middle  of  the  last  century.  A  number  of  similar  movements 
have  sprung  up  during  the  two  last  decades,  some  of  them  apparently 
hostile  to  the  Christian  religion,  like  the  Arya  Somaj  or  the  modern 


254  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

theosophy  of  the  type  of  Mrs.  Besant,  others  rather  ascetic,  like  the 
Prathana  Somaj  in  the  Bombay  Presidency,  or  curious  mixtures 
of  Christian,  Mohammedan,  and  Hindu  ideas  and  customs  like  the 
Mirza  Ghulam  movement  or  the  Chet  Ramis  in  the  Punjab.  It 
would  be  easy  to  enumerate  a  long  series  of  smaller  movements  of 
the  same  type,  but  I  shall  not  burden  your  memory  with  an  array  of 
curious  names  which  some  of  you  have  hardly  heard  before.  What 
I  wish  to  emphasize  is  that  all  such  movements  are  evidences  that 
Christian  ideas  have  become  a  mighty  power  within  the  life  of  India, 
sometimes  shaking  its  fabric  down  to  the  foundation  and  proving 
that  processes  are  quietly  at  work  which  will  in  the  long  run  prepare 
the  way  for  the  entrance  of  the  Gospel  from  within. 

Let  me  make  a  comparison.  In  one  of  the  great  commercial 
centers  submarine  rocks  endangered  the  entrance  of  ships  into  the 
harbor.  They  must  be  removed.  For  weeks  and  months  a  slow  and 
difficult  work  went  on — the  laying  of  dynamite  mines  below  the 
rocks.  Few  passers-by  noticed  what  was  being  done.  Even  the  men 
in  charge  of  the  work  became  almost  impatient  when  month  after 
month  went  on.  At  last  everything  was  ready.  Then  the  President 
took  his  little  girl  of  seven  years  in  his  arms  and  told  her  to  touch 
with  her  tiny  fingers  the  electric  connection.  Instantly  the  mines  ex- 
ploded, the  rocks  were  broken  down  and  disappeared  in  the  deep 
bottom  of  the  sea.  I  remembered  this  incident  when  I  read  the  history 
of  these  movements  in  the  religious  life  of  India.  There  too  mines 
are  laid  deeply  and  slowly  to  remove  spiritual  submarine  rocks  which 
are  among  the  greatest  hindrances  to  the  entrance  of  the  Gospel. 
There  also  we  look  forward  to  the  time  when,  the  rocks  having  been 
thoroughly  penetrated  by  the  patient  perseverance  of  former  mission 
work,  these  mines  will  explode  perhaps  at  a  slight  touch. 

We  conclude  with  a  general  outlook,  going  back  to  our  first 
remarks.  It  is  a  great  hour  when  a  world-wide  movement  like 
foreign  missions  is  forced  to  face  new  openings,  new  situations,  'new 
tasks.  It  is  like  the  coming  of  age  of  an  intelligent  youth  carefully 
nurtured  and  thoroughly  educated  for  a  great  work  in  life,  now 
emerging  from  the  quietness  of  home  and  school  life  and  entering 
on  a  splendid  career.  Christian  missions  have  for  more  than  a  cen- 
tury lived  hi  the  comparative  isolation  and  retirement  of  widely 
scattered  fields.  Yet  they  have  been  divinely  prepared  for  a  world- 
wide work  which  shall  be  for  the  regeneration  of  mankind.  After 
a  long  period  of  preparation,  God  has  drawn  them  into  the  work 
which  He  has  for  them  to  do. 

Is  not  that  a  situation  appealing  in  very  strong  terms  to  you, 
young  men  and  women?  India  coming  to  maturity  appealing  to 
Young  America  coming  to  maturity  that  they  do  together  a  great 
work,  one  helping  the  other.  May  your  future  and  theirs  be  linked 
together  and,  by  God's  providence,  may  many  of  you  be  used  to 
begin  a  new  era  of  Protestant  missions  in  India. 


EVIDENCES  OF  PRESENT-DAY  WORK  OF  THE  HOLY 
SPIRIT  IN  THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  INDIA 

THE  REVEREND  JOHN   P.   JONES,  D.D.,   MADURA,  INDIA 

INDIA  FURNISHES  today,  to  the  missionary  of  the  Cross,  one  of 
the  most  encouraging  fields  for  Christian  service.  In  all  its  history 
that  land  never  was  more  responsive  to  the  Christian  appeal. 

It  is  true  that  the  present  unrest  in  India  has  resulted,  among 
the  educated  classes,  in  a  reactionary  spirit  against  Christianity. 
But  the  more  one  studies  the  real  situation,  that  frame  of  mind 
among  the  upper  classes  is  itself  a  source  of  encouragement.  For, 
at  the  bottom  of  this  unrest  there  lies  a  new  ambition  and  an  awaken- 
ing to  a  vision  of  better  things.  Christianity  is  indeed  recognized 
by  these  men  as  the  greatest  enemy  of  Hinduism,  their  ancestral 
faith.  Their  present  hostility  to  Christianity  arises  from  their  new 
patriotism  and  growing  national  consciousness  whereby  they  wish  to 
defend  all  that  is  Oriental  against  the  West.  This  new  patriotism 
and  national  consciousness  are  themselves  splendid  products  of 
Christian  effort  for  the  enlightenment  and  the  uplifting  of  the  people. 
Their  unrest  is  the  unrest  of  those  who  have  been  taught,  not  by  their 
own  faith  or  civilization,  but  by  those  of  the  West,  to  aspire  unto 
better  things  and  to  seek  after  ideals  and  ambitions  which  are  dis- 
tinctly Christian. 

To  us  who  have  lived  long  in  that  country  there  are  constantly 
new  manifestations  of  the  power  of  God's  Spirit  working  there. 

i.  We  are  permitted  to  see,  in  the  first  place,  ingatherings  of 
the  masses  of  that  land  into  the  Kingdom  of  our  God.  A  century  ago 
that  great  man  of  God,  Henry  Martyn,  with  a  soul  burdened  to 
a  wonderful  degree  with  a  longing  for  the  conversion  of  India,  one 
day  exclaimed  that  if  he  could  see  but  one  soul  really  converted 
to  Christ  he  would  regard  it  as  a  miracle  second  only  to  the  resur- 
rection of  a  man  from  the  dead !  How  eagerly  he,  with  that  won- 
derful trio  in  Serampore,  were  wont  to  pray  in  those  years  of  dark- 
ness that  God's  Spirit  might  descend  in  power  upon  that  great 
people!  If  Henry  Martyn  and  William  Carey  were  permitted  to 
return  to  India  today  how  their  souls  would  be  refreshed  by  the 
wonderful  answers  which  God  has  given  to  their  prayers  of  a  century 
ago !  During  these  last  hundred  years  souls  have  come  into  the  King- 
dom in  ever-increasing  numbers.  During  the  last  decade,  while  the 
general  population  of  India  hardly  increased  at  all,  the  Protestant 

255 


256  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Christian  community  advanced  at  the  rate  of  sixty  per  cent.  The 
marvelous  growth  of  this  century  is  specially  noticeable  in  the  Telegu 
field  in  South  India.  A  year  ago  it  was  my  pleasure  to  join  in  the 
Christian  Endeavor  Provincial  Union  of  South  India  at  its  biennial 
Convention  at  Ongole,  the  center  of  our  great  American  Baptist 
Mission.  The  closing  meeting  of  that  Convention  was  held  on  the 
top  of  what  is  called  the  "Prayer  Meeting  Hill."  It  was  an  inspiring 
meeting,  and  the  memory  of  that  hill  brought  confidence  and  joy  to 
the  one  thousand  Christian  souls  gathered  there  on  that  occasion. 
Forty  years  ago,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Jewett,  with  three  Indian  Christian 
brethren,  gathered  at  four  o'clock  one  morning,  upon  that  hill  for  a 
prayer-meeting.  How  eagerly  they  prayed  in  that  barren  field  that 
God  might  bring  to  them  the  souls  of  those  whose  villages  they  could 
see  on  the  plains  below.  They  also  prayed  that  He  would  give  them 
a  habitation  at  the  foot  of  that  hill.  Last  year  we  were  permitted 
to  gaze  upon  those  same  villages  in  the  distance  where  more  than 
twenty-five  thousand  Christians  are  now  living !  At  the  foot  of  the 
hill  itself  there  is  a  mission  center  with  all  its  splendid  equipment. 
This  includes  a  Christian  college,  two  boarding-schools,  four  mis- 
sionary homes,  an  hospital,  an  industrial  establishment,  a  church, 
which  accommodates  one  thousand  people,  and  a  new  one  now  rising 
at  its  side  to  accommodate  fifteen  hundred.  What  hath  the  Lord 
wrought  in  these  brief  forty  years  in  that  one  place!  In  half  a 
century  that  one  mission  has  gathered  unto  itself  two  hundred  thou- 
sand souls  as  an  evidence  of  the  power  of  the  prayer  of  God's  people. 
In  North  India  our  American  Methodist  brethren  have  had  wonder- 
ful ingatherings  from  among  the  outcaste  people  of  that  region. 
More  than  one  hundred  thousand  souls  have,  during  the  last  few 
years,  been  thus  brought  out  of  heathenism  into  the  light.  One 
Presbyterian  missionary  in  North  India,  who  had  only  twenty-five 
Christian  souls  within  his  district  a  decade  ago,  now  boasts  of  more 
than  four  thousand,  and  the  movement  is  still  going  on.  Turn 
where  we  will,  the  Spirit  of  God  is  bringing  in  the  people  and  their 
hearts  are  opened  to  receive  our  message,  and  their  prayer  is  that 
Christ  may  rule  in  their  hearts  and  lives. 

No  less  do  we  find  the  work  of  God's  Spirit  in  the  transformed 
lives  and  character  of  these  people  than  we  do  in  their  number.  See 
their  gratitude  and  their  large  offerings  for  Madura  missions.  The 
marvelous  changes  in  the  life  of  these  Qiristian  people,  nine-tenths 
of  whom  have  come  from  the  outcaste  community,  who  are  the  low- 
est dregs  of  Hindu  society,  is  in  itself  a  very  striking  manifesta- 
tion of  the  work  of  God's  Spirit  in  that  country.  For  these  out- 
castes  who  were  in  deepest  superstition  and  in  grossest  ignorance 
and  filth,  are  now  dressed  and  in  their  right  mind,  eagerly  seeking 
after  knowledge  and  imbibing  all  our  Qiristian  principles  and 
adorned  with  Christian  character.  They  who  came  from  the  lowest 
are  now  formed  into  a  Christian  community  which  is  recognized  as 


PRESENT-DAY  WORK  OF  HOLY  SPIRIT  IN  INDIA  257 

the  highest  in  India  in  intelligence,  loyalty,  character  and  piety. 
This  transformation  of  the  lowest  people  of  the  land  is  the  surest 
sign  of  the  power  of  the  Spirit.  Some  think  that  Christianity 
should  start  from  above  and  work  downward  in  society.  On  the 
contrary,  it  has  been  His  method  to  begin  below  and  burn  as  a  fire 
upward  from  the  outcastes  to  the  classes. 

2.  Revival  movements  which  have  taken  place  during  the  last 
few  years  in  many  sections  of  that  land  attest  the  presence  and 
the  power  of  God's  Spirit  among  the  Christians.     This  revival  in- 
fluence has  been  experienced  in  all  parts  of  the  country.     In  the 
mountains  of  Assam  it  has  been  felt  perhaps  more  strongly  than  in 
any  other  part.     Thousands  of  those  mountain  tribes  were  brought, 
in  a  marvelous  way,  into  the  Kingdom;  and  the  Christians  through- 
out that  whole  district  received  a  remarkable  baptism  of  blessing 
and  of  power.     In  South  India  we  had,  at  many  centers,  most  con- 
vincing evidence  of  His  quickening  work  in  our  churches  and  con- 
gregations.   At  my  own  home  at  Pasummalai  our  church  and  con- 
gregation and  the  students  in  our  institution  were  touched  with  the 
new  life  in  a  remarkable  way.     Meetings  were  held  for  hours  at  a 
time  where  the  Christians  wept  under  deep  conviction  of  sin,  and 
where  blessings  untold  were  enjoyed  by  those  who  entered  into  the 
fullness  of  the  Christian  life.     In  our  theological  seminary  there 
was  hardly  a  student  who  was  not  quickened,  and  several  received 
a  blessing  which  will  multiply  a  hundred-fold  in  the  lives  of  congre- 
gations to  which  they  went  forth  and  ministered.     In  North  India 
it  brought,  in  a  special  way,  a  mighty  inflow  of  joy  and  power  unto 
the  missionaries  themselves,  many  of  whom  were  transformed  into 
men  and  women  of  ten-fold  power  beyond  that  of  their  past.     On 
the  West  coast   of   India,   wonderful   scenes   were   witnessed   and 
extraordinary  confessions  of  sin  were  heard  among  many  of  the  con- 
gregations. 

Formerly  we  were  accustomed  to  say  that  the  antecedents  of 
Indians  were  such  that  we  never  could  expect  them  to  experience 
deep  conviction  of  sin.  But  this  revival  wave  opened  our  eyes  to 
our  error  in  this  matter;  for  never  before,  perhaps,  were  wilder 
scenes  of  agony  and  of  despair  under  this  deep  conviction  witnessed 
among  any  people  than  were  seen  during  these  revival  seasons  in 
India.  The  only  difference  was  that  this  conviction  so  enveloped 
the  soul  and  so  appealed  in  its  various  forms  to  the  Oriental  mind 
and  type  of  life  that  the  doctrine  of  demoniacal  possession  received 
a  new  impetus  and  a  new  form  in  the  minds  of  our  Indian  Christians 
who  witnessed  those  experiences  among  their  friends. 

3.  The  new  outgoing  life  of  the  Christians  also  revealed  the 
presence  and  the  work  of  God's  Spirit.     During  the  last  few  years 
there  has  been  a  wonderful  change  in  the  outlook  and  self-denying 
ambitions  of  the  people  of  India.     Formerly,  their  horizon  was  ex- 
tremely narrow,  they  thought  only  of  themselves;  and  their  sym- 


258  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

pathy  hardly  reached  beyond  their  own  hamlet  or  town.  At  the 
present  time,  however,  while  the  new  patriotism  and  nationalism  has 
taken  possession  of  the  people  of  that  land,  it  has  also  captivated  the 
imagination  and  given  a  new  purpose  in  life  to  the  infant  Christian 
community.  While  Hindus  are  seeking  the  opportunity  to  rule  their 
own  land,  our  Indian  Christians  have  a  new  and  a  burning  desire  to 
make  their  whole  native  country  the  field  of  their  responsibility  and 
opportunity.  They  cry  today,  as  never  before — "India  for  Christ  by 
Indians."  They  have  established  a  "National  Missionary  Society,'* 
whose  purpose  is  to  plant  missions  at  various  centers  throughout 
the  country  and  thence  carry  to  their  fellow-countrymen  of  many 
tongues  and  races  the  message  of  God  and  Christ  Jesus  reconciling 
the  world  to  Himself.  Though  this  society  is  only  four  years  old, 
it  has  already  established  three  centers,  each  one  directed  by  a  uni- 
versity graduate  and  pushing  forward  its  work  of  redeeming  love 
into  the  Punjab  in  the  North,  in  Central  India  and  in  South  India. 
Christians  in  all  parts  of  the  country  are  generously  supporting  this 
society,  are  offering  their  hearty  prayers  for  its  success ;  and  its  af- 
fairs are  entirely  conducted  by  Indians.  There  is  hardly  a  well- 
organized  mission  in  South  India  which  does  not  have  its  own  mis- 
sionary society.  Though  the  missionary  organization  of  the  Church 
Missionary  Society  mission  i'n  Tinnevelli  was  established  only  four 
years  ago,  it  has  now,  in  a  tongue  foreign  to  its  members  and  five 
hundred  miles  from  its  own  home,  a  well-organized  mission  entirely 
supported  by  it  with  several  men  already  working  in  it  and  two 
thousand  souls  already  brought  out  of  heathenism  through  its  activ- 
ity. In  my  own  Madura  mission  we  have  a  Home  Missionary  So- 
ciety which  has  taken  three  hundred  square  miles  of  our  own  field 
as  its  special  territory  for  work,  and  it  has  about  eighteen  workers 
at  present  giving  themselves  to  the  service  of  the  Master  in  that 
mission.  And  souls  are  already  being  brought  out  of  heathenism 
into  the  joy  of  the  Christian  life.  It  is  also  an  interesting  and  an 
encouraging  fact  that  the  Indian  Church  has  already  missionaries 
at  work  in  South  Africa  and  in  other  countries  where  Indian  coolies 
are  found.  In  those  foreign  countries  they  are  bringing  not  a  few 
of  their  own  people  to  Jesus. 

In  harmony  with  this  work,  Indian  Christians  have  heartily 
taken  up  such  movements  as  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society.  In 
India  and  Burma  there  are  more  than  eight  hundred  societies,  with 
a  membership  of  more  than  thirty-two  thousand  souls.  And  I  am 
glad  to  say  that  there  are  no  more  loyal  or  self-denying  and  out- 
going Endeavorers  in  any  part  of  the  world  than  those  of  our  socie- 
ties in  India. 

4.  The  growing  spirit  of  union  among  the  Christians  of  India 
is  also  a  striking  evidence  of  the  work  of  God's  Spirit  in  that  land. 
The  Holy  Spirit  is  pre-eminently  a  Spirit  of  communion  and  fel- 
lowship. It  is  His  distinct  prerogative  to  bring  souls  together,  and 


PRESENT-DAY  WORK  OF  HOLY  SPIRIT  IN  INDIA  259 

to  spread  abroad  in  their  hearts  the  tender  joys  of  Christian  amity 
and  of  true  brotherhood.  One  of  the  most  discouraging  things 
connected  with  the  history  of  Christianity  in  India  in  earlier  years 
was  the  mutual  distrust,  suspicion,  and  jealousy  which  everywhere 
prevailed  among  the  many  Christian  denominations  which  occupied 
adjacent  sections  in  that  field.  Thanks  be  unto  God,  that  spirit  is 
rapidly  yielding  to  Christian  love  and  sympathy  and  appreciation. 
Even  if  denominationalism  has  a  right  to  exist  in  any  part  of  the 
world,  and  probably  it  has,  that  certainly  cannot  be  in  the  East,  where 
the  people  know  nothing  of  the  history,  antecedents  or  signifi- 
cance of  such  divisions  in  the  Christian  Church.  These  divisions  of 
the  West,  with  all  their  petty  bickerings  and  narrow  meannesses, 
have  been  the  bane  of  our  cause  in  India  as  in  other  Eastern  lands ; 
but  God  has  brought  us  into  the  beginning  of  this  new  era  of  fra- 
ternal sympathy  and  fellowship.  In  China  the  new  watchword  is, 
"Federation."  They  do  not  quite  aspire  to  organic  union  thus  far; 
but  they  are  federating  their  activities  and  uniting  various  forms  of 
Christian  effort.  In  India,  on  the  other  hand,  our  aim  is  more  dis- 
tinctively toward  organic  union.  We  see  no  reason  why  the  many 
sects  of  India  should  not  be  brought  into  one  body.  And  I  am 
glad  to  say  that  the  movement  there  toward  organic  union  is  full  of 
hope  and  of  inspiration  to  all  Christian  workers.  Among  the 
many  nations  represented  in  missionary  work  in  India  fully  twenty 
different  Presbyterian  divisions  were  actively  pursuing  each  its  own 
way.  Today  all  these  Presbyterian  bodies  have  come  together  into 
one  great  Pan-Presbyterian  General  Assembly.  There  is  also  a 
strong  movement  among  all  the  denominations  of  the  Lutheran 
persuasion  toward  a  Pan-Lutheranism  for  all  that  land. 

Perhaps  the  most  encouraging  and  significant  union  in  that 
land  is  that  which  was  consummated  last  year  in  South  India  by 
missions  connected  with  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  the 
Dutch  Reformed  Church  of  America,  the  Congregationalists  of 
America,  and  the  Independents  of  Great  Britain.  These  four  de- 
nominations have  brought  together  their  six  missions  in  South  India 
and  Ceylon,  with  their  one  hundred  and  forty  thousand  Christians, 
have  laid  aside  their  sectarian  prejudices  and  differences,  and  have 
organized  a  new  church  called  the  "United  Church  of  South  India." 
This  does  not  partake  fully  of  the  characteristics  of  any  of  the  de- 
nominations that  have  entered  into  it.  It  is  as  far  as  possible  built 
up  on  Oriental  lines,  with  the  supreme  ambition  to  meet  the  growing 
need  of  the  united  Christian  Church  of  South  India.  I  believe  that 
the  day  is  not  far  hence  when  not  a  few  others  of  our  denomina- 
tions will  abandon  their  isolation  and  will  join  us  in  this  great  work 
of  unifying  all  the  forces  of  the  Church  of  God  in  that  part  of  the 
country.  Thus,  soon  our  denominational  idiosyncrasies  will  give 
way  entirely  to  a  larger  spirit  of  union  and  to  a  growing  purpose 
to  present  one  mighty  front  to  that  great  enemy  which  confronts 


26O  STUDENTS   AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

us  in  all  parts  of  India.  And  thus  also  are  we  to  show  the  way  to 
our  brethren  in  Western  lands  the  way  to  union  and  fellowship. 
Near  my  home  in  South  India  there  is  an  extended  stretch  of  plains 
which  is  covered  by  numberless  rice  fields,  each  one  surrounded  by 
its  own  embankments,  which  are  necessary  to  keep  in  the  water 
under  which  the  rice  is  planted.  Shortly  after  the  grain  has  been 
planted  there  the  beautiful  green  appears ;  but  the  embankments  are 
conspicuous  and  mark  the  divided  property  of  the  many  owners. 
But  when  the  grain  ripens  and  approaches  the  harvest  season  there 
is  seen  nothing  but  one  great  stretch  of  waving  green ;  the  growing 
crops  have  hidden  all  the  embankments.  Thus  also  is  the  harvest 
of  Christian  love  in  India  beginning  to  ripen,  when  denominational 
embankments  are  gradually  disappearing  and  naught  is  seen  but  one 
beautiful  expanse  of  Christian  love  and  fellowship  among  all  the 
Christians  and  the  workers  of  that  land. 

5.  The  coming  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  India  is  a  wonderful 
evidence  of  the  presence  and  the  deep  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
I  believe  in  the  present  necessity  for  giving  a  growing  emphasis  to 
God's  Kingdom  as  distinct  from  the  Church.  We  have  had  our 
eyes  too  exclusively  directed  toward  the  Church  and  have  felt  as  if 
the  success  of  God  in  the  world  is  commensurate  only  with  the  suc- 
cess of  the  Church.  God's  Kingdom  is  wider  and  deeper  than  the 
Church  of  Christ.  The  Church  is  only  one,  though  the  most  im- 
portant, organ  of  the  Kingdom ;  but  we  must  not  forget  that  Christ 
works,  and  works  in  a  mighty  way,  outside  the  limits  of  this  great 
ecclesiastical  body  which  bears  his  name.  Nor  should  we  forget 
that,  at  the  present  time,  many  of  the  most  efficient  and  aggressive 
organized  forms  of  Christian  activity  are  outside  of  the  Church. 

In  India,  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  is  manifestly  working  in  a 
thousand  channels  which  flow  outside  of  the  Church.  These  move- 
ments indicate  the  leaven  of  God's  Kingdom  as  distinct  from  the 
mustard  tree  which  represents  the  growth  of  His  Church.  I  often 
find  more  encouragement  in  these  extra-ecclesiastical  movements 
and  forces  for  righteousness  and  for  the  up-building  of  that  King- 
dom than  I  do  in  the  progress  made  by  the  Church  itself. 

Witness,  for  instance,  the  mighty  ongoing  of  the  Christ  ideal  of 
life  among  the  non-Christian  people  of  that  land.  Do  you  know  that 
the  ideal  of  life  represented  by  Christ  is  today  possessing  the  minds 
and  captivating  the  imagination  of  most  of  the  leading  men  of  India, 
men  who  have  not  dreamed  of  uniting  with  the  Church  of  God? 
The  institutions  of  that  land  are  more  and  more  being  permeated 
with  Christian  thought  and  ideas  and  methods.  It  is  wonderful  to 
me  how  the  greatest  activities  of  India  today  are  moving  not  so 
much  on  Hindu  lines  as  they  do  on  Christian;  they  are  impelled 
more  and  directed  more  by  what  Christ  taught  than  by  anything 
which  Hindu  teachings  enunciate. 

Moreover,  there  are  definite  religious  movements  in  India  to- 


PRESENT-DAY  WORK  OF  HOLY  SPIRIT  IN  INDIA  26l 

day  which  breathe  largely,  not  a  Hindu,  but  a  Christian  spirit. 
Think  of  the  Brahmo  Somaj  movement.  Three-fourths  of  that 
movement,  in  its  guiding  spirit  and  ambition,  is  Christian  to  the 
core.  (Thunder  Sen,  the  most  distinguished  leader  of  that  move- 
ment, was  a  man  passionately  imbued  with  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  He 
was  convinced  that  Christ  was  the  all-controlling  power  in  India. 
Once,  in  a  lecture,  he  exclaimed,  "It  is  not  the  British  Empire,  it  is 
not  the  Queen-Empress  of  India,  who  rules  this  land.  None  but 
Jesus  is  worthy  to  wear  this  diadem  in  India,  and  He  shall  have  it. 
Oh,  my  Christ!  my  sweet  Christ,  the  most  lustrous  Jewel  of  my 
heart,  the  bridal  Adornment  of  my  soul.  For  twenty  long  years 
have  I  loved  Him  in  my  miserable  heart.  ...  I  have  ever  found 
sweetness  and  joy  unspeakable  in  my  Master  Jesus.  He,  the  Bride- 
groom, cometh  among  you.  May  India  adorn  herself  as  a  bride, 
in  her  glittering  apparel,  that  she  may  be  ready  to  meet  Him." 
Other  such  movements  as  the  Prathana  Somaj  and'  the  Arya  Somaj 
have  come  into  existence  recently  through  the  new  Spirit  of  Christ 
which  has  brought  Hinduism  into  contempt  among  its  own  people. 
Besides  these,  there  are  not  a  few  inchoate  movements  in  India 
which  represent  the  workings  of  God's  Spirit  among  men  who  are 
unknown  to  Christian  workers  and  have  not  been  touched  by  the 
message  of  the  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  Such  communities  as  the 
Chet  Ramis  in  Northwestern  India  and  the  Satnamis  in  Eastern 
India  and  a  few  like  them  are  a  wonderful  illustration  of  the  working 
of  that  same  Spirit  of  God,  using  the  simple  message  of  a  Gospel 
translation  in  one  case  and  a  Christian  tract  in  another  for  the  con- 
version of  Mohammedan  and  Hindu  alike,  and  leading  those  people 
in  strange  ways  to  a  unique  confession  of  Christ  and  to  an  abandon- 
ment of  much  of  their  idolatry  and  heathenish  superstitions.  There 
are  thus  thousands  of  men  and  women  banded  together  in  many 
parts  of  India  to  a  crude  acceptance  of  Jesus  as  Saviour,  even  though 
that  confession  is  joined  to  superstitious  ignorance  and  un-Christian 
observances.  They  seem  to  be  waiting  for  the  fuller  revelation  of 
Him  through  the  messengers  who  are  still  seeking  and  soon  to  find 
and  enrich  the  faith  and  life  of  these  poor  ones.  In  like  manner  do 
we  see  a  strange  uneasiness  among  the  leaders  of  the  Hindu  re- 
ligion. Under  the  influence  of  our  faith  and  life  they  are  begin- 
ning to  cleanse  the  Augean  stables  of  their  religion.  Hinduism  is 
putting  away  some  of  its  most  hideous  customs  and  ceremonies  and 
is  cleansing  itself  from  the  worst  defilements  of  the  past.  The  Hin- 
duism of  today  is  not  even  that  of  thirty-one  years  ago,  when  I  first 
went  to  that  land.  It  was  only  a  few  months  ago  that  the  Hindu 
State  of  Mysore  enacted  a  law  which  abolished  the  abominable 
Dancing  Girl  system  from  its  territory.  This  is  a  disgraceful  part 
of  that  religion  which  has  obtained  from  time  immemorial  and  has 
been  a  dark  blot  upon  it.  But  today  it  is  being  outlawed  and  put 
under  the  ban,  even  by  Hindus  themselves. 


262  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Thus  in  a  thousand  ways  God's  Spirit  is  working  mightily 
throughout  that  great  land,  both  inside  and  outside  the  Christian 
Church.  It  is  "lo !  here  and  lo !  there" ;  on  all  sides  there  are  abun- 
dant evidences  that  God  is  taking  possession  of  that  people ;  and  the 
day  is  not  far  off  when  India  will  be  Immanuel's  land  and  when, 
under  the  influence  of  God's  Spirit,  Christ  shall  be  glorified  through- 
out that  great  Peninsula. 


SOME   REASONS    FOR  AN  ADEQUATE,   PROMPT  AND 
AGGRESSIVE  EFFORT  FOR  THE  EVAN- 
GELIZATION OF  INDIA 

BISHOP  J.  E.  ROBINSON,  D.D.,  BOMBAY 

IT  is  WELL  to  remind  ourselves  at  the  outset  that  Christianity  has 
won  for  itself  a  well-assured  place  in  the  religious  life  of  India.  Not- 
withstanding confessed  weaknesses  and  defects,  it  stands  forth  be- 
fore the  peoples  of  that  great  Empire  as  a  vital  and  progressive 
religious  force,  strong  in  its  altruistic  spirit,  moral  influence  and 
transforming  power,  compelling  thoughtful  and  fair-minded  persons 
to  recognize  it  as  superior  in  regard  to  the  ideals  it  sets  forth,  the 
principles  for  which  it  stands,  the  benevolent  character  of  its  opera- 
tions, and  its  unique  capacity  to  produce  moral  character — a  force 
which  must  be  reckoned  with,  and  is  surely  destined  to  play  a  very 
important  part  in  the  future  of  India.  Somebody  has  said — and  I 
have  no  hesitation  in  accepting  the  statement — that  were  every  for- 
eign missionary  to  leave  India  tomorrow,  there  is  vitality  enough  in 
the  native  Church  to  perpetuate  the  Christian  faith  on  evangelical 
lines  and  to  carry  it  forward  to  ultimate  glorious  victory.  Numeri- 
cally, Christianity  is  not  great  in  comparison  with  the  non-Christian 
masses — only  three  million  among  three  hundred  million — but  the 
number  is  nevertheless  encouragingly  large  in  view  of  all  the  cir- 
cumstances ;  and  the  influence  it  exerts  is  far  wider  and  more  potent 
than  can  be  tabulated. 

But  while  gratefully  acknowledging  what  God  has  wrought  and 
thanking  Him  for  the  position  Christianity  has  gained  in  India,  the 
missionary  force  laboring  in  that  land  has  reached  the  universal 
conviction  that  the  time  has  come  for  the  adoption  of  a  broad,  gen- 
erous, comprehensive  policy  of  evangelization  for  all  classes  of  the 
population,  to  be  prosecuted  far  more  vigorously  than  evangelistic 
work  is  now  being  pursued.  The  present  missionary  equipment, 
it  is  felt,  is  utterly  inadequate  to  the  needs  of  the  time,  out  of  all 
proper  proportion  to  the  magnitude  of  the  task  undertaken.  The 


IMMEDIATE   EVANGELIZATION  OF   INDIA   NECESSARY  263 

Church  of  God  must  make  ampler  provision  for  carrying  forward 
the  work  it  has  begun — a  provision  that  shall  be  in  some  degree 
commensurate  with  the  very  much  land  that  yet  remains  to  be  pos- 
sessed. 

In  the  natural  working  out  of  things  it  appears  certain  that 
India  will  look  to  North  America  more  and  more  eagerly  for  the 
spiritual  light  and  social  inspiration  which  she  needs  rather  than  to 
Europe,  which,  in  her  thought,  must  inevitably  remain  associated 
with  unpalatable  reminders  of  foreign  domination.  America  has 
no  political  interest  whatever  in  India,  and  her  commercial  interests 
are  meager;  she  is  therefore  all  the  better  circumstanced  to  be  the 
spiritual  guide  of  that  ancient  people  of  the  East  in  the  advance  to- 
wards the  goal  to  which  they  aspire.  And  in  view  of  the  fact  that 
European  missionary  boards  are  finding  the  financial  burdens  more 
exacting  as  the  years  go  by,  it  is  increasingly  evident  that  upon  the 
Protestant  Churches  of  the  North  American  continent  more  reliance 
than  formerly  must  be  placed  for  the  agents  and  agencies  and  re- 
sources which  are  needed  to  carry  to  completion  the  evangelization 
of  India  and  the  preparation  of  its  capable  people  for  the  place 
among  the  nations  which  she  is  surely  destined  to  fill. 

Let  me  now  present  a  few  reasons  for  an  immediate  advance  in 
force  for  the  evangelization  of  India — reasons  why  the  Church  of 
God  should  hasten  to  put  in  operation  the  needed  agencies  and  to 
employ  really  adequate  means  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  im- 
portant task. 

i.  The  awakening  of  the  new  national  spirit  in  India  makes 
the  time  particularly  opportune  for  a  bold,  widespread  and  aggres- 
sive advance.  It  is  generally  known  that  the  people  of  India  are 
just  entering  upon  a  distinctively  new  political  era.  Changes  of  far- 
reaching  importance  in  the  administration  of  government  have  been 
introduced,  by  which  the  people  enter  into  possession  of  rights  and 
privileges  hitherto  inaccessible  to  them.  They  are  unquestionably 
reaching  out  after  a  fuller,  richer  and  more  symmetrical  life.  It  is 
most  reasonable,  therefore,  to  believe  that  they  are  in  a  mood  which 
peculiarly  invites  that  appeal  to  the  best  that  is  in  man  which 
Christianity  is  so  well-fitted  to  make. 

Especially  is  this  conclusion  valid  in  view  of  the  deeply-felt 
need  of  moral  culture  on  the  part  of  the  educated  classes.  It  is 
freely  acknowledged  from  one  end  of  the  country  to  the  other  by 
men  of  light  and  leading  that  the  best  moral  development  is  not  be- 
ing secured,  and,  indeed,  cannot  be  secured,  under  existing  conditions 
in  India.  One  frequently  meets  with  the  impressive  and  pathetic 
appeal  in  one  form  or  another,  for  some  provision  by  which  this  im- 
perative need  of  young  India  may  be  supplied.  Thoughtful  men 
appear  to  be  sobered  by  the  new  and  extensive  political  responsi- 
bilities thrown  upon  them.  They  feel  that  they  themselves,  and  those 
who  are  to  succeed  them,  should  have  the  best  possible  training  for 


264  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

the  positions  of  trust  and  responsibility  which  have  been  opened  to 
them.  While  it  is  true  that  through  racial  pride,  religious  prejudice, 
or  both,  many  are  unwilling  to  admit  that  their  need  can  be  met  only 
by  Christianity,  there  are  undoubtedly  those  who  are  broad  and 
generous  enough  to  acknowledge  that  from  Christian  sources  alone 
can  they  expect  fully  to  obtain  the  moral  reinforcement  they  need. 
So  we  are  at  the  parting  of  the  ways  so  far  as  this  national  develop- 
ment is  concerned,  and  it  behooves  us  as  Christian  people  to  step 
out  beside  these  people  and  say  to  them,  "We  are  in  deepest  sym- 
pathy with  your  aspirations  for  a  broader  administration  of  the  af- 
fairs of  your  country.  You  need  the  best  possible  moral  training  to 
fill  the  positions  of  trust  and  responsibility  that  are  open  to  you.  We 
are  here  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  to  extend  that  sym- 
pathy and  to  give  you  that  instruction  in  this  crisis  of  your  political 
history." 

We  may,  of  course,  expect  that  a  time  of  transition  like  the 
present  will  be  attended  by  sundry  perils  and  embarrassments;  but 
it  is  also  certain  to  present  opportunities  of  which  full  advantage 
should  be  taken.  The  loosening  of  age-long  ties,  the  throwing  aside 
of  prejudices  and  superstitions,  the  entrance  upon  a  broader  arena 
of  political  activity,  the  consciousness  of  possessing  a  larger  share 
in  the  national  inheritance — all  unite  with  various  other  considera- 
tions to  constitute  a  challenge  to  evangelical  Christendom  such  as 
has  been  rarely  equalled  in  the  Christian  centuries.  Utilized  in  a 
statesmanlike  way,  and  on  a  scale  really  worthy  of  the  issues  in- 
volved, the  new  political  era  on  which  India  has  entered  may  easily 
be  made  the  occasion  of  a  momentous  new  departure  in  its  religious 
history.  The  writer's  personal  conviction  is  that  the  inauguration 
of  a  widespread  evangelistic  campaign  among  the  educated  classes 
on  suitable  lines,  at  the  present  time,  would  secure  a  favorable  re- 
sponse and  yield  abundant  fruit. 

2.  Remarkable  movements  of  large  numbers  of  certain  widely 
separated  communities  toward  Christianity  constitute  a  most  urgent 
reason  for  a  greatly  enlarged  evangelistic  effort.  In  recent  years 
literally  tens  upon  tens  of  thousands  of  village  people  of  the  lower 
classes,  belonging  to  several  provinces,  representing  various  com- 
munities, speaking  different  languages,  have  entered  the  Christian 
fold.  These  movements  have  taken  place  in  connection  with  the 
work  of  various  missions,  American  and  European,  Anglican  and 
Nonconformist,  in  the  South  and  in  the  North,  as  well  as  in  the 
West.  They  are  certain  to  continue  and  are  likely  to  gather  mo- 
mentum. It  is  the  belief  of  experienced  missionaries,  fully  informed 
as  to  what  is  going  on,  that  were  the  needed  missionaries,  workers 
and  financial  resources  available,  hundreds  of  thousands,  yea,  mil- 
lions of  people  who  are  at  this  hour  fast  bound  in  the  slavish  chains 
of  hideous  idolatry  and  cruel  superstitions,  might  be  transformed  in 
a  comparatively  short  period  into  loyal,  obedient  and  worthy  disciples 


IMMEDIATE   EVANGELIZATION  OF   INDIA   NECESSARY  265 

of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  What  a  challenge  to  our 
heroism,  to  our  faith,  to  our  enthusiasm !  These  movements,  it  is 
superfluous  to  say,  need  to  be  carefully  handled  if  the  best  results  are 
to  be  secured.  Much  toil  and  strength  must  be  expended  in  instruct- 
ing and  training  the  new  converts.  The  present  force  of  mission- 
aries is  lamentably  insufficient  for  this  important  service.  We  must 
believe  that  this  is  the  material  out  of  which  God  purposes  building 
up  His  Church  in  India,  else  He  would  not  place  it  in  our  hands.  It 
is  our  privilege,  no  less  than  a  tremendous  responsibility,  to  mould 
and  fashion  it  for  Him.  Not  a  whit  less  should  be  done  for  the  edu- 
cation of  the  classes,  but  vastly  more  should  be  done  for  the  masses, 
who  are  so  rapidly  becoming  Christians,  than  is  now  being  done. 
The  existing  missionary  force  should  be  at  least  doubled  without 
delay,  if  anything  like  justice  is  to  be  done  to  this  truly  gigantic 
task  now  laid  upon  the  missionaries  in  the  providence  of  God. 

Special  attention  must  be  called  to  the  many  millions  of  aborig- 
inal animists  whose  religious  future  is  hanging  in  the  balance  at 
the  present  hour.  What  shall  be  their  fate?  Think  of  the  possi- 
bility for  capturing  these  sturdy  forest  and  hill  people  for  our  Divine 
Lord!  That  possibility  can  be  transmuted  into  actuality  if  the 
Church  determines  it  shall  be  done.  Hinduism  is  certain  to  absorb 
multitudes  of  them,  and  Islam  will  surely  capture  numbers  of  them, 
unless  Christianity  takes  hold  and  says,  "These  sturdy  sons  of  the 
soil,  who  may  be  expected  to  yield  a  virile  type  of  Christian  disciple- 
ship,  ought  to  be,  must  be,  and  by  the  Spirit's  grace  and  power  shall 
be,  won  for  Christ!"  There  is  a  really  unrivaled  opportunity  of 
bringing  all  these  millions  of  aborigines  into  the  Christian  fold  in  a 
comparatively  short  period,  if  a  worthy  effort  is  made  to  this  end. 
Here  truly  the  fields  are  white  unto  the  harvest.  It  is  a  crime 
against  the  Kingdom  of  God  to  allow  this  great  opportunity  to  re- 
main unimproved. 

3.  Educational  conditions  in  India  call  for  increased  evangelistic 
effort.  Radical  changes  and  much  desired  improvements  have  re- 
cently been  made  in  university  administration,  in  the  status  of  col- 
leges and  high  schools,  etc.  The  government,  moreover,  is  feeling  its 
way  towards  a  system  of  universal  primary  education,  in  favor  of 
which  it  has  definitely  pronounced,  though  some  time  must  elapse 
before  the  necessary  machinery  is  provided  owing  to  the  lack  of  the 
necessary  funds. 

First,  college  students  demand  our  immediate  and  special  con- 
sideration. Those  splendid  young  fellows,  capable  of  the  highest 
things  intellectually  and  spiritually,  ought  to  be  captured  for  the 
Lord  Christ  at  any  cost.  They  are  accessible,  the  personality  and 
teachings  of  the  Master  appeal  powerfully  to  them,  they  inherit  a 
deeply  religious  nature.  Multitudes  are  now  drifting  away  from  all 
religious  restraint,  and  are  rapidly  becoming  agnostics.  It  is  a  sol- 
emnizing thought  that  such  large  numbers  of  those  who  are  to  be 


266  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

the  political  leaders,  the  social  directors,  the  influential  professional 
and  commercial  factors  in  the  development  of  the  national  life,  should 
be  exposed  to  the  deadly  miasma  of  skepticism.  Thank  God  for 
the  agencies  already  at  work  among  them,  and  for  all  of  success 
which  has  attended  efforts  to  win  these  young  men  for  our  Lord; 
but  those  agencies  ought  to  be  largely  multiplied  at  once  if  India  is 
to  be  saved  from  a  flood  of  ghastly  unbelief,  from  which  it  will  be 
tremendously  difficult  to  emancipate  her.  "We  that  are  strong  ought 
to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,  and  not  to  please  ourselves."  We 
positively  must  do  much  more  than  we  are  now  doing  to  reach  the 
young  college  students  of  India  and  give  them  to  know  their  redemp- 
tion rights  and  privileges  under  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ!  The 
tide  of  unbelief  that  threatens  to  engulf  them  must  be  beaten  back 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord !  It  would  pay  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
to  throw  into  India  every  possible  item  of  force  it  can  summon  at 
this  time  in  order  to  capture  that  element  which  is  so  accessible, 
and  which  is  so  familiar  with  Christian  ideas  and  teachings.  In 
every  missionary  school  and  college,  every  day  in  the  year,  these 
young  men  are  studying  our  Holy  Scriptures;  and  you  would  be 
astonished  to  know  the  accuracy  of  their  knowledge.  When  I  think 
of  the  possibilities  which  surround  these  young  men  in  their  pro- 
fessional, commercial  and  industrial  development,  I  feel  it  would  be 
worth  everything  for  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  to  lay  its  beneficent 
hand  upon  that  class,  to  do  its  very  best  to  win  them  before  the  years 
go  by — years  that  would  otherwise  be  fraught,  perhaps,  with  irrep- 
arable mischief  and  hurt. 

I  am  reminded  of  a  conversation  I  had  with  a  young  Indian 
barrister  in  a  railway  carriage.  He  was  reluctant  at  first  to  define 
his  position  religiously,  but  finally  he  acknowledged  himself  an  ag- 
nostic in  words  like  these:  "I  used  to  believe  in  a  spiritual  being, 
an  Almighty  Ruler  that  possessed  all  power;  but  the  terrible  indif- 
ference of  this  God  to  human  prayers  and  suffering  have  compelled 
me  to  disbelief  in  His  existence,  and  now  I  can  go  no  farther  than 
to  say,  I  don't  know."  In  the  little  period  we  were  together  after 
that,  I  tried  to  show  him  that  it  was  not  inconsistent  with  God's 
existence  and  with  His  love  that  there  should  be  human  suffering. 
But  I  went  away  from  him  with  the  consciousness  that  we  ought  to 
be  doing  more  than  we  are  doing  for  these  young  men  who  are 
drifting  aimlessly  on  this  stormy  and  troubled  sea  of  skepticism.  It 
lies  before  us  as  a  duty  we  owe  our  Lord  to  make  it  possible  for 
these  young  men  to  have  their  minds  dispossessed  of  the  distorted 
and  erroneous  misconceptions  of  God,  and  to  bring  them  in  contact 
with  religious  teaching  that  will  satisfy  their  hearts  and  save  them 
from  sin.  But  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  teacher?  We  must 
go  to  them  with  this  Holy  Religion  of  ours  and  open  to  them  its 
treasures  of  goodwill  and  peace  and  joy  in  believing  upon  the  Son 
of  God  through  the  Holy  Spirit. 


IMMEDIATE  EVANGELIZATION  OF   INDIA   NECESSARY  267 

Then  is  not  this  the  hour  for  a  very  large  extension  of  evan- 
gelistic effort  in  behalf  of  the  young  people  of  the  country?  They 
are  now  peculiarly  accessible  to  us  through  the  work  of  day  schools 
and  Sunday-schools.  In  a  few  years,  millions  of  the  boys  and  girls 
of  India  will  receive  their  education  apart  from  all  religious  influ- 
ence. The  principle  of  strictest  religious  neutrality  on  the  part  of 
government  applies  to  the  educational  as  well  as  all  other  depart- 
ments. By  the  increase  of  our  missionary  force  and  the  multiplica- 
tion in  large  numbers  of  humble  evangelistic  schools  throughout  the 
land,  much  really  valuable  work  can  be  accomplished  in  the  next 
ten  years  in  giving  a  Christian  bent  to  the  thought  and  life  of  India. 
Five  thousand  village  schools,  maintained  at  a  cost  of  say  $100  each 
per  annum,  would  be  a  positively  influential  factor  in  determining 
the  religious  future  of  India.  There  is  practically  unlimited  scope  for 
this  useful  evangelistic-educational  work  in  connection  with  the  mass 
movements  referred  to  in  a  previous  paragraph  and  with  the  vigor- 
ous prosecution  of  widespread  evangelistic  work  among  the  humble 
village  people  of  the  land,  as  well  as  among  the  jungle  and  hill  tribes 
which  oflfer  a  remarkable  line  of  "least  resistance"  in  various  parts 
of  the  country. 

4.  The  condition  and  environment  of  the  women  of  India  con- 
stitute a  powerful  claim  upon  the  attention  and  practical  sympathy 
of  the  Christian  world.     Here  and  now,  with  the  utmost  delibera- 
tion, I  place  myself  on  record  as  holding  the  opinion  that  a  great 
extension  of  the  work  of  Christian  women  in  behalf  of  the  Christian 
and  non-Christian  women  of  India  is  one  of  the  most  vital  and  ur- 
gent needs  of  the  hour.    I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  an  immediate 
tenfold  increase  in  the  number  of  foreign  missionary  women  and 
of  Indian  women  workers  would  be  none  too  large,  in  view  of  the 
tremendous  work  to  be  done  in  undertaking  to  evangelize  150,000,- 
ooo  of  the  weaker  sex.    Indian  women  may  be  despised  and  worth- 
less, in  the  estimation  of  the  men;  but  their  influence,  nevertheless, 
is  simply  incalculable.    Remember  they  are  the  trainers  of  the  chil- 
dren, and  unless  they  are  competent  for  this  weighty  task,  the  civ- 
ilization to  be  developed  must  of  necessity  be  very  defective.    If  we 
are  to  see  a  strong,  stable,  progressive  Christian  society  displace  the 
existing  chaotic  state  of  things,  we  must  make  better  provision  for 
dealing  with  the  larger  numbers  of  women  who  will  soon  be  enter- 
ing the  Christian  fold.    Indeed,  this  is  one  of  the  embarrassing  and 
disquieting  problems  connected  with  the  mass  movements.    We  have 
not  a  sufficient  force  of  female  missionaries  and  workers  to  instruct 
and  train  the  women  and  girls  of  the  newly-developed  Christian 
community.    I  would  fain  lay  this  burden  of  responsibility  upon  the 
favored  women  of  America.     It  is  a  real  and  urgent  one,  and  my 
appeal  on  behalf  of  India's  women  is  based  on  the  careful  and  wide 
observation  of  many  years. 

5.  In  my  judgment  the  63,000,000  «f  Mohammedans  in  India 


268  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

constitute  a  powerful  appeal  for  special  consideration,  and  I  urge  a 
systematic  and  general  prosecution  of  aggressive  work  amongst  them. 
The  testimony  that  comes  from  the  field  is  that  there  has  been  of 
late  a  marked  diminution  of  the  bigotry  and  bitterness  formerly 
displayed  by  Moslems  in  India,  and  a  greater  willingness  on  their 
part  to  have  the  principles  of  the  Christian  faith  expounded  to  them. 
A  bold  propaganda  amongst  them  would  yield  gratifying  results.  I 
have  thought  in  recent  years  that  the  city  of  Bombay  affords  one 
of  the  most  eligible  points  of  departure  on  the  globe  for  widespread 
invasion  of  the  Moslem  world.  A  well-equipped  institution  at  that 
great  seaport,  one  of  the  most  important  commercial  and  intellectual 
centers  in  the  world,  for  the  training  of  missionaries  and  workers 
for  the  evangelization  of  Mohammedans,  not  only  in  India  but  in 
other  countries,  would  be  a  notable  factor  in  the  solution  of  this 
formidable  problem — the  most  formidable,  from  one  point  of  view, 
with  which  Christianity  is  called  to  do  battle. 

6.  Summarizing  some  minor  reasons  in  a  single  paragraph,  I 
would  point  out  (a)  the  rapid  spread  of  the  English  language  in 
India,  affording  a  medium  through  which  a  large  force  of  mission- 
aries may  immediately  on  arrival  effectively  reach  certain  classes  of 
the  population.  The  thousands  of  college  students,  of  professional 
men  of  every  kind,  of  railway  station  masters,  postmasters,  telegraph 
operators,  government  and  commercial  clerks,  et  al.,  all  are  ac- 
quainted with  the  English  language.  Through  this  medium,  also, 
may  be  distributed  any  amount  of  helpful  Christian  literature  among 
those  who  are  able  and,  in  most  cases,  willing  to  read  it. 

(b)  The  fact  that  India  is  blessed  with  a  stable  and  sympa- 
thetic government  practically  guarantees  the  uninterrupted  develop- 
ment of  all  missionary  enterprises  and  the  conservation  of  all  that 
may  be  achieved.    An  extensive  railway  system,  and  excellent  postal 
and  telegraph  facilities,  lend  their  aid  to  the  missionary  propaganda 
in  every  direction.  Hence  the  incentive  to  large  increase  of  the  evan- 
gelistic force  with  the  certainty  of  permanent  results.     Every  day's 
delay  in  the  presence  of  a  rapidly  developing  social  crisis  will  only 
serve  to  make  the  work  of  that  later  conquest  more  difficult. 

(c)  Nor  should  the  fact  be  overlooked  of  the  widespread  famil- 
iarity with  the  Holy  Scriptures  which  is  found  among  educated  In- 
dians.    This  was  a  great  help  to  the  speedy  evangelization  of  the 
Hellenistic  Jews  on  and  after  Pentecost.  And  so  may  it  be  in  India, 
if  the  work  be  prosecuted  vigorously  on  right  lines.     Numbers  of 
Indian  men  are  well  acquainted  with  the  main  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity taught  in  the  Bible,  and  with  the  ideals  that  form  the  basis  of 
all  that  is  worth  preserving  in  modern  civilization.    The  native  press 
furnishes  constant  proofs  of  its  acquaintance  with  the  history  and 
teachings  of  Christianity.     Hardly  a  public  gathering  is  held  which 
is  not  certain  to  furnish  some  positive  and  significant  proof  that  the 
leaven  of  Christian  truth  is  working  powerfully  in  the  minds  of  in- 


IMMEDIATE  EVANGELIZATION    OF   INDIA   NECESSARY  269 

fluential  Indians.  The  spectacle  is  presented  to  us  of  large  numbers 
in  the  outer  court  of  Christianity,  as  it  were,  needing  but  the  touch 
o,f  the  Divine  Spirit  through  the  living  messenger  of  Christ  to  con- 
strain them  to  enter  into  the  holy  place  of  reconciliation  and  fellow- 
ship with  God  through  His  dear  Son. 

In  the  presence  of  this  goodly  company  of  the  disciples  of  my 
Lord,  I  am  bold  to  affirm  that  I  have  no  knowledge  of  any  land  on 
the  face  of  the  whole  earth  in  which  the  conditions  are  more  favor- 
able for  rapid,  widespread  and  influential  conquest  in  Christ's  name, 
than  are  present  at  this  hour  in  India!  Let  the  required  force  of 
workers  be  separated  for  the  work,  let  the  adequate  material  equip- 
ment be  provided,  let  the  Church  take  hold  of  its  heaven-appointed 
task  with  becoming  zeal  and  enthusiasm,  let  the  Spirit  be  poured 
forth  from  on  high  in  answer  to  the  intercession  of  the  Saints — and 
great  and  mighty  things  will  be  shown  us  in  India  at  no  distant  day ! 

"Lead  on,  O  King  Eternal, 
The  day  of  march  has  come : 

Henceforth    in    fields    of    conquest 
Thy  tents  shall  be  our  home. 

Through  days  of  preparation 
Thy  grace  has  made  us  strong, 

And  now,   O   King  Eternal, 
We  lift  our  battle  song." 

I  had  a  letter  from  my  colleague,  Bishop  Warren,  declaring 
that  he  is  in  touch  with  152,000  persons  that  are  ready  to  become 
Christians  if  the  helpers  and  funds  and  teachers  were  available  to 
go  up  and  take  possession  of  them  and  give  them  the  training  they 
need.  There  is  not  a  missionary  in  India  but  can  tell  you  of  com- 
munities in  which  there  are  large  'numbers  of  people  who  are  very 
anxious,  indeed,  to  know  more  about  the  Christian  faith. 

A  missionary  friend  of  mine  who  has  introduced  Christianity 
into  1 80  villages  found  that  the  people  themselves,  so  eager  were 
they  to  burn  all  the  bridges  behind  them,  actually  tore  down  more 
than  200  idol  shrines  where  they  were  accustomed  to  worship  for 
generations  past,  and  out  of  these  stones  where  the  idols  were  over- 
thrown, they  are  building  schoolhouses  and  chapels  where  Christian- 
ity is  being  preached. 

Two  weeks  ago  I  stood  by  the  bedside  of  a  dying  missionary ; 
he  was  the  man  who  baptized  the  first  convert  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  India,  and  he  has  lived  to  see  that  church  de- 
velop in  such  power  and  strength  during  his  own  lifetime,  that  there 
are  now  175,000  in  connection  with  those  schools  and  colleges;  he 
has  seen  that  develop  and  the  work  spread  out  into  the  islands  of 
the  sea  to  the  South,  Borneo,  Java  and  the  Malay  country,  and  even 
to  the  Philippine  Islands. 

As  we  see  what  Christianity  can  do  in  helping  them  and  con- 
stituting them  well  ordered  societies,  our  hearts  are  full  of  hope  that 
the  Christian  Church  may  get  a  view  of  the  possibilities ;  that  they 


27O  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

may  come  to  the  help  of  and  take  possession  of  that  far  and  ancient 
land  which  is  so  spiritual  in  its  aspirations ;  that  they  might  be  with 
us  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Saints. 


OPPORTUNITIES    AND    IMPORTANCE    OF    REACHING 
STUDENTS,  INFLUENTIAL  CLASSES  AND  MASSES 

MR.  GEORGE  SHERWOOD  EDDY,  M.AV  MADRAS,  INDIA 

LET  us  LOOK  at  the  map  of  India  for  a  moment  and  see  what 
confronts  us  as  we  face  the  problems  of  the  evangelization  of  the 
Indian  Empire.  Think  of  300,000,000  people,  equal  to  all  Europe 
save  Russia,  or  twice  the  population  of  the  great  Russian  Empire ; 
or  twice  that  of  North  and  South  America  combined.  In  the  prov- 
ince of  Bengal,  there  are  80,000,000,  a  number  nearly  equal  to  the 
population  of  the  United  States.  The  United  Provinces  with  forty- 
eight  millions  would  hold  the  population  of  Japan.  The  twenty- 
four  millions  of  the  Punjab  exceed  the  populations  of  Spain  and 
Portugal  combined;  the  twenty-five  millions  of  the  Bombay  Presi- 
dency would  equal  Austria;  the  forty-two  millions  of  the  Madras 
Presidency  in  the  South  would  equal  Great  Britain  and  Ireland; 
the  eleven  millions  of  Hyderabad  would  equal  Korea,  and  the  ten 
millions  of  Burma  are  greater  than  Norway  and  Sweden  combined. 

In  the  five  principal  provinces  are  India's  five  universities,  which 
are  really  examining  bodies  like  the  University  of  London.  With 
about  145  colleges  and  over  20,000  college  students;  with  165,000 
schools,  there  are  today  in  India  by  the  latest  statistics  5,708,000 
students.  Roughly  about  one-tenth  of  these  would  be  in  missionary 
schools ;  though  our  proportion  in  female  education  is  much  higher, 
while  of  the  college  students  one  in  four  is  a  graduate  from  a  Chris- 
tian college. 

Educated  men  are  wonderfully  accessible  wherever  you  go.  In 
almost  every  town  you  can  get  an  audience  hi  English  to  listen  to 
a  straight  presentation  of  the  Gospel,  if  you  call  it  a  lecture.  In 
many  cities  we  have  audiences  of  large  numbers  of  men,  and  in  some 
places  as  many  as  a  thousand  coming  out  every  night  listening  to 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  They  are  the  most  tolerant,  open- 
minded,  responsive,  courteous  and  lovable  people  I  have  ever  seen. 
And  they  are  profoundly  religious.  I  believe  they  are  more  deeply 
religious  today  than  any  people  in  the  world,  the  Jews  not  excepted. 
While  we  excel  them  on  the  material  plane,  after  they  have  had  their 
innings,  and  when  they  have  been  uplifted  as  we  have  been  by 
Christianity,  I  believe  they  will  far  excel  us  on  the  spiritual  plane. 


IMPORTANCE   OF   REACHING   INFLUENTIAL   CLASSES  271 

All  the  time  and  strength  I  can  give  goes  into  the  work  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  into  traveling  through  the  col- 
leges of  India,  both  working  for  Christian  students  and  having  lec- 
tures and  interviews  for  non-Christian  students.  Recently  in  Calcutta, 
we  had  seven  hundred  students  out  every  night  to  a  Gospel  meeting 
lasting  two  or  three  hours.  During  that  week  I  never  once  men- 
tioned the  word  "Christianity"  nor  "Hinduism."  The  moment  you 
attack  their  religion,  they  are  thrown  on  the  defensive,  and  you 
may  argue  and  win  your  argument,  but  you  have  lost  your  man.  Our 
mode  of  procedure  is  to  aim  at  the  conscience,  bringing  them  to  a 
conception  of  their  need,  and  then  present  Jesus  Christ  as  Saviour, 
as  perfect  man,  and  as  the  Son  of  God.  Large  numbers  of  them  are 
prejudiced  against  Christianity  and  their  Western  rulers.  Ameri- 
cans, by  the  way,  have  often  an  advantage  over  others  in  reaching 
the  people  of  India;  we  are  supposedly  more  disinterested.  Edu- 
cated Indians  are  at  present  prejudiced  against  Christianity  as  the 
religion  of  their  Western  rulers,  but  they  are  instinctively  and 
powerfully  drawn  to  Christ  when  He  is  presented  not  in  Western 
dress  but  as  the  Oriental  Christ.  All  through  the  colleges,  I  meet 
thousands  of  Hindus  who  regard  him  as  the  most  perfect  man,  and 
often  as  the  Son  of  God.  Though  many  of  them  do  not  regard  Him 
as  the  only  incarnation  of  God,  large  numbers  admit  that  He  is  divine. 
The  political  leader  of  the  Madras  Presidency  said  to  me,  though 
himself  an  orthodox  Brahman,  "The  highest  manifestation  of  God  I 
know,  is  Christ  on  the  cross." 

Yet  such  men  find  it  a  terrible  struggle  to  come  out  for  Chris- 
tianity. One  of  my  fellow  workers  who  left  all  to  follow  Christ 
will  illustrate  their  attitude.  His  father  was  a  bitter  opponent  of 
Christianity  in  South  India.  This  boy  so  hated  Christ  and  Chris- 
tianity that  he  had  made  in  his  house  an  effigy  of  Christ  on  the 
cross  that  he  could  kick  it  every  day  of  his  life,  and  he  did  so  for 
several  months.  He  wanted  to  get  the  best  education,  and  the  best 
education  was  to  be  had  in  our  Christian  College.  He  read  the 
story  of  Joseph  and  he  was  convicted  of  sin;  he  read  the  story  of 
Jesus  and  his  heart  went  out  after  Christ.  In  one  meeting  he  took 
a  stand  for  Christ.  His  father  threatened  him.  Christmas  Eve  came 
and  his  father  said,  "Tomorrow  you  must  perform  the  worship  for 
your  mother  before  that  idol."  He  said,  "I  can't  do  it."  The  father 
said,  "No  son  of  mine  can  stay  in  this  house  who  does  not  worship 
the  gods."  That  night  he  went  away  from  his  father's  house,  went 
out  to  be  disinherited,  never  to  go  back,  and  today  he  is  a  faithful 
witness  of  the  Gospel  in  South  India. 

This  work  among  educated  men  is  most  attractive  and  impor- 
tant. Yet  there  is  no  halo  or  romance  about  student  work;  there 
is  scarcely  a  man  working  exclusively  among  those  students  who 
is  averaging  one  baptized  convert  a  year  from  Brahman  students. 
The  present  mass  movement  in  India  is  with  the  lower  castes  first; 


272  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

and  yet  this  educational  work  is  a  mighty  factor  in  India.  For 
instance,  there  is  Dr.  Miller  of  Madras,  whose  Christian  boys  have 
gone  as  leaders  all  over  South  India.  Even  he  had  never  baptized 
a  convert;  he  has  done  a  mighty  work  for  God  in  leavening  the 
whole  life  of  the  people.  His  graduates  have  led  in  a  score  of 
social  and  religious  reforms.  And  yet  I  would  plead  also  for  work 
among  the  masses.  I  believe  our  present  work  should  include 
strong,  united  colleges  for  winning  the  educated  men;  yet  I  be- 
lieve we  should  place  the  chief  emphasis  on  evangelizing  the 
masses,  and  meeting  these  mass  movements  already  at  our  doors, 
where  in  many  places  they  are  actually  turning  men  back  for 
lack  of  men  and  money  and  native  workers  to  receive  them. 
This  we  should  do  and  not  leave  the  other  undone. 

As  to  the  work  among  the  masses,  we  need  numbers  of  evan- 
gelistic, station  missionaries,  both  men  and  women.  In  my  own 
station  in  the  South  of  India,  with  a  fellow-missionary  I  return  to 
a  circle  that  will  contain  fifty  schools,  more  than  ninety  native  work- 
ers; more  than  100  congregations;  about  5,000  Christians  and  nearly 
500,000  Hindus.  We  can  reach  the  people  best  through  these  native 
workers.  Splendid  men  they  are  many  of  them.  I  remember  one 
simple  man ;  I  don't  suppose  he  ever  had  over  twenty-five  boys  in 
school ;  not  highly  educated ;  he  went  on  and  worked  faithfully.  In 
the  course  of  his  life  he  won  perhaps  a  dozen  boys  of  the  higher 
castes,  and  that  school  become  the  nucleus  of  a  church,  and  a  flour- 
ishing congregation  is  growing  up  as  the  result  of  his  work. 

Ten  or  fifteen  dollars  will  build  a  school  in  my  part  of  India, 
and  twenty  dollars  quite  a  respectable  little  church  with  mud  walls. 
I  call  the  elders  to  talk  over  their  problems.  Sometimes  I  have  to 
investigate  cases  of  discipline.  They  are  not  all  angels.  We  are 
not  much  to  boast  of,  after  centuries  of  Christianity ;  and  these  peo- 
ple do  not  become  full-fledged  saints  at  once.  One  of  my  little 
churches  last  year,  with  all  their  faults  and  sins  and  quarrels  and 
difficulties,  gave  a  full  tenth  of  all  their  income,  in  addition  to  their 
Sunday  collections.  Some  of  them  were  so  poor  that  they  were  re- 
duced to  two  meals  a  day,  and  some  to  one  meal  a  day  before  the 
next  harvest  came  round,  still  they  paid  their  full  tenth.  Then  there 
are  your  native  workers  to  train.  You  meet  them  once  a  month  at 
your  monthly  meetings.  You  have  to  impress  these  men  and  give 
them  some  spiritual  uplift  before  they  go  back  to  their  distant  homes, 
to  be  almost  buried  in  the  heart  of  heathenism.  You  must  inspire 
them  with  love  for  Bible  study,  and  must  teach  them  some  system 
and  method.  You  sit  with  them  all  day,  hearing  the  reports  of  their 
work  and  interview  them  personally.  You  try  to  instruct  them  in 
some  course  or  text-book  that  will  keep  them  growing  intellectually ; 
then  give  them  a  message,  and  send  them  back  for  another  month  of 
work.  Perhaps  your  greatest  work  is  to  work  through  twelve  or 
more  men  and  then  let  them  reach  the  people.  Then  you  have  once 


IMPORTANCE   OF   REACHING   INFLUENTIAL   CLASSES  273 

a  month  to  go  out  in  tents  with  your  workers  through  the  towns  and 
villages  preaching. 

When  Dr.  Jones  was  on  furlough  one  year,  I  had  his  theological 
seminary.  Every  day  we  would  go  out  in  the  morning  to  the  vil- 
lages about  four  miles  distant;  and  in  the  evening  to  those  cities 
one  or  two  miles.  In  the  afternoon  we  held  a  Bible  training  class. 
At  night  we  used  our  magic  lantern  in  some  town,  where  we  would 
have  five  hundred  people  listening  to  the  life  of  Christ  for  one  or 
two  hours.  That  year  we  reached  about  twenty  villages  a  day ;  aver- 
aging about  one  thousand  hearers.  In  all  we  preached  that  year  to 
150,000  hearers;  treated  through  our  native  doctor  some  6,000  pa- 
tients, and  carried  the  Gospel  into  hundreds  of  villages. 

Every  month  you  can  go  out  in  your  district,  preaching  and 
reaching  distant  villages.  You  can  draw  a  crowd  in  any  village; 
three  or  four  of  your  workers  preach  ten  minutes  each,  and  after- 
wards the  crowd  dwindles  away.  Perhaps  one  man  remains;  you 
get  hold  of  that  man  and  start  a  school  there,  and  after  a  few  years 
there  may  be  a  growing  church.  Just  before  I  left  India,  in  one  vil- 
lage a  man  started  a  school  on  his  own  account  and  sent  for  us. 
For  a  time  the  village  opposed  and  we  couldn't  get  land ;  but  the 
schoolhouse  this  month  is  being  built.  Five  men  from  five  different 
castes  have  promised  to  come  out  for  Christ ;  and  there  is  the  begin- 
ning of  a  new  church. 

One  boy  came  in  and  said,  "My  father  is  dying;  he  asks  to  be 
baptized;  will  you  go  and  see  him?"  We  went  to  see  him.  As  a 
boy  he  had  studied  in  our  schools,  and  although  he  believed  in  his 
heart,  he  did  not  dare  confess  it.  He  became  the  priest  of  the  idol 
temple ;  it  was  his  livelihood ;  but  as  an  old  man  he  came  back  to 
Christ  and  said,  "Could  you  baptize  me?"  We  saw  his  true  faith 
and  baptized  him  and  his  family.  Then  the  villagers  began  to  perse- 
cute them.  The  villagers  said,  "You  can't  draw  water  from  that 
well ;  yow  can't  grind  at  the  village  stone ;  we  will  not  give  our  sons 
and  daughters  in  marriage  to  your  family."  One  night  his  whole 
crop  was  taken  out  of  his  field  and  transplanted  into  a  Hindu's  field 
a  mile  away.  He  stood  firm,  however.  I  went  out  one  Sunday  morn- 
ing on  my  bicycle;  he  was  not  in  the  house,  and  when  I  heard  he 
was  in  the  field,  I  was  afraid  he  was  working  on  Sunday,  but  there 
he  was  by  the  well,  his  Bible  open,  poring  over  the  Word  of  God. 
Now,  he  wants  to  preach  Christ.  In  a  year,  the  persecution  had  died 
down,  and  some  day  we  shall  have  a  church  in  that  village. 

How  attractive  the  work  is  there !  You  have  your  schools,  your 
little  churches,  your  evangelistic  work ;  there  in  the  heart  of  heathen- 
ism is  an  opportunity  to  win  the  unreached  masses. 

Come  and  help  us ;  we  need  workers.  In  one  regiment  out  there 
in  the  firing  line,  there  are  fifty  vacant  places.  Who  will  "come  over 
and  help  us"  in  India? 


JAPAN 

The  Present  Missionary  Situation  in  Japan 

Evidences  of  the   Present-day  Work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  Japan 

Special  Opportunity  and  Means  of  Reaching  Stu- 
dents and  Other  Influential  Classes 

Special  Opportunities  in  Japan  for  Service  Among 
Women 

The  Urgency  of  the  Present  Situation 


THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  SITUATION  IN  JAPAN 

THE  REVEREND  J.  L.  BEARING,  D.D.,  OSAKA 

I  SHALL  SPEAK  of  conditions  in  Japan,  as  they  were  to  be  found 
in  the  year  1909.  These  conditions  differ  very  much  from  those 
which  obtained  a  few  years  earlier.  Japan  is  a  country  of  changing 
conditions. 

For  certain  very  important  reasons  there  is  an  immediacy  of 
need  in  Japan  today  which  distinguishes  it  from  other  fields.  I  do 
not  mean  that  there  is  a  demand  for  large  help  or  increase  of  work- 
ing force,  as  in  China,  but  a  very  considerable  addition  to  the  present 
working  force  in  Japan  is  very  greatly  needed  immediately. 

During  the  past  fifty  years  we  have  been  giving  to  Japan  of 
our  Western  civilization  and  thought  in  a  very  large  way.  Prob- 
ably no  Eastern  nation  has  so  come  under  the  influence  of  Western 
life  and  thought  as  has  Japan.  The  old  Oriental  life  has,  to  a  very 
large  extent,  given  way  to  the  new  thought.  Old  civilization,  old 
philosophies,  and  old  religions,  have  been  displaced.  The  result  of 
this  has  been  to  very  greatly  unsettle  the  thought  of  young  Japan. 
The  transfer  of  the  seat  of  authority  from  Confucius  to  the  indi- 
vidual conscience  has  been  sudden.  The  shock  of  this  change  has 
almost  killed,  morally,  many  of  our  students.  Western  ideas  have 
come  upon  the  thoughtful  young  men  of  Japan  with  the  rush  of  a 
whirlpool.  The  seriousness  of  this  situation  may  be  suggested  when  I 
say  that  one  of  the  daily  papers,  the  "Asahi  Shimbun,"  being  alarmed 
at  the  moral  condition  and  desiring  in  some  way  to  assist  in  stem- 
ming the  tide,  has  recently  opened  a  bureau  of  consultation  for  those 
intending  suicide.  They  sometimes  receive  as  many  as  fifty  letters  a 
day  from  such  persons,  many  of  whom  are  students.  It  is  hard  for 
us  to  appreciate  such  mental  conditions.  It  may  be,  however,  that 
some  of  us  Christians  have  at  some  time  during  our  period  of 
study  felt  our  feet  slipping  from  the  paths  of  faith  and  religious  be- 
lief in  which  we  have  been  reared.  Possibly  there  have  come  times 
cf  doubt  as  to  the  existence  of  God  and  the  truth  of  His  revela- 
tions. Were  they  not  sad  days?  Unutterably  sad  and  dark  have 
been  these  experiences  to  some  of  us,  but,  thank  God,  our  faith  has 
been  steadied,  both  by  the  many  helpful  influences  about  us  and  the 
clearer  views  which  we  have  gained  of  truth.  Think  now  of  these 

277 


278  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Oriental  youths  as  they  are  brought  to  realize  the  inadequacy  of  the 
faith  of  their  fathers ;  the  old  national  religions  are  felt  to  be  insuf- 
ficient ;  they  are  bewildered  by  the  new  thought  and  the  foreign  re- 
ligion. The  weight  of  individual  responsibility  becomes  oppressive 
and  they  know  not  which  way  to  turn.  Shall  it  be  agnosticism  or 
Christianity?  The  immediacy  of  the  need  must  be  apparent  to  us 
all.  Scores  of  students  have  been  consulted  concerning  their  early 
training  and  have  testified  that  they  have  known  nothing  of  any 
moral  influence  nor  can  they  remember  any  moral  training  in  their 
home  life.  They  have  grown  up  without  any  influence  that  can  be 
compared  to  family  prayers  in  our  American  life  ever  touching  them 
in  any  way. 

We  find  today  in  Japan  a  remarkable  condition  of  openness  to 
the  truth.  Whatever  spirit  of  nationalism  or  opposition  to  foreign 
thought  may  have  existed  years  ago,  there  is  today  no  feeling  of 
prejudice  against  any  helpful  influence.  The  Japanese  youth  have 
an  especially  strong  desire  for  contact  with  inspiring  personalities. 
The  opportunity  is  peculiarly  large  for  any  man  of  warm  sympa- 
thetic nature  to  get  close  to  the  young  men  of  Japan  today  and  to 
lead  them  to  higher  and  nobler  things.  At  the  summer  school  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.,  held  at  Numadzu  last  summer,  the  young  men  gathered 
there  were  asked  to  express  by  vote  their  preference  as  to  the 
noblest  character  in  history,  and  the  one  that  they  most  admired 
and  would  like  to  imitate.  The  largest  number  of  votes  was  cast  for 
Abraham  Lincoln.  This  indicates  their  readiness  to  admire  a  noble 
character,  whatever  may  be  his  nationality.  Last  January,  when  I 
was  in  Tokyo,  Japan,  I  attended,  one  Sunday  morning,  a  Bible  class 
conducted  by  a  missionary  who  had  not  been  in  Japan  long  enough 
to  have  learned  the  language  and  who  was  therefore  conducting  it 
in  English.  Fifty  young  men  from  the  Imperial  University  and 
other  high  institutions  of  learning  were  listening  with  the  deepest 
attention  to  the  explanation  and  asking  questions  that  would  almost 
stagger  a  theological  professor  in  America.  The  opportunities  for 
reaching  the  Japanese  youth  today  are  very  large. 

Again,  the  present  opportunity  in  Japan  is  emphasized  by  the 
fact  that  there  is  such  a  strong  native  force  of  Christian  workers 
with  whom  we  may  co-operate.  Perhaps  in  no  mission  field  is  there 
a  stronger  or  more  consecrated  force  of  native  workers  than  is  to  be 
found  in  Japan  today.  Many  of  these  have  been  educated  in  foreign 
lands,  and  if  the  foreign  workers  in  Japan  are  ready  to  co-operate 
with  them  in  a  brotherly  and  sympathetic  manner,  the  possible  re- 
sults cannot  be  estimated.  This  condition  has  not  always  existed. 
But  a  few  years  since  and  many  of  the  native  workers  felt  confident 
that  they  were  able  to  accomplish  the  task  of  evangelizing  their  own 
country.  They  have  come  to  realize  more  keenly  the  magnitude  of 
the  task  before  them  and  they  are  today  asking  as  never  before  for 
our  co-operation  and  assistance.  This  great  change  is  suggested  in 


THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    SITUATION    IN    JAPAN  279 

the  recent  action  of  one  of  the  leading  preachers  of  Japan,  who  a 
few  years  since  was  not  particularly  cordial  to  the  thought  of  in- 
creased missionary  forces,  but  who  recently  appeared  before  the 
mission  board,  with  which  he  was  indirectly  connected,  and  made 
request  that  they  should  appeal  to  America  for  at  least  twenty  new 
missionaries  who  should  immediately  be  sent  out. 

In  the  recent  missionary  celebration  in  Tokyo  another  well- 
known  Japanese  worker  revealed  his  change  of  attitude  in  the  mat- 
ter of  the  need  of  missionaries  in  Japan  by  saying,  "There  is  plenty 
to  do  and  we  want  to  humbly  repent  for  any  failings  in  the  past  and 
buckle  down  to  hard  work  in  the  future.  We  want  to  talk  and  think 
together,  with  no  idea  of  rivalry  or  competition  in  work.  The 
churches  and  the  missions  can  work  separately  and  yet  together." 

I  find  that  many  have  been  misled  as  to  the  strength  of  Chris- 
tianity in  Japan.  For  the  most  part,  the  Christians  who  have  been 
gathered  in  our  churches  are  from  the  higher  classes  in  society, 
and  in  consequence  exert  a  far  wider  influence  in  comparison  with 
their  numerical  strength  than  would  be  supposed.  Hence  the  idea 
has  gone  abroad  that  Japan  was  practically  Christianized  and  that 
there  is  little  more  for  the  missionary  societies  to  do.  It  must,  how- 
ever, not  be  forgotten  that  of  the  fifty  million  people  in  Japan,  at 
least  thirty-five  millions  are  today  practically  ignorant  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  His  Gospel.  While  Christianity  has  reached  the  higher 
classes,  yet  the  great  rural  populations,  the  countless  farming  vil- 
lages, the  fishermen  along  the  coast,  and  great  populations  of  the 
common  people  in  the  large  cities,  are  as  yet  practically  untouched, 
and  the  Japanese  Church,  which  is  today  awakening  to  the  fact  that 
it  is  unable  alone  to  reach  all  these  peoples,  is  calling  as  never  before 
for  our  help  and  co-operation. 

Work  for  Japan  does  not  mean  work  for  Japan  alone.  A  Chris- 
tian Japan  means  the  mightiest  force  in  the  Christianization  of  China. 
Japan  is  in  a  very  real  sense  leading  the  Orient.  A  Christian  Japan 
will  exert  such  a  power  in  the  transformation  of  China  as  could  be 
brought  to  bear  in  no  other  way.  The  attitude  of  China  toward 
Japan  is  suggested  in  the  eight  thousand  Chinese  students  which 
we  find  in  Tokyo,  while  but  500  are  in  the  United  States.  Japan 
has  conquered  a  Western  nation  and  is  the  first  Eastern  nation  to 
accomplish  such  a  task.  This  gives  her  a  peculiar  position  of  leader- 
ship and  superiority.  Some  of  these  Chinese  students  do  appreciate 
the  force  of  Christianity  as  they  see  it  working  in  Japan,  but,  alas, 
Japan  is  not  yet  sufficiently  Christian  to  enable  her  to  exert  the 
influence  which  she  ought  to  exercise  over  these  students.  Let  us 
help  to  make  the  leading  nation  of  the  Orient  a  strong  Christian 
power  and  her  influence  will  extend  not  only  to  China  but  to  India 
and  throughout  all  the  East  and  she  will  lead  the  Orient  Christward. 
We  shall  be  thus  contributing,  through  the  Christianization  of  Japan, 
the  greatest  Christian  force  that  can  possibly  be  brought  to  bear 


280  STUDENTS   AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

upon  the  Eastern  world.  As  Student  Volunteers,  the  immediacy  of 
this  need  in  Japan  ought  to  appeal  to  us  most  powerfully.  Who 
will  volunteer  to  help  to  make  possible  the  early  Christianization  of 
Japan  ? 


EVIDENCES    OF   THE    PRESENT-DAY    WORK    OF   THE 
HOLY  SPIRIT  IN  JAPAN 

THE  REVEREND  A.  OLTMANS,  D.DV  TOKYO 

IF  BY  "Present-Day  Work"  we  might  understand  the  entire 
history  of  Protestant  missions  in  Japan,  which  lies  almost  wholly 
within  a  single  generation  of  time,  then  we  certainly  should  find 
wonderful  evidences  of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  way  the 
first  obstacles  to  missionary  efforts  were  removed.  The  minds  of 
a  number  of  young  men  in  Japan  were  opened  so  that  they  came  to 
realize  the  superiority  of  Western  civilization  over  that  of  their  own 
country.  This  led  them  for  instruction  to  the  missionaries  who  had 
come  to  give  them,  not,  in  the  first  place,  a  superior  civilization,  but 
the  basis  of  all  true  civilization,  a  knowledge  of  the  one  true  God  and 
of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

We  should  see  such  evidences,  again,  in  the  wonderful  way  the 
Word  of  God  was  found  upon  the  waters  of  the  harbor  of  Nagasaki 
by  the  princely  Wakasa,  and  in  the  way  it  became,  through  years  of 
diligent  searching,  to  him  and  to  others,  the  seed  of  eternal  life. 

We  should  find  these  evidences  in  the  very  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  upon  the  school  of  young  Japanese  at  Yokohama  in 
1872;  in  their  remarkable  prayers  for  light  to  come  into  their  souls 
and  upon  their  land;  and  in  the  conversion  of  several  among  them, 
leading,  soon  after,  to  the  organization  of  the  first  Protestant  Church 
in  the  Island  Empire,  even  in  the  face  of  the  death-penalty  edicts 
against  Christianity  that  were  then  still  standing  throughout  the 
country. 

We  should  recognize  such  evidences  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  work- 
ing in  a  special  manner,  I  think,  in  the  wonderful  life-work  of  one 
man — not  to  speak  of  others — Dr.  Guido  F.  Verbeck,  chosen  and 
specially  used  by  the  Holy  Spirit  for  removing  that  great  and  serious 
hindrance  to  the  preaching  and  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  every  mis- 
sion land,  but  especially  in  Japan,  the  deep-seated  prejudice  of  the 
people  against  everything  connected  with  a  so-called  foreign  reli- 
gion; and  for  begetting  in  the  minds  of  many  leading  Japanese  a 
genuine  trust  in  the  Christian  missionary,  which  from  that  time  till 
now  has  stood  the  test  of  more  than  one  severe  trial,  and  which  to- 


EVIDENCES  OF  WORK  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT  IN  JAPAN  28l 

day  is  probably  more  marked  among  the  non-Christian  thinking  men 
in  Japan  than  in  any  other  foreign  mission  field. 

But  there  are  three  more  general  lines  of  work  in  Japan,  to 
which  I  wish  to  call  special  attention,  as  furnishing  evidences  of  the 
work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

I.    The  Conduct  of  the  Protestant  Missions  at   Work  in  Japan 

Any  one  at  all  acquainted  with  the  conditions  under  which  mis- 
sion work  in  Japan  has  been  carried  on  from  the  beginning  until 
the  present,  will  easily  recognize  the  peculiar  difficulties  with  which 
the  missions  had  to  cope.  There  were  numerous  causes  for  possible 
friction  and  misunderstanding,  any  one  of  which  might  easily  have 
made  ineffectual  much  of  the  work  that  the  missions  were  doing. 
The  wisdom  and  tact,  the  grace  and  forbearance,  the  still  higher 
grace  of  humble  service  rendered  so  that  it  was  regarded  by  not  a 
few  of  the  recipients  as  a  favor  bestowed  by  them  rather  than  upon 
them,  the  most  practical  and  persistent  following  in  the  footsteps  of 
John  the  Baptist  in  his  great  principle,  "He  must  increase,  and  I 
must  decrease" — these  things,  though  not  making  much  ado,  and 
though  never  set  forth  in  mission  magazines  or  in  mission  addresses 
as  heroic  or  wonderful,  bear  the  clearest  testimony  to  the  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  the  missionaries  in  Japan,  as  things 
without  which  no  successful  mission  work  would  have  been  possi- 
ble there. 

Again,  in  the  matter  of  pushing  special  advantages,  the  mis- 
sionaries were  plainly  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Quite  contrary  to  the 
ordinary  way  of  Protestant  missions  in  foreign  lands,  the  cause  in 
Japan  found  its  first  approach,  its  first  advocates  and  its  first  con- 
verts among  the  higher  middle,  the  educated,  class  of  people.  This 
condition  called  for  unusual  wisdom,  higher  than  human,  on  the 
part  of  the  missionaries,  lest  the  preaching  of  the  Cross  should  be- 
come of  none  effect  through  the  wisdom  of  man.  The  peculiar  "open 
door,"  and  the  only  one  then  in  sight,  could  neither  be  denied  nor 
refused;  but  there  was  needed  the  special  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  make  such  an  "open  door"  a  real  gateway  to  the  spiritual 
Kingdom,  such  as  it  has  truly  become  in  the  course  of  years. 

And,  once  more,  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Japan  is  evi- 
denced in  the  very  extensive  co-operation  of  well-nigh  all  the  Prot- 
estant mission  bodies  in  the  field,  along  several  most  practical  lines. 
On  no  other  field,  perhaps,  has  denominationalism  been  less  in  the 
way  of  Church  affiliation,  federation,  and  co-operative  effort  than  in 
Japan.  And  in  this  respect,  at  least,  what  was  accomplished  in  Japan 
has  become  an  example  and  stimulant  for  similar  co-operation  in 
some  other  fields.  All  the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  missions  have 
for  many  years  wrought  together  for  one  united  "Church  of  Christ 
in  Japan" ;  all  the  Methodist  bodies  are  now  united  in  a  similar  way, 
and  so  are  all  the  Episcopalian  bodies  from  England  and  the  United 


282  STUDENTS  AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

States.  Surely,  the  Holy  Spirit  has  been  at  work  to  bring  about 
harmony  among  the  host  of  God's  children  in  Japan,  and  the  end 
is  not  yet. 

II.  The  Development  of  the  Japanese  Church,  and  the  Training  of 

Japanese  Men  and  Women  for  the  Work 

This  being  the  great  objective  in  all  foreign  mission  work,  we 
look  with  special  desire  for  evidences  of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
along  this  line.  And  though  our  desire  has  by  no  means  been  wholly 
satisfied,  and  will  not  be  until  foreign  missionaries  shall  no  longer 
be  needed  in  Japan,  yet  we  recognize  with  gratitude  the  clearest 
evidences  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  presence  and  leading  in  the  found- 
ing, the  development,  and  the  growing  strength  of  the  Japanese 
Church.  The  three  oft-repeated  purposes  of  the  Christian  Church 
in  mission  fields,  namely,  self-government,  self-support,  and  self- 
propagation,  have  all  been  realized  there  to  a  considerable  extent. 
Not  a  little  of  the  success  obtained  in  these  matters  has  been  due 
to  the  early  training  and  the  faithful  labors  of  an  unusually  large 
number  of  Japanese  pastors,  evangelists,  and  teachers,  as  well  as 
hundreds  of  Bible  women.  Many  of  these  native  workers,  pastors 
especially,  have  carried  on  their  labors  at  considerable  and  continu- 
ous sacrifice  of  worldly  advantages  that  might  have  been  secured  in 
other  callings.  This  is  the  Holy  Spirit's  work,  who  leads  these  men, 
and  enables  them  to  disregard  tempting  offers  of  much  higher  sal- 
aries in  secular  pursuits,  while  eking  out  a  living  on  small  salaries 
as  pastors  of  churches.  With  the  determinate  purpose  to  have  the 
Japanese  Church  attain  as  soon  as  possible  to  financial  independence, 
which  is  one  of  the  fundamentals  of  healthy  growth  in  any  Church, 
the  pastors  must  needs  be  willing  to  sacrifice  a  measure  of  such 
comfort  and  personal  gratification  as  they  might  easily  find  outside 
of  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel. 

III.  Special  Evangelistic  Efforts  £ 

The  expression,  "Taikyo  Dendo,"  meaning,  "Great  Attacking 
Evangelism/'  has  become  familiar  to  many  readers  of  mission  news 
from  Japan.  Some  have  called  it  "The  Twentieth  Century  Forward 
Movement."  It  was  an  outgrowth  of  the  missionary  conference  held 
in  Tokyo,  in  the  year  1900.  The  Holy  Spirit  testified,  in  a  wonder- 
ful manner,  to  the  Japanese  and  to  the  missionaries,  the  urgent  need 
of  personal  work  for  souls  in  sin.  A  campaign  of  special  evangelism 
throughout  the  country  was  launched,  in  which  thousands  and  tens 
of  thousands  of  the  people  were  for  the  first  time  brought  face  to 
face  with  the  great  questions  of  sin,  and  salvation,  and  eternal 
destiny.  Many  real  personal  sacrifices  were  made  in  behalf  of  the 
work  by  men  and  women  who  before  that  time  had  never  known 
the  joy  and  power  of  self -forgetful  service  for  the  Master.  The 
effort  was  repeated  from  time  to  time  in  various  localities,  and  re- 


EVIDENCES  OF  WORK  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT  IN  JAPAN  283 

ceived  special  impetus  and  assistance  from  the  visits  of  noted  Chris- 
tian workers  from  America  and  England  in  the  course  of  this  pres- 
ent decade. 

The  same  Spirit  is  again  at  work  in  connection  with  the  recent 
semi-centennial  celebration  of  Protestant  missions  in  Japan.  From 
many  testimonies  at  the  conference  just  held,  it  appears  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  is  laying  the  burden  of  the  evangelization  of  the  whole 
land  upon  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  His  people,  both  Japanese 
and  foreign  missionaries,  as  never  before.  We  look  and  pray  for 
great  and  glorious  results  of  this  movement  in  the  coming  months 
and  years. 

One  of  the  most  striking  evidences  of  the  work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  has  been  witnessed  in  the  "Hokkaido,"  on  the  Northern  Island 
of  Japan — a  wonderful  revival,  started  in  January,  1907,  in  the  To- 
kachi  prison,  which  swept  through  that  institution,  until  nearly 
every  prisoner,  as  well  as  officer  and  guard  in  the  prison,  had  made 
confession  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  From  there  it  was  carried  to 
other  parts  of  the  island,  accompanied  by  most  remarkable  incidents 
of  physical  healing  upon  those  that  believed.  The  work  is  fully 
described  in  a  small  book,  entitled,  "How  the  Holy  Spirit  Came  to 
Hokkaido,"  written  by  Rev.  N.  Sakamoto  and  Mrs.  G.  P.  Pierson, 
the  two  persons  who,  together  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pierson,  were  the 
main  human  instruments  used  by  the  Holy  Spirit  for  this  wonderful 
work  of  grace. 

There  are  many  hearts  in  Japan  today,  and  some  outside  of 
Japan,  that  are  longing  and  praying  for  a  marked  and  marvelous 
work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  Japan ; 
and  we  believe  that  their  prayers  are  going  to  be  heard,  probably  in 
the  near  future.  We  are  also  convinced  that  nothing  is  at  present 
so  essential  to  the  true  development  of  the  work  of  Christ's  Kingdom 
in  Japan  and  so  urgent  as  a  mighty  manifestation  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  the  lives  of  the  professed  followers  of  Christ,  and  in  the  work  of 
the  preaching  and  teaching  of  the  Gospel. 

Would  that,  from  the  Christian  workers  of  America  and  from 
those  preparing  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  there  might  go  out  a  fer- 
vent, united  cry  to  the  Lord  of  the  Harvest,  not  only  for  laborers  in 
this  inviting  harvest-field,  but  above  all  for  Pentecostal  blessings  that 
shall  speedily  fill  the  "Land  of  the  Rising  Sun"  with  the  light  and  the 
life  and  the  love  of  the  "Sun  of  Righteousness." 

Who  of  you,  will  join  us  in  earnest,  believing,  and  steadfast 
prayer  for  this  purpose? 


SPECIAL   OPPORTUNITY  AND   MEANS   OF  REACHING 
STUDENTS  AND  OTHER  INFLUENTIAL  CLASSES 

MR.   G.  SIDNEY  PHELPS,   KYOTO 

DURING  my  residence  in  the  Orient,  nothing  has  so  impressed 
me  as  the  evidence  of  the  essential  brotherhood  of  the  human  race. 
Scratch  an  Oriental  and  you  find  a  man  just  as  surely  as  you 
find  humanity  under  any  skin.  The  Japanese  are  like  us  in  the 
temptations  they  meet,  in  their  personal  and  national  ambitions,  in 
the  possibilities  of  character  development,  and  in  the  inherent  long- 
ings and  needs  of  the  human  heart.  The  missionary  who  seeks  ac- 
cess to  their  hearts  must  expect  success  only  by  following  the  exam- 
ple of  Jesus,  Himself  an  Oriental,  who  lived  and  worked  among 
Orientals!  He  who  would  win  the  heart  of  high  or  low  in  Japan 
must  feel  unaffected  sympathy  with  the  national  aspirations,  must 
possess  long-suffering  and  optimistic  patience  with  the  people  in 
their  weaknesses,  foibles  and  even  sins,  and  must  have  unshrinking 
courage  in  probing  for  sin  and  in  applying  the  remedy.  He  must 
feel  an  overpowering  conviction  of  the  divine  source  of  his  message 
and  absolute  faith  in  its  adequacy  to  meet  the  needs  of  every  soul  in 
every  nation,  under  all  conditions ! 

Among  the  more  accessible  avenues  of  approach  to  students 
and  other  influential  classes,  none  can  equal  in  importance  the  min- 
istry of  friendship.  Entrance  into  their  lives,  sympathy  with  their 
hopes  and  fears,  frank  recognition  of  their  noble  qualities,  and  a 
disposition  to  learn  from  them  in  modesty  and  love — all  endear  one 
to  the  Japanese  as  nothing  else  will.  We  secretaries  in  Japan  were 
greatly  touched  to  see  how  the  hearts  of  an  entire  student  summer 
conference  warmed  toward  us  because  voluntarily  we  slept  and  ate 
with  them  and  with  them  went  into  the  daily  bath ! 

A  second  avenue  of  approach  has  been  the  sympathetic  co- 
operation of  missionaries  with  the  people  in  realizing  the  nation's 
educational  ideal.  Mission  schools,  kindergartens,  the  night  schools 
of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  and  the  help  of  individual 
missionaries  as  teachers  of  English  have  all  combined  to  win  the 
respect  and  commendation  of  educators  and  public  officials. 

Other  avenues  have  been  found  in  various  forms  of  eleemosy- 
nary work.  Is  it  not  significant  that  the  chief  wardens  of  the  three 
great  government  prisons  are  Christians?  So  too  Christians  have 

284 


MEANS  OF  REACHING  INFLUENTIAL  CLASSES  285 

led  in  carrying  on  movements  of  reform  such  as  the  fight  against 
the  social  evil  and  intemperance,  against  inhuman  treatment  of  fac- 
tory boys  and  girls,  and  on  behalf  of  dependent  children.  The  first 
orphan  asylum  was  founded  by  Christians.  Aside  from  his  gift  to 
the  army  work  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  the  only 
money  ever  given  to  a  Christian  institution  by  the  Emperor  was 
graciously  donated  to  the  great  Okayama  Orphanage,  whose  humble 
founder,  Mr.  Ishii,  though  lacking  funds  to  feed  the  six  hundred 
children  already  in  his  care,  telegraphed  to  the  Sendai  Famine  Relief 
Committee  that  he  would  arrive  a  day  later  to  receive  all  the  orphans 
they  would  give  him.  He  returned  by  special  train,  bringing  over 
five  hundred  children  a  thousand  miles  to  his  already  crowded  home ; 
and  he  did  it  on  faith,  because,  tossing  in  an  agony  upon  his  bed  at 
night,  in  a  vision  that  man  of  God  saw  Jesus  carrying  on  His  arm  a 
basketful  of  famished  children !  His  act  of  love  and  faith  touched 
the  heart  of  the  nation. 

It  is  doubtful  if  any  avenue  of  approach  equals  in  popularity 
the  direct  appeal  of  evangelism.  The  Japanese  readily  respond  to 
religious  teaching.  No  one  can  see  the  crowds  of  worshipers  at  the 
popular  temples  and  not  perceive  that,  like  the  Athenians,  they  are 
a  "religious  people."  In  Kyoto  alone,  a  city  of  400,000  people,  there 
are  10,000  registered  shrines  and  temples  and  10,000  priests.  One 
temple  there  cost  a  million  and  a  half  dollars  gold  when  that  amount 
of  money  was  equal  to  twice  as  great  a  purchasing  power  in  America ; 
and  it  was  given  largely  by  poor  people  !  During  the  late  war  in  Man- 
churia, General  Semba  of  the  Japanese  army  told  me  that  he  never 
saw  the  troops  go  into  action  without  showing  some  signs  of  relig- 
ious concern.  In  our  army  work  we  soon  found  that  no  part  of  our 
varied  activities  compared  in  popularity  with  the  evangelistic  meet- 
ings. So  striking  has  been  the  success  of  evangelistic  effort  that 
Buddhist  priests,  who  never  preached  before,  now  commonly  copy 
Christian  methods,  resorting  to  Sunday  services,  Sunday-schools,  and 
even  to  street  preaching !  We  have  heard  them  actually  use  Scripture 
passages  for  texts,  without,  however,  giving  credit  to  their  source ! 
And,  certainly,  no  form  of  missionary  work  is  more  popular  and 
fruitful  than  Bible  study.  That  is  the  key  to  the  situation  in  Japan, 
we  firmly  believe.  I  had  a  class  of  normal  school  students,  who 
walked  two  miles  every  Sunday  morning  for  an  eight  o'clock  Bible 
class ! 

There  is  still  another  avenue  of  approach,  that  is,  the  subtle 
influence  of  the  Christian  home.  The  social,  physical  and  spiritual 
value  of  the  home  to  the  missionary  himself  justifies  the  great  ex- 
pense of  its  maintenance  far  from  the  base  of  supplies ;  but  the  value 
to  our  neighbor  of  the  demonstration  of  the  sanctity,  hospitality,  and 
blessed  relationships  of  such  a  haven  of  rest  is  immeasurable !  The 
spiritual  aroma  of  the  home  pervades  and  prevails  where  obvious 
efforts  are  impotent.  Bishop  Honda,  that  great  Japanese  statesman, 


286  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

in  speaking  of  missionaries,  said  something  like  this:  "We  don't 
need  them  to  teach  us  politics ;  we  don't  need  them  to  teach  in  our 
schools,  or  to  build  our  ships ;  we  can  do  those  things  pretty  well  our- 
selves ;  but  we  do  need  them  to  stand  among  us  as  examples  of  the 
spiritual  life.  They  have  drunk  from  their  mothers'  breasts  spiritual 
truths  and  spiritual  perceptions,  to  attain  which  we  must  strive  for 
generations." 

But  let  us  turn  to  a  consideration  of  some  present-day  opportu- 
nities. Eight  special  lines  of  work  particularly  impress  me  as  urgent : 

1.  The  evangelization  of  the  country  districts  comes  first.    As 
we  have  intimated  before,  the  efforts  of  our  early  missionary  states- 
men were  wisely  directed  against  those  chief  strategic  strongholds 
— the  great  cities,  where  congregate  the  students  and  officials.  Won- 
derful have  been  the  results  of  that  policy;  for,  today,  while  the 
number  of  baptised  Protestant  Christians  is  only  about  60,000,  in 
reality  the  life  of  the  nation  has  been  influenced. 

Two  prominent,  well  informed  Japanese  have  independently 
estimated  that  in  Japan  there  are  nearly  a  million  souls  who  con- 
sciously seek  to  regulate  their  lives  in  accordance  with  Christ's  teach- 
ings! And  this  million  would  consist  principally  of  the  upper  and 
middle  class.  That  is  splendid,  but  what  of  the  remaining  fifty  mil- 
lions who,  with  modern,  compulsory,  free  education,  have  increasing 
potentialities  for  good  or  evil  ?  Some  day  this  great  democracy  will 
dominate  Japanese  life,  but  woe  to  that  day  unless  they  are  touched 
by  the  transforming  power  of  Jesus  Christ !  To  get  vividly  before 
us  how  great  and  how  urgent  the  task  is,  let  us  see  what  is  now  being 
done  for  the  masses.  But  first  we  pause  to  note  that  the  work  of  the 
churches  in  Japan  is  largely  confined  to  the  chief  cities.  Consider, 
for  example,  the  favored  field  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of 
Canada  in  seven  great  provinces,  including  Tokyo  itself.  This  field 
includes  twelve  cities  with  a  population  of  2,531,262;  114  towns  with 
1,104,954  people  and  10,669  villages  with  5,883,171 — a  total  of  9,419,- 
387  inhabitants.  This  mission  estimates  that  in  its  field  today  95  per 
cent  of  the  people  remain  wholly  untouched.  This  one  mission,  one 
of  the  best  in  Japan,  also  publicly  acknowledges  responsibility  for 
reaching  75  per  cent  of  those  nine  million  souls !  In  the  face  of  facts 
like  these,  surely  this  is  no  time  to  think  of  withdrawing  our  forces 
from  Japan ! 

2.  Closely  related  to  the  first-named  opportunity  is  the  need  of 
work  for  women.    Great  is  this  field,  resistless  are  its  tender  minis- 
trations, and  most  fruitful  have  been  its  results.    Even  in  our  Asso- 
ciation work  we  feel  the  value  of  work  among  women,  for  often  when 
we  have  been  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  friendly  attitude  of  certain 
influential  men  who  were  the  key  to  a  situation  we  have  solved  the 
riddle  by  discovering  that  the  wives  of  these  men  were  Christians, 
or  at  least  had  been  under  Christian  influence  at  mission  schools,  or 
through  regular  missionary  women's  work. 


MEANS  OF  REACHING  INFLUENTIAL  CLASSES  287 

3.  A  third  notable  opportunity  lies  among  the  factory  girls. 
Already  prominent  Japanese  have  appealed  to  the  Young  Women's 
Christian  Association  to  begin  special  work  for  these  classes.    Few 
missionary  fields  offer  more  attractive  inducements  for  the  invest- 
ment of  a  little  money  and  a  great  deal  of  Christian  womanhood. 

4.  A  fourth  open  door  of  opportunity  is  the  demand  for  teach- 
ers of  Western  music.    Of  all  the  accomplishments  of  the  missionary, 
probably  none  is  so  useful  as  his  talent  for  music.    The  Japanese  of 
all  classes  drink  in  music  as  desert  sands  drink  in  the  chance  showers 
of  rain.    Not  only  is  music  worth  while  in  itself  as  a  means  of  cul- 
ture and  social  entertainment,  but  it  is  also  a  direct  aid  to  evangelism, 
both  in  attracting  hearers  and  in  teaching  Christian  doctrines  through 
hymns.    Seeing  the  popularity  of  Christian  music,  the  Buddhists  have 
also  boldly  copied  our  hymns,  both  music  and  words,  often  only  sub- 
stituting the  name  of  Buddha  for  that  of  Christ !     During  the  late 
war,  when  the  troops  were  moving  Westward  through  Japan,  on  the 
main  line,  at  Osaka,  where  all  troop  trains  stopped  an  hour  or  more 
for  refreshments,  the  Christians  gathered  at  the  station  and  sang 
hymns  to  the  soldiers.    In  their  eagerness  to  hear,  the  poor  fellows 
fairly  mobbed  the  little  band  of  singers.    Seeing  this,  some  Buddhist 
priests  organized  a  like  mission,  but,  pitiful  to  tell,  they  could  only 
sing  lewd  drinking  songs.    It  was  interesting  to  note  that  where  ten 
soldiers  listened  to  them,  a  hundred  gathered  about  the  Christians. 
These  last  not  only  sang  but  they  gave  out  thousands  of  printed 
song  sheets  with  "Onward  Christian  Soldiers"  and  "Stand  Up,  Stand 
Up  for  Jesus"  printed  in  simple  Japanese.    As  the  trains  continued 
on  their  way,  there  were  usually  enough  Christians  among  the  sol- 
diers to  lead  in  the  singing,  and  how  they  sang!    When  one  of  the 
army  generals,  farther  on  down  the  line,  heard  train  after  train  com- 
ing in  with  soldiers  of  the  Emperor,  lustily  singing  Christian  war 
songs,  he  rather  harshly  demanded:     "What!  are  all  these  soldiers 
Christians  ?" 

5.  The  fifth  special  opportunity  is  the  wide  open  doors  to  the 
great  railroad  systems  of  the  Empire,  as  well  as  of  Korea  and  Man- 
churia— six  thousand  miles  of  trackage  in  all.    The  Minister  of  Com- 
munications has  actually  invited  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation of  Japan  to  investigate  conditions  in  Manchuria;  and  the 
Association  leaders  are  to  inaugurate  a  system  of  Railway  Company 
Clubs,  to  be  manned  by  appointees  of  these  leaders.    The  Association, 
too,  is  about  to  erect  a  modern  building  for  the  men  of  the  South 
Manchuria  Railway,  at  Dalny. 

6.  Without  question  the  most  pressing  and  most  far-reaching 
opportunity  in  Japan  today  is  offered  by  the  student  communities. 
Great  as  is  the  work  that  has  been  done,  as  yet  the  problem  has 
scarcely  been  touched.  The  300,000  higher  school  students  of  Japan, 
to  say  nothing  of  the  six  million  primary  students,  largely  influenced 
by  the  higher,  present  a  challenge  to  Christian  forces  that  must  be 


288  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

acknowledged.  Here  again  we  have  the  spectacle  of  an  Imperial 
Minister  of  Education  appealing  to  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation to  establish  more  Christian  hostels  for  students !  The  presi- 
dent of  the  Imperial  University  at  Kyoto  has  signed  a  written  appeal 
for  such  a  hostel  at  his  institution.  If  the  time-honored  dictum,  "As 
go  the  students  so  goes  the  nation,"  is  true  of  Japan,  and  if  "Japan 
is  leading  the  Orient" — as  she  certainly  is  today — how  great  is  our 
opportunity  as  we  stand  at  the  threshold  of  this  open  door ! 

7.  The  seventh  special  opportunity  is  the  call  for  influence  in 
shaping  public  opinion.  Although  so  independent  and  self-sufficient 
in  the  management  of  their  own  affairs,  I  doubt  if  there  is  a  nation 
in  the  world  that  is  more  responsive  to  foreign  public  opinion  than 
Japan  is.  Their  very  pride  and  sensitiveness  magnifies  such  influ- 
ences. Many  changes  in  customs,  dress,  organization  and  national 
policy  have  been  brought  about  by  the  pressure  of  foreign  public 
opinion.  Missionaries  are  greatly  privileged  in  being  in  a  position, 
first,  to  see  needs  for  reform ;  next,  to  sense  the  times  and  seasons  for 
such  reforms  and,  lastly,  to  heartily  support  weak  Christian  public 
sentiment  until  it  can  crystallize  into  effectiveness.  Such  has  been 
the  history  of  many  reform  movements,  and  today  as  a  result  of 
Christian  influence  one  may  note  a  rapid  crystallizing  of  sentiment 
against  intemperance,  the  social  evil,  and  the  intolerable  conditions 
existing  among  factory  boys  and  girls. 

Facing  all  these  avenues  of  approach,  seeing  all  these  special, 
pressing  opportunities,  is  it  any  wonder  that  the  Church  in  Japan  is 
crying  for  workers  as  never  before!  Avenues  often  close  and 
special  opportunities  pass  as  they  did  in  Old  Japan  through  misuse 
and  in  ancient  China  through  disuse.  Then,  too,  others  as  well  as 
ourselves  may  enter  by  avenues  open  to  us.  This  is  one  thing  that 
causes  the  urgency  in  Japan.  The  enemy's  lines  are  re-forming. 
He  realizes  the  danger  as  never  before.  The  forces  of  materialism, 
atheism,  and  flagrant  sin  are  making  another  stand.  This  is  no  time 
for  us  to  pause  in  our  advance.  As  one  of  our  valiant  leaders  said, 
"We  have  the  enemy  down ;  we  must  give  him  another  blow  before 
he  gets  up!"  During  the  great  Manchurian  campaign  for  a  short 
time  the  whole  train  of  supplies  of  an  important  Japanese  army  was 
carelessly  left  unprotected.  An  officer  said  that  only  the  fact  that 
the  enemy  did  not  know  their  opportunity  saved  the  Japanese  from 
disaster.  Not  only  have  we  exposed  our  outposts  to  attack  but  the 
enemy  sees  the  chance  and  is  actually  organizing  his  forces  for  the 
assault.  At  the  battle  of  Seven  Pines,  when  the  leader  of  the  reserves 
asked  where  he  should  strike,  General  Kearny  replied,  "Oh,  any- 
where, Colonel,  anywhere  forward !  You'll  find  lovely  fighting  along 
the  whole  line !" 

That  is  what  the  men  and  women  at  the  front  are  crying.  "Any- 
where forward !  You'll  find  lovely  fighting  along  the  whole  line  1" 


SPECIAL  OPPORTUNITIES  IN  JAPAN  FOR  SERVICE 
AMONG  WOMEN 

MTSS  MAUDE  SOPER,  TOKYO 

REALIZING  that  there  are  many  young  women  who  are  consider- 
ing what  their  life-work  is  to  be,  I  am  glad  that  I  have  this  opportu- 
nity to  tell  something  of  what  work  among  the  women  of  Japan  has 
meant  to  me,  from  my  own  experience  of  five  years  in  that  country. 

I  was  first  appointed  to  one  of  our  large  mission  schools  for 
girls  in  Japan.  We  have  in  our  church  nine  of  these  schools,  includ- 
ing in  their  scope  industrial  training,  the  regular  academic  courses, 
and  Bible  training.  My  work  was  teaching  English,  mostly  to  the 
older  girls,  though  I  had  classes  among  the  lower  grades,  the  sub- 
jects taught  ranging  from  the  first  reader  through  grammar  and 
composition  to  the  higher  English  courses  taught  in  our  high  schools 
at  home,  so  that  girls  graduating  from  our  highest  departments  can 
enter  colleges  in  America.  Several  of  our  girls  have  already  done  so 
and  graduated  from  American  colleges  with  the  degree  of  Bachelor 
of  Arts.  Japanese  girls  are  bright  and  quick  and  eager  to  learn. 

We  come  in  contact  with  them,  however,  not  only  in  the  class 
room,  but  in  their  athletic  sports.  They  are  beginning  to  play  ten- 
nis, and  basket  ball,  and,  going  from  a  college  where  I  had  taken 
some  part  in  athletics,  I  found  pleasure  in  teaching  the  girls  more 
scientific  rules  for  their  sport.  With  the  little  girls  I  played  hide  and 
seek,  and  other  games.  Then  I  went  into  their  rooms,  and,  sitting 
on  the  mats  with  them,  as  is  the  custom  there,  I  tried  to  enter  into 
the  social  life  of  the  girls.  So  it  was  not  hard  to  learn  to  know  and 
love  the  Japanese  girls. 

The  older  girls  I  had  in  Bible  classes.  The  day  that  I  reached 
Japan  I  had  a  letter  from  the  Principal  of  the  school  where  I  was  to 
t'each,  saying  that  I  was  to  have  a  class  in  the  Minor  Prophets. 
From  the  day  the  girls  first  enter  our  mission  schools  until  they 
graduate,  five  to  ten  years  later,  they  have  systematic  instruction  in 
the  Bible  five  or  six  times  a  week,  so  that  I  believe  they  could  pass 
just  about  as  difficult  examinations  on  the  Bible  as  our  average  girl 
in  America — may  I  add  sometimes  a  little  better? 

But  it  was  not  only  in  the  class  room  nor  on  the  athletic  field 
nor  socially  in  their  own  rooms  that  we  met,  for  the  girls  came  to  my 
room  with  their  difficulties  and  troubles — Japanese  girls  have  many 
of  the  same  difficulties  and  doubts  to  meet  that  you  have  here.  After 
talking  a  while  we  always  knelt  in  prayer  together,  one  expressing 
herself  in  Japanese,  the  other  in  English,  but  to  the  same  Father.  It 
is  beautiful  to  see  the  way  that  many  of  these  young  lives  develop ! 
Some  of  them  come  with  strict  orders  that  they  must  not  become 
Christians ;  but  when  they  hear  of  Christ  and  learn  to  know  Him,  the 
majority  of  our  students  accept  Him  as  their  Saviour.  Then  often 

289 


290  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

talking  a  while  we  always  knelt  in  prayer  together,  one  expressing 
herself  in  Japanese,  the  other  in  English,  but  to  the  same  Father.  It 
is  beautiful  to  see  the  way  that  many  of  these  young  lives  develop ! 
Some  of  them  come  with  strict  orders  that  they  must  not  become 
Christians ;  but  when  they  hear  of  Christ  and  learn  to  know  Him,  the 
majority  of  our  students  accept  Him  as  their  Saviour.  Then  often 
they  must  go  back  to  their  own  towns  and  colleges  where  they  are 
sometimes  the  only  representatives  of  Jesus  Christ.  They  are  the 
only  ones  in  those  places  who  can  tell  others  of  Christ.  The  only 
idea  friends  and  acquaintances  get  of  Christ  is  what  they  see  of  Him 
in  them.  It  is  hard  for  a  Japanese  girl,  under  such  conditions,  to 
talk  about  these  deeper  things,  but  there  are  many,  who  by  their  daily 
lives  are  thus  witnessing  for  Jesus  Christ.  I  wonder  what  we 
should  do  if  we  were  the  only  ones  in  our  towns  from  whom  the 
people  could  learn  to  know  Christ  and  the  power  of  His  life! 

A  great  responsibility  rests  upon  our  Christian  girls  and  we  are 
continually  trying  to  train  those  who  shall  be  strong  enough  to  stand 
firmly  as  Christian  teachers  in  the  schools  where  they  accept  posi- 
tions; and  in  our  churches  where  they  act  as  Bible  women,  them- 
selves training  and  instructing  the  women  and  children  under  their 
care;  and  in  their  own  homes  where  the  strength  and  sweetness  of 
their  Christian  womanhood  can  make  them  more  fit  to  become  the 
wives  and  mothers  of  the  future  generation  in  Japan.  In  connection 
with  this  comes  a  thought  that  is  very  sad.  One  of  my  Bible  women 
said  to  me,  "There  is  a  great  line  of  division  between  the  girls  of 
Japan  and  their  mothers."  Most  of  the  mothers  have  not  been  edu- 
cated or  at  least  have  not  had  the  opportunities  their  daughters  are 
receiving  and  so,  naturally,  they  cannot  fully  understand  the  ideas 
and  aims  and  aspirations  that  the  girls  of  Japan  today  have."  She 
said  further,  "It  is  very  sad.  I  was  brought  up  in  a  Christian  home 
and  though  I  love  my  mother  and  she  loves  me,  there  is  something 
that  I  cannot  talk  to  her  about — the  deep  longings  and  aspirations 
that  fill  my  heart."  And  you  will  find  this  true  of  many  of  the 
Japanese  girls.  It  is  a  difficulty,  however,  that  will  decrease  in  each 
succeeding  generation,  for  it  is  due  to  this  transition  period  through 
which  Japan  is  passing. 

Two  or  three  years  after  I  went  to  Japan  I  left  the  school  work 
and  went  into  the  evangelistic  work,  having  charge  of  six  Bible 
women  and  visiting,  periodically,  ten  or  twelve  towns  in  the  district. 
I  came  then,  perhaps,  a  little  closer  to  the  lives  of  the  people,  and 
learned  to  know  the  condition  of  the  Japanese  women  outside  of  the 
student  classes. 

Everywhere  there  is  a  need  among  the  Japanese  women,  as  there 
is  in  every  other  country,  for  some  purpose  in  their  lives,  to  lift  them 
above  the  dead  level ;  not  to  take  them  out  of  their  homes,  but  to  give 
them  that  in  life  which  will  help  them  better  to  perform  the  home 
duties,  to  become  more  efficient  mothers  and  wives  who  can  enter  into 


SPECIAL  OPPORTUNITIES   AMONG  JAPANESE  WOMEN  2QI 

and  sympathize  with  the  aspirations  and  the  ideals  of  their  hus- 
bands and  of  their  children. 

We  travel  to  little  towns  nestling  among  the  mountains,  and  off 
to  the  fishing  villages  down  by  the  sea.  In  these  places  we  hold  meet- 
ings for  the  older  people  and  for  the  children.  The  older  people 
come  to  the  children's  meetings,  and  the  children  nearly  always  re- 
main to  the  older  people's  meetings.  There  we  tell  them  the  story  of 
Christ  and  try  to  teach  them  songs.  Mr.  Phelps  has  referred  to  their 
fondness  and  taste  for  music.  Well !  Judging  by  our  standards  their 
taste  must  be  cultivated.  At  first  the  singing  of  the  children  is  most- 
ly shouting,  but  gradually  you  bring  them  down  to  the  proper  key 
and  the  proper  tone,  and  in  time  they  can  learn  to  sing  well.  We 
distribute  cards  to  the  children,  and  it  is  often  interesting  to  see  old 
men  and  old  women  coming  up  with  hands  outstretched,  and  hear 
them  plead,  "I  have  a  little  grandchild  at  home ;  please  let  me  have 
a  card." 

As  I  walked  up  and  down  that  sea-coast  and  out  among  the 
fishermen,  I  think  I  had  a  little  better  understanding  of  the  feelings 
of  Jesus  Christ  as  He  walked  by  the  sea  of  Galilee  and  saw  the  mul- 
titudes, and  of  how  His  heart  must  have  gone  out  to  them  and 
yearned  to  draw  them  to  Himself,  and  to  teach  them  of  the  eternal 
life  which  was  so  much  higher  than  any  life  of  which  they  could 
conceive.  One  longs  to  be  able  to  put  into  the  life  of  the  Japanese 
women  that  transforming  and  elevating  power  which  brings  a 
change  into  the  very  countenance,  as  well  as  into  the  heart.  A  few 
years  ago  a  young  woman  was  rescued  from  a  life  of  shame  and 
taken  to  a  Rescue  Home,  where  after  a  time  she  became  a  Christian 
with  a  very  deep,  happy  experience.  Her  oldest  sister  came  to  see 
her  once,  and  talked  with  her  for  some  time.  As  she  was  leaving, 
she  turned  to  the  matron  of  the  institution,  and  said,  "My  sister  has 
no  money  and  no  beautiful  clothes  as  I  have,  but  I  envy  the  peace  in 
her  eyes."  That  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  tributes  to  the  Christ 
life.  And  I  often  think  to  myself,  do  I,  myself,  represent  the  peace 
that  I  claim  to  have?  Is  peace  so  much  a  part  of  my  life  that  others, 
knowing  me,  yearn  for  the  same  peace?  It  is  a  question  that  can 
come  home  to  each  of  us — we  are  so  accustomed  to  go  to  our 
churches  and  pray  to  God,  that  sometimes  we  get  into  a  routine 
and  do  not  fully  realize  the  vital  power  of  Jesus  Christ  and  what 
He  can  mean  to  us  if  we  let  Him.  Are  we  so  full  of  that  power 
of  Jesus  Christ  that  we  have  the  language  of  peace  in  our  eyes? 

At  one  of  our  mission  schools  a  Japanese  woman  asked  if  they 
took  only  pretty  girls  to  educate  and  the  teacher  answered,  "No — we 
take  all  girls  who  come  to  us."  "But,"  she  replied,  "all  your  girls 
seem  to  be  pretty."  Then  the  teacher  said,  "We  teach  them  soul  cul- 
ture here."  "Well,"  the  woman  answered,  "I  do  not  want  my 
daughter  to  become  a  Christian,  but  I  am  going  to  send  her  to  your 
school  to  get  that  look  in  her  face." 


2Q2  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

the  great  number  of  students  unreached!  I  would  that  I  had  the 
power  to  bring  this  work  for  women  very  strongly  to  the  heart  of 
each  young  woman  in  America.  Many  workers  are  breaking  down 
under  the  too  heavy  responsibility  and  the  strain  greater  than  they 
can  bear.  Often  their  work  goes  uncared  for,  as  there  is  no  one  to 
continue  it — the  workers  are  few.  But  the  harvest  ? 

When  we  look  upon  the  young  women  of  America,  and  realize 
the  opportunities  that  you  have  we  long  for  some  of  you  to  come  out 
and  help  us.  Will  you?  Is  there  no  one  willing  to  listen  to  the 
call  of  the  Master?  I  would  that  we  might  all  listen  to  it!  He  may 
not  call  each  of  us  to  the  same  duty,  and  the  answer  may  be  different 
in  each  case,  but  are  we  all  willing  to  listen?  Willing  to  hear  that 
voice  of  love  as  He  speaks  the  yearning  of  His  own  heart  to  our 
hearts  ?  Are  we  willing  to  satisfy  the  yearning  of  the  Master  by  lives 
so  surrendered  to  Him  that  for  Him  to  speak  is  for  us  to  respond? 

One  has  said  that  in  coming  to  the  mission  field  we  either  rise 
above  or  fall  below,  in  our  Christian  experience,  what  we  should  be 
at  home;  and  I  believe  it  is  true.  We  have  no  churches  to  go  to; 
we  have  little  to  draw  from  to  get  instruction  or  inspiration  our- 
selves ;  and  yet  we  must  continually  give  out  to  our  girls,  and  unless 
we  know  very  vitally  the  power  of  Christ  Himself,  we  cannot  do  our 
work.  So  first  try  to  know  Jesus  Christ.  Know  the  power  of  His 
love.  Be  willing  to  share  in  the  power  that  He  has  given — and  then, 
with  wills  surrendered  and  lives  under  His  sway,  you  can,  by  His 
spirit,  see  other  lives  made  new  and  strong  and  pure  in  countries 
where  today  the  women  know  not  Jesus  Christ. 


THE  URGENCY  OF  THE  PRESENT  SITUATION  IN  JAPAN 

THE  REVEREND  IRVIN  H.  CORRELL,  D.D.,  OSAKA 

A  REVIEW  of  past  conditions  is  usually  essential  in  gaining  a 
proper  conception  of  the  present.  Especially  is  this  the  case  in 
Japan,  if  it  is  our  purpose  to  gain  a  correct  view  of  the  urgency  of 
the  situation.  To  one  who  has  seen  the  development  of  religious  con- 
ditions, such  as  we  find  at  the  present  day,  the  urgency  of  the  situa- 
tion is  really  appalling  in  the  face  of  what  the  Church  is  doing  to 
meet  it. 

When  nearly  37  years  ago  it  was  our  privilege  to  land  on  the 
shores  of  that  most  interesting  country,  we  found  ourselves  hemmed 
in  by  the 'narrow  limits  of  the  Foreign  Concessions,  in  which  no 
Japanese  subjects  were  expected  to  live,  except  those  who  were  in 
the  employ  of,  or  somehow  connected  with,  foreigners  residing  there, 
and  while  they  were  within  these  limits  they  were  practically  under 
the  protection  of  the  foreign  flags,  for  no  Japanese  official  had  any 
authority  there.  Only  a  few  years  before,  the  Emperor,  when  re- 
stored to  the  Empire  as  an  absolute  Monarch  by  the  overthrow  of 
the  feudal  system,  had  declared  by  special  edict  that  the  old  prohibi- 
tions against  Christianity  should  be  strictly  enforced,  and  these  pro- 
hibitions stated  that  as  long  as  the  sun  should  warm  the  earth  no 
Christian  might  make  so  bold  as  to  enter  Japan ;  and  that  although 
the  King  of  Spain,  the  Christian's  God,  or  the  great  God  of  Heaven 
Himself,  should  descend  and  attempt  to  enter  Japan,  he  should  do  it 
at  the  forfeit  of  his  head.  This  was  the  law  of  the  land  and  had 
been  for  nearly  250  years,  during  which  time  generation  after  genera- 
tion, as  it  came,  was  ever  pointed  back  to  those  awful  scenes  of  blood 
and  persecution  to  which  the  early  Christians  had  been  subjected. 
The  people  had  been  led  to  have  such  a  fear  and  horror  of  Chris- 
tianity that  they  shunned  it  as  something  that  would  bring  the  great- 
est disaster  to  the  country  and  harm  to  the  individual.  Well  do  I 
remember  the  first  tour  I  made  in  the  country, -going  up  through  the 
Province  of  Kofu  and  from  thence  to  Hachoji,  in  the  spring  of  1875. 
The  people  were  glad  to  listen  to  anything  I  had  to  say  concerning 
Western  advancement,  but  the  mention  of  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
was  like  throwing  a  bomb  amongst  them;  they  at  once  scattered,  not 
one  being  left,  and  no  accommodations  could  be  secured  in  the  hotels 
for  the  missionary  except  as  the  police  might  be  prevailed  upon  to 

293 


294  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

provide  them,  as  the  passports  for  travel  required  them  to  do.  It 
seemed  as  if  we  had  been  sent  upon  an  impossible  mission ;  truly  an 
impassable  mountain  was  before  us,  but  just  here  came  the  words  of 
our  blessed  Lord  to  supply  our  need :  "If  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of 
mustard  seed  ye  shall  say  to  this  mountain,  remove  hence  to  yonder 
place,  and  it  shall  remove ;  and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  to  you." 
And  yet  I  fear  if  any  one  had  told  us  that  in  our  short  lifetime  all 
these  things  should  change,  that  this  mountain  should  be  removed, 
we  would  have  replied,  "It  is  impossible."  But  thank  God  we  have 
lived  to  see  it  accomplished,  not  a  vestige  of  the  mountain  is  left,  and 
we  today  look  upon  a  country  in  which  we  are  as  free  to  preach  the 
Gospel  as  we  are  in  our  own  country.  He  who  once  forbade  his 
subjects  from  having  anything  whatever  to  do  with  Christianity, 
declares  in  a  most  substantial  way  that  he  made  a  great  mistake  and 
that  this  once  hated  Christianity  is  a  great  benefit  to  his  people.  As 
we  review  these  marvelous  changes,  we  may  well  ask,  Who  has  caused 
these  things  to  come  to  pass  ?  We  take  the  position  without  any  fear 
of  successful  contradiction  that  it  is  none  other  than  He  who  uttered 
those  wonderful  words,  "All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and 
earth ;"  and  then  after  telling  His  Church  what  she  is  to  do,  He  de- 
clares that  He  is  with  her  unto  the  end  of  the  ages.  He  has  truly 
made  good  His  promise  and  by  the  exercise  of  that  almighty  power 
has  caused  these  things  to  come  to  pass ;  and  now  it  seems  to  me  He 
stands  calling  upon  His  Church  as  He  never  did  before,  and  the 
blessed  words  of  His  commission  seem  to  have  been  changed.  They 
are  no  longer  "Go,"  but  rather  "Come,  I  have  removed  all  the  ob- 
stacles, I  have  prepared  the  field,  I  have  opened  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple. Come  and  plant  my  Church ;  come  and  take  this  people  in  my 
name."  The  call  comes  to  us.  The  privilege  is  ours.  The  great 
opportunity  is  now.  The  exceeding  urgency  of  the  situation  permits 
no  delay. 

Again,  the  urgency  of  the  present  situation  is  set  forth  clearly 
in  the  relative  position  which  Japan  occupies  in  the  Oriental  world. 
I  am  sure  it  is  needless  for  me  to  speak  of  the  wonderful  advance- 
ment which  Japan  has  made  during  the  past  thirty  or  forty  years,  in 
industrial  development,  in  commerce,  and  in  education,  as  well  as  in 
her  position  amongst  the  nations  of  the  world ;  and  while  she  today 
takes  her  place  in  all  international  councils,  she  holds  a  unique  posi- 
tion in  Oriental  affairs.  She  is  the  leader  of  the  farther  Oriental 
nations ;  she  holds  a  most  influential  position  in  Korea ;  the  awaken- 
ing in  China  is  unquestionably  due  more  to  the  booming  of  the  can- 
non and  the  shouts  of  victory  of  the  Japanese  army  in  her  Northern 
territory  a  few  years  ago  than  to  any  other  one  visible  cause.  Al- 
though the  prejudice  of  centuries  may  be  there,  much  has  already 
been  overcome  and,  with  the  thousands  of  Chinese  students  in  Japan- 
ese institutions,  Japanese  instructors  in  her  schools  and  army,  Japan- 
ese business  men  establishing  themselves  in  all  her  marts  of  trade, 


URGENCY  OF  THE  PRESENT  SITUATION   IN   JAPAN  295 

Japan's  wise  diplomats  at  the  seat  of  government,  all  these  and  other 
agencies  are  destined  to  influence  the  Chinese  nation  as  she  can  be 
influenced  from  no  other  source.  Siam  has  sent  her  embassies  to 
inquire  concerning  Japan's  greatness,  and  unquestionably  the  unrest 
in  India  has  much  to  do  with  the  Oriental  leadership  which  Japan 
knowingly  and  unknowingly  is  furnishing.  What  kind  of  leadership 
shall  it  be  ?  With  the  wonderful  possibilities  of  evangelization  which 
are  today  presented  in  Japan,  it  is  undoubtedly  the  privilege  of  the 
Christian  Church  to  say  what  it  shall  be,  whether  Christian  or  non- 
Christian.  I  cannot  believe  that  God  would  allow  a  nation  like  Japan 
to  come  to  the  front  as  it  has  done  simply  for  its  own  selfish  interests. 
It  is  not  His  plan  of  operation.  I  firmly  believe  that  it  is  in  His  plan 
to  utilize  that  wonderful  people  in  the  accomplishment  of  His  pur- 
poses in  the  Oriental  world.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that  an  Oriental, 
filled  with  the  Spirit  and  power  of  Christ,  can  do  more  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  Oriental  world  than  the  Occidental  can.  He  knows  their 
method  of  thought  and  what  will  reach  the  Oriental  heart  better  than 
the  Occidental  can  know.  A  few  years  ago  some  of  our  countrymen, 
together  with  men  of  other  nationalities,  were  practically  prisoners  in 
the  great  city  of  Peking.  The  armies  of  the  several  nations  gathered 
at  Tientsin  to  march  upon  that  citadel  and  save  their  countrymen  if 
they  had  not  already  been  massacred.  As  these  united  forces  marched 
up  towards  that  city,  who  was  it  that  led  the  way  ?  I  would  not  take 
from  the  brow  of  one  of  our  brave  boys,  who  were  there  and  did 
such  noble  service,  one  laurel  that  belongs  there;  but  did  not  the 
Japanese  boys  take  the  lead  ?  Who  was  it  that  made  the  first  rent  in 
the  wall  of  Peking  and  thus  made  it  possible  for  the  united  armies 
to  enter  and  save  their  countrymen  ?  Was  it  not  again  the  Japanese 
boys?  Not  because  they  were  more  courageous,  I  do  not  believe 
that,  but  simply  because  they  understood  the  situation  better.  They 
knew  better  what  it  meant  to  march  across  that  Oriental  plain  up  to 
the  city.  They  knew  better  what  was  necessary  to  break  through 
that  Oriental  wall  than  any  of  the  others,  and  so  they  did  it.  And  so 
it  seems  to  me  in  the  other  great  assault  upon  the  powers  of  ignor- 
ance, superstition,  and  idolatry  which  are  holding  in  cruel  bondage  so 
many  of  our  brothers  and  sisters,  the  Christianized  Japan  is  again  to 
take  the  lead,  and,  breaking  through  the  Oriental  wall  that  is  closing 
around  the  Oriental  heart,  she  will  hasten  the  day  when  our  blessed 
Lord  shall  indeed  be  proclaimed  Lord  of  all.  What  is  my  part,  what 
is  your  part,  in  preparing  this  peculiar  people  for  this  great  work? 
The  urgency  of  the  present  situation  calls  loudly  for  workers  and 
for  means  to  help  to  save  Japan  for  her  own  sake,  and  to  be  the 
tremendous  factor  in  the  salvation  of  the  Orient  which  she  can  be- 
come in  God's  hand. 


KOREA 

Korean  Missions  from  the  Viewpoint  of  a  Traveler 
The  Present  Missionary  Situation  in  Korea 
Why  We  Should  Help  Korea  Now 

Evidences    of    the    Present-day  Work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  Korea 


KOREAN  MISSIONS  FROM  THE  VIEWPOINT  OF  A 
TRAVELER 

THE   REVEREND   H.    ROSWELL   BATES,    NEW    YORK 

DURING  the  evening  of  our  first  day  in  Seoul  we  visited  the 
church.  This  building  is  anything  but  beautiful,  even  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Koreans,  but  it  is  a  church  of  their  own  handiwork  and  they 
love  it.  The  ceiling  is  very  low  and  we  could  scarcely  stand  in  the 
room.  At  the  time  of  service  there  were  about  420  men  on  one  side 
of  the  room  and  about  120  women  on  the  other  side.  I  haven't  any 
ear  for  music,  but  I  was  very  much  impressed  with  their  singing. 
What  impressed  me  most  was  that  the  man  in  charge  of  the  meeting 
had  been  one  of  the  worst  criminals  in  Korea.  He  had  for  years  pre- 
tended that  he  was  deaf  and  dumb,  so  that  the  people  would  not  hang 
him.  At  his  side  was  a  cousin  of  the  Emperor,  who  said  he  desired 
to  show  his  appreciation  to  God  for  what  was  being  done  for  him. 
When  the  service  commenced  they  began  to  pray.  The  room  was 
hushed  so  that  you  could  hear  the  slightest  whisper.  Fourteen  or 
fifteen  offered  prayer.  Then  Doctor  Gale  translated  what  I  had 
to  say  to  the  people,  after  which  they  came  forward  and  touched  my 
hand. 

The  next  day,  in  the  afternoon,  we  met  all  the  missionaries  to- 
gether. I  have  never  met  so  many  superior  people.  We  went  over 
after  the  service  to  visit  the  hospital.  A  woman  stood  out  in  the 
yard  as  we  approached.  One  of  the  party  said,  looking  toward  the 
hills  in  the  distance,  "What  a  queer  kind  of  hills  you  have  out  here." 
The  woman  said,  "I  loved  those  hills  the  first  time  I  saw  them  and 
I  shall  always  love  them/'  When  I  left  Seoul  I  wrote  in  my  diary, 
"I  should  like  to  live  among  these  missionaries,  and  it  is  not  alone 
for  the  sake  of  the  wonderful  work  they  are  doing." 

The  next  day  we  started  on  our  journey.  The  only  other  occu- 
pant of  our  car  was  a  man.  I  was  impressed  with  his  appearance 
and  I  said  to  my  companion,  "I  believe  he  is  a  missionary."  So  I 
went  over  to  talk  to  him.  It  was  Doctor  Lee,  who  had  been  on  a 
leave  of  absence  and  had  come  back  to  his  people,  because  as  he  said, 
he  was  homesick.  When  I  saw  Doctor  Lee  looking  out  over  the 
fields  through  that  car  window,  I  asked  him  what  he  was  thinking 
about.  He  said  he  was  thinking  of  the  time  when  he  went  through 
there  on  horses  and  what  a  hard  time  he  had  to  get  the  people  to 

299 


300  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

listen  to  him.  "Do  you  know/'  he  said,  "it  was  several  years  before 
we  were  able  to  preach  to  them ;  they  would  even  stone  us.  I  shall 
never  forget,"  he  added,  "the  day  Moffat  came  down  with  the  fever. 
I  used  to  wonder  how  we  could  ever  endure  it.  And  when  finally  he 
got  well,  I  came  down  with  the  fever  and  I  said  to  Moffat,  'What  do 
you  suppose  we  are  out  here  for?'  'It  was  God's  will,'  he  answered. 
'He  led  us  out  here.  You  know  we  put  ourselves  at  God's  disposal, 
and  it  must  have  been  right  for  us  to  come.' " 

Just  then  the  train  stopped  at  the  station,  which  was  three  miles 
from  the  town,  to  make  it  as  inconvenient  as  possible.  There  were  a 
few  men  standing  there  by  the  station,  Korean  gentlemen.  They 
didn't  say  one  word  of  welcome  to  Doctor  Lee.  We  had  a  very 
heavy  trunk  with  us  and  these  men  lifted  it  on  their  shoulders  and 
started  toward  the  town.  "Why  are  they  carrying  the  trunk?"  I 
asked  Doctor  Lee.  "They  are  Korean  gentlemen  and  they  never  do 
such  work,"  said  Lee,  "but  they  are  Christians  and  they  are  showing 
their  appreciation  at  my  return." 

As  we  entered  the  city  we  saw  a  long  line  of  men  in  single  file. 
There  were  about  five  hundred  men  and  a  few  women  standing  there 
in  silence.  Word  had  spread  about  that  Lee  was  coming  and  the 
people  waited  there  for  four  hours  until  that  belated  train  arrived. 
As  Lee  passed  down  the  line,  he  shook  the  hand  of  every  one.  He 
couldn't  speak  to  them,  his  heart  was  so  full.  Doctor  Lee  had 
worked  for  years  for  his  first  convert  and  now,  after  fourteen  years 
of  labor,  there  he  was  being  welcomed  back  to  the  city  he  loved. 

The  next  day  was  Sunday  and  I  was  scheduled  to  speak  at 
twelve  different  meetings.  We  went  first  to  the  Central  Church, 
which  was  so  filled  that  they  took  the  chair  I  was  sitting  in  to  make 
more  room,  every  available  space  having  been  occupied.  There  were 
about  1, 600  men  packed  into  that  church.  They  had  come  to  receive 
Lee,  who  was  their  apostle,  back  again.  They  sat  on  the  window 
sills  and  outside  the  church,  if  perchance  they  might  hear  some  word. 
The  service  lasted  about  two  hours.  After  I  had  spoken,  Lee  spoke 
to  them,  after  which  we  were  hurried  off  to  another  church.  Later 
we  came  back  and  found  1,100  women  in  the  church,  all  seated 
around  on  the  floor.  Later,  Moffat  told  us  about  a  man  who  was 
formerly  employed  in  Lee's  home  and  had  stolen  different  articles  to 
sell;  and  how  his  family  had  almost  starved  in  order  to  get  back, 
little  by  little,  enough  money  to  restore  what  he  had  taken.  A 
woman  came  to  the  house  where  I  stayed  with  a  roll  of  cloth  and 
told  how  she  had  stolen  little  pieces  of  cloth  from  Mrs.  Lee  and 
how  she  had  been  saving  hard  until  she  had  enough  money  to  send 
to  Japan  for  the  cloth  to  pay  back  what  she  had  taken;  for  in  the 
great  revival  her  heart  had  been  changed. 

The  missionaries  met  together  that  afternoon  for  their  own  ser- 
vice. They  sang  their  hymns  of  praise  and  I  have  never  seen  hap- 
pier Christians.  When  we  went  on  our  journey,  they  put  into  our 


THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   SITUATION    IN   KOREA  30! 

baskets  fruit  and  canned  things  that  had  been  sent  to  them  from 
America.  They  had  kept  them  through  the  long  summer  months. 
It  certainly  touched  my  heart.  And  when  I  picked  up  my  diary  some 
months  later  I  found  I  had  written  in  it  these  words:  "Would  to 
God  that  I  had  been  called  to  Korea  to  be  a  missionary !" 


THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  SITUATION  IN  KOREA 

rl<-- 

THE  REVEREND  ARTHUR   JUDSON   BROWN,  D.D.,   NEW   YORK 

THERE  ARE  strategic  times  and  places  in  the  Kingdom  of  God. 
Man  cannot  usually  forecast  them.  He  must  watch  for  them  and 
hold  himself  in  readiness  to  take  advantage  of  them.  Korea  is  such 
a  place ;  the  present  in  Korea  is  such  a  time. 

Twenty  years  ago  a  student  of  the  non-Christian  world  would 
not  have  selected  Korea  as  a  particularly  influential  field.  There 
may  have  been  some  at  that  time  who  thought  the  field  promising, 
just  as  there  are  men  interested  in  every  field  of  work.  But  Korea 
is  a  small  country ;  its  people  are  few  and  weak  when  compared  with 
the  Japanese  and  the  Chinese  beside  them.  Moreover,  the  people  of 
Korea  do  not  appear  to  advantage  to  the  casual  traveler  as  compared 
with  the  Chinese  or  the  Japanese.  The  contrast  with  the  Japanese 
is  at  first  almost  painful.  The  Koreans  are  dirty  and  slothful,  their 
houses  are  hovels,  their  villages  wretched  and  poverty  stricken. 

But  it  was  these  people  that  God  chose  for  a  special  manifesta- 
tion of  His  power.  The  beginnings  indeed  were  not  hopeful.  For 
a  decade  the  people  were  indifferent,  and,  after  ten  years  of  toil,  there 
were  only  140  Christians  in  the  whole  country.  Then  God  began  to 
work  on  a  larger  scale.  Historically  the  change  came  in  1894,  with 
the  war  between  China  and  Japan.  As  on  many  previous  occasions, 
Korea  was  the  battlefield  of  the  contending  forces.  The  armies  of 
China  from  the  North  and  the  armies  of  Japan  from  the  South  met 
at  Pyeng  Yang.  The  poor  Koreans  were  caught  between  the  two 
great  armies.  They  suffered  terribly.  Who  remained  with  them 
and  gave  them  the  guidance  and  comfort  in  their  time  of  need  ?  The 
Protestant  missionaries.  The  Koreans  then  saw  that  these  mission- 
aries were  the  best  friends  they  had,  and  immediately  the  attitude  of 
the  people  changed. 

In  Seoul  there  was  an  outbreak  of  cholera;  the  Koreans  be- 
lieved that  the  pains  were  caused  by  demon  rats,  which  had  gotten 
into  the  body  and  were  gnawing  their  way  to  the  heart.  So  they 
made  paper  cats  and  hung  them  from  strings  that  ran  across  the 
narrow  alleys,  which  were  called  streets,  to  drive  away  the  rats. 


3O2  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Could  anything  be  more  pathetic  than  the  lifting  of  piteous  hands  to 
a  paper  cat  ? 

Who  stood  by  the  Koreans  in  that  time  of  deadly  peril?  The 
Protestant  missionaries.  They  went  about  the  people  with  healing 
and  consolation,  telling,  too,  of  the  Lamb,  who  taketh  away  the  sins 
of  the  world.  As  a  missionary  walked  along  the  street  early  one 
morning  a  spectator  asked:  "Who  is  that  man?"  A  Korean,  who 
knew  the  missionary,  answered :  "He  is  the  Jesus  man,  going  to  see 
some  one  who  is  sick."  What  finer  tribute  could  be  paid  to  a  servant 
of  Christ  than  to  be  called  "the  Jesus  man." 

Revivals  began  and  have  continued  almost  every  year  since. 
When  I  was  in  Korea  eight  years  ago,  I  said  to  myself :  "It  is  hardly 
in  reason  to  suppose  that  this  can  continue."  But  it  has  continued. 
I  found  it  more  marvelous  in  its  manifestations  this  last  year  than 
ever  before.  You  have  heard  many  times,  no  doubt,  of  the  revivals 
at  Pyeng  Yang.  Remind  yourselves  of  one  or  two  concrete  instances 
elsewhere.  There  was  no  resident  missionary  at  Kang  Kai  until  last 
year.  The  itinerating  missionary  took  the  Gospel  to  it.  The  people 
eagerly  received  it  and,  without  any  resident  missionary  at  all,  a 
Christian  community  had  reached  the  number  of  more  than  a  thou- 
sand at  the  time  it  was  found  possible  to  send  missionaries  there  to 
live. 

Syen  Chyun  station  was  organized  eight  years  ago.  Now  the 
Christian  community  numbers  16,333.  We  left  the  train  at  the  way 
station  and  were  borne  in  chairs  for  five  hours  through  valleys  and 
rice-fields  to  the  village  of  Chai  Ryung.  A  station  was  opened  there 
five  years  ago.  The  Sunday  afternoon  of  our  visit,  Christians  stood 
on  that  hillside  under  the  open  sky  until  we  estimated  that  there  were 
2,800  assembled.  Their  singing  is  not  good  from  a  critical  view- 
point. They  do  not  appear  to  have  an  ear  for  music.  But  anyone 
looking  into  the  faces  of  those  people  and  seeing  the  meaning  which 
they  put  into  the  hymns,  could  not  but  be  profoundly  touched.  I  shall 
never  forget  the  emotions  which  stirred  my  heart  as  I  heard  that 
singing.  Unintended  dissonances  were  unnoticed  in  the  mighty 
volume  of  sound  in  God's  great  out-of-doors,  and  when  there  sud- 
denly came  to  my  ears  the  familiar  words  "Jesus,  Hallelujah" — 
words  which  no  missionary  ever  translates  but  always  transliterates 
— I  felt  that  I  was  no  more  stranger,  but  in  the  household  of  faith 
and  love. 

I  wish  I  could  tell  you  how  these  people  change  when  the  Spirit 
of  God  comes  into  their  hearts.  You  can  usually  recognize  a  Korean 
Christian  upon  the  street  by  the  unmistakable  evidences  of  cleanliness 
and  a  new  hope.  When  I  talked  with  them,  I  found  that  they  had 
a  firm  grasp  of  the  things  of  God.  Their  thought  and  prayer  pass 
beyond  their  national  boundaries.  They  were  deeply  interested  when 
they  learned  that  I  was  going  to  China.  I  have  letters  written  and 
signed  by  humble  Koreans,  without  any  assistance  whatever  from 


WHY  WE  SHOULD   HELP   KOREA   NOW  303 

the  foreign  missionary,  who  simply  translated  them  into  English  for 
me — words  impressive  in  their  dignity  and  faith  and  apprehension 
of  divine  things.  It  now  looks  as  if  this  poor,  despised,  insignificant 
nation,  politically,  may  be  the  first  of  the  non-Christian  nations  to 
be  evangelized,  and  to  be  used  of  God  for  a  wider  ministry. 

There  is  a  lesson  for  us  all  in  the  responsibility  which  the  aver- 
age Christian  of  Korea  feels  for  the  conversion  of  his  neighbors  and 
friends.  He  eagerly  tells  them  of  his  Saviour  and  pleads  with  them 
to  accept  Him.  What  would  happen  in  Rochester  or  in  any  city  of 
the  United  States,  if  American  Christians  were  to  imitate  the  exam- 
ple of  the  Korean  Christians.  All  over  Korea  the  Gospel  is  being 
spread  by  the  Koreans  themselves,  usually  without  any  pay  from  a 
foreign  missionary,  but  with  a  zeal  and  gladness  of  heart  which 
cannot  be  resisted. 

A  visit  to  Korea  is  a  tonic  to  faith.  Nowhere  else  in  the  world 
today  is  there  a  more  marked  illustration  of  the  preparation  of  the 
soil  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  inherent  vitality  of  the  truth,  the  joy 
of  the  believer  in  Christ,  and  the  value  of  personal  work  for  souls. 
Many  a  time,  as  I  studied  the  movement,  it  seemed  to  me  that  the 
Son  of  Man  was  again  walking  upon  earth  and  calling  to  men: 
"Follow  me" ;  and  that  again  men  were  "straightway"  leaving  all  and 
following  Him.  As  I  sat  in  the  humble  chapels  and  communed  with 
those  loving  believers,  I  could  see  how  the  Gospel  had  enlightened 
their  hearts  and  how  their  once  joyless  lives  now  centered  in  the 
Church  of  God,  which  gave  them  their  only  light  and  peace.  All 
Korea  is  open  to  the  Word  of  the  Living  God.  It  is  for  us  to  use 
aright  the  wonderful  opportunity. 


WHY  WE  SHOULD  HELP  KOREA  NOW 

THE  REVEREND  JOHN   Z.    MOORE,   KOREA 

THIS  is  THE  HOUR  of  Korea's  transition.  The  once  Hermit  Na- 
tion is  today  the  widest  awake  of  them  all.  Troubles,  wars,  and  sub- 
jections have  left  her  without  a  sure  trusting  place,  and  she  has  turned 
away  from  customs  and  systems  that  have  bound  her  for  two  thou- 
sand years.  You  know  something  of  the  great  awakening  in  the 
Orient,  yet  the  magnitude  of  the  present  awakening  and  its  real  sig- 
nificance are  scarcely  realized  by  those  who  have  not  lived  in  these 
lands.  You  know  something  of  what  Japan  has  done  during  the  last 
forty  years,  and  yet  what  she  has  done  is  not  to  be  compared  in  real 
significance  with  the  changes  now  taking  place  all  over  the  Orient. 
We  in  America  know  very  little  about  what  is  going  on  over  there : 


304  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

we  are  so  busy  at  home:  we  do  not  seem  to  have  time  to  think  in 
world  terms;  the  American  newspapers  publish  very  little  news  of 
what  is  going  on  in  the  Orient  and  do  not  understand  the  meaning 
of  what  they  do  publish ;  deep  down  in  our  hearts  there  is  a  preju- 
dice against  the  Oriental  people  that  blinds  us  to  much  of  the  real 
significance  of  this  awakening;  and,  greatest  of  all,  is  the  fact  that 
this  transformation,  which  is  in  reality  a  mighty  revolution  changing 
the  course  of  history  for  half  the  world,  has  nothing  of  the  spectacu- 
lar about  it — no  bloodshed,  no'  great  outward  commotion  expressive 
of  a  revolution  that  is  soon  to  affect  the  total  life  of  five  hundred 
million  people. 

What  then  is  to  be  Korea's  part  in  this  great  awakening?  Poor 
little  despised  Korea,  ground  for  centuries  between  the  nether  mill- 
stone of  China  and  the  upper  millstone  of  Japan.  Korea  with  her 
back  up  against  the  great  Middle  Kingdom  and  her  face  out  towards 
the  island  Kingdom  of  the  Rising  Sun.  Korea  with  all  her  customs 
and  sympathies  reaching  back  into  China,  yet  today  finding  herself, 
whether  for  right  or  for  wrong,  at  least  inevitably  in  the  iron  clutch 
of  Japan.  Korea  is  the  bone  of  contention  of  the  Orient,  of  which 
from  her  position  in  the  midst  of  the  nations  it  can  almost  be  said 
that  she  is  the  pivot  on  which  turns  the  destiny  of  the  whole  Oriental 
world.  For  we  must  remember  that  it  was  in  Korea  the  events  trans- 
pired which  led  to  the  Japanese-Chinese  war  of  fourteen  years  ago, 
and  that  in  this  same  land  events  led  to  the  Japanese-Russian  war, 
-the  first  shots  of  which  were  fired  in  Chemulpo  harbor,  while  the 
great  naval  battle  that  virtually  led  to  the  close  of  the  war  was  fought 
just  off  the  south  end  of  the  land.  What  part  then  has  Korea,  which 
has  become  so  prominent  in  world  events,  in  this  undertaking  to 
evangelize  the  world?  Is  poor  little  despised  Korea  worth  saving, 
worth  the  best  manhood  and  womanhood,  and  the  richest  gifts  of 
Christian  America? 

The  awakening  in  Korea  has  come  like  an  avalanche.  When  I 
went  to  Korea,  seven  years  ago,  the  people  outside  two  or  three  cen- 
ters were  living  as  a  man  in  a  house  with  all  the  windows  shut,  the 
blinds  down  and  the  doors  closed,  with  never  a  breath  of  air  blowing 
in  from  the  outer  world.  Today,  all  over  the  land,  the  windows  are 
open,  blinds  up,  and  the  doors  flung  wide.  Not  only  the  breezes  but 
the  very  hurricanes  from  all  over  the  world  are  blowing  into  that 
land.  Then  I  could  see  tablets  along  the  roadside  with  such  inscrip- 
tions as  this :  "If  you  see  a  foreigner,  kill  him,"  "If  you  see  a  native 
reading  the  Christian  books,  kill  him,"  many  of  these  tablets  having 
been  erected  less  than  twenty-five  years  ago.  Just  last  year  the  cor- 
nerstone of  the  fine  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  building  in 
Seoul  was  laid  by  the  Crown  Prince,  who  with  his  own  hand  wrote 
the  Christian  date  that  was  afterwards  carved  into  the  marble,  a  mon- 
ument to  the  fact  that  the  past  few  years  have  brought  a  complete 
change  of  sentiment  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest  in  regard  to  the 


WHY  WE  SHOULD  HELP   KOREA  NOW  305 

West  and  to  Christianity.  But  a  few  years  ago  the  gates  of  the  cities 
were  closed  at  nightfall.  These  closed  gates,  together  with  the  great 
wall,  were  typical  of  the  seclusion  of  the  people.  When  I  returned 
from  my  last  country  trip  a  short  time  ago,  I  looked  at  nightfall 
across  the  great  plain  and  there  beyond  the  Tai  Tong  River  I  saw 
the  great  East  Gate  of  the  city  of  Pyeng  Yang  standing  wide  open. 
To  the  back  of  the  city  I  saw  where  the  great  city  wall  had  been  torn 
down,  the  stones  being  used  for  the  foundation  of  banks,  telegraph 
offices,  railroad  offices,  and  modern  dwellings.  Along  the  river  front 
I  saw,  not  the  wall,  but  a  great  modern  landing,  on  which  was  being 
unloaded  goods  from  the  four  corners  of  the  world.  This  very  land- 
ing, being  built  out  of  the  stones  of  the  wall  that  had  stood  for  ages, 
was  the  symbol  of  her  seclusion.  Then  I  thought  how  typical  all 
this  is  of  the  open  door  for  Christianity  in  Korea,  and  this  passage 
came  to  my  mind,  "Lift  up  your  heads,  oh  ye  gates,  and  be  ye  lifted 
up,  ye  everlasting  doors,  and  the  King  of  Glory  shall  come  in."  I 
thought,  why  has  not  the  King  come  in,  with  more  fullness  than  he 
has,  and  I  knew  the  reason ;  not  because  there  were  not  open  doors, 
and  open  doors  filled  with  eager,  outstretched  arms,  but  because 
Christian  America  was  not  yet  awake  to  the  significance  of  this  great 
open  door.  Literally,  there  are  more  hands  stretched  out  in  non- 
Christian  Korea  for  the  Gospel  of  Christ  than  there  are  hands 
stretched  out  in  this  Christian  land  with  that  Gospel  for  them.  Not 
a  wider  open  door  ever  existed  in  the  history  of  Christianity,  and 
that  is  the  first  significant  thing  about  the  awakening  in  Korea,  and 
the  prime  reason  that  we  should  help  now. 

It  is  significant  that  from  the  first  the  awakening  in  Korea  has 
been  a  religious  awakening.  It  has  not  been  a  desire  for  the  edu- 
cation of  the  West,  nor  yet  for  material  things,  but  for  re- 
ligion,— the  Christian  religion.  And  while  today  there  is  a  great 
incoming  of  the  things  of  the  West  and  an  almost  frantic  desire  for 
a  modern  education,  yet  in  the  midst  of  all  this  the  most  significant 
thing  is  the  growth,  character,  and  strength  of  this  Christian  church. 
Fifteen  years  ago,  there  were  only  about  one  hundred  baptized 
Christians.  Seven  years  ago  there  were  about  fifteen  thousand, 
and  now  a  total  following  of  some  two  hundred  thousand.  This 
year  a  plan  is  actually  on  foot  to  gather  in  a  million  converts.  If 
the  same  progress  had  been  made  in  China  that  has  been  made  in 
Korea,  counting  the  number  of  missionaries  and  the  number  of 
years  they  have  been  at  work,  instead  of  about  four  hundred  thou- 
sand Christians  China  would  have  over  eight  million.  If  the  same 
progress  had  been  made  in  Japan,  instead  of  seventy-five  thousand 
there  would  be  over  one  million,  two  hundred  thousand.  I  state 
these  facts,  not  to  offset  Korea  against  China  or  Japan,  for  the 
record  of  mission  work  in  all  these  lands  has  been  glorious,  but 
just  because  it  has  been  so  wonderfully  glorious  in  Korea  and  just 
to  impress  upon  you  a  conviction  of  mine,  and  not  only  mine  alone, 


306  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

but  of  many  others,  a  conviction  that  Korea  is  to  have  a  prominent 
part  in  the  evangelization  of  the  non-Christian  nations,  do  I  tell 
you  these  things.  John  R.  Mott,  after  a  careful  examination  of  the 
situation,  said:  "It  is  my  conviction  that  Korea  will  be  the  first  of 
the  non-Christian  nations  to  become  Christian,"  and  Korea,  one 
nation  Christian,  in  the  midst  of  this  non-Christian  world,  God  only 
knows  what  that  will  mean.  In  the  face  of  all  this  I  feel  confident 
in  saying  that  Korea's  part  in  this  great  awakening  of  the  Orient  is 
to  be  nothing  less  than  being  God's  messenger  bringing  the  light 
of  Christianity  into  the  midnight  darkness  of  the  whole  Eastern  sit- 
uation. For  I  remember  not  only  the  wonderful  record  of  these  past 
months  and  years,  but  also  a  bit  of  more  ancient  history.  Out  of  de- 
spised Nazareth  came  a  Master  who  is  ruling  the  world.  In  that  an- 
cient day,  God  did  not  choose  the  proud,  strong,  peace-loving  mer- 
chant Babylon,  neither  did  He  choose  proud,  fierce,  war-loving  As- 
syria, but  the  poor  slave  tribe  of  Judah  through  whom  He  might 
reveal  His  will  and  His  power  to  all.  So  it  does  seem  that  in  this  day 
God  is  in  a  pre-eminent  way  choosing  the  slave-child  Korea  as  His 
own.  Where  God  is  working  we  should  be  quick  to  follow. 

Finally,  the  Koreans  are  not  only  willing  to  receive  the  mis- 
sionary and  to  accept  his  teaching  and  leadership,  but  are  looking 
with  great  expectation  toward  America  for  help.  I  have  heard  of 
a  black  brother  in  Africa  who,  when  he  gets  discouraged,  goes  into 
the  jungle,  turns  his  face  toward  America,  and  prays.  I  also  know 
of  a  little  class  of  children  in  Japan  who,  every  time  they  pray,  turn 
their  faces  toward  the  East.  Their  teacher  asked  the  reason  why, 
and  they  said,  "You  come  from  America,  our  missionary  came  from 
America,  and  brought  our  Christ,  as  we  know  him,  so  every  time 
we  pray  we  turn  toward  America."  And  so  it  is  a  literal  fact  that 
at  least  two  hundred  thousand  Korean  Christians  are  praying,  if  not 
with  their  faces,  at  least  with  their  hearts  turned  toward  America. 
Almost  every  Pacific  mail  brings  us  letters  from  the  Korean  leaders 
we  knew  and  worked  with.  These  letters  always  start  out  with  a 
prayer  that  we  may  be  in  peace  in  the  midst  of  the  grace  of  God, 
and  close  with  a  prayer  that  we  may  very  soon  return  to  teach  them 
more  of  the  riches  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  help  them  that  they  may 
help  their  brothers  who  are  still  in  bondage.  And  these  letters  as- 
sure us  that  there  are  at  least  three  thousand  Christians  in  Korea, 
the  most  of  whom  I  baptized  and  admitted  into  the  Church,  who 
are  praying  for  us  daily.  Fellow  students,  do  you  know  any  place 
in  the  United  States  where  three  thousand  people  are  praying  for 
a  common  ordinary  preacher  of  the  gospel  to  come  and  tell  them 
more  of  the  good  news  ?  I  know  a  place  where  you  can  have  it  if 
you  will  go  and  invest  your  life.  Surely  these  things  ought  to 
move  us.  My  dear  friends,  you  can  invest  your  life  if  you  want 
to  here  at  home.  What  greater  opportunity  can  one  have  to  feed 
for  the  first  time  with  the  bread  of  Life  almost  unlimited  numbers 


PRESENT-DAY  WORK  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT  IN   KOREA  307 

who  are  literally  starving  for  a  few  crumbs  that  might  be  gathered 
up  about  the  Master's  table?  In  Korea  there  is  a  great  need  for 
you,  and  you  are  needed  now. 


EVIDENCES    OF    THE    PRESENT-DAY   WORK    OF    THE 
HOLY  SPIRIT  IN  KOREA 

THE  REVEREND  GEORGE  HEBER  JONES,  PH.D.,  SEOUL 

IN  HIS  GREAT  high-priestly  prayer,  Christ  besought  of  the  Father 
that  His  people  might  become  one  on  earth.  In  this  prayer  we  have 
also  a  prophecy  of  the  separations  which  have  arisen  within  the  great 
army  of  God,  and  a  sure  promise  of  ultimate  and  perfect  union  in 
Him.  Probably  no  greater  evidence  of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
can  be  found  than  the  remarkable  drawing  together  of  the  various 
organizations  within  the  fold  of  Christ,  until  it  seems  as  though  that 
unity  for  which  our  Lord  prayed  is  not  so  far  away.  The  movements 
of  the  modern  era  in  these  great  lands  of  ours,  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  the 
Student  Volunteers,  and  now  the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement, 
are  practical  manifestations  of  a  oneness  full  of  promise  of  marvelous 
things,  of  that  coming  tomorrow  towards  which  we  are  hastening 
almost  with  the  speed  of  the  light. 

'I.  I  would  place  in  the  very  front  rank  of  the  evidences  of  the 
work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Korea,  the  unity  and  co-operation  which 
prevails  among  Christ's  forces  in  that  land.  Seven  missions,  repre- 
senting seven  communions,  are  at  work  there,  but  in  thorough  under- 
standing with  each  other  and  maintaining  among  themselves  organiz- 
ations like  the  Presbytery  of  Korea,  which  embraces  the  four  Pres- 
byterian communions  at  work  there,  and  the  Evangelical  Council 
of  missionaries  in  Korea,  containing  in  its  organization  the  mission- 
aries of  six  out  of  the  seven  communions,  with  the  seventh  commu- 
nion itself  in  thorough  sympathy  with  the  aim  and  objects  of  the 
united  body  in  Korea.  No  more  remarkable  sight  has  been  offered  in 
the  Christian  world  than  that  which  appeared  this  last  autumn,  when 
through  a  re-arrangement  of  boundaries  between  the  Presbyterians 
and  Methodists,  scores  of  congregations  and  thousands  of  converts 
were  transferred  from  one  to  the  other  communion ;  the  whole  move- 
ment being  achieved,  not  only  without  loss  of  prestige,  but  with  an 
actual  gain  of  emphasis  upon  the  Korean  Church's  heart  union  and 
oneness  of  purpose  in  Jesus  Christ.  Korea  is  now  plotted  out  in 
great  parishes  worked  by  the  different  communions  with  the  greatest 
possible  economy  of  force,  contributing  to  the  largest  efficiency. 
There  is  such  a  harmony  of  method  and  policy  that  all  the  commun- 


308  STUDENTS  AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

ions  appear  to  be  working  on  converging  lines  toward  the  founding 
of  one  great  Christian  Church  in  Korea. 

2.  The  marvelous  numerical  growth  of  the  Church  in  Korea 
bears  testimony  to  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.    With- 
in the  short  space  of  twenty-five  years,  over  200,000  converts  to  the 
faith  that  is  in  Jesus  Christ  have  been  gathered  from  among  the 
Koreans.     There  has  been  an  average  of  one  convert  an  hour  for 
every  hour  of  the  day,  since  the  first  missionaries  set  foot  upon 
Korean  soil.    Church  organizations  have  been  founded  at  such  a  rate 
that  they  average  two  a  week  since  that  first  coming  of  the  mission- 
aries; while,  during  the  past  year,  local  churches  have  been  organ- 
ized at  the  rate  of  one  a  day.    These  churches  are  made  up  of  con- 
verts from  raw  heathenism,  and  this  marvelous  momentum  with 
which  the  practical  work  of  organization  of  Christ's  Kingdom  in 
Korea  is  moving  bids  fair  to  realize  the  prophecies  made  of  the 
speedy  evangelization  of  the  nation.     I  would  not  ignore  the  part 
which  human  conditions  and  human  agencies  have  played  in  produc- 
ing this  remarkable  growth.   But,  after  giving  full  credit  to  their  con- 
tribution, we  are  compelled  to  confess  that  underlying  it  all  and  over- 
shadowing it  all,  have  been  the  power  and  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
moving  on  the  hearts  of  a  people  who,  until  recently  were  lost  in  the 
darkest  heathenism,  devoted  to  the  grossest  forms  of  idolatry,  and 
manacled  by  the  inertia  and  stagnation  of  3,000  years  of  religious 
twilight.    Only  the  divine  power  of  God  manifested  through  the  per- 
sonal work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  could  have  brought  to  pass  such  a 
harvest  as  this. 

3.  The   wonderful   religious   awakening  which   came   to  the 
Korean  Church  in  1907,  was  pre-eminently  a  manifestation  of  the 
work  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     Like  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
which  gave  birth  to  the  Church  of  Christ  on  earth,  that  day  in  Janu- 
ary, when  upon  the  Christian  churches  of  Pyeng-Yang,.  there  de- 
scended the  overwhelming  power  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  was  surely 
the  natal  day  of  God's  Church  in  Korea.  That  revival  swept  through- 
out the  Christian  churches  of  the  Empire,  until  fully  50,000  of  the 
converts  then  in  the  church  had  come  under  its  regenerating  influ- 
ence.   It  gave  them  a  knowledge  of  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin, 
and  inspired  them  with  a  horror  and  a  disgust  of  all  sin,  which 
clothed  them  with  new  power  in  their  battle  against  the  evils  of  their 
own  environment.    It  gave  them  a  revelation  of  the  value  of  confes- 
sion, repentance,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  as  God's  ordained  condi- 
tions upon  which  men  may  get  rid  of  their  sins.     It  showed  them 
the  irresistible  and  all-conquering  power  of  Christ  to  deliver  men 
from  the  bondage  of  sin.    It  made  Him  a  fact  and  a  reality  to  each 
one  personally  and  to  each  church  organized  throughout  the  Em- 
pire of  Korea.    I  am  often  met  with  the  question,  "Does  that  Power 
still  manifest  itself  in  Korea?"     The  reports  which  reach  us  from 
every  part  of  the  Empire  show  that  while  the  manifestation  is  not  so 


PRESENT-DAY  WORK  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT  IN   KOREA  309 

terrible  as  it  was  in  the  first  days  of  the  revival,  there  is  still  the  con- 
stant working  of  that  same  Power  upon  the  hearts  of  men  to  con- 
vince of  sin,  righteousness,  and  judgment  to  come.  The  Korean 
Church,  having  once  felt  the  marvelous  power  of  God,  will  never  be 
contented  with  anything  less  than  His  continual  presence  and  abid- 
ing power.  The  Korean  revival  is  to  the  Christian  Church  there  what 
the  days  of  Luther  were  to  Protestantism,  the  days  of  Knox  to  Pres- 
byterianism,  and  the  days  of  Wesley  to  Methodism.  The  Korean 
Church  now  possesses  its  own  spiritual  history,  which  is  the  all-con- 
vincing evidence  to  itself  that  the  Korean  Church  is  as  much  begotten 
of  God  as  the  churches  in  more  favored  lands  with  their  great  his- 
toric past. 

4.  Intimately  related  to  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  the  in- 
terest which  men  manifest  in  the  Word  of  God.    One  of  the  large 
elements  of  strength  in  the  Christian  life  of  the  Korean  Church  is 
found  in  the  place  occupied  by  the  Bible.    The  study  and  the  prac- 
tice of  the  word  of  God  play  a  large  part  in  all  church  plans  and 
church  policies  in  Korea.    It  is  the  largest  selling  book  in  the  Em- 
pire today,  and  already  forms  a  potent  force  in  the  re-creation  of  the 
thought-life  of  Korea.   It  is  found  in  all  Christian  homes  and  is  cher- 
ished as  the  foundation  of  the  family  altar.    It  is  not  only  read  by  the 
individual  Christian,  but  it  is  studied  and  practiced  by  the  great  body 
of  Christians.     One  of  the  most  successful  institutions  we  have  in 
the  church  life  is  the  Bible  Institute,  which  is  in  fact  a  workers' 
training  class,  and  a  large  part  of  the  time  of  missionaries  and  native 
pastors  is  occupied  in  holding  these  training  classes.    They  meet  at 
central  points  and  are  attended  by  the  workers  and  adult  members 
of  the  churches  contiguous  to  the  central  point  where  the  class  is 
held.     The  Bible  is  the  principal  text  book,  studied  systematically, 
book  by  book,  and  topic  by  topic.    Usually  ten  hours  a  day  is  put  in 
on  this  study.    These  classes  last  from  a  week  to  three  weeks.    There 
are  separate  classes  for  men  and  for  women.    Last  year,  fully  50,000 
Korean  Christians,  or  one  in  every  five  of  the  entire  membership  of 
the  Church,  took  these  courses  of  study.    This  constitutes  one  of  the 
greatest  Laymen's  Movements  to  be  found  anywhere  on  earth.   Arm 
a  man  with  the  Word  of  God,  which  is  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  and 
turn  him  loose  upon  one  of  the  great  moral  battlefields  of  the  world, 
and  he  will  not  lack  for  the  guidance  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
The  triumph  of  the  Christian  Church  in  Korea  over  the  forces  of 
native  paganism  may  be  traced  to  fidelity  to  the  Word  of  God  and 
practical  use  of  its  teachings  on  the  part  of  the  native  Christians. 

5.  Another  evidence  of  the  present-day  work  of  the   Holy 
Spirit  is  found  in  the  personal  consecration  of  the  native  converts 
to  the  largest  and  most  practical  form  of  personal  service.    A  Korean 
not  only  gives  systematically  and  proportionately  of  his  money  to 
the  service  of  God,  but  he  also  gives  of  his  time.     I  might  say,  in 
passing,  that  the  financial  strength  of  the  Korean  Christians  re- 


310  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

vealed  along  the  lines  of  self-support  is  an  astonishment  even  to 
the  missionaries  themselves.  We  knew  that  they  were  doing  gener- 
ously, but  the  sum  total  of  the  giving,  shown  by  the  people,  almost 
bewilders  us.  Consider  that  the  unit  of  coinage  in  Korea  is  a  coin 
the  value  of  one-twentieth  of  one  American  cent ;  that  twenty  cents 
a  day  in  American  money  is  the  average  wage  of  a  workingman; 
that  work  and  money  are  much  less  common  than  is  the  case  in 
America;  and  yet  out  of  conditions  like  these,  Korean  Christians 
rolled  up  an  offering  of  270,000  yen,  or  $135,000  in  American  cur- 
rency, and  you  will  agree  with  me  that  far  from  being  either  "rice0 
Christians  or  derelict  in  any  particular  in  doing  all  they  can  to  press 
the  Gospel  Message  among  their  own  people,  they  have  done  so 
amazingly  well  that  they  are  worthy  of  our  fullest  support  and  the 
fullest  measure  of  assistance  which  we  can  render  them. 

The  Korean  not  only  gives  of  his  money,  but  he  gives  of  his 
time.  We  have  a  new  kind  of  collection  there  known  as  the  nal- 
yenbo  or  "day  collection."  That  is,  many  of  our  men  voluntarily 
make  a  promise  of  ten  or  fifteen  days'  service  for  the  Lord,  to  be 
paid  a  day  at  a  time  during  the  following  six  months.  On  this  day 
of  service  (and  they  never  count  Sunday  as  such  a  day)  the  indi- 
vidual Christian  will  visit  his  friends,  neighbors,  and  even  go  to  vil- 
lages and  towns  at  a  distance,  in  order  to  hold  religious  conversation 
with  men  and  urge  them  to  accept  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Saviour. 
Such  widespread  and  universal  personal  service  on  the  part  of  the 
Korean  Christian  can  be  explained  only  on  the  ground  of  the  in- 
spiring and  energizing  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

6.  The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  shown  in  the  wonderful 
prayer  life  of  the  Korean  Church.  Instead  of  the  hastiness  which 
marks  so  much  of  the  prayer  life  of  modern  times,  robbing  it  of  its 
power  and  effectiveness,  the  Korean  ideal  of  prayer  is  animated  by 
real  moral  earnestness.  Individuals  will  spend  hours  in  prayer.  The 
men  of  the  churches  will  meet  together  and  spend  the  whole  night  in 
prayer.  They  take  time  to  pray.  Prayer  is  like  some  vast  deposit 
of  precious  ore.  The  best  results  are  not  secured  by  a  hasty  scratch- 
ing of  the  surface.  Time  must  be  taken  to  sink  deep  the  shafts  to 
reach  the  richer  veins  of  metal,  and  the  Korean  does  this.  Instead 
of  the  timidity  which  so  often  marks  the  prayer-life  of  the  modern 
Christian,  there  is  real  courage  and  valor  in  the  Korean's  prayer-life. 
He  dares  to  demand  great  things  of  God.  This  courage  and  valor 
is  shared  alike  by  the  American  missionaries  and  their  Korean 
brothers.  I  know  one  local  church  organized  in  a  town  of  8,000 
people,  which  is  now  praying  systematically  for  one  thousand  con- 
verts during  the  coming  year.  One  of  the  communions  in  Korea 
has  organized  itself  to  pray  for  an  ingathering  of  200,000  souls  from 
its  great  parish  during  1910.  These  are  more  than  imperial  ideals. 
They  are  superhuman  and  divine  in  their  character,  and  must  be 
inspired  by  Him  who  was  present  when  our  Great  Christ  faced  an 


PRESENT-DAY  WORK  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT  IN    KOREA  3!  I 

unconverted  world  and  cast  forth  his  challenge,  "All  power  is  given 
unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth." 

But  you  will  ask  me,  How  do  the  Koreans  find  time  for  prayer? 
My  answer  is,  they  don't  find  it,  they  take  it,  and  they  take  it  as 
deliberately  as  we  do  our  time  in  which  to  earn  our  daily  bread. 
Let  me  illustrate  this.  The  pastor  of  one  of  the  great  churches  in 
the  city  of  Pyeng  Yang  felt  that  somehow  his  church  had  been  de- 
flected a  little  from  the  pathway  of  power  which  they  had  discov- 
ered in  the  days  of  the  revival.  So  he  took  one  of  his  leading  laymen 
into  his  confidence,  and  they  entered  into  a  compact  to  go  to  the 
church  secretly  each  morning  at  four  o'clock,  and  pray  over  this 
matter.  They  were  successful  in  eluding  observation  for  a  few 
days,  but  soon  other  members  of  the  church  discovered  what  they 
were  doing,  and  they  began  to  go  to  the  church  at  that  early  hour  for 
prayer.  As  the  number  increased,  the  pastor  decided  to  take  his  con- 
gregation into  his  confidence ;  so  one  Sunday  morning  he  told  them 
the  facts  and  announced  that  any  who  felt  moved  by  the  Spirit  of 
God  to  join  them  in  that  prayer  service,  might  do  so.  The  first  morn- 
ing there  were  three  hundred  present.  The  three  hundred  increased 
to  five  hundred  after  a  few  days,  and,  finally,  that  daily  prayer  meet- 
ing at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  numbered  seven  hundred  men. 
This  went  on  for  a  while,  and  then  the  pastor  announced  that  he 
thought  they  had  prayed  enough  and  had  better  get  to  work,  so  he 
took  a  collection,  not  of  money,  but  of  days  of  service,  and  that 
prayer  meeting  resolved  itself  into  a  committee  to  visit  the  member- 
ship of  the  church  and  the  unconverted  of  its  parish  and  present 
Jesus  Christ  to  them.  What  was  the  secret  of  that  prayer  meeting? 
Who  brought  it  to  pass  ?  The  pastor  ?  No,  it  wasn't  the  pastor,  but 
it  was  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  heart  of  the  pastor  and  in  the  heart  of 
the  church.  Blessed  is  that  prayer-life  lived  not  as  the  habitual  rou- 
tine of  an  ordinary  Christian  experience,  but  followed  as  a  blessed 
privilege,  a  life  passion,  and  marked  by  the  spontaneity,  the  daily 
and  the  renewed  manifestation,  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  life  of 
Christian  prayer  is  like  the  temple  of  Jerusalem.  It  has  three  courts : 
the  first,  where  the  multitudes  of  people  stand  and  worship  God; 
the  inner  court,  into  which  the  priests,  the  workers,  press  their  way 
in  order  to  perform  the  services  of  the  sanctuary ;  but,  beyond  that, 
there  is  the  Holy  of  Holies  where  dwells  the  blazing  light  of  God's 
presence,  into  which  those  only  who  are  really  burdened  for  the 
human  race,  and  have  the  moral  courage  and  moral  earnestness  to 
worthily  bear  that  burden,  press  their  way. 

7.  We  are  told  that  when  He,  the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come,  He 
will  take  of  the  things  of  Christ,  who  was  the  truth,  the  way  and 
the  life,  and  show  them  unto  us.  It  is  not  wonderful,  therefore,  that 
this  promise  should  be  fulfilled  in  the  life  of  God's  Church  in  Korea. 
And  so  many  of  our  Korean  Christians  can  stand  in  the  face  of  the 
world  and  say,  "We  have  found  Him,  we  have  seen  Him,  we  know 


312  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Him  for  ourselves,  and  not  because  others  have  told  us."  The  dark 
and  dingy  mud  huts  in  which  the  Koreans  live,  have  many  of  them 
been  visited  by  the  divine  Christ  Himself.  He  has  made  Himself 
known  to  the  Korean  Christian,  having  found  it  possible  to  reveal 
Himself  in  that  way  which  the  Korean  Christian  can  fully  under- 
stand and  grasp  for  himself.  This,  the  personal  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ,  through  the  power  and  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  the 
sublimest  fact  in  the  life  of  the  Christian  Korea  today.  In  the  North- 
ern part  of  Korea,  there  lived  a  man  who  had  two  sons.  One  of 
these  sons  was  good  and  the  other  was  bad.  The  father  determined 
to  show  his  approval  of  the  life  of  his  good  son  by  giving  him  the 
water  mill  he  owned,  which  was  the  source  of  the  income  of  the 
family.  One  morning  he  read  in  God's  Holy  Word,  "He  that  loveth 
father  or  mother,  son  or  daughter  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of 
me."  To  this  man  the  words  were  not  simply  the  written  record  of 
a  conversation  held  by  a  Christ  now  dead  nearly  1900  years,  but  they 
were  the  actual  spoken  words  of  a  Christ  that  stood  beside  him  in 
his  house  at  he  sat  reading  his  Bible.  And  so  this  man  answering 
in  his  heart  said,  "Do  I  love  Christ?  How  much  do  I  love  Him? 
Do  I  love  Him  more  than  my  good  son?  Do  I  love  Him  enough  to 
give  Him  the  water  mill,  instead  of  giving  it  to  my  son  ?"  And  then 
he  looked  into  the  face  of  the  Christ  that  stood  beside  him  that  day 
and  answered  out  of  an  honest  heart,  "Yes,  Lord,  I  love  Thee  enough 
to  give  Thee  the  water  mill,  and  I  will  do  it."  So,  after  prayer,  he 
went  to  his  pastor  and  told  him  the  story  and  turned  over  the  water 
mill  to  the  church.  The  pastor  called  the  church  together  and  told 
them  the  incident,  and  then  they  reasoned  it  out.  This  water  mill  is 
not  ours,  it  belongs  to  our  Lord.  What  shall  be  done  with  it?  And 
that  same  Lord  spoke  to  them,  for  He  told  them  He  would  do  with 
it  what  He  loved  to  do  when  He  was  here  on  earth.  Namely,  to 
bring  the  knowledge  of  God  and  the  Christ  whom  he  had  sent,  to 
those  who  knew  Him  not.  So  those  Christians  used  the  income  from 
this  water  mill  that  belonged  to  Christ  to  employ  a  Bible  woman  to 
visit  in  the  home  of  the  people  near  and  far,  and  tell  them  of  Jesus 
Christ.  This  illustrates  the  power  of  the  Christ,  personally  known 
and  realized  as  a  fact  in  the  personal  life,  over  the  hearts  of  men. 
Last  September,  at  the  meeting  of  the  evangelical  council  of 
missionaries  in  Korea,  they  issued  a  call  to  the  Christian  world,  to 
join  them  in  a  concert  of  prayer  for  a  million  of  souls  for  Christ 
from  Korea.  Under  the  power  and  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the 
missionaries  and  the  churches  in  Korea  have  the  courage  to  attempt 
to  gather  in  a  harvest  like  this  for  our  Lord.  They  do  this  in  the 
face  of  human  insufficiency.  It  is  an  absolute  act  of  faith  on  their 
part.  Faith  in  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Faith  in 
the  ripeness  of  Korea's  white  harvest  fields,  and  faith  in  the  great 
mother  churches  of  America.  It  is  a  challenge  to  you  and  to  me. 
Have  we  the  courage  to  join  them  in  that  prayer?  Such  a  prayer 


PRESENT-DAY  WORK  OF  THE   HOLY  SPIRIT  IN   KOREA  313 

should  be  offered  only  in  the  most  sacred  part  of  the  temple  of  prayer, 
in  the  Holy  of  Holies.  Have  we  the  moral  earnestness  to  reach 
those  sacred  precincts?  Such  a  prayer  is  worthy  the  immediate 
presence  of  God.  Will  we  pay  the  price  i'n  men,  in  money,  in  interest 
and  in  love,  which  such  a  prayer  demands?  The  present-day  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Korea  reaches  far  beyond  the  boundaries  of 
the  peninsular  kingdom  and  presses  its  challenge  upon  the  Church  of 
God  throughout  the  world. 


LATIN  AMERICA 

Present  Conditions  in  the  Philippines 
The  Situation  in  Argentina 
Woman's  Work  in  Brazil 
The  Situation  in  Venezuela 

Special   Opportunities   and   Needs   of   the   Student 
Class  in  South  America 

Possibilities  and  Needs  among  Young  Women  in 
South  America 

Our  Personal  Responsibilities  to  Meet  the  Needs  of 
Latin  America 

South  America's  Appeal 

The  Warrant    for    Protestant    Missions    in    South 
America 


PRESENT  CONDITIONS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES 

THE  REVEREND  LEWIS   B.    HILLIS,   MANILA 

PRACTICALLY  all  that  has  been  said  concerning  the  need  of  the 
Gospel  in  Brazil  and  in  all  South  America  might  have  been  said 
with  equal  truthfulness  of  the  situation  in  the  Philippines  before  the 
American  occupation.  Things  have  altered,  but  not  so  much  as  we 
could  wish.  The  Philippines  are  an  adolescent  archipelago.  They 
are  growing;  they  are  having  growing  pains.  They  are  growing 
under  present  governmental  conditions.  The  way  in  which  our 
government  is  taking  up  missionary  work  is  a  challenge  to  the 
Christian  people  of  the  world.  While  we  went  there  against  the 
will  of  the  people,  the  battle  was  not  of  our  seeking,  and  we  have 
rights  there  acknowledged  by  the  civilized  world:  possession  by 
right  both  of  conquest  and  purchase.  We  have  established  a  gov- 
ernment, promoted  domestic  tranquillity,  insured  the  largest  pos- 
sible justice,  and  assured  them  of  our  intention  to  withdraw  when 
they  are  able  to  maintain  a  government  that  shall  be  stable,  en- 
during, and  just  to  its  citizens.  We  have  given  them  a  very 
efficient  bureau  of  health,  an  excellent  system  of  sanitation,  which 
has  already  materially  diminished  the  death  rate  of  the  people; 
we  have  given  them  a  large  educational  system,  with  startingly  sat- 
isfactory results;  we  are  giving  them  a  system  of  roads,  railroads, 
and  trolleys,  bringing  the  remote  places  into  a  close  commercial  con- 
tact with  the  larger  places ;  and  the  present  administration  will  lead 
to  great  commercial  activity  and  development.  The  difficulties  that 
embarrass  the  government  are  the  lack  of  just  the  things  we  purpose 
to  inspire  in  the  people :  a  sense  of  justice,  and  of  self-denial  for  the 
good  of  others. 

They  are  growing  in  their  religious  consciousness.  The  result 
of  the  government's  program  for  education,  commerce,  and  justice 
has  a  strong  effect  upon  the  religious  life  of  the  people.  The  peo- 
ple have  had  a  vague  idea  of  Christianity  for  three  hundred  years. 
At  the  time  of  our  occupation,  seven  millions  of  the  seven  and  a  half 
millions  residing  there  were  nominally  Christians  and  members  of 
the  Roman  Church,  which  made  saints — out  of  wood  and  stone — 
and  the  people  worshipped  them.  At  least  this  is  the  substance  of 
the  argument  offered  by  an  American  teacher,  himself  of  the  Roman 
Church,  as  a  reason  for  Protestant  missionaries  keeping  out  of  the 


318  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Philippines :  "You  see  the  people  worship  these  images.  Of  course 
we  know  that  they  are  simply  symbols  that  are  used  to  represent 
things  eternal,  but  they  believe  those  images  are  saints.  If  you 
come  here  and  tell  them  those  images  are  not  saints,  you  will  make 
them  unbelievers,  infidels,  and  atheists."  Is  there  a  call  for  a  purer 
form  of  Christianity  there?  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  been 
pushed  for  material  for  the  priesthood.  Within  the  past  few  years 
a  priest  was  convicted  of  inciting  the  murder  of  the  Protestants  and 
the  wrecking  of  a  chapel.  He  was  condemned,  sentenced,  released 
on  bail  pending  appeal  to  a  higher  court,  and  immediately  went  back 
to  administer  the  sacraments,  to  hear  confession,  and  to  be  the  spir- 
itual adviser  of  the  people  in  his  parish.  This  is,  of  course,  an  ex- 
treme case.  Is  there  any  need  of  a  purer  form  of  Christianity  there  ? 

The  Filipino  people  appear  to  think  so.  You  have  heard  of  the 
Independent  Filipino  Catholic  Church,  originated  by  the  self-made 
"Archbishop"  Aglipay.  Passing  by  whatever  his  church  may  or 
may  not  stand  for,  we  know  that  it  does  not  acknowledge  a  Pope. 
Aglipay  himself  is  the  head  of  the  church.  However  much  we  may 
discount  the  pretensions  of  Aglipay,  it  must  be  admitted  that  his 
church  represents  a  protest  against  the  form  of  Christianity  that  has 
been  forced  upon  them.  It  is  estimated  that  four  millions  of  Fili- 
pinos have  affiliated  with  this  church — over  half  of  those  who  were 
nominally  Christians  at  the  time  of  our  occupation  of  the  islands. 

If  all  the  money  and  enthusiasm  and  energy  spent  by  Christian 
missionaries  in  the  Philippines  did  no  more  than  force  the  Roman 
Church  to  present  to  the  Filipinos  as  pure  a  form  of  Christianity 
as  it  teaches  in  this  country,  I  believe  all  the  sacrifice  and  blood 
would  not  be  wasted.  I  believe  that  Archbishop  Harty  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  is  doing  his  best  to  purify  the  customs  there. 
But  while  his  church  believes  in  unity  of  faith  and  doctrine  the 
world  over,  in  matters  of  practise  it  conforms  largely  to  local  cus- 
tom. The  common  people  are  affected  little  by  doctrine,  but  the 
practise  is  a  serious  matter.  The  difficulty  with  the  whole  situation 
there  is  that  the  faith  and  the  practise  are  not  the  same.  We  need 
a  church  where  the  faith  and  practise  is  the  same;  and  the  people 
there  are  entitled  to  it. 

We  are  growing  spiritually.  There  is  another  call  to  the  Phil- 
ippines that  should  receive  consideration.  We  believe  God  is  lead- 
ing the  way.  We  cannot  account  for  our  being  in  the  islands  on 
any  other  supposition.  They  have  been  a  blessing  to  us,  as  a  gov- 
ernment. They  have  given  us  a  standing  in  the  world.  They  have 
given  us  a  large  opportunity  for  service,  and  we  have  served  them 
unselfishly,  though  there  have  been  criticisms  from  some  people. 
Like  all  unselfish  service  it  is  being  repaid  a  hundredfold.  The 
islands  are  now  self-supporting;  they  have  a  very  large  measure  of 
liberty  and  freedom  of  speech  and  press.  They  are  coming  out  from 
a  state  of  tutelage,  putting  aside  childish  things,  and  becoming  a 


PRESENT  CONDITIONS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  319 

manly  nation.  As  the  time  of  adolescence  may  be  a  time  of  rich  bap- 
tism of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  individual  life,  so  this  period  of  adol- 
escence of  the  Filipino  people  is  a  time  of  great  spiritual  growth. 
They  are  eager  for  the  Gospel.  They  recognize  it  as  the  real  need 
of  the  country.  One  evangelist  was  asked  by  a  group  of  politicians 
to  run  for  the  governorship  of  Cavite  Province.  He  refused,  saying 
that  he  preferred  to  preach  the  Gospel.  They  insisted  that  he  need 
not  give  up  the  Gospel,  but  that  he  make  it  his  political  platform, 
and  stand  for  election  upon  the  principles  he  was  preaching.  One 
of  the  police  officers  in  that  vicinity  has  stated  more  than  once  that 
the  influence  of  a  single  Protestant  evangelist  in  that  province,  which, 
by  the  way,  was  a  bad  one,  has  been  more  efficient  in  pacifying  the 
province  than  a  whole  company  of  soldiers,  drilled,  armed,  and  in 
the  field.  A  colonel  commanding  the  constabulary  forces  in  Iloilo 
once  wrote  a  note  of  thanks  to  one  of  the  missionaries  there  thank- 
ing him  for  his  help  to  the  government  in  bringing  in  old  outlaws, 
who  had  eluded  the  police  for  years.  He  had  not  betrayed  their 
trust,  but  merely  preached  Christ,  and  when  they  realized  it  was 
their  duty,  they  went  down  and  reported  to  the  colonel.  Where  the 
Spirit  of  God  is  working  in  such  a  way,  is  it  any  wonder  that  our 
missionaries  are  overworked  ?  They  are  not  trying  to  get  a  hearing, 
but  to  attend  to  the  crowds  who  are  anxious,  for  the  Gospel. 
Churches  spring  up  as  if  by  magic.  A  man  secures  a  Bible;  he 
and  his  friends  study  it;  in  a  short  time  they  are  asking  the  mis- 
sionary to  come  down  and  baptize  the  people  in  that  community. 
We  have  been  there  less  than  ten  years,  and  it  required  nearly  four 
years  for  the  average  man  to  master  the  two  languages  necessary 
for  work,  but  our  Filipino  missions  already  compare  favorably  with 
any  other  missions  in  the  world.  The  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  into 
the  hearts  of  the  people  has  more  than  made  up  for  the  difficulties 
the  missionaries  have  had  with  the  language  and  customs,  and  the 
Filipino  Church  today  is  in  a  large  measure  self-governing,  self- 
supporting,  and  self-propagating,  for  every  man  who  receives  the 
Word  immediately  hands  it  on  to  others.  The  very  eagerness  with 
which  the  people  reach  out  for  the  Bible,  and  study  it,  and  pass  it 
on  to  others,  is  a  great  challenge  to  us,  especially  when  we  contrast 
it  with  the  eagerness  with  which  they  had  turned  from  the  form  of 
Christianity  that  had  bound  them  for  three  hundred  years,  which 
brought  them  so  little  idea  of  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  almost 
every  one  of  them  insists  upon  being  re-baptiaed  before  he  considers 
himself  a  member  of  the  true  Church  of  Jesus  Christ. 


THE  SITUATION  IN  ARGENTINA 


THE  REVEREND  J.  L.  HART,  ARGENTINA 

To  UNDERSTAND  something  of  the  success  that  we  have  had  in 
Argentina  we  must  first  look  at  some  of  the  difficulties  that  confront 
us.  Let  us  consider  for  a  moment  some  of  the  difficulties  mission- 
aries have  in  working  with  students. 

The  student  body  of  Argentina  can  be  found  in  her  three  uni- 
versities, Buenos  Aires,  LaPlata,  and  Cordova.  The  University  of 
Cordova  is  ruled  by  the  Jesuits,  the  spirit  of  whom  will  be  seen  in  a 
statement  made  by  one  of  their  leading  professors:  "I  should  be 
glad  to  see  all  the  Protestants  in  the  country  burnt  at  the  stake." 
Here  the  difficulties  are  so  great  that  nothing  has  been  done.  In 
the  University  of  LaPlata  we  have  another  extreme,  nearly  all  the 
professors  being  declared  atheists,  while  in  Buenos  Aires  we  have 
the  mean  between  these  two  extremes.  Mr.  Charles  Ewald,  one  of 
the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  secretaries,  is  working  with  the  students  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Buenos  Aires  with  marked  success. 

The  fact  that  one  man  in  one  year  has  been  successful  in  leading 
five  Argentine  students  to  Jesus  is  a  call  to  the  Christian  students 
of  the  United  States  and  Canada  to  give  the  Gospel  to  their  fellow 
students  in  Argentina  that  they  may  be  rescued  on  the  one  hand 
from  the  fanaticism  of  Jesuitism  and  on  the  other  from  the  horrors 
of  atheism ;  and  that  they  may  come  to  know  Jesus  as  their  personal 
Saviour.  Bishop  Hendrix  in  describing  the  conditions  in  Brazil  has 
described  those  of  all  Latin  America.  The  people  have  a  form  of 
Christianity,  but  do  not  know  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Saviour.  They 
are  really  living  in  idolatry  and  are  saint  worshippers.  The  mis- 
sionary, in  trying  to  lead  them  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Christ  Jesus,  has  a  task  just  as  great  as  that  of  leading  a  Chinaman 
to  Christ. 

Another  great  obstacle  we  have  is  atheistic  socialism.  As  the 
people  come  in  contact  with  modern  learning  and  modern  ideas,  and 
as  they  come  to  see  the  phariseeism  of  the  Roman  clergy  in  South 
America,  they  drift  from  Romanism  into  atheism.  The  ideas  of 
Ferri  and  other  European  socialists  are  being  rapidly  accepted  in 
Argentina. 

Now,  in  the  light  of  these  difficulties,  let  us  look  at  the  success 
so  far  attained.  A  Methodist  bishop  told  me  that  for  the  number  of 

320 


WOMAN'S  WORK  IN  BRAZIL  321 

missionaries  at  work  and  the  money  expended  they  were  more  suc- 
cessful in  Argentina  than  in  any  other  country.  The  statistics  that 
I  know  are  those  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention.  We  began 
work  in  Argentina  just  six  years  ago  and  there  have  never  been 
more  than  four  missionaries  in  the  field  nor  over  $12,000  expended. 
And  yet  we  have  about  as  many  members  in  our  Churches  in  Argen- 
tina as  we  have  in  Central  China,  where  we  have  been  working  for 
over  half  a  century  and  have  expended  thousands  of  dollars. 

Think  of  the  thousands  expended  in  the  Orient  for  hospitals 
and  churches  and  of  the  number  of  missionaries  at  work  there  and 
then  think  of  the  small  amount  expended  in  South  America  and  the 
few  workers.  Then  compare  the  success  that  evangelical  Christianity 
has  had  in  the  two  fields,  and  I  think  you  will  agree  with  me  when  I 
say  that  our  success  in  Argentina  is  a  call  to  every  one  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada  who  loves  the  Lord  to  give  the  pure  Gospel  to  our 
neighbors. 


WOMAN'S    WORK   IN    BRAZIL 

MISS  MARY  T.  PESCUD,  PETROLIC,,  BRAZIL 

THE  WORK  among  the  women  in  Latin  America  is  virtually  the 
same  as  the  work  among  men,  and  these  missions  in  Papal  lands 
are  the  same  everywhere.  Of  late  the  thought  of  what  Christ's  last 
commission  means  to  us  has  been  very  much  upon  my  mind.  He 
said :  "Ye  shall  be  my  witnesses,  beginning  at  Jerusalem,  and  going 
into  Judea  and  into  Samaria,  and  unto  the  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth."  Not  for  one  instant  do  I  discount  the  needs  in  Asia  and  in 
Africa ;  not  for  one  instant  do  I  discount  the  needs  at  home ;  but  it 
makes  my  heart  glad  to  see  people  interested  in  our  "Samaria" — our 
next  door  neighbor,  people  of  more  or  less  our  own  blood,  and  with 
a  vitiated  religion  bearing  some  slight  similarity  to  our  own.  Christ 
has  sent  us  to  "Samaria,"  nor  should  we  neglect  His  command. 

We  women  do  what  we  can.  Conditions  there  are  such  that 
our  work  is  limited  to  that  of  evangelical  teachers  and  to  visitation 
work.  I  can  give  statistics  for  the  Methodist  Church  only.  We 
have  six  boarding-schools  in  Brazil,  and  one  day-school ;  two  centers 
of  visitation  work;  we  employ  about  twenty  women;  and  we  teach 
about  eight  hundred  boys  and  girls.  We  cannot  keep  boys  over 
twelve  years  of  age;  because  this  is  forbidden  by  public  opinion, 
based  upon  a  well-grounded  reason — the  absolute  lack  of  morality 
in  those  countries.  The  Presbyterian  Church  has  a  number  of 
boarding-schools ;  the  very  largest  Protestant  school  in  Brazil  is  the 


322  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

one  situated  in  Sao  Paulo;  there  is  a  large  school  in  Lavras,  also 
Presbyterian;  and  our  Baptist  brethren  have  several  day-schools. 
Denominational  lines  are  almost  obliterated  in  the  foreign  field,  but 
even  then  we  can't  keep  close  track  of  statistics ;  we  haven't  time. 

I  should  like  to  tell  you  what  religion  means  to  an  educated 
Brazilian  woman.  Some  years  ago  I  had  an  opportunity  to  converse 
with  a  girl  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  just  married,  and  the  matter 
of  religion  came  up  very  naturally  in  this  way :  We  had  a  little  acci- 
dent to  our  steamer,  and  she  said,  "I  was  so  frightened,  but  I  prayed 
to  the  Virgin  and  then  everything  came  right."  I  asked,  "Do  you 
pray  to  the  Virgin  ?"  "Certainly,"  she  said,  "don't  you  ?"  I  replied, 
"No."  She  asked,  "Don't  you  pray?"  "Of  course,  but  not  to  the 
Virgin."  "Well,  to  whom?"  I  said,  "I  pray  to  God/'  She  replied, 
"I  am  afraid  of  God ;  I  never  prayed  to  Him  in  my  life."  I  asked, 
"To  whom  do  you  pray?"  "To  the  Virgin  and  to  the  saints,"  and 
she  pulled  a  little  card  from  her  pocket,  a  colored  picture  of  St. 
John,  "I  pray  to  this.  I  have  had  it  since  I  went  to  school,  and  have 
prayed  to  it  ever  since."  I  looked  at  it,  and  asked,  "Do  you  pray  to 
this  or  to  the  being  it  represents?"  She  answered,  "I  pray  to  this." 
I  was  afraid  my  Portuguese  was  not  clear,  and  I  said,  "You  don't 
understand  me,  I  think;  do  you  pray  to  this  photograph  or  do  you 
pray  to  St.  John?"  Her  answer  was,  "I  understood  you  perfectly, 
I  pray  to  this."  Is  that  Christianity  or  idolatry?  Before  we  sep- 
arated this  young  lady  accepted  a  New  Testament  from  me,  which 
she  promised  to  read.  I  have  never  seen  her  since,  but  we  have 
opened  up  work  in  her  section,  and  I  hope  she  has  heard  our  preach- 
ers and  that  she  has  accepted  our  Saviour. 

Indulgences  still  exist  in  Brazil.  I  brought  back  one  which  is 
good  for  one  hundred  days.  That  does  not  mean  you  can  commit 
any  sin  you  want  to,  for  a  hundred  days;  it  means  you  get  out  of 
purgatory  one  hundred  days  sooner.  I  own  an  indulgence  myself, 
good  for  sixty  days.  I  paid  fifty  cents  for  it.  In  Brazil  they  are 
still  praying  for  Columbus.  There  were  masses  said,  just  as  I  left, 
to  liberate  his  soul  from  the  flames  of  purgatory. 

In  our  schools  we  make  a  special  feature  of  Bible  study,  though 
of  course  we  teach  other  things,  giving  a  well-balanced  education. 
My  work  consists  in  large  part  of  mathematics ;  about  half  of  the  re- 
maining time  is  given  to  Bible  study ;  and  most  of  the  last  quarter  is 
given  to  English  work.  If  any  of  you  young  people  are  thinking 
about  being  missionaries  to  a  foreign  country,  don't  forget  that  be- 
ing a  missionary  does  not  necessarily  mean  preaching,  praying  with 
the  people,  or  even  visiting  them  much.  It  means  having  your  hand 
ready  for  whatever  it  finds  to  do.  I  can  teach  Jesus  Christ  in  my 
embroidery  class  nearly  as  well  as  I  can  in  my  Bible  class;  I  can 
teach  Jesus  in  teaching  English — I  can  teach  practical  religion  there, 
and  I  do  it. 

When  I  went  back  to  Brazil  several  years  ago,  there  were  some 


323 

young  Italian  girls,  who  came  to  our  school  only  to  study  English — 
special  students.  They  sat  in  my  classroom  most  of  the  day,  either 
hearing  English  or  reciting  it.  When  they  became  acquainted,  so 
that  I  felt  that  I  could  venture,  I  invited  them  to  Sunday-school,  and 
they  accepted  the  invitation.  Then  I  invited  them  to  stay  to  church, 
and  they  did  so ;  and  before  very  long  the  second  daughter,  a  beau- 
tiful girl,  seventeen  or  eighteen  years  old,  told  me  that  she  wanted 
to  join  the  Methodist  Church.  "Why?"  I  asked.  "Because  I  am 
converted,  and  don't  believe  the  way  Catholics  believe.  I  believe  the 
way  you  believe,  and  I  want  to  join  the  Methodist  Church."  I  said, 
"What  does  your  mother  think  about  it?"  "She  is  against  it." 
"What  does  your  father  think?"  "He  does  not  care."  I  said,  "My 
dear,  you  wait.  You  join  the  church  now,  and  your  mother  and 
father  will  never  have  any  patience  with  your  religion.  Do  you 
want  them  converted  ?"  They  replied,  "It  is  the  desire  of  our  hearts" 
— for  by  that  time  the  eldest  daughter  was  anxious  to  join.  I  pre- 
vailed upon  them  to  wait,  saying  that  their  mother  would  be  drawn 
to  Christ  through  their  example,  much  more  than  through  their 
opposition.  I  told  them  to  live  their  religion,  to  wait  and  to  pray 
for  their  mother,  who  made  no  objections  to  their  coming  to  our 
services.  Soon  after  that  they  went  to  France,  but  just  before  I  left 
Brazil  I  got  a  letter  from  this  second  daughter  telling  me  that  nearly 
the  whole  family  were  active  working  members  of  the  Protestant 
Church  in  the  French  town  where  they  lived,  and  that  they  had  come 
to  Christ  through  the  influence  we  had  exerted  over  them,  acquired 
through  purely  secular  teachings  in  our  schools. 

We  don't  always  see  such  direct  results,  but  have  to  judge  by 
inference.  There  was  a  very  lovely  girl  of  fifteen,  who  had  been 
sometimes  a  boarder,  sometimes  a  day  pupil  in  our  schools.  She 
had  been  taken  out  of  our  school  for  a  year  that  she  might  make  her 
first  communion  in  the  Catholic  Church,  but  afterwards  came  back 
to  us,  because  with  us  she  could  get  the  education  they  wanted  her 
to  have,  and  in  the  convent  schools  the  pupils  do  not  study  the  sub- 
jects which  we  teach.  They  came  up  from  Rio  one  night  and  the  next 
morning  we  heard  that  this  daughter  was  dead.  I  could  not  believe 
it,  and  I  went  with  one  of  my  teachers  to  see  if  the  girl  was  sick ; 
but  she  was  indeed  dead ;  and  there  around  her  coffin  were  the  can- 
dles to  light  her  through  the  dark  valley.  The  mother  was  sobbing 
in  the  next  room,  but  she  sent  for  me ;  so  I  asked  her  how  her  daugh- 
ter had  died.  She  said,  "She  was  only  conscious  for  one  moment. 
I  don't  know  whether  she  knew  me.  All  she  said  was,  'Jesus,  my 
Jesus,'  and  then  she  became  unconscious,  and  died  without  another 
word."  I  thought  of  that  girl  dying  with  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
upon  her  lips  instead  of  the  Virgin's,  and  it  was  proof  to  me  that 
Jesus  was  in  her  heart.  I  have  no  doubt  that,  although  she  had 
been  withheld  from  identifying  herself  with  us,  she  had  taken  Jesus 
Christ  as  her  Lord  and  Master. 


324  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

The  work  is  worth  while — it  is  worth  our  lives,  it  is  worth  our 
uttermost  strength,  it  is  worth  our  death.  Are  any  of  you  thinking 
about  the  foreign  field?  First  of  all  comes  the  divine  call.  Don't 
go  unless  God  sends  you.  Don't  go  unless  you  have  a  deep  religious 
experience.  Crossing  the  equator  does  not  make  you  any  better — 
it  may  make  you  worse.  Don't  go  unless  you  have  good  health. 
Don't  go  unless  you  have  common  sense.  Get  as  good  an  education 
as  possible.  Do  try  to  have  some  sense  of  humor.  It  makes  many 
a  hard  place  smooth  and  easy,  which  otherwise  would  break  you  down 
with  burden  and  care.  When  one  of  our  sister  missionaries  was  tell- 
ing me  some  hard  experiences  one  day,  I  asked,  "How  did  you  ever 
stand  it?"  and  her  reply  was,  "Why,  my  dear,  when  things  were  at 
their  very  worst,  I  saw  the  funny  side,  and  it  was  all  right !"  Don't 
go  unless  you  know  how  to  live  with  other  people.  Put  two  uncon- 
genial women  together  who  never  saw  each  other  before  in  their 
lives !  They  may  be  separated  without  any  scandal,  but  it  is  very  un- 
comfortable until  the  separation  comes,  so  learn  to  live  with  other 
people.  Above  all  things,  never  go  until  God  calls  you,  but  when  He 
speaks,  obey. 


THE  SITUATION  IN  VENEZUELA 

THE   REVEREND   JOHN    CHRISTIANSEN,    MARACINO,    VENEZUELA 

I  THINK  the  Republic  of  Venezula  can  be  reached  more  easily 
and  more  quickly  than  any  of  the  other  South  American  republics. 
We  have  direct  steamer  communication  with  New  York.  Venezuela 
is  a  large  land,  larger  than  France  and  Germany  together.  The  esti- 
mates of  the  populations  of  South  American  countries  generally  are 
very  low.  I  believe  that  there  are  nearly  fifty  million  persons  in 
South  America. 

That  great  land  of  Venezuela,  a  thousand  miles  from  one  side 
to  the  other,  has  only  five  cities.  They  are  all  occupied  by  mission- 
aries. The  Presbyterian  Board  has  a  very  progressive  mission  there, 
in  the  capital.  The  Christian  Missionary  Alliance  has  another  mis- 
sion in  the  same  city,  and  they  have  the  only  chapel  yet  erected  in 
the  republic  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  All 
the  other  missionaries  have  to  contend  with  the  difficulty  of  renting 
halls.  There  are  missions  in  the  city  of  Caracas  and  in  two  cities 
near  the  capital.  There  are  two  families  of  the  Scandinavian  Alli- 
ance in  Maracaibo,  a  city  which  is  the  center  of  a  trade  embracing 
some  six  large  States.  That  territory  is  largely  within  the  Andes 
Mountains,  one  of  the  richest  parts  of  Venezuela.  We  two  mission- 
aries, with  our  families,  are  striving  to  spread  the  Gospel  through 


OPPORTUNITY   AND   NEEDS   IN   SOUTH   AMERICA  325 

that  great  region.  We  publish  the  only  evangelical  paper  in  the  re- 
public, using  a  small  printing  press.  We  must  sometimes  begin  with 
small  things  in  missionary  work. 

I  went  once  into  a  strange  city  where  Protestants  were  sub- 
jected to  a  tremendous  opposition  from  Roman  Catholic  priests, 
who  had  prejudiced  the  population  against  the  work  of  missionaries, 
telling  them  that  the  missionaries  were  sent  by  the  devil  himself  for 
the  purpose  of  robbing  people  of  their  Christian  faith,  and  of  scat- 
tering books  which  are  ungodly,  immoral.  Think  of  telling  people 
that  the  Bible  is  an  immoral  book!  Yet  we  have  found  it  possible 
to  go  into  such  a  city,  where  the  people  know  that  these  books  are 
prohibited  things,  and  in  less  than  three  days  dispose  of  over  twenty 
New  Testaments,  by  sale,  and  of  fifteen  or  twenty  Christian  books ; 
we  distributed  hundreds  of  tracts  and  secured  over  twenty-five  sub- 
scribers to  a  mission  paper.  There  are  possibilities  in  South  Amer- 
ica, and  never  have  there  been  such  possibilities  as  there  are  today. 
All  the  republics  have  religious  liberty  except  Peru,  whose  consti- 
tution still  prohibits  all  forms  of  worship  except  those  of  the  Catholic 
Church;  but  even  there  the  missionaries  are  allowed  to  work.  The 
higher  class  people,  and  especially  the  government  officials,  are  favor- 
able to  missionary  work.  I  am  glad  to  say  that  only  one  man  of  the 
officials  of  the  Republic  of  Venezuela  ever  tried  to  hinder  our  work, 
and  he  will  never  try  again.  The  South  American  lands  are  indeed, 
as  they  have  aptly  been  called,  our  "Samaria,"  and  Venezuela  is  the 
nearest  of  these  lands. 


SPECIAL  OPPORTUNITY  AND  NEEDS  OF  THE  STUDENT 
CLASS  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA 

MR.    JOHN    H.    WARNER,    PERNAMBUCO,    BRAZIL 

WHEN  A  STUDENT  arrives  at  the  age  when  he  can  judge  his 
religion,  he  naturally  submits  it  to  test  on  two  counts :  first,  the  per- 
sonal life  and  character  of  its  leaders;  second,  the  ceremonies  and 
practices  which  constitute  the  public  manifestation  of  religion.  As 
to  the  first  count,  the  experience  of  the  Latin  student  has  been  most 
unfortunate.  His  conception  of  a  priest  is  that  of  one  who  does  not 
hesitate  to  violate  his  vows  of  celibacy,  descend  to  the  most  disgust- 
ing means  to  enrich  himself,  resort  to  chicanery  to  maintain  his  posi- 
tion with  the  authorities,  and,  as  the  spiritual  and  intellectual  leader 
of  the  community,  keep  the  people  in  the  most  pitiable  ignorance.  It 
is  no  wonder  that  young  men  of  reasonable  intelligence  conclude 
from  this  that  religion  is  perfectly  compatible  with  a  very  low  stand- 
ard of  purity,  honesty,  political  virtue,  and  of  spiritual  and  even  in- 


326  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

tellectual  attainment.    The  more  such  men  develop  intellectually,  the 
more  outspoken  becomes  their  criticism  of  religion. 

The  preacher  of  the  pure  Gospel  need  no  longer  be  called  a 
proselytizer  if  he  labors  for  the  student  classes  in  Latin  countries. 
The  breach  between  the  educated  man  and  the  Church  has  already 
wide  and  daily  widening.  Senhor  Silvio  Romero  is  professor  of 
philosophy  in  the  Academy  of  Law  in  Rio  de  Janeiro.  He  is  one  of 
the  leading  educators  of  Brazil  and  author  of  "Ensaios  na  Philoso- 
phia  de  Direito,"  used  in  all  the  law  schools  of  the  Republic.  He  is 
considered  a  conservative  by  the  Church,  but  the  first  sentence  in 
the  introduction  to  his  "Ensaios"  is  an  unequivocal  statement  of  the 
position  of  men  of  his  class  with  regard  to  the  Church.  He  says 
"Since  1868-9  when  the  reading  of  Taine,  Renan,  Scherer,  and  Spen- 
cer demolished  the  Catholic  notions  with  which  I  came  out  of  my 
preparatory  course,  and  initiated  me  into  the  true  knowledge  of  the 
moral  world,  this  (true  knowledge  imparted  as  above)  has  been  my 
philosophical  creed  to  this  day."  If  Rome  could  read  the  signs  of  the 
times,  she  could  spell  her  doom  in  the  utterances  of  her  sons  on 
philosophy  and  religion. 

But  if  the  lives  and  teachings  of  the  priests  repel  the  stu- 
dent and  lead  him  to  question  the  genuineness  of  religion,  the  prac- 
tices of  the  only  form  of  Christianity  which  he  knows  intimately  lead 
him  to  question  the  very  existence  of  God.  The  array  of  facts  that 
might  be  presented  at  this  point  is  vast.  There  is  room  only  for  the 
presentation  of  the  most  typical. 

I  stood  with  the  throng,  one  day,  in  the  great  nave  of  the 
church  that  is  in  the  Largo  de  Sao  Francisco  in  Rio  de  Janeiro. 
People  were  passing  by  scores  in  attendance  upon  the  different  cere- 
monies and  masses.  As  I  watched  the  throng  I  noticed  an  old  black 
man  come  tottering  along  the  wall  on  the  side  opposite  to  where  I 
stood.  With  difficulty  he  clambered  up  two  steps  beneath  a  dark 
object  on  the  wall  near  the  door,  tenderly  saluted  it,  deposited  a  coin 
in  a  box  and  hobbled  on.  When  there  was  an  interval  in  the  line  of 
people  that  were  passing,  I  went  to  examine  the  object  on  the  wall 
and  saw  a  bronze  cross,  cast  in  low  relief,  with  an  inscription  in 
Latin  declaring  that  His  Holiness  the  Pope  would  grant  to  each  one 
of  the  faithful,  who  not  more  than  once  per  day  would  kiss  this  cross 
and  deposit  a  penny  in  the  box,  a  hundred  days'  indulgence.  The 
bronze  was  worn  smooth  by  the  lips  that  had  touched  it. 

In  the  edge  of  the  city  of  Rio  de  Janeiro  is  a  rocky  hillock 
which  is  used  as  a  shrine  of  the  Virgin.  Three  hundred  and  sixty- 
five  steps  have  been  cut  in  the  hard,  gray  granite  of  which  the  hill 
is  composed.  The  steps  are  hollowed  out  and  worn  smooth  and 
stained  red  with  the  blood  of  hundreds  of  devotees  that  annually 
ascend  those  dizzy  steps  on  their  naked  knees  to  worship  the  image 
of  the  Virgin  at  the  top. 

Out  in  the  State  of  Minas  is  a  wooden  statue  of  marvelous 


OPPORTUNITY  AND   NEEDS   IN   SOUTH   AMERICA  327 

beauty.  Those  who  have  seen  it  say  it  is  the  exact  copy  of  the  form 
and  face  of  the  Christ.  It  has  long,  flowing,  silken  locks  such  as  He 
had  when  He  walked  the  shores  of  Galilee.  The  marvel  of  these 
masses  of  hair  is  that  they  grow  so  fast  that  they  must  be  trimmed 
off  each  year.  The  church  derives  a  large  revenue  from  the  sale  of 
the  locks  from  the  wooden  statue  of  the  Christ  in  Minas. 

Years  ago  a  man  of  Bahia  was  out  fishing.  He  had  fished  for 
a  long  time  without  result.  But  he  was  a  pious  man  and  he  prayed 
to  the  Virgin.  She  heard  his  prayer,  a  great  fish  came  along,  he 
took  him  and  started  for  home  with  joy.  As  he  went  he  was  aston- 
ished to  see  that  every  scale  of  his  prize  was  miraculously  painted  in 
oil  with  an  exact  copy  of  the  Virgin's  face.  The  scales  of  that  fish 
have  been  sold  by  the  Church  at  a  good  profit  for  many  years. 

The  temptation  for  us  is  to  ridicule  these  childish  practices,  but 
we  shall  never  understand  the  attitude  of  the  Latin  sudent  until  we 
realize  that  these  tales  are  gospel  to  members  of  his  own  family. 
There  are  mothers  in  Brazil  who  teach  these  things  to  their  children 
as  you  would  teach  the  story  of  the  Babe  that  was  cradled  in  a  man- 
ger. If  we  follow  a  boy  who  started  with  these  as  he  passes  through 
his  preparatory  course,  probably  in  a  parochial  school  where  he  is 
taught  an  emasculated  history,  a  repudiated  science  and  an  anti- 
quated philosophy,  and  on  out  into  a  State  technical  school  where 
from  free  professors  he  gets  some  truth  along  all  these  lines,  we 
find  ourselves  in  the  mood  to  sympathize  with  him  as  he  repudiates 
the  whole  system  that  has  done  so  much  to  dwarf  his  intellect,  crip- 
ple his  spiritual  growth,  and  thwart  his  natural  ambition.  For  such 
as  he  positivism,  Haeckelism,  and  kindred  expressions  of  unbelief 
are  a  welcome  relief  from  foolishness  and  hypocrisy. 

Senhor  Argymiro  Galvao  was  at  one  time  lecturer  on  philosophy 
in  the  law  school  in  Sao  Paulo,  in  many  respects  the  leading  law 
school  in  Brazil.  One  of  his  lectures,  "The  Conception  of  God," 
was  published  as  a  tract  as  late  as  1906.  I  quote  the  following  from 
that  lecture:  "The  Catholic  faith  is  dead.  There  is  no  longer  confi- 
dence in  Christian  dogma.  The  supernatural  has  been  banished 
from  the  domain  of  science.  The  conquests  of  philosophy  have  done 
away  with  the  old  preconception  of  spirituality.  Astronomy,  with 
La  Place,  has  invaded  the  heavenly  fields  and  in  all  celestial  space 
there  has  not  been  found  a  kingdom  for  your  God.  .  .  .  We  are 
in  the  realm  of  realism.  The  reason  meditates  not  on  theological 
principles,  but  upon  facts  furnished  by  experience.  God  is  a  myth, 
He  has  no  reality,  He  is  not  an  object  of  science.  .  .  .  Man  in- 
vented gods  and  God  that  the  world  might  be  ruled.  These  concep- 
tions resulted  from  his  progressive  intelligence.  The  simple  spirit 
refrains  from  all  criticism  and  accepts  the  idea  of  God  without  resist- 
ance. The  cultured  spirit  repels  the  idea  in  virtue  of  its  inherent 
contradictions." 

Galvao  is  only  one  of  many  educators  in  the  best  schools  of 


328  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Brazil  who  have  broken  with  the  Church,  and  of  all  the  hundreds  of 
students  that  annually  sit  under  these  teachings,  very  few  could  be 
found  who  would  question  the  accuracy  of  this  line  of  thought  or 
seek  to  justify  the  Christian  faith. 

The  great  difficulty  that  confronts  the  laborer  in  this  field  is 
not  that  of  tearing  men  away  from  an  old  faith.  The  great  majority 
have  already  repudiated  their  old  faith.  The  pity  of  it  is  that  they 
think  they  have  repudiated  Christianity.  To  the  Latin  student, 
Christianity  has  been  tried  and  found  wanting.  It  is  more  surprising 
that  one  of  these  should  turn  to  the  true  faith  than  that  one  should 
come  out  of  Buddhism,  Confucianism,  or  Islam.  I  have  the  im- 
pression that  if  the  best  form  of  Christianity  that  I  know  had  treated 
me  as  Catholicism  has  its  adherents,  my  own  attitude  toward  God 
would  be  very  similar  to  that  of  the  Latin. 

But  for  all  this,  the  Latin  student  is  surprisingly  open  to  the 
truth.  His  hunger  for  knowledge  makes  him  eager  to  learn  from 
any  source.  His  hatred  of  the  priests  makes  him  an  earnest  listener 
to  any  one  whose  attitude  is  only  slightly  different  from  theirs.  At 
the  same  time  his  inborn  veneration  for  his  mother's  faith  makes  him 
very  respectful  even  of  Christians.  The  last  few  years  have  proven 
that  the  strongholds  of  agnosticism,  indifferentism,  and  vice  in  the 
Latin  world  are  not  impregnable  but  very  accessible.  I  could  show 
you  several  cities  in  South  America  today  where  the  gates  are  com- 
pletely down  to  white-ripe  student  fields  into  which  no  laborer  has 
ever  entered. 

When  you  pray  the  Lord  of  the  Harvest,  pray  for  the  students 
of  Latin  America.  They  are  numbered  by  thousands;  they  are  the 
flower  of  their  nations  and  they  are  at  once  the  hope  and  the  menace 
of  their  race. 


POSSIBILITIES  AND  NEEDS  AMONG  YOUNG  WOMEN 
IN  SOUTH  AMERICA 

MISS  HARRIET  TAYLOR,  NEW  YORK 

ARNOLD  TOYNBEE  once  said,  "Enthusiasm  arises  in  two  ways: 
first,  an  ideal  that  takes  the  imagination  by  storm ;  second,  the  defi- 
nite, intelligent  plan  by  which  that  ideal  can  be  carried  out."  If 
that  be  true,  it  is  easy  to  understand  why  one  speaks  enthusiastically 
of  the  young  women  of  South  America;  because  it  requires  only  a 
superficial  tour  through  that  country  by  one  with  an  ordinarily  vivid 
imagination  to  see  the  ideal  which  would  be  realized  if  the  young 


NEEDS  AMONG  YOUNG  WOMEN   IN  SOUTH  AMERICA  329 

women  of  that  continent  transferred  their  devotion  from  the  crucified 
Jesus  to  the  living,  satisfying  Christ. 

Those  who  are  thoroughly  acquainted  with  South  America  be- 
lieve that  it  is  entering  upon  a  period  of  startling  transformations, 
some  of  which  have  a  direct  bearing  upon  young  womanhood.  An 
important  transformation  is  taking  place  in  the  industrial  world. 
One  year  ago  a  prominent  physician  of  Rio  de  Janeiro  advertised  in 
a  daily  paper  for  an  office  attendant.  After  he  had  waited  for  a  whole 
week,  one  young  woman  answered  the  advertisement.  When  I  was 
in  Rio  de  Janeiro  last  September,  the  position  was  again  vacant ;  the 
physician  offered  the  same  salary,  advertised  in  the  same  paper  and 
during  the  following  day  twenty-two  young  women  of  superior  type 
applied  for  the  position.  A  few  days  before  that,  I  had  seen  1,500 
women  and  girls  working  in  a  jute  mill  in  Sao  Paulo  and  was  told 
that  Sao  Paulo  was  fast  becoming  the  Manchester  of  Brazil.  As  soon 
as  one  enters  Santiago,  he  is  shocked  to  see  women  serving  as  street 
car  conductors,  and  the  pathetic  stories  which  one  hears  about  these 
conductors  prove  that  the  women  have  been  unable  to  withstand  the 
temptations  to  which  they  are  submitted.  During  the  last  few  weeks, 
the  city  authorities  of  Rio  de  Janeiro  have  decided  to  install  young 
women  as  telephone  operators.  They  recognize  the  dangers,  and 
have  asked  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association  to  recommend 
young  women  for  these  positions.  These  illustrations  are  sufficient 
to  prove  that  entirely  new  conditions  are  being  created  and  that 
women  are  being  exposed  to  temptations  heretofore  unknown. 
Surely  nothing  but  a  vital  relation  with  the  living  Christ  can  pro- 
tect young  women  in  these  environments  ! 

Another  change,  not  so  apparent,  but  quite  as  remarkable,  is 
the  new  attitude  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  toward  the  reading 
of  the  Bible.  Romanism  in  Brazil,  after  four  hundred  years  of  al- 
most undisputed  sway,  has  left  four-fifths  of  its  population  unable 
to  read  or  write.  Women  have  been  kept  in  ignorance  and  those 
who  could  read  have  been  forbidden  to  read  the  Bible ;  but  the  first 
Catholic  Congress  which  met  a  few  years  ago  in  the  city  of  Bahia, 
discussed  the  question  as  to  what  should  be  done,  seeing  that  their 
prohibitions,  excommunications,  persecutions  and  Bible-burnings  had 
not  availed  to  put  a  stop  to  the  circulation  of  the  Protestant  Scrip- 
tures. The  Franciscan  monks  were  authorized  to  revise  and  print  a 
translation  of  the  four  Gospels.  The  preface  of  this  work  was 
written  by  the  first  Cardinal  of  South  America.  His  last  paragraph 
reads:  "All  Catholic  families  should  have  in  their  homes  the  book 
of  the  Holy  Gospels.  They  should  read  it  in  common  and  meditate 
upon  it.  Let  all  pious  souls  take  to  their  charge  this  holy  and  re- 
generating mission  of  propagating  among  all  classes  of  society  the 
reading  of  the  Holy  Gospels."  Undoubtedly  little  effort  has  been 
made  to  put  this  into  operation,  but  it  must  have  its  influence  and  is 
a  step  in  the  right  direction. 


33O  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Hand  in  hand  with  the  permission  to  read  the  Bible  goes  new 
opportunities  for  learning  how  to  read.  The  Argentine  Republic 
has  employed  about  sixty  North  American  teachers  to  help  in  lay- 
ing the  foundations  of  their  educational  system.  A  prominent  edu- 
cator in  Chile  told  me  that  the  Chilean  Government,  in  some  cases, 
paid  the  railroad  fare  of  students,  as  well  as  their  board  and  tuition, 
because  they  see  that  children  must  be  educated  and  that  young 
women  must  be  trained  to  teach  them.  The  president  of  one  of  the 
leading  normal  colleges  in  Brazil  gave  us  some  interesting  and  en- 
couraging plans  which  are  now  being  formulated  to  improve  the 
educational  condition  of  that  republic.  Certainly  the  ability  and  per- 
mission to  read  the  word  of  God  will  do  much  to  overcome  the 
weaknesses  which  have  characterized  the  past  generation.  We  must 
consider  not  only  the  opportunities  but  also  the  definite,  intelligent 
plans  by  which  these  opportunities  may  be  seized. 

The  first  great  need  is  to  remove  the  prejudice  against  Prot- 
estantism. The  mothers  are  controlled,  in  an  astonishing  degree, 
by  the  confessional.  The  young  women  have  been  taught  from  baby- 
hood that  Protestantism  is  a  menace.  This  deep-seated  prejudice 
makes  it  necessary  to  establish  educational  and  industrial  missions, 
Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations,  and  any 
other  agencies  which  provide  a  variety  of  avenues  of  approach. 
Among  the  most  effective  missionary  agencies  of  Latin  America  are 
the  evangelical  schools  established  by  Mr.  William  Morris  in  Buenos 
Aires.  They  have  a  registration  of  over  5,000;  are  connected  with 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  have  the  recognition  and  support 
of  the  city  authorities.  Many  persons  are  receiving  an  entirely  new 
view  of  Protestantism  through  these  day  schools  and  are  willing  to 
allow  their  children  to  attend  the  Sunday-school.  The  boarding 
schools  under  denominational  boards  are  accomplishing  a  similar 
work  and  should  be  multiplied  in  number  and  increased  in  efficiency. 
The  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations  are 
presenting  a  practical  view  of  Christianity  which  appeals  to  the 
thinking  men  and  women.  A  prominent  Roman  Catholic  priest  said 
recently  that  the  most  dangerous  work  which  the  Protestants  had 
established  was  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association.  He  closed 
a  rather  lengthy  article  by  saying  that  the  young  men  enter  the  build- 
ing and  take  advantage  of  the  privileges  before  they  realize  that  they 
are  under  Protestant  influences,  and,  as  a  result,  he  added,  "we  are 
losing  our  young  men."  The  young  women  who  go  to  South  Amer- 
ica as  teachers  in  the  government  positions,  as  missionaries  under  the 
denominational  boards,  or  as  secretaries  of  the  Young  Women's 
Christian  Association,  should  prove,  by  life  and  by  teaching  the 
power  of  a  dominant,  spiritual  Protestantism. 

The  second  great  need  that  impressed  me  was  the  necessity  for 
helping  young  women  from  other  countries  to  live  nearer  to  the 
ideals  of  home.  While  I  was  in  Buenos  Aires,  I  was  brought  into 


NEEDS  AMONG  YOUNG   WOMEN   IN   SOUTH  AMERICA  33! 

close  contact  with  many  foreign  women.  There  were  young  women 
of  twelve  nationalities  in  the  boarding  department  of  the  Young 
Women's  Christian  Association  during  my  visit  of  six  weeks.  Be- 
side these,  scores  of  others  came  to  the  office  with  all  manner  of 
requests.  As  I  talked  with  one  after  another,  I  was  impressed  with 
the  disappointments  that  many  were  meeting  and  the  absorption  in 
accumulating  money  in  order  to  return  to  the  home  land  as  soon  as 
possible.  It  was  sad  to  find  that  young  women  from  Christian 
homes,  who  had  been  active  in  church  life,  had  laid  aside  all  respon- 
sibilities of  leadership  in  Christian  work;  many  had  neglected  all 
forms  of  church  service,  and  not  a  few  were  drifting  into  the  customs 
of  the  country.  These  facts  are  especially  sad  when  one  realizes  that 
every  Christian  foreign  young  woman  could  be  a  mighty  force  in  the 
missionary  enterprise. 

The  third  need  that  increasingly  impressed  itself  upon  me  was 
the  necessity  of  developing  the  latent  ability  found  in  the  young 
women  of  South  America.  Our  Southern  sisters  have  keen  intellec- 
tual tastes  and  latent  powers  of  leadership ;  and  the  Christian  women 
possess  a  deep  spiritual  life.  There  comes  to  my  mind  the 
afternoon  when  I  addressed  the  Alumnae  Association  of  Santiago 
College.  The  interest  in  the  educational  awakening  in  the  Orient 
was  quite  as  deep  as  it  would  have  been  in  an  alumnae  association  of 
a  Northern  college.  There  comes  to  my  mind  also  a  mass  meeting 
for  women  which  was  planned  by  a  Brazilian  woman,  who  would 
make  an  excellent  business  manager  of  a  student  conference.  And 
one  special  prayer  meeting  with  a  group  of  Brazilian  women  con- 
tinues to  be  a  personal,  spiritual  inspiration.  In  presenting  these 
facts  and  encouragements  I  do  not  wish  to  be  misunderstood ;  neither 
do  I  want  to  give  a  glamorous  account.  We  must  face  the  facts  and 
realize  that  the  field  is  barely  touched,  visible  results  are  meager, 
opposition  is  subtle  and  determined,  and  discouragements  are  legion, 
but  enough  has  been  accomplished  to  prove  that  the  power  of  the 
living  Christ  is  sufficient  in  South  America  as  it  is  in  any  other 
country. 

A  few  days  ago  I  read  that  a  bar  of  iron,  worth  £i,  was,  when 
made  into  horseshoes,  worth  £2.  The  same  bar  of  iron  could  be 
made  into  needles  and  would  be  worth  £70.  If  the  same  bar  were 
made  into  watch  springs,  it  would  be  worth  ;£i,ooo.  This  simple 
statement  of  facts  has  an  intensely  practical  application.  The  young 
women  in  South  America  have  true  native  ability,  suggested  by  the 
first  pound.  Give  them  liberty  in  addition  to  their  original  value  and 
their  usefulness  will  be  doubled.  Add  education,  and  their  effective- 
ness will  be  increased  seventy  times;  but  their  native  ability  plus 
liberty,  plus  education,  plus  the  power  of  the  indwelling  Christ,  will 
make  them  a  thousand  times  more  effective,  in  their  homes,  to  their 
country  and  to  the  world.  Is  that  ideal  not  enough  to  take  our  ima- 
gination by  storm?  Is  there  any  woman  who  has  talents  too  great 


332  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

for  such  a  stupendous  undertaking?  I  can  think  of  no  greater  privi- 
lege than  that  of  helping  to  prepare  the  future  leaders  of  Latin 
America. 


OUR    PERSONAL    RESPONSIBILITIES    TO    MEET    THE 
NEEDS  OF  LATIN  AMERICA 

THE  REVEREND  J.  C.  ROBBINS,  THE  PHILIPPINES 

IF  OUR  CONSIDERATION  of  missions  is  to  be  of  the  greatest  per- 
sonal value  to  us  we  must  face  it  in  a  personal  way.  Each  of  us  has 
one  great  investment  to  make — the  life.  If  we  become  multi-mil- 
lionaires we  shall  never  have  a  greater  investment.  Ex-Governor 
Goodell  of  New  Hampshire  said  to  me  some  time  ago,  "Robbins, 
there  is  one  thing  I  cannot  understand,  and  that  is,  why  in  the  world 
you  are  willing  to  spend  your  life  in  the  Philippine  Islands."  My 
reply  was,  "Governor  Goodell,  I  am  persuaded  that  the  six  years  I 
have  spent  in  the  Philippine  Islands  have  counted  more  for  God, 
humanity,  and  my  own  country  than  twenty-five  years  spent  here  in 
the  United  States." 

We  have  one  life  to  live,  and  only  one,  and  as  strong,  eager  men 
and  women,  we  wish  to  make  this  life  count  for  the  very  most.  We 
are  ambitious,  and  God  is  ambitious  for  us.  God  has  a  great  world 
plan.  God  has  a  plan  for  your  life  and  for  mine  that  fits  into  His 
world  plan.  As  American  students  there  are  special  reasons  why 
we  should  seriously  face  this  great  problem  of  Latin  America. 

In  the  future  the  influence  of  our  own  nation  will  become  more 
and  more  dominant  in  South  America.  Secretary  Root's  trip  brought 
to  the  notice  of  the  United  States  more  forcibly  than  ever  before  the 
importance  of  these  Latin  American  countries  ;  and  in  the  Philippines 
today  the  stars  and  stripes  wave  over  the  "Pearl  of  the  Orient." 
Latin  America  has  a  future  greater  than  we  have  dreamed.  South 
America  has  been  called  the  neglected  continent.  It  has  also  been 
called  the  continent  of  opportunities.  As  one  of  her  own  poets  has 
said,  "There  is  a  future  for  South  America  immense  as  her  moun- 
tains and  her  seas,  brilliant  as  her  skies  and  her  resplendent  stars." 
If  we  wish  to  make  the  most  of  ourselves  for  God  and  our  brothers 
in  that  land,  with  its  mighty  future,  we  may  profitably  invest  our 
lives. 

From  Latin  America  there  comes  the  call  of  a  great  need.  This 
need  is  three-fold.  In  the  first  place,  there  is  the  intellectual  need. 
The  South  American  students  are  awake  and  alert  and  South  Amer- 
ican Romanism  does  not  satisfy  their  awakened  intellect.  In  Latin 
America  and  in  the  Philippines  thousands  of  the  men  are  breaking 


PERSONAL  RESPONSIBILITIES   FOR  LATIN   AMERICA  333 

away  from  the  Church  of  Rome  and  becoming  atheists  and  agnostics. 
The  pure  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  can  satisfy  the  intellectual  needs  of 
this  people.  In  the  second  place,  there  is  the  moral  need.  College 
men  know  something  of  the  temptations  that  face  them  here  in 
America ;  but  you  cannot  know  the  fierceness  of  the  temptations  that 
face  men  in  these  Latin  American  countries — and  they  have  no  help. 
Their  religious  leaders  are  no  moral  inspiration  or  help  to  them. 
One  day  in  the  Philippines  I  called  upon  an  American  school  teacher 
who  was  living  with  the  Filipino  Roman  Catholic  priest.  As  I  was 
passing  through  the  main  room  of  the  convent  where  they  lived  I 
saw  that  priest  at  a  table  with  seven  women,  gambling.  The  only 
help  for  these  men  in  their  battle  against  temptation,  and  for  a  pure 
life  and  high  ideals,  is  Jesus  Christ,  the  strong  Son  of  God.  In  the 
third  place,  there  is  the  spiritual  need.  Latin  America  has  no  Bible, 
no  Christ,  and  a  God  to  be  feared  rather  than  loved.  The  Virgin  and 
the  saints  hold  the  pre-eminent  place  and  they  do  not  satisfy  the 
deepest  spiritual  longings  of  men  and  women.  Only  as  we  go  to 
them  with  our  Christ,  the  living  Son  of  the  living  God,  can  we  satisfy 
the  deepest  needs  of  these,  our  brothers  and  sisters  in  Latin  America. 

Last  May,  as  I  went  from  Capiz  to  Manila  on  a  steamboat,  one 
of  my  traveling  companions  was  a  Filipino  judge,  a  man  educated 
in  America,  with  a  degree  from  one  of  our  great  universities.  In 
the  course  of  our  conversation  I  said  to  him,  "Judge,  what  do  you 
consider  to  be  the  most  pressing  need  of  your  people  ?  What  is  the 
one  thing  above  everything  else  that  they  lack?"  After  thinking  in 
silence  for  a  few  moments  the  Judge  replied:  "Mr.  Robbins,  the 
one  thing  that  my  people  need  is  character."  This  educated  Filipino 
was  right  and  we  know  that  character  cannot  be  made  virile  and 
strong  without  the  supernatural  help  of  the  Christian  religion.  There 
is  a  great  need,  and  we  men  and  women  must  face  the  question  of 
our  personal  responsibility  to  Latin  America. 

I  have  a  friend,  one  of  the  largest  men  I  know.  He  was  center 
on  his  college  football  team,  a  man,  every  inch  and  every  ounce  of 
him.  I  was  visiting  at  his  home  some  time  ago  and  in  our  rummag- 
ing around  we  found  the  old  red  sweater  with  the  big  "C"  on  it,  the 
token  of  his  membership  on  the  Varsity.  He  said,  as  he  looked  at 
it,  "I  worked  harder  for  that  'C  in  college  than  I  did  for  my  A.  B." 
This  man  is  a  Christian  minister  today.  His  father,  a  very  success- 
ful man,  visited  him  recently  and  as  he  was  leaving,  he  said,  "George, 
I  would  rather  see  you  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  than  many  times  a 
millionaire."  Why  did  this  successful  and  wealthy  business  man 
speak  thus  strongly  ?  Because  he  realized  that  in  this  service  would 
be  found  the  richest  investment  for  life. 

I  received  a  letter  some  time  ago  from  a  young  Filipino.  He 
spoke  of  the  baseball  we  had  played  and  then,  referring  to  the  diffi- 
culty I  had  found  in  getting  a  man  to  catch  behind  the  bat,  he  said, 
"You  will  be  glad  to  know  that  now  we  have  two  men  who  have  the 


334  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

nerve  to  catch  behind  the  bat."  We  must  have  today  on  the  mission 
field  men  who  have  the  nerve  "to  catch  behind  the  bat,"  men  who 
have  the  nerve  to  take  the  hardest  places.  We  are  not  calling  you  to 
easy  posts.  Latin  America  calls  for  men  and  women  who  can  endure 
hardness  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ.  If  you  are  not  men  and 
women  of  this  stamp  you  should  remain  here  in  the  United  States. 
But  if  you  are  willing  to  try  to  fill  these  hard  places,  if  you  are 
willing  to  "catch  behind  the  bat,"  if  you  have  seen  the  vision  and  ex- 
perienced the  power  of  Christ  in  your  own  life,  then  you  are  the  men 
we  want. 

Eight  years  ago  I  attended  my  first  Student  Volunteer  Conven- 
tion in  Toronto.  The  one  great  thought  that  I  took  away  from  that 
Convention  that  took  me  to  the  Philippines  was  this :  "I  have  Christ, 
I  can  go ;  therefore,  I  must  go." 


SOUTH  AMERICA'S  APPEAL 

,   '   ^ 

MR.  ROBERT  E.  SPEER,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

IN  THE  CONTINENT  of  South  America  are  not  less  than  forty 
millions  of  people,  distributed  among  the  various  republics,  and  a  few 
thousands  in  some  sections  of  the  continent  connected  with  European 
governments:  roughly,  fifteen  millions  in  Brazil,  one  million  in 
Uruguay,  six  millions  in  Argentina,  three  millions  and  a  quarter  in 
Chile,  two  millions  in  Bolivia,  three  millions  and  a  half  in  Peru,  two 
millions  in  Ecuador,  four  or  four  and  a  half  in  Colombia,  and  two 
millions,  perhaps,  in  Venezuela ;  approximately  forty  millions  of  peo- 
ple in  this  one  continent  who  need  to  be  reached  with  the  message  of 
Christ.  Of  these  forty  millions  about  five  or  six  millions  are  In- 
dians ;  a  million  or  more  in  the  Republic  of  Brazil,  no  man  can  state 
how  many,  because  they  have  not  been  enumerated;  perhaps  three 
hundred  thousand  in  the  three  republics  of  Uruguay,  Paraguay,  and 
Argentina;  not  more  than  a  hundred  thousand  of  Araucanian  In- 
dians in  South  Central  Chile.  More  than  a  half  of  the  whole  popula- 
tion of  Bolivia  is  Indian,  and  half  of  the  population  of  Peru ;  three- 
fourths  of  the  blood  of  Ecuador  is  Indian  and  three  hundred  thou- 
sand of  the  people  of  Colombia  are  pure  Indian,  with  a  large  strain 
of  Indian  blood  in  a  good  part  of  the  rest  of  the  population.  Of 
these  five  or  six  millions  of  Indians  perhaps  three  millions  speak  one 
language — the  Quichua — into  which  part  of  the  Scriptures  has  been 
translated,  put  in  print,  and  is  now  accessible  to  missionaries  speak- 
ing that  tongue. 

We  group  all  these  South  American  peoples  under  the  title  Latin 
American.  There  are  great  differences  among  them,  due  in  part  to 


335 

the  conditions  of  the  climate,  in  part  to  the  varying  European 
strains  which  were  grafted  on  the  Indian  stock.  For  example,  in 
Brazil  about  half  the  population  are  negroes,  while  there  are  no 
negroes  in  the  countries  on  the  West  Coast.  As  Bishop  Hendrix 
has  said,  the  Portuguese  strain  that  was  introduced  into  Brazil 
was  mixed  with  the  negro  slave  blood  and  the  tropical  Indian 
blood,  and  there  has  been  produced  a  race  not  black  and  yet  with 
a  larger  proportion  of  black  blood  in  it  than  any  partially  white 
race  in  South  America,  having  a  land  bigger  than  Europe,  bigger 
than  the  United  States,  without  Alaska,  bigger  than  the  Chinese 
Empire  unless  you  count  in  Manchuria — the  biggest  land  in  the 
world,  with  fifteen  millions  of  people.  In  Chile  it  was  a  different 
strain  grafted  on  a  different  Indian  stock,  the  sturdiest  in  South 
America,  the  one  set  of  Indians  whom  the  Spaniards  never  subdued, 
and  who  lasted  unsubdued  into  our  own  day.  To  the  North  there 
are  the  two  republics  of  Peru  and  Bolivia,  milder  and  more  plastic 
nations  in  which  a  still  different  quality  of  Spanish  blood  than  came 
into  other  republics  was  grafted  on  the  fragments  of  the  old  Inca 
civilization.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  most  of  the  South  American  repub- 
lics, made  up  in  this  mixed  way,  have  been  stagnant  in  growth,  in 
population,  in  their  development  intellectually,  and  stagnant  in  their 
moral  and  religious  life,  but  not  more  so,  perhaps,  than  Spain.  Some 
of  these  South  American  countries  have  increased  their  population  in 
half  a  century,  there  are  some  with  less  population  now  than  some 
years  ago. 

Now,  among  these  forty  millions  of  people  what  missionary 
agencies  are  at  work  ?  In  Brazil,  the  Southern  Methodist,  the  South- 
ern Presbyterian,  the  Southern  Baptist  Churches,  the  American 
Episcopal,  and  the  Northern  Presbyterian.  Those  are  the  five 
churches  which  are  at  work  for  fifteen  millions  of  people.  In  Argen- 
tina, only  the  Northern  Methodists,  the  Southern  Baptists,  and  some 
good  forces  from  Great  Britain.  In  Bolivia,  only  the  Northern 
Methodists  and  the  Canadian  Baptists  and  an  independent  mission 
from  Australia  to  the  Indians ;  in  Peru,  the  Regions  Beyond  Mission, 
of  Great  Britain  and  the  Northern  Methodist  Church,  which  has  only 
two  ordained  men  with  it  for  the  three  and  a  half  million  in  that 
country;  in  Ecuador,  the  Northern  Methodist  and  the  Gospel  Mis- 
sionary Union ;  in  Chile,  the  Northern  Methodists  and  Presbyterians, 
the  Christian  Missionary  Alliance,  and  among  the  Indians  the  South 
American  Missionary  Society ;  in  Colombia,  three  ordained  men  of 
the  Northern  Presbyterian  Church  working  among  four  and  a  half 
millions  of  the  most  attractive  people  in  the  world ;  in  Venezuela,  one 
ordained  man  representing  the  Northern  Presbyterian  Church  and  a 
few  men  of  the  Scandinavian  Mission.  Besides  all  these  there  are  a 
few  independent  workers  and  some  devoted  workers  among  the 
English  speaking  people  of  the  various  coast  cities  of  South  America. 
I  think  I  have  named  almost  all  the  missionary  agencies,  but  we  must 


33^  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

not  fail  to  add  the  colporteurs  and  agents  of  the  English  and  Ameri- 
can Bible  Societies. 

Dr.  Zwemer  sent  me,  in  his  preparation  for  the  Rochester  Con- 
vention, and  for  the  World  Conferences  in  Edinburgh,  a  map  of 
South  America,  with  the  request  that  I  should  mark  upon  it  the 
sections  of  the  continent  in  which  missionary  work  was  being  done. 
When  I  got  through,  it  was  pitiful  to  look  at  the  map:  around  the 
coast,  and  not  all  around,  but  only  here  and  there,  were  little  sections 
which  nowhere  reached  more  than  several  hundred  miles  into  the  in- 
terior. These  were  the  areas  marked  as  occupied  by  missionary 
agencies,  while  the  great  body  of  the  South  American  continent  was 
left  unmarked.  Let  us  keep  in  thought  a  few  of  the  great  fields  there 
awaiting  missionaries.  There  are  no  missionaries  in  the  Amazon  Val- 
ley west  of  Manaos  and  none  between  Para  and  Manaos  and  none 
from  Manaos  clear  up  over  the  Andes  Mountains.  There  is  the  State 
of  Goyaz  in  Central  Brazil  with  no  established  work  as  yet.  There 
is  the  city  of  Iquitos  in  Northeastern  Peru,  reached  by  ocean  steamer 
up  the  Amazon,  one  of  the  important  cities  of  Peru,  where  there  is 
not  a  single  missionary  at  work,  with  immense  sections  of  unreached 
country  in  every  direction.  There  is  the  great  country  of  Colombia, 
with  over  four  millions  of  peoples,  nearer  to  the  United  States  than 
any  other  South  American  country.  That  part  of  South  America 
nearest  to  our  influence  has  been  the  most  neglected  section.  We 
have  passed  it  by.  And  among  these  four  and  a  half  millions  of 
Colombians,  most  attractive  people,  in  a  land  of  beautiful  valleys  and 
high  plateaus,  which  make  it  one  of  the  best  equatorial  lands  in  the 
world,  there  are  many  towns  and  cities  running  from  four  thousand 
to  twenty  thousand  population,  scores  of  them,  totally  without  mis- 
sionary work  of  any  kind. 

Let  us  keep  the  burden  of  these  neglected  lands  on  our  hearts,  as 
we  learn  one  by  one  of  the  various  fields  and  their  needs. 


THE  WARRANT  FOR  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN 
SOUTH  AMERICA 

BISHOP  E.  R.   HENDRIX,  D.DV   KANSAS  CITY 

CHRISTIANITY  ought,  not  to  have  competitors  in  the  same  field. 
We  have  no  business  in  Latin  America  if  there  is  any  other  branch 
of  Christ's  Church  that  is  doing  its  full  duty  there,  evangelizing  the 
people,  spreading  among  them  the  Scriptures,  developing  among 
them  the  saintly  life.  I  believe  the  test  of  a  Church  of  God  is  that  it 
produces  saints,  and  if  Latin  America  has  any  form  of  Christianity 
that  is  saint-producing,  developing  the  saintly  life,  it  is  a  very  doubt- 


WARRANT   FOR   MISSIONS   IN   SOUTH   AMERICA  337 

ful  proceeding  that  any  other  Church  should  interfere  with  the  work 
that  is,  under  God,  going  on.  It  is  a  very  painful  thing  to  bring  an 
indictment  against  a  whole  people.  Edmund  Burke  used  to  say :  "I 
do  not  know  how  to  bring  an  indictment  against  a  whole  people." 
He  could  frame  an  indictment  against  an  individual  or  a  group  of  in- 
dividuals, but  he  could  not  frame  an  indictment  against  a  whole  peo- 
ple. Unfortunately,  no  one  could  be  called  upon  to  speak  on  the  ques- 
tion of  Christianity  in  Latin  America  without  having  to  frame  an 
indictment  against  the  kind  of  Christianity  that  is  there  and  has 
been  there  from  the  beginning.  I  speak  particularly  concerning  the 
United  States  of  Brazil,  which  makes  the  bulk  of  South  America, 
corresponding  in  point  of  size  to  the  United  States  of  America.  In 
large  measure  its  most  dense  population  is  in  the  sea-coast  region. 
No  one  can  be  called  upon  to  speak  upon  the  question  of  that  form 
of  religion  in  Latin  America  which  I  am  most  familiar  with  officially 
and  by  personal  visit,  without  having  to  state  that  the  form  of  Chris- 
tianity there  is  a  Romanized  Paganism.  It  was  brought  there  by  the 
Portuguese,  and  you  know  what  the  Portuguese  stand  for  in  history. 
They  were  the  great  slave-traders,  dealt  in  them,  buying  and  selling. 
They  foisted  slavery  upon  Brazil.  They  brought  to  Brazil  that 
form  of  Christianity  which  alone  they  knew,  not  a  very  high  type  of 
Roman  Christianity.  The  result  is  that  it  was  grafted  upon  pagan- 
ism and  the  graft  has  not  been  a  very  notable  improvement  upon  the 
original  stock. 

The  type  of  Christianity  which  Brazil  particularly  has,  and 
which  makes  it  necessary  that  there  should  be  a  better  type  there, 
is  one  that  the  Roman  Church  itself  almost  repudiates.  For  in- 
stance, while  celibacy  is  the  law  of  the  Church  of  Rome  as  regards 
its  priesthood,  so  corrupt  and  impure  have  been  the  lives  of  the  priests 
and  bishops  in  Brazil  that  the  matter  has  been  mooted  in  the  College 
of  the  Propaganda  as  to  whether  or  not  Brazil  should  not  be  made 
an  exception,  priests  of  the  Church  in  Brazil  being  permitted  to 
have  wives.  The  question  is  asked  concerning  various  priests, 
"How  many  wives  has  he  got?"  One,  a  bishop  of  the  Church,  is 
known  to  have  not  less  than  four,  meaning  by  that  that  he  lives 
in  a  condition  of  concubinage  with  not  less  than  that  number. 
That  being  the  state  of  affairs,  you  can  readily  see  that  the  type 
of  Christianity  Brazil  has  is  a  type  of  Christianity  without  Christ, 
where  they  worship  the  Virgin  Mother  but  not  the  divine  Son. 
It  is  a  Christianity  without  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  Bible  is  a  prohib- 
ited book.  It  is  Christianity  without  that  form  of  worship  which 
has  its  glory  in  immediate  access  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ  alone 
as  Saviour.  And  this  is  a  matter  that  is  most  lamentable  to  all  citi- 
zens of  Brazil,  so  much  so  that  it  would  be  painful,  were  it  my  duty 
— which  it  cannot  be  at  present — to  go  into  anything  like  details  as 
to  the  condition  of  things  there.  It  is  most  discreditable  to  Rome, 
this  state  of  family  life,  that  makes  it  absolutely  necessary  for  the 


STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

saying  of  Latin  America  that  they  have  a  purer  religion.  While  I 
speak  of  Brazil  I  speak  only  of  the  condition  of  things  that  obtains 
throughout  all  Latin  America.  This  makes  it  necessary  that  it 
should  have  a  purer  form  of  Christianity  which  Protestantism  has 
come  to  bring. 

A  condition  of  affairs  like  this  shows  itself  in  the  condition  of 
the  priests — notably  so.  When  I  was  there  a  few  years  ago  there  was 
a  venerable  bishop  of  the  Roman  Church,  who  asked  two  of  our  mis- 
sionaries to  come  and  see  him,  and  during  the  course  of  the  visit 
said,  "let  us  talk  on  religion."  During  the  conversation  they  said 
to  him,  "Bishop,  why  is  it  that  your  priests  do  not  preach  more; 
why  is  it  that  when  we  are  called  upon  to  give  the  Gospel  to  the 
world  the  sermon  is  so  rarely  heard  in  one  of  your  churches?"  His 
frank  response  was:  "They  are  too  ignorant  to  preach.  They  do 
not  know  enough  to  preach.  It  is  not  an  uncommon  thing  among  us 
to  ordain  mule-drivers  to  the  priesthood.  A  bishop  in  the  adjoining 
diocese  is  a  blind  man,  and  it  has  happened  that  one  man  has  an- 
swered the  questions  and  another  man  has  been  ordained,  showing 
that  by  a  system  of  substitution  one  could  comply  with  the  letter  of 
the  law  while  another  party  altogether  had  hands  laid  upon  him  for 
consecration  to  the  work  of  the  priesthood.  "That  being  the  state  of 
affairs,"  he  said,  "you  do  not  wonder  that  they  cannot  preach.  They 
do  not  know  enough;  they  are  too  ignorant  for  that."  Then  he 
said,  with  pathos,  "When  I  think  of  this  state  of  things,  I  believe  that 
many  of  the  parishes  are  better  off  without  priests,  if  we  can  give 
them  no  better  priests  than  we  can  get  for  the  most  of  them."  He 
added,  "When  I  think  of  this  state  of  things,  I  do  not  want  to  live, 
yet  I  am  afraid  to  die."  Thus  it  is  out  of  the  mouth  of  one  of  their 
spokesmen  that  this  condition  of  affairs  is  brought  before  us,  making 
it  absolutely  certain  that  if  they  have  the  Gospel  that  is  to  save, 
it  must  be  brought  them  by  men  in  whom  the  people  have  confidence 
and  whose  lives  enforce  it.  The  absence  of  many  women  from  the 
confessional  is  a  notorious  fact.  Men  declare  their  wives  shall  never 
go  to  confession  again;  the  reason  for  that  is  readily  understood. 

Before  giving  you  the  view  of  a  very  eminent  layman  there, 
perhaps  it  may  be  well  to  state  that  I  was  his  guest.  A  great 
coffee-planter,  he  reminds  you  very  much  of  one  of  the  old  patriarchs, 
for  his  influence  has  been  very  great  in  inclining  the  whole  section 
toward  Protestant  Christianity.  I  went  to  give  an  address  in  his 
enlarged  slave  quarters,  which  he  had  turned  into  a  church.  He  had 
been  the  owner  at  one  time  of  a  large  number  of  slaves  which  he 
worked  on  his  plantation;  but  he  manumitted  them  in  advance  of 
the  National  Act  of  Emancipation.  These  large  quarters  were  turned 
into  a  place  of  worship  and  for  the  purpose  of  this  visit  had  been 
doubled  in  size.  The  planters,  with  their  workmen,  were  there  in 
large  numbers,  crowding  the  house,  listening  very  attentively  and 
making  contributions  of  one  thousand  or  more  dollars  to  one 


WARRANT  FOR   MISSIONS   IN   SOUTH   AMERICA  339 

of  their  colleges.  At  the  close  of  this  memorable  day's  service, 
with  preaching  in  the  morning  and  in  the  afternoon,  followed  by  a 
sacramental  service  at  night,  in  which  hundreds  participated — and 
apparently  very  devoutly — sitting  in  the  library  of  this  planter,  I  said 
to  him,  "Tell  me  how  you  became  a  Christian."  His  emphatic  re- 
sponse was :  "I  was  never  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  the  consequence 
was  that  I  was  called  an  atheist.  When  in  times  of  drought  the 
image  of  the  Virgin  would  be  brought  through  my  plantation,  led 
by  priests,  and  I  was  expected  to  make  a  contribution  to  her,  in  order 
to  induce  her  to  give  rain,  I  declined  ever  to  countenance  that  folly, 
and  hence  was  called  an  atheist.  They  did  not  know  that  after  that 
procession  had  passed  out  of  sight  I  would  go  into  the  fields,  and 
take  off  my  hat  and  pray  for  rain.  I  could  not  be  a  Romanist.  I  had 
known  too  well  the  lives  of  priests  in  my  own  father's  town  for  that. 
One  of  the  priests  was  associated,  so  dastardly  and  wickedly,  with  a 
dissolute  woman  that  they  were  thrown  into  prison  together.  Their 
whole  relations  were  an  outrage  and  a  scandal.  This  man  was  of 
such  wicked  life  that  he  would  get  drunk  at  table  where  he  was  giv- 
ing a  dinner.  Of  course,  a  man  like  that  was  utterly  without  any 
influence  religiously,  and  I  never  could  be  influenced  by  him. 

"My  brother,  whose  guest  you  were  a  few  weeks  ago,  wrote 
me  that  a  man  had  visited  his  plantation,  and  told  of  a  book,  a  won- 
derful book  he  used.  It  was  a  book,  he  said,  that  came  down  from 
heaven,  that  holy  men  had  written.  'Is  not  this,'  he  asked,  'possibly 
the  religion  about  which  we  want  information?  Come  down/  I 
left  my  coffee  plantation  in  another  state  and  visited  my  brother. 
We  heard  that  this  book  had  been  distributed  among  many  of  his 
employees  by  a  colporteur,  as  he  was  termed,  who  both  interpreted 
and  gave  it  to  them,  and  whenever  the  people  felt  willing  sold  it  to 
them.  He  got  a  copy.  I  talked  it  over  with  my  brother.  We  sat  up 
late  that  night  looking  into  its  pages.  It  was  different  from  anything 
else  I  had  ever  seen.  I  wanted  to  know  more  about  it,  and  under 
the  instruction  of  this  colporteur,  who  was  distributing  this  book,  I 
learned  to  know  of  Christ  as  my  personal  Saviour.  I  was  filled  with 
it.  A  day  or  two  afterwards,  when  I  returned  to  my  home,  I  was 
so  overjoyed  with  having  at  last  the  true  faith  put  into  my  hand  that 
I  became  so  absorbed  in  conversation  with  a  lady  whom  I  met  while 
in  the  station  on  my  way  home  that  I  let  my  train  go  by  without  notic- 
ing it.  When  I  returned  home  the  first  thing  I  did  was  to  send  for 
this  woman's  husband,  with  whom  I  had  a  quarrel.  She  was  the 
wife  of  another  planter.  We  became  reconciled,  and  when  it  was 
known  that  we  were  reconciled  the  case  was  made  a  matter  of 
common  conversation  through  the  section,  and  people  came  to  me  to 
ask  about  this  new  religion;  I  had  a  Bible  and  I  would  attempt  to 
tell  about  it  during  the  night  and  at  leisure  times."  Then,  address- 
ing his  wife,  I  said,  "Now,  Madam,  may  I  ask  how  you  became  a 
Christian?"  And  she  said  that  at  the  time  of  her  husband's  deepest 


34O  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

concern  her  own  health  was  feeble,  and  it  was  largely  a  matter  of 
sympathy  with  him  when  he  discovered  that  he  had  for  the  first  time 
gotten  hold  of  the  truth  of  God.  Then  she  said  "When  I  saw  the 
change  that  had  taken  place  in  his  character,  and  his  peace  of  mind 
from  learning  the  truth,  I  sought  it  also.  "Now" — I  want  you  to 
catch  the  phrase — "now  I  live  only  for  Jesus."  Donna  Placidina 
was  her  name,  a  fitting  name,  and  that  was  the  expression  of  a 
Latin  American,  to  whom  Christ  had  become  all  in  all. 

That  man's  attitude  toward  the  form  of  Christianity  that  ob- 
tained there  may  be  regarded  as  typical  among  the  thinking  people 
of  South  America.  They  are  hungering  for  the  truth,  they  want 
those  Christians  who  can  command  their  respect  for  their  purity  of 
life.  They  want  those  who  can  extend  to  them  the  knowledge  of  the 
true  religion;  they  want  those  who  can  read  and  use  the  Word  of 
God.  Now  the  absence  of  all  of  this  makes  it  necessary  that  there 
should  be  brought  into  these  Latin  American  countries  the  type  of 
Christianity  that  is  represented  by  North  America,  by  England.  I 
am  glad  to  say  that  in  many  of  the  great  commercial  cities  of  Latin 
America  some  of  the  devoutest  men  have  co-operated  with  American 
missionaries  there,  merchants  from  England,  traders  from  the 
blue  hills  of  Scotland,  devout,  godly,  consecrated  men,  liberal-hearted 
men  with  their  rare  good  sense  and  their  beautiful  consecration  who 
fortunately  make  known,  particularly  in  the  great  commercial  cen- 
ters, the  type  of  Christianity  which  commends  itself  to  such  broad- 
minded  men  of  business. 

Now  this  condition  of  affairs  I  have  found  to  obtain  throughout 
the  whole  of  Latin  America  so  far  as  my  personal  acquaintance  has 
gone.  Throughout  a  considerable  portion  of  Mexico,  and  in  Brazil, 
this  same  state  of  affairs  obtains,  and  this  is  the  occasion  and  this 
makes  the  necessity  for  missionaries  of  the  faith  to  go  there.  As  a 
result  of  their  going  some  of  the  priests  have  been  obedient  to  the 
faith,  men  that  scorn  the  idea  of  the  unholy  life  of  their  associates, 
and  have  wanted  to  live  decent  lives,  who  have  severed  their  relations 
absolutely  with  the  debased  form  of  Latin  Christianity,  and  now  are 
identified  with  the  purer  type  of  our  holy  faith,  as  it  has  been  pro- 
mulgated in  Latin  America.  This  is  a  sufficient  reason  a'nd  a  vital 
one  why  these  people  should  have  the  faith. 

Permit  me  to  say  in  conclusion  that,  in  regard  to  Romanism  as 
such,  I  think  much  depends  upon  its  abode.  American  Romanism  is 
a  very  different  thing  from  Spanish  Romanism,  or  from  Italian 
Romanism.  Under  these  conditions  Romanism  has  a  different  front 
altogether  in  Protestant  lands  where  it  is  brought  in  competition 
with  a  higher  type  of  faith ;  but  in  these  Latin  American  countries  it 
is  sufficient  to  say  that  the  Christ  is  not  known,  that  the  worship  is  of 
the  Virgin  and  not  of  her  divine  Son.  It  is  a  type  of  Christianity 
without  the  revealed  will  and  Word  of  God,  and  it  has  not  the  salt  in 
it  that  will  save  it  or  save  the  people  where  it  is  known. 


SOUTH-EASTERN  ASIA 

Lower  Siam 

Laos 

A  Typical  Mission  in  Dutch  Malaysia 

Burma 

Assam 


LOWER  SIAM 

E.  B.  MCDANIEL,  M.D.,  PETCHABUREE,  SIAM 

SIAM  is  a  little-known  country,  but  she  has  a  fairly  authentic 
history  for  the  last  six  hundred  years.  The  present  dynasty  has  ruled 
for  one  hundred  and  thirty  years  and  the  present  King  has  been 
called  the  most  enlightened  monarch  of  all  Asia.  The  father  of  the 
present  monarch  was  a  remarkable  man  in  many  ways.  He  was  a 
mathematician  and  an  astronomer,  predicting  eclipses  with  accuracy. 
He  was  an  admirer  of  Martin  Luther.  Through  tutors  he  gave  his 
children  the  benefits  of  Western  education.  Though  the  head  of  the 
Buddhist  faith  in  Siam,  yet  the  King  has  always  shown  religious 
toleration  and  has  not  been  slow  to  realize  the  material  benefits  that 
Christianity  has  introduced. 

In  size,  Siam  is  like  unto  France;  in  population,  she  has  prob- 
ably eight  million  people — about  one  one-hundred-and-twenty-fifth 
of  the  earth's  unevangelized  population.  The  first  missionary  work 
in  Siam,  except  that  in  the  early  centuries  by  the  Jesuits,  was  under- 
taken by  the  American  Baptists,  but  the  field  was  finally  given  up  to 
the  Presbyterian  Church  North,  the  Baptists  confining  their  efforts 
to  work  among  the  Chinese  in  Bangkok. 

In  a  certain  district,  some  days'  journey  from  Bangkok,  there 
had  formerly  been  a  Baptist  Church.  In  the  reorganization,  the  place 
had  been  abandoned  and  years  had  passed  since  a  missionary  had 
visited  the  place.  For  some  time  one  of  our  missionaries  felt  an 
insistent  drawing  toward  that  place,  so  finally,  accompanied  by  a 
medical  brother,  he  made  the  journey.  On  arrival  at  the  place  they 
found  that  on  the  very  day  one  of  the  old  time  Christians  had  died. 
Faithful  through  all  the  years,  he  had  departed  this  life  with  the 
firm  belief  that  God  would  send  a  Christian  missionary  to  give  him 
burial.  This  was  well  known  in  the  community,  even  among  those 
who  were  not  believers.  They  saw  the  missionary  come;  they  felt 
that  a  miracle  had  been  performed,  and  many  marveled. 

In  the  capital  city  of  Bangkok  there  is  a  population  of  a  little 
less  than  seven  hundred  thousand.  Among  her  eighty  thousand 
young  men  there  has  been  no  organized  Christian  effort.  Only  re- 
cently, however,  such  work  has  been  undertaken.  A  splendid  build- 
ing has  been  erected  as  the  headquarters  of  this  movement,  and  King 
and  Princes  have  contributed  toward  what  they  realize  is  a  great 

343 


344  STUDENTS   AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

work  for  Siam.  Through  the  work  of  this  institution  the  name  of 
the  Rev.  Boon  Itt  will  be  perpetuated  and  the  name  of  the  Master 
will  be  glorified. 

Everywhere  there  is  opportunity.  Notice  this  mountain  chain 
extending  from  the  north  of  Siam  down  through  the  Malay  Penin- 
sula. In  these  mountain  fastnesses  are  thousands  untrammeled  by 
priest  rule  and  yet  they  have  never  heard  the  name  of  Jesus  or 
known  of  His  message  of  peace  and  love. 

Now  mine  has  been  medical  work  and  perhaps  I  am  inclined  to 
over-emphasize  this  line  of  effort.  But  to  me  it  is  the  most  hopeful 
phase  of  our  work,  and  didn't  Jesus  set  His  seal  of  approval  upon 
the  work  of  bodily  healing?  Men  are  led  to  the  Christ  through  the 
work  of  the  medical  missionary,  but  not  all  who  receive  his  minis- 
trations or  who  are  hospital  patients  become  Christians.  A  few 
there  are  who  rather  believe  that  the  mission  doctor  should  be  the 
grateful  one,  their  extremity  having  provided  him  with  such  a  good 
opportunity  of  making  merit.  Leaving  out  the  discussion  of  Bud- 
dhism as  a  system  of  ethics,  in  its  actual  workings  it  appeals  to  the 
mass  of  its  devotees  as  a  belief  wherein  the  making  of  merit  holds  a 
pre-eminent  position.  One's  goodness  is  judged  by  the  amount  of 
merit  he  has  been  able  to  make.  How  many  temples  has  he  built 
and  what  the  quality  of  the  robes  he  has  given  the  priests?  Every 
young  man  is  expected  to  spend  at  least  three  months  of  his  life  as 
a  priest — most  of  them  spend  a  much  longer  period.  Not  only  does 
the  young  man  thus  make  merit  for  himself  but  also  by  proxy  for  his 
parents. 

Siam  has  supported  her  priests  for  centuries  without  receiving 
from  them  as  a  class  any  adequate  return.  They  were  the  best  cared 
for  class  in  Siam  and  as  they  did  no  useful  work  they  were  a  burden, 
and  a  heavy  burden,  on  the  people.  Along  with  her  advances  in  all 
lines,  however,  she  has  realized  the  necessity  of  providing  educa- 
tional advantages  for  all  of  her  people,  and  thus,  by  recent  Royal 
decree,  her  temples  are  becoming  school  houses  and  her  priests  teach- 
ers. So  even  in  this  land  we  see  another  instance  of  the  awakening 
of  the  Oriental  mind. 

America  has  made  important  contributions  toward  the  advance- 
ment of  Siam.  As  her  early  missionaries  introduced  vaccination  and 
the  practice  of  Western  medicine,  as  from  time  to  time  at  Royal 
request  they  contributed  their  best  toward  the  upbuilding  of  a  splendid 
educational  system,  so  in  solving  the  complex  and  often  exceedingly 
grave  political  questions,  her  men  of  genius  have  been  called  upon  as 
counsellors  of  state.  Through  the  advice  of  an  American  statesman 
in  the  service  of  His  Majesty,  the  King,  slavery  was  abolished  as  was 
also  gambling,  except  in  a  few  places  in  the  capital.  The  clank  of 
convict  chains  is  a  familiar  sound  in  Siam,  but  the  prisons  of  today 
are  no  longer  the  dungeons  such  as  held  the  immortal  Judson  before 
British  rule  made  such  cruelties  impossible  in  Burma.  These  re- 


LAOS  345 

forms,  together  with  the  building  of  railroads,  and  the  purification  of 
her  courts  of  justice,  have  won  for  Siam  the  esteem  and  confidence  of 
the  Great  Powers.  Great  Britain  has  but  recently  relinquished  her 
extra  territorial  rights  and  our  own  great  nation  is  considering  the 
taking  of  a  like  step. 

But  Siam  needs  what  alone  the  living  Christ  can  give.  The 
great  evil  of  polygamy  still  flourishes  and  there  are  unnamable  hor- 
rors that  only  His  power  can  forbid.  If  you  are  looking  for  an  easy 
field — a  place  where  the  people  are  crowding  into  the  Church — don't 
go  to  Siam.  But  if  you  are  looking  for  a  field  that  is  needy,  that  is 
second  to  none  in  need,  and  if  you  are  thoroughly  in  earnest  in  the 
saving  of  souls,  then  hear  the  call  of  the  Master  for  the  unevangel- 
ized  millions  of  Siam. 


LAOS 

THE  REVEREND  WILLIAM    HARRIS,   CHIENGMAI,  SIAM 

SIAM  is  one  of  the  least  known  countries  of  the  world.  If  you 
asked  the  average  person  what  contribution  Siam  has  made  to  civil- 
ization his  answer  would  be  either  cats  or  the  Siamese  twins !  And 
when  it  comes  to  the  Laos  of  North  Siam  the  ignorance  is  well  nigh 
total.  It  might,  therefore,  be  well  to  consider  just  who  the  people 
of  Laos  are. 

Two  hundred  and  fifty  years  before  Christ  there  was  a  race  in 
China,  dwelling  in  the  plains  south  of  the  Yangtse  River,  who  called 
themselves  the  Tai  or  Free  people.  What  their  origin  was  we  do  not 
know ;  a  French  ethnologist  says  they  were  of  Aryan  stock.  More 
probably  they  were  Mongolian.  For  five  hundred  years  these  Tai 
people  waged  a  war  with  their  Chinese  neighbors;  and  about  250 
A.  D.  there  began  one  of  those  great  racial  tidal  waves  that  have 
swept  over  Asia  from  time  immemorial.  Some  of  them  migrated 
eastward  and  mingled  with  the  Chinese  of  Canton,  another  portion 
migrated  southwestward  to  Burma,  and  another  portion  southeast- 
ward to  Lower  Siam  and  are  known  as  the  Siamese.  The  remainder 
of  these  Tai  people,  who  migrated  from  China,  moved  directly  south- 
ward into  North  Siam  and  are  known  as  the  Laos  people ;  and  it  is 
about  these  last  that  I  wish  to  speak. 

By  these  migrations,  the  various  parts  of  theTai  race  have  been 
separated  for  1,600  years  and  have  become  widely  differentiated. 
We  have  but  little  knowledge  of  their  history  until  comparatively  re- 
cent times.  In  1858,  two  Princeton  men,  Dr.  McGilvary  and  Dr.  Wil- 
son, joined  the  Presbyterian  mission  in  Lower  Siam.  Dr.  McGilvary 


346  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

was  assigned  to  work  in  Petchaburee,  Southwest  of  Bangkok.  There 
he  became  deeply  interested  in  these  Laos  people,  ten  thousand  of 
whom  had  been  taken  as  slaves  by  the  King  of  Siam  in  the  War  of 
1828  with  the  Laos  people  and  had  been  scattered  through  the  cities 
of  the  Lower  Kingdom.  McGilvary  finally  decided  to  go  into  the 
interior,  with  a  view  to  opening  up  work  among  these  Northern 
people.  In  1863,  Drs.  McGilvary  and  Wilson  took  a  long  journey 
into  the  interior  to  Chiengmai,  the  largest  city  in  the  North  country, 
and  encouraged  by  what  they  saw  they  returned  five  years  later  and 
opened  a  station  in  that  city,  which  became  the  nucleus  of  what  is 
now  known  as  the  North  Laos  mission  of  the  Presbyterian  Board. 
Within  two  years  after  the  opening  of  the  station  a  little  band  of 
seven  converts  had  gathered  around  the  missionaries. 

Upon  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries,  the  old  Chief  of  Chiengmai 
had  received  them  cordially  and  had  given  them  an  invitation  to 
settle  there.  But  when  he  discovered  that  their  object  was  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  rather  than  to  develop  trade,  his  attitude  to- 
wards these  men  changed  and  he  demanded  that  they  should  depart 
from  his  territory  and  give  up  the  work.  This  they  declined  to  do, 
and  he  finally  induced  some  of  his  retainers  to  prefer  false  charges 
against  two  of  the  new  converts  who  were  led  out  across  the  rice 
fields  and  were  given  an  opportunity  to  recant.  But  they  heroically 
refused  to  do  so  and  were  clubbed  to  death  before  the  eyes  of  their 
friends.  These  two  men  suffered  a  shameful  death  rather  than  give 
up  the  faith,  which  some  would  fain  have  us  believe  is  outworn  and 
losing  its  vitality. 

From  1868  to  1909,  forty-one  years,  this  work  among  the  people 
of  Laos  has  been  steadily  growing.  In  1895,  we  felt  we  had  reached  a 
crisis  in  the  life  of  the  mission.  Up  to  that  time  practically  every  bit 
of  Christian  work  in  Laos  was  financially  supported  by  the  Church 
at  home.  We  felt  that,  whatever  the  cost,  we  must  change  the  old  or- 
der of  procedure,  that  our  work  must  become  self-organized  and  self- 
supporting.  Such  a  change  of  policy  means  a  great  shock  to  the  life 
of  any  mission,  of  any  church ;  and  we  felt  the  shock  in  1895,  and  for 
several  years  thereafter.  At  that  time  we  had  from  eighty  to  ninety 
lay  evangelists  employed  in  the  various  stations,  supported,  as  I  have 
said,  by  funds  from  the  United  States.  This  change  meant  that  these 
men  were  nearly  all  cut  off  from  mission  employment  and  we  retained 
only  a  few  who  were  in  the  direct  employ  and  under  the  immediate 
supervision  of  the  missionaries.  The  others  were  dismissed  until 
such  time  as  the  native  Church  could  support  them.  The  principles 
of  self-support  were  applied  likewise  to  our  schools,  dispensaries, 
and  churches.  This  caused  the  disaffection  of  many  who  had  become 
Christians  from  unworthy  motives,  and  of  others  who  could  not  ad- 
just themselves  to  the  new  order.  A  year  or  two  previous  to  this 
the  Laos  Presbytery  was  the  banner  presbytery  of  the  Church,  but 
for  many  years  thereafter  the  numerical  growth  of  the  Church  was 


A  TYPICAL  MISSION  IN  DUTCH  MALAYSIA  347 

seriously  checked.  But  now  after  fifteen  years  every  phase  of  our 
work  has  become  in  a  large  measure  self-supporting.  Our  medical 
work  and  our  churches  are  wholly  so.  The  latter  are  carrying  on  a 
vigorous  evangelistic  campaign  amongst  their  non-Christian  neigh- 
bors, and  are  organizing  and  conducting  a  large  number  of  self- 
supporting  parochial  schools  in  connection  with  the  churches  in  the 
outlying  districts. 

The  great  need  of  the  Laos  Church  today  is  along  these  lines — 
evangelistic  work  and  education.  It  is  absurd  ever  to  think  that  the 
Christian  Church  in  America  will  be  able  to  send  enough  men  and 
women  into  a  country  like  Siam  to  win  it  for  Christ.  It  would  be 
impossible  to  do  so.  The  average  term  of  service  is  very  short,  and 
breakdowns  are  very  frequent  owing  to  the  severity  of  the  climate. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  work  is  encouraging.  In  fourteen  years  the 
number  of  Christians  had  doubled.  We  had,  fourteen  years  ago,  but 
sixteen  hundred  communicants  and  today  we  have  nearly  four  thou- 
sand. But  the  work  among  the  Laos  people  is  a  work  to  be  done 
eventually  by  themselves.  Our  work  is  to  raise  up  a  strong  nucleus 
of  trained  Christian  leaders  who  shall  carry  the  Gospel  to  their  fel- 
lows. That  is  what  we  need  today,  and  I  think  that  if  we  had  a 
strong  force  of  American  Christian  men  and  women  to  do  the  work 
of  Christian  education,  taking  the  Church  we  now  have  and  estab- 
lishing it  upon  a  high  plane  of  Christian  living  and  Christian  think- 
ing, the  men  and  women  of  Siam  would  speedily  carry  the  Gospel 
to  their  own  people  and  within  the  next  twenty-five  years  the  King- 
dom of  Siam  might  be  brought  to  crown  Jesus,  Lord  and  King. 


A  TYPICAL  MISSION  IN  DUTCH  MALAYSIA 

PASTOR  DR.  JULIUS  RICHTER,  SCHWANEBECK,  GERMANY 

I  SHOULD  LIKE  to  concentrate  your  attention  for  a  few  minutes 
on  a  mission  which  has  a  special  interest  for  American  friends  of 
missions,  yet  which  is  little  known  here  in  America.  In  1834,  just 
seventy-five  years  ago,  two  young,  brave  American  missionaries,  sent 
out  by  the  Congregational  Board,  Messrs.  Munson  and  Lyman, 
landed  in  the  Bay  of  Tapanooli  on  the  west  coast  of  Sumatra  and 
tried  to  force  an  entrance  into  the  almost  unknown  interior  of  that 
great  island.  A  few  weeks  later  they  were  attacked  by  night,  slain 
and  eaten  by  the  wild,  cannibal  natives.  By  their  tragic  death  the 
mission  came  to  a  standstill,  and  twenty-five  years  passed  before 
another  society  dared  to  enter  the  dangerous  country.  Then,  in  1861, 
the  Rhenish  Missionary  Society  was  induced  by  a  combination  of 


I 

348  STUDENTS   AND   THE  PPRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

divine  leadings  to  begin  work  among  those  much-dreaded  and  de- 
graded tribes.  And  they  have  now  for  almost  half  a  century  perse- 
vered in  this  work  and  have  had  the  privilege  of  founding  there  one 
of  the  most  flourishing  missions  to  be  found  anywhere  in  modern 
Protestant  fields. 

Let  me  first  describe  the  strategical  situation  and  importance  of 
this  mission  field.  Throughout  the  whole  of  Dutch  East  India, 
Islam  is  spreading  in  a  most  dangerous  and  distressing  way.  This 
large  island  world  is  the  greatest  field  of  its  expansion  besides  the 
Central  and  Western  Sudan  in  Africa.  In  the  Dutch  East  Indies 
Islam  has  two  strongholds  which  seem  to  be  almost  impregnable. 
One  is  the  independent  native  State  of  Atyeh  at  the  North  end  of 
the  island  of  Sumatra.  Here  the  fanaticism  of  Islam  is  so  strong 
that  for  twenty-five  years  this  district  has  been  regarded  as  its  worst 
hotbed;  rebellions  and  religious  wars  have  followed  in  quick  suc- 
cession, and  in  spite  of  an  enormous  outlay  and  some  temporary 
successes  the  Dutch  government,  even  to  the  present  day,  has  not 
been  able  to  win  full  authority  over  the  restive  fanatics.  The  other 
center  is  the  large  and  thinly  populated  island  of  Java,  whose  more 
than  twenty-five  millions  of  inhabitants  are  thoroughly  Islamized, 
and  from  here  Islam  has  got  undisputed  sway  in  the  southern  half 
of  Sumatra,  too.  Both  centers  of  Islamic  fanaticism  are  expanding 
in  all  directions  and  have  a  strong  tendency  to  join  hands  by  flood- 
ing the  central  parts  of  Sumatra.  But  in  those  central  parts 
there  live  a  number  of  more  or  less  independent  heathen  tribes 
who  are  known  under  the  general  name  of  Batak.  They  have  hith- 
erto resisted  all  attempts  to  get  them  over  to  Islam.  But  at  present 
they  are  in  a  very  serious  and  embarrassing  situation.  They  seem 
to  have  lost  the  power  of  resistance  against  a  foe  of  overwhelming 
strength.  Yet  Islamization  would  be  an  immense  loss  quite  as  well 
for  the  cause  of  Christianity  as  for  the  Dutch  government.  The  gov- 
ernment has  at  last  been  convinced  that  Islam  is  its  deadly  foe, 
really  the  only  one  that  threatens  its  prosperous  colonies,  the  store- 
houses, and  sources  of  immense  wealth  for  the  parent  country. 
Christianity,  on  the  other  hand,  knows'by  a  long,  sad  experience  that 
peoples  who  have  once  been  won  over  to  Islam  become  hardened  in 
a  short  time  against  Christian  influences  and  are  thereafter  almost 
unattainable  to  the  Christian  missionary.  So  for  the  Dutch  govern- 
ment as  well  as  for  the  Christian  missions  it  became  a  matter  of 
utmost  urgency  to  concentrate  strong  efforts  on  those  Batak  clans. 
And  the  aim  in  view  was  quite  clear  and  well  defined,  the  object  of 
the  mission  being  to  build  up  a  series  of  strong  Christian  congrega- 
tions, or,  better  still,  to  construct  by  a  succession  of  Christian  prov- 
inces a  solid  wall  separating  the  northern  Islamic  centers  of  Atyeh 
from  the  Southern  center,  Java,  and  Southern  Sumatra. 

It  is  evident  that  the  Batak  mission  was  extremely  difficult  at 
the  outset.  The  tragic  death  of  the  two  Americans  had  proved  this 


A  TYPICAL  MISSION  IN  DUTCH  MALAYSIA  349 

fact.  And  it  was  characteristic  that  this  murder  was  not  a  wild  out- 
break of  cannibal  lust  but  a  more  or  less  religious  performance.  It 
is  true  that  the  Bataks,  like  most  other  people  of  the  Dutch  East 
Indies,  had  been  for  centuries  under  strong  influences  of  Indian 
Brahmanism  and  Buddhism.  But  except  some  few  traces  in  religious 
terminology  and  in  the  form  of  their  letters  the  results  of  this  period 
have  disappeared  long  ago.  The  old  pure  and  wild  Malayan  animism 
had  revived  again.  According  to  this  religion  the  soul  of  man  has  a 
restricted  independence  during  his  lifetime  and  an  unrestricted  in- 
dependence after  death.  Now  the  first  object  of  religious  considera- 
tion is  to  preserve  and  to  increase  the  spiritual  substance  of  the  soul. 
Regarding  the  soul  as  some  sort  of  finer  material,  they  think  that 
the  best  way  is  to  take  possession  of  as  much  soul  substance  as  pos- 
sible, and  they  try  to  do  that  by  eating.  Evidently  the  two  Ameri- 
cans were  regarded  as  possessing  an  exceedingly  great  amount  of 
soul  substance,  and  it  was  almost  like  a  meritorious  act  to  acquire 
this  energy  for  the  benefit  of  the  Bataks'  own  being.  So  the  lives 
of  the  first  Rhenish  missionaries  were,  during  the  first  decade  of 
their  work,  in  almost  constant  danger.  Plots  of  all  kinds  were  under- 
taken to  get  rid  of  them  either  by  fraud  or  by  force.  The  country 
was  to  a  large  extent  yet  untouched  by  the  Dutch  colonial  govern- 
ment, every  small  village  was  a  chieftainship  by  itself  and  was,  as  a 
rule,  in  perpetual  war  with  the  neighboring  clans.  Yet  in  spite  of 
all  difficulties  the  Rhenish  missionaries  not  only  held  their  own,  but 
by  and  by  they  won  a  remarkable  influence  over  the  people.  Prov- 
ince after  province  of  the  country  was  opened  to  them.  In  the  large 
and  fertile  valley  of  Silindung,  on  the  upper  shores  of  the  great  river, 
Batang  Toru,  the  whole  population  became  Christianized.  Great 
populated  Christian  villages,  the  biggest  with  about  one  thousand 
inhabitants,  sprang  up.  A  second  great  advance  was  made  to  the 
beautiful  shores  of  the  picturesque,  blue  lake,  Toba,  in  the  heart  of 
Sumatra.  There,  too,  the  message  got  hold  of  the  people  and  con- 
verted them  by  the  thousand.  At  present,  after  less  than  fifty  years' 
work,  there  are  in  Sumatra  about  89,000  Batak  Christians,  and 
thousands  are  added  year  by  year.  It  may  really  be  said  that  through 
the  greater  part  of  the  Batak  population  a  movement  toward  Chris- 
tianity is  in  progress  which  we  hope  will  bring  over  the  greater  and 
most  influential  part  of  this  interesting  group  of  tribes  to  the  Chris- 
tian Church. 

But  it  is  not  only  the  wonderful  progress  of  mission  work  which 
directs  our  attention  to  this  out-of-the-way  field,  not  even  its  stra- 
tegical position  in  the  midst  of  two  dangerous  Mohammedan  cen- 
ters. The  Batak  mission  deserves  the  close  attention  and  study  of 
all  friends  of  missions  because  it  is  an  object  lesson  in  missionary 
organization,  a  typical  German  mission.  There  were  some  advan- 
tages which  made  it  easy  for  the  German  missionaries  to  build  up  a 
strong  native  Church  here.  The  people  did  not  wish  to  remain  in 


350  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

their  old  heathenism  and  they  decided  not  to  become  Mohammedans. 
So  there  was  their  only  chance  to  become  Christians.  Besides,  the 
Rhenish  mission  had  the  advantage  that  she  was  the  only  European 
agent  and  the  only  missionary  society  in  the  country.  Of  other  for- 
eign people  there  were  only  some  few  Dutch  officials  and  soldiers. 
So  the  Rhenish  missionaries  really  were  alone  with  their  intelligent 
and  willing  pupils.  It  is  difficult  to  give  in  a  few  sentences  the  char- 
acteristic features  of  this  well-arranged  work.  There  are  the  accu- 
rately-instructed and  well-organized  congregations,  some  of  them 
between  1,000  and  6,000  strong;  there  are  the  churches  and  chapels 
built  most  of  them  in  native  style  at  the  expense  of  the  Christians 
themselves  and  from  the  material  of  the  country.  There  are  the 
twenty-nine  ordained  pastors,  the  so-called  Pandita  Batak,  and  the 
elders  in  all  villages.  There  are  the  525  village  teachers  with  their 
well  mapped  out  village  schools  attended  by  21,000  pupils.  There 
is  the  well  established  central  institution  at  Sipoholon  in  the  prov- 
ince of  Silindung  with  its  normal  school  and  divinity  college.  There 
is  the  well  equipped  medical  mission  at  Pearadja,  with  its  colony  of 
philanthropic  institutions,  hospitals  and  dispensaries,  not  only  help- 
ing the  sick  in  their  sorrows  and  perplexities  but  educating  native 
physicians  and  assistant  physicians,  so  opening  up  a  new  line  of 
hopeful  activity  to  the  native  Christians.  There  are  the  thirteen 
women  missionaries  with  their  philanthropic  work  among  the  babes, 
the  sick,  and  the  lepers.  There  is  the  industrial  school  at  Balige,  in- 
structing Batak  boys  in  different  ways  for  future  usefulness.  There 
is  the  Kongsi  Batak,  an  interesting  native  missionary  society  pio- 
neering in  the  difficult  fields  on  the  Northern  and  Eastern  shores 
of  Lake  Toba  and  preparing  future  work. 

The  Batak  mission  was  begun  by  the  martyrdom  of  two  Ameri- 
can missionaries.  Here  again  the  Word  of  our  Lord  becomes  true : 
Except  a  corn  of  wheat  fall  unto  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth 
alone;  but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit  (John  12:24).  The 
two  noble  lives  were  the  corn  of  wheat  which  fell  into  the  stony  soil, 
seemingly  hopeless.  But  we  have  a  very  careful  God  who  leaves  not 
unheeded  any  of  His  own.  The  wonderful  harvest  of  one  of  the 
greatest  and  most  prosperous  missions  of  Malaysia  was  the  rich  fruit 
brought  forth.  The  American  Board  has  erected  an  appropriate 
stone  monument  on  the  place  of  their  death.  God  himself  has  set  a 
more  abiding  and  a  more  glorious  monument  to  the  heroism  of  the 
two  lonely  American  martyrs — a  growing,  living  Church. 


BURMA 

THE  REVEREND  WALLACE  ST.  JOHN,  PH.D.,  RANGOON 

ALMOST  A  CENTURY  has  been  spent  in  preparing  to  work  in 
Burma.  There  is  a  great  difference  between  preparing  to  become 
serviceable  to  a  people  and  actually  serving  the  people.  At  present 
we  have  more  than  forty  mission  stations  in  Burma,  differing  greatly 
in  size  and  effectiveness.  In  some  we  are  still  laboring  to  gain  that 
point  of  rendering  service,  but,  on  the  other  hand,  in  many  we  have 
reached  the  arena  of  actual  service  and  our  resources  are  being 
drawn  on  in  an  appreciable  way. 

As  I  think  of  the  strenuous  labors  of  the  missionary  force  in 
Burma  a  picture  is  vivid  in  my  mind.  It  is  the  picture  presented 
by  the  sword  makers  who  come  down  from  China  to  the  border  of 
Burma.  They  come  in  groups  and  establish  themselves  under  ban- 
yan trees.  Putting  up  their  forges,  they  force  air  into  them  by 
means  of  tubular  bellows.  They  prefer  to  work  in  the  night.  Here 
is  the  picture.  The  night  made  darker  by  the  shade  of  the  trees, 
the  naked  Chinese  smiths  working  at  the  lighted  forges.  The  heated 
metal  is  placed  upon  the  anvil.  One  man  on  each  side,  they  swing 
the  heavy  sledges.  Blow  after  blow  falls  as  they  strain  to  bring 
the  metal  to  the  required  condition.  They  writhe  and  struggle  un- 
til their  agony  reaches  a  climax  and  they  drop  their  sledges  and  fall 
panting  and  exhausted  upon  the  ground.  In  this  grotesque  night 
scene  there  is  a  likeness  to  the  missionary  work  in  Burma.  The 
night  is  there,  the  lights  of  the  mission  stations,  the  great  oppor- 
tunity that  cannot  be  neglected,  the  great  intensity  of  effort  and  the 
panting,  exhausted  laborers. 

I  went  to  Burma  about  seven  years  ago.  In  America  I  had 
specialized  in  university  work  and  had  spent  several  years  as  pastor 
of  a  college  church.  My  work  in  Burma  was  to  be  that  of  a  college 
teacher,  according  to  Calcutta  University  methods,  with  the  privilege 
of  adding  such  religious  work  as  I  could  do.  Soon  I  discovered 
that  I  should  learn  two  new  languages.  One,  the  Pali,  the  sacred 
language  of  the  Buddhists,  I  was  asked  to  prepare  to  teach.  The 
second,  the  Burmese,  I  needed  that  I  might  preach  to  the  people  in 
their  native  tongue.  Before  these  tasks  could  be  far  advanced  I 
was  pressed  into  service  as  pastor  of  the  college  church.  With  five 
hundred  unconverted  students  the  evangelistic  problems  in  the  col- 

3Si 


352  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

lege  itself  was  large.  With  nearly  five  hundred  Christians,  students 
and  teachers,  it  was  a  mighty  force  to  lead  in  the  evangelization  of 
a  great  heathen  city.  This  leadership  soon  was  added  to,  for  I  was 
elected  to  the  presidency  of  the  City  Mission  Society.  Then,  with- 
out my  knowledge  or  consent,  I  was  made  the  statistician  of  all  the 
Baptist  missions  in  Burma.  Later,  in  my  absence,  I  was  elected  to 
the  position  of  secretary  of  the  Burma  Baptist  Convention.  And  all 
this  came  upon  me  in  the  days  of  my  novitiate.  And  these  undertak- 
ings were  but  small  when  compared  with  those  of  other  missionaries. 

When  I  went  to  Burma  I  came  into  fellowship  with  Dr.  J.  N. 
Cushing,  then  the  principal  of  our  college.  He  went  out  to  Burma  to 
prepare  a  Christian  literature  for  the  Shan  people.  Before  he  had 
been  in  Burma  two  years  he  was  preaching  every  Sunday  in  three 
different  languages.  In  the  morning  he  spoke  in  Shan,  in  the  after- 
noon he  preached  in  Burmese,  and  in  the  evening  in  English.  In 
his  early  years  he  traveled  much  in  unexplored  regions  of  the  Shan 
territory.  For  a  time  he  added  the  Kachin  work  to  his  own.  In 
this  he  reduced  their  language  to  writing  and  began  a  Christian 
literature.  He  also  traveled  much  among  the  people.  Later,  he 
added  an  English  pastorate  to  his  own  first  work  for  four  extended 
periods.  Again,  all  the  later  years  of  his  life  he  administered  the 
affairs  of  the  Baptist  College,  a  rapidly  growing  institution.  In  this 
he  must  first  teach  the  teachers,  then  inspect  their  work,  and  even 
teach  classes  of  pupils,  besides  the  ordinary  control  of  the  institution. 
At  the  behest  of  government  he  acted  as  an  educational  counsellor, 
being  the  vice-president  of  the  Burma  Educational  Syndicate.  When 
a  Reference  Committee  for  the  Baptist  missions  in  Burma  was  es- 
tablished he  was  made  its  president  and  must  make  himself  ac- 
quainted with  the  conditions  existing  in  all  the  stations  of  that  great 
province.  As  translator,  educator,  adviser  and  pastor  he  worked 
with  marvelous  rapidity  and  accomplished  enormous  results.  So 
exhausting  were  his  labors  at  times  that  he  was  massaged  twice  a 
day  to  support  existence.  Finally,  he  came  to  America  for  a  fur- 
lough and,  attending  the  Baptist  Anniversaries  in  St.  Louis  at  a  point 
of  great  significance  to  the  denomination  as  well  as  to  him,  the  cord 
broke  and  he  fell  dead  suddenly. 

In  Rangoon  there  is  a  mission  press  employing  more  than  two 
hundred  and  fifty  men  and  equipped  with  modern  presses.  Printing 
is  done  in  ten  languages.  In  six  languages,  Bibles,  dictionaries, 
hymn-books,  text-books  and  Christian  periodicals  are  printed.  This 
is  under  the  superintendence  of  Mr.  F.  P.  Phinney,  our  beloved  mis- 
sionary. If  such  a  varied  work  were  carried  on  in  New  York  its 
manager  would  receive  a  princely  salary.  The  mechanical  skill 
'necessary  to  set  and  keep  in  condition  great  presses,  with  ability 
to  oversee  every  particular  of  bookmaking,  together  with  the  power 
to  direct  work  in  so  many  languages,  is  rare,  indeed.  But  added 
to  this  Mr.  Phinney  is  the  treasurer  for  all  the  Baptist  missions 


BURMA  353 

in  Burma.  All  the  money  sent  to  Burma  to  carry  on  our  work 
passes  through  his  hands.  Whatever  goods  are  shipped  to  mis- 
sionaries in  Burma  must  also  pass  through  the  Mission  Press. 
Further,  he  holds  the  power  of  attorney  for  all  the  properties  of  the 
American  Baptist  Missionary  Union  in  Burma,  and  thus  must  act 
as  its  legal  representative.  On  account  of  his  rare  business  qualifi- 
cations he  has  been  placed  upon  the  Rangoon  Board  of  Trade.  His 
prominence  there  caused  the  English  Government  to  appoint  him  a 
member  of  the  Port  Trust,  a  most  responsible  position.  Notwith- 
standing all  this,  he  receives  the  income  of  a  missionary. 

About  two  years  ago  I  was  invited  by  Dr.  C.  A.  Nichols,  of  the 
Bassein  Sgaw  Karen  Mission,  to  speak  before  the  annual  Associa- 
tion of  the  churches  of  his  station.  After  spending  a  day  upon  the 
railroad,  I  arrived  at  Bassein  in  the  evening.  Dr.  Nichols'  office 
was  full  of  people.  It  was  late  in  the  night  before  he  could  join 
the  other  missionaries  present  in  the  drawing-room.  Then  he  ex- 
plained that  the  Karens  had  just  been  depositing  the  offerings  of 
their  churches  for  the  central  work  of  the  Association  before  they 
should  go  on  with  us  to  the  meeting  of  the  Association.  He  had 
received  12,000  rupees.  Early  in  the  morning  I  hastily  examined 
the  many  buildings  of  this  renowned  mission  station.  Hospital, 
dormitories,  missionaries'  houses,  teachers'  houses,  preachers'  houses 
and  the  large  Ko  Tha  Byu  Memorial  Hall,  all  excellent,  substantial 
structures,  and  all  built  with  Karen  money.  But  we  must  be  off  for 
the  Association  meetings.  Two  steamers  were  chartered  for  the 
people.  The  boats  were  full  when  we  started  down  the  stream,  but 
we  stopped  often  along  the  shore  to  receive  waiting  groups  of  Chris- 
tians. Then  we  could  receive  no  more,  and  many  groups  must  wait 
for  another  day  before  they  could  go  on  to  the  meetings.  In  the 
middle  of  the  afternoon  we  arrived  at  the  place  of  meeting,  a  small 
Karen  village.  Only  one  thousand  were  planned  for,  since  the  meet- 
ing place  was  far  from  the  center  of  the  Association.  If  a  convenient 
place  had  been  selected  three  or  more  thousands  would  have  been 
present.  When  we  settled  down  in  the  one  substantial  building  of 
the  village,  the  schoolhouse,  and  Dr.  Nichols  had  turned  the  key  in 
his  strong  trunk,  the  Karens  began  to  come  and  bring  in  their 
offerings.  By  nightfall  twelve  thousand  more  rupees  were  de- 
posited for  the  work  of  the  Association.  And  that  year  the  churches 
raised  for  all  purposes  $26,000.  A  small  sum  this  may  seem  in 
Rochester,  but  it  means  79,000  rupees,  and  since  one  rupee  is  two 
days'  labor,  the  fact  is  that  these  churches  raised  156,000  days'  labor 
for  the  work  of  the  Kingdom. 

But  what  of  the  missionary?  Dr.  Nichols  has  one  woman  as- 
sistant who  cares  for  the  central  school  of  the  station.  There  are 
more  than  one  hundred  and  thirty  schools.  There  are  more  than 
one  hundred  and  thirty  churches.  The  direction  of  these  numerous 
forces  is  an  unending  task.  The  responsibilities  are  as  great  as  in 


354 


STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY   CRISIS 


the  management  of  a  province.  The  educational  evangelistic  oppor- 
tunities are  unlimited.  And  in  this  great  province  of  Burma,  which 
shows  so  great  results,  there  are  yet  one  hundred  and  twenty  in  the 
darkness  to  one  in  the  light. 

Let  no  one  think  that  it  is  possible  for  a  man  of  ordinary  ability 
to  exhaust  his  possibilities  in  mission  work.  If  there  is  one  among 
you  who  has  a  mighty  physique,  who  has  a  thoroughly  trained  mind 
and  an  entirely  devoted  spirit,  let  him  hasten  to  Burma  to  enter  the 
open  and  needy  fields. 


ASSAM 


THE  REVEREND  W.  E.  WITTER,  D.D.,  BOSTON 

IF  YOU  are  lacking  in  grit,  nerve  or  gumption,  I  advise  you 
never  to  go  to  Assam ;  but  if  you  want  to  go  to  a  place  where  your 
grit  and  nerve  will  be  developed,  I  tell  you  there  is  no  better  place 
in  the  world.  We  are  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  people  who  have 
never  heard  the  name  of  Christ,  and  never  will  hear  it  until  some  one 
brings  it  to  them ;  go  there  and  live  there  and  you  will  be  drawn  close 
to  those  people  and  Jesus  will  be  your  partner. 

Assam  offers  many  fields  of  this  character.  If  you  want  to 
dream  in  one  language  and  discuss  breakfast  in  another ;  if  you  want 
to  learn  167  different  languages  before  you  die,  go  to  Assam. 
Those  languages  mean  167  different  kinds  of  people.  My  wife  and 
I  have  reduced  many  of  the  dialects  to  writing.  You  must  learn 
these  to  be  able  to  speak  of  Jesus  Christ  to  the  natives. 

The  people  who  call  themselves  Assamese  live  in  the  mountain 
districts.  One  of  our  missionaries  tells  of  his  first  experience  with 
them  in  the  Garo  Hills.  A  crowd  of  natives,  almost  naked,  stood 
before  him  leaning  on  their  spears,  which  were  stuck  in  the  ground. 
Most  of  the  men  had  never  heard  the  name  of  Christ.  The  mis- 
sionary's attention  was  called  to  a  boy  about  ten  or  eleven  years  of 
age  who  alone  of  all  the  savages  wore  full  dress.  This  consisted  of 
a  European  white  shirt  far  too  large  for  the  wearer.  The  mission- 
ary, attracted  by  the  costume,  face  and  bearing  of  this  would-be  chief- 
tian,  asked  him  his  name.  "Thankhan,"  was  the  reply.  "Well, 
Thankhan,  you  are  the  boy  for  me.  I  have  a  little  son,  Walter,  and 
I  should  like  to  have  you  come  home  with  me  to  keep  the  tigers  and 
scorpions  away  from  him.  If  you  take  good  care  of  Walter,  I  will 
send  you  to  school." 

So  "Thankhan"  entered  into  the  missionary's  household  in  Tura, 
the  central  mission  station,  and  began  his  studies  in  the  normal  train- 


ASSAM  355 

ing  school.    Being  very  bright,  he  made  rapid  progress  in  his  studies. 

Not  long  after  this  Mr.  Mason  was  obliged  to  return  to  Amer- 
ica on  account  of  his  wife's  failing  health,  and,  wishing  to  do  trans- 
lation work  while  here,  he  decided  to  bring  Thankhan  with  him, 
having  also  in  mind  the  advantages  of  our  schools  for  a  boy  of  so 
much  promise.  When  he  left  the  Garo  Hills  the  lad  could  not 
speak  English,  although  he  had  begun  to  read  it  somewhat  indiffer- 
ently. He  traveled  as  far  as  England  in  native  costume,  but  on  the 
steamer  which  brought  the  party  from  England  to  America,  he  ap- 
peared in  European  dress,  and  attracted  much  attention.  The  people 
of  Assam  look  not  unlike  a  combination  of  Hindu  and  Chinese. 
Nobody  on  the  boat  had  ever  seen  features  just  like  his.  So  many 
questions  were  asked  him  and  he  was  so  alert  in  his  listening  that 
by  the  time  he  reached  America  he  could  speak  English  very  well. 

The  Masons  at  once  went  to  the  home  of  Professor  Bond  in 
Vermont,  and  the  professor  gave  Thankhan  a  Hadley's  Greek  Gram- 
mar, which  the  young  Garo  began  to  study  with  might  and  main. 
Eight  weeks  later  he  was  with  the  Masons  in  the  home  of  Professor 
Sanford  of  the  University  of  Syracuse,  under  whom  Thankhan 
passed  an  examination  upon  his  eight  weeks'  study  of  Greek,  which 
elicited  the  expression  from  Professor  Sanford,  "Mr.  Mason,  your 
boy  from  the  Garo  Hills  positively  knows  more  Greek  than  some 
of  the  young  men  who  come  under  my  instruction  in  Chicago  after 
three  or  four  years'  study  of  the  language.  He  has  not  covered  the 
ground  they  did,  but  so  far  as  he  has  gone  his  knowledge  is  surpris- 
ingly accurate." 

This  astonishing  lad  began  his  missionary  labors  soon  after  his 
arrival  in  America.  The  man  who  sat  beside  him  in  a  crowded  train, 
noticing  his  alien  face,  remarked :  "You  must  be  a  long  way  from 
your  own  country,  my  boy."  Clear  above  the  rumbling  of  the  train 
came  the  answer:  "I  am  a  Christian."  "You  are  a  Christian?" 
"Yes,  aren't  you  ?"  "Well,  I  was  born  a  Christian,  but  I  don't  go 
to  church  on  Sunday."  "What  do  you  worship?"  "I  don't  know 
that  I  worship  anything."  Thankhan  gave  his  testimony  to  the 
citizen  of  a  Christian  country,  and  when  the  man  got  up  to  leave 
the  car  he  said:  "I  am  glad  I  met  you;  you  have  asked  some  very 
sensible  questions;  I  shall  certainly  not  forget  them." 

About  two  and  one-half  years  were  spent  in  America.  After 
studying  for  a  time  in  a  Western  New  York  academy,  Thankhan 
entered  Newton  Theological  Institute  as  a  special  student.  Dr. 
Hovey  said  to  the  students  on  one  occasion  that  Thankhan  had 
surpassed  them  all  in  the  way  he  had  been  drinking  in  the  great 
truths  they  were  considering. 

On  his  return  to  the  mission  field,  Thankhan  was  employed 
as  a  teacher  in  the  normal  school,  where  he  at  once  resumed  his 
native  costume.  He  proved  a  very  efficient  teacher,  but  he  was 
moved  with  deepest  compassion  for  the  multitudes  of  his  country- 


STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

men  out  on  the  mountains  beyond  the  reach  of  the  Gospel,  and  re- 
peatedly he  came  to  Mr.  Mason,  saying,  "Teacher,  teacher,  I  cannot 
stand  this ;  I  cannot  remain  here  in  this  school  teaching  these  Chris- 
tian boys  when  so  many  Garos  have  never  heard  the  Gospel.  I  want 
to  go  as  an  evangelist."  Repeatedly  Mr.  Mason  told  him  how  much 
he  was  needed  in  the  school,  what  an  influence  he  could  exert  there, 
and  also  reminded  him  that  if  he  should  go  out  as  an  evangelist  he 
could  not  give  him  more  than  eight  rupees  a  month,  the  same  salary 
which  he  was  giving  to  other  native  evangelists  who  had  never  had 
the  privileges  which  had  come  to  him.  Thankhan  would  always  re- 
ply, though  he  was  receiving  as  teacher  thirty  (30)  rupees  a  month, 
"Teacher,  I  would  not  take  more  than  the  other  evangelists;  it 
would  not  be  fair;  they  would  be  jealous  of  me,  but  I  must  go." 
Finally,  after  a  year,  he  was  permitted  to  realize  his  heart's  desire ; 
ever  since  that  time  he  has  traveled  those  mountains  in  search  of 
souls,  and  many  have  been  led  through  his  eager  testimonies  and 
spotless  life  to  take  his  Saviour  for  their  Saviour  too. 

Repeatedly  has  Thankhan  been  offered  government  positions, 
where  his  salary  would  be  many  fold  more  than  what  he  received, 
either  as  teacher  or  evangelist,  but  his  answer  has  always  been  to 
these  government  officials,  that  he  could  not  engage  himself  in  any 
work  whatever  at  any  salary,  however  large,  that  would  in  any  way 
interfere  with  his  work  as  an  evangelist  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  highest  honor  that  God  can  possibly  give  to  any  man  has 
come  to  him  in  a  multitude  of  saved  souls  to  shine  forever  as  stars 
in  the  crown  of  his  rejoicing. 

My  wife  and  I  lived  miles  away  from  any  white  person,  but  we 
never  sat  down  alone ;  there  was  always  a  Third.  We  know  He  was 
present  just  as  truly  as  if  we  could  see  Him,  as  if  we  could  feel  His 
hand.  If  you  want  to  be  alone  with  Him,  go  to  Assam.  Mr.  Moore 
and  his  wife  spent  several  years  there.  One  morning  when  the  at- 
tendant went  to  see  if  Mrs.  Moore  was  in.  need  of  anything,  she 
found  that  the  spirit  had  gone.  Mr.  Moore  had  to  prepare  the  body 
of  his  wife  for  burial ;  he  was  alone,  their  boy  having  been  left  in 
America  to  attend  Newton  Seminary.  There  was  nothing  for  a 
coffin,  so  the  missionary  wrapped  his  wife's  body  in  a  mat  and  him- 
self placed  her  in  the  grave  which  he  had  dug.  Standing  there 
he  preached  the  funeral  sermon  to  the  natives  who  had  gathered 
to  show  their  sympathy.  Later  he  returned  to  America,  but  he  is 
going  back  to  the  same  field. 

As  I  have  said,  there  are  thousands  in  that  country  who  have 
never  heard  the  name  of  Christ,  who  never  can  and  never  will  hear 
it  until  more  men  and  women  go  to  do  this  work  to  which  they  are 
called  by  the  living  God.  Go  and  claim  some  worker  like  Thankhan 
and  the  thing  is  done.  It  is  worth  the  work  of  a  lifetime  to  find 
one  such. 


WESTERN      ASIA— TURKEY,     PERSIA      AND 

ARABIA 

The  Reasons  for  a  More  Adequate,  Prompt,   and 
Aggressive  Effort  to  Evangelize  These  Lands 

The  Value  of  Education  as  a  Missionary  Agency 
Woman's  Work  for  Mohammedan  Women 
The  Unoccupied  Fields  of  Western  Asia 


REASONS    FOR   A    MORE    ADEQUATE,    PROMPT,    AND 

AGGRESSIVE  EFFORT  TO  EVANGELIZE 

THESE  LANDS 

PRESIDENT  JOHN  E.  MERRILL,  AINTAB,  TURKEY 

I  BELIEVE  that  God  wills  a  definite,  immediate,  comprehensive 
forward  movement  on  the  part  of  the  Christian  Church,  by  sympa- 
thetic testimony  and  loving  service,  for  the  speedy  evangelization  of 
the  Moslem  peoples  of  the  Turkish  Empire. 

This  is  a  personal  confession  of  faith.  You  will  notice  that  it 
expresses  a  religious  conviction.  A  permanent  movement  for  the 
salvation  of  the  Turkish  Empire  cannot  have  any  other  foundation. 
Beyond  all  other  reasons  for  the  missionary  enterprise,  the  fact  that 
it  is  the  will  of  God  gives  the  deepest  basis  for  determined  and 
effective  effort.  Notice  that  it  is  a  call  to  this  advance  by  sympa- 
thetic testimony  and  loving  service.  The  watchword,  "God  wills  it," 
roused  Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages  to  force  armed  entrance  into 
the  land  of  the  Sepulchre.  The  same  message  calls  the  Church  to- 
day to  the  same  country,  but  this  time  to  a  Christ-like  exhibition  by 
sympathy  and  loving  service  of  the  blessed  way  of  the  Holy  Cross. 
Note  also  the  word  "speedy."  Here  is  a  boy  of  six.  "Speedily"  he 
will  be  a  man,  just  as  fast  as  God  can  make  a  man  of  him.  So  there 
is  speedy  evangelization  of  the  Turkish  Empire  purposed  in  the  will 
of  God,  and  it  is  to  be  realized  just  as  rapidly  as  the  Church  will  let 
God  accomplish  there  His  will. 

Now  as  to  the  reasons  for  this  conviction  : 

I.  This  forward  movement  is  in  accord  with  the  purpose  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Do  we  need  to  be  reminded  that  He  said,  "I  will  draw 
all  men  unto  myself."  That  includes  Mohammedans.  Such  uni- 
versality is  not  in  accord  with  the  Oriental  idea  of  religion.  There 
people  still  hold  the  theory  adopted  by  the  Roman  Empire  that  each 
race  has  its  own  religion.  Not  only  Moslems  but  Oriental  Chris- 
tians will  tell  you,  "Christianity  for  Christians,  Mohammedanism 
for  Mohammedans."  Mohammedans  will  tell  you  that  hereafter 
Christians  will  be  judged  by  Christ,  Mohammedans  by  Mohammed, 
and  Jews  by  Moses.  To  all  intents,  Oriental  Christians  have  ac- 
cepted practically  the  same  view.  The  universality  of  the  purpose  of 
Christ  is  to  both  of  them  a  foreign  thought.  And  it  is  a  foreign 
thought  to  many  people  in  this  country,  so  far  as  the  Mohammedans 
are  concerned.  "Mohammedans  cannot  be  reached  with  the  Gos- 

359 


360  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

pel."  "Mohammedanism  is  good  enough  for  Mohammedans."  You 
have  heard  people  say  both  these  things.  But  the  purpose  of  Jesus 
is  that  the  Mohammedans  should  be  evangelized  and  spiritually  re- 
generated. Can  you  read  the  New  Testament  and  deny  it?  Let  us 
try  to  stand  where  Jesus  stood  and  see  as  He  saw,  and  with  the 
growth  of  spiritual  insight  we  cannot  but  be  led  to  say,  "It  must  be 
done."  We  shall  see,  also,  as  we  look  out  upon  the  Mohammedan 
world,  that  it  is  beginning  to  whiten  already  to  the  harvest. 

2.  This  forward  movement  is  in  accord  with  the  providences  of 
God.  When  missionaries  went  to  Turkey,  ninety  years  ago,  they  found 
a  Mohammedan  land  and  a  darkened,  powerless  Christian  Church. 
They  desired  to  work  at  once  among  Mohammedans,  but  the 
Turkish  government  rendered  this  impossible.  Then  they  turned 
to  the  ancient  Christian  churches,  in  the  thought  of  helping  them 
and  making  them  the  light-bearers  to  the  Mohammedans  about 
them.  Now,  in  view  of  changed  political  conditions  in  the  Empire, 
we  are  asked  for  a  report  as  to  whether  this  policy  has  met  with 
success.  And  the  answer  is  that,  in  some  real  measure,  God  has  ac- 
complished those  things  for  which  the  missionaries  worked  and 
prayed.  Today  there  exists  in  Turkey  a  purified,  independent,  evan- 
gelistic, missionary  native  Church.  Purified?  Mohammedans  look 
at  the  evangelical  churches  and  say  that,  if  they  were  not  Moham- 
medans, they  would  be  Protestants.  Independent  ?  They  have  their 
democratic  church  organizations,  their  native  pastors  with  college 
and  seminary  training,  their  educational  institutions,  their  own  ar- 
rangements for  charity  and  home  missions  and  even  for  foreign 
missions.  The  churches  of  one  portion  of  the  country  are  planning 
definitely  to  become,  as  a  body  of  churches,  financially  entirely  self- 
supporting  within  the  next  few  years.  These  churches,  many  of 
them,  have  received  into  their  activities  the  evangelistic  spirit,  and 
they  say  that  they  themselves  expect  to  carry  out  as  their  own  under- 
taking the  missionary  purpose  among  the  Mohammedans. 

God,  in  his  providence,  has  brought  about  political  changes  for 
which  missionary  effort  in  the  Turkish  Empire  has  long  been  wait- 
ing. They  may  not  have  been  so  fruitful  of  immediate  reform  as 
was  anticipated.  But  the  divorce  of  politics  from  religion  which  has 
begun  has  made  it  possible  for  Turks  and  Christians  to  mingle  more 
freely,  and  for  both  to  discuss  religious  questions  in  a  way  hitherto 
unheard  of.  It  is  noteworthy  that  this  political  situation  is  syn- 
chronous with  the  development  of  the  native  Church  of  which  men- 
tion has  just  been  made. 

God,  in  His  providence,  has  given  to  American  Christians  pre- 
eminent influence  with  that  portion  of  the  population  which  can  be 
expected  to  be  formative  socially  in  the  interior.  Look  over  Turkey 
and  seek  out  those  who  give  promise  of  intelligent  and  liberal  social 
leadership.  If  you  put  aside  the  Young  Turks  and  those  Greeks 
and  Armenians  who  have  gone  abroad  for  their  training,  you  will 


REASONS  FOR  AGGRESSIVE  EFFORT  IN  THESE  LANDS      361 

find  that  the  educated  portion  of  the  common  people  in  the  interior 
has  become  what  it  is  largely,  under  the  direct  or  indirect  influence 
of  foreign  missions.  These  enlightened  Ottoman  citizens  not  only 
are  open  to  receive,  but  desire  and  seek,  the  assistance  of  American 
Christians  that  their  service  may  be  made  most  fruitful  and  effective. 

God,  in  His  providence,  has  allowed  massacre  and  martyrdom. 
These  things  may  be  viewed  as  mere  incidents  of  political  overturn, 
yet  we  cannot  fail  to  note  that  they  happened  only  in  the  region  of 
Adana,  although  planned  for  many  other  localities.  And  we  note 
that  they  happened  at  Adana  just  at  the  time  and  place  where,  hu- 
manly speaking,  they  could  work  greatest  harm  to  the  cause  of 
evangelical  Christianity,  for  they  cut  in  two  the  force  of  pastors 
and  preachers  in  the  strongest  mission  in  the  Empire.  The  terrible 
massacres  of  1895  were,  on  the  testimony  of  a  far-seeing  Armenian, 
one  of  the  most  potent  factors  in  preparing  the  country  to  receive 
constitutional  government  when  it  was  proclaimed.  They  aroused 
a  thirst  for  knowledge  of  the  outside  world  and  stimulated  greatly 
the  reading  of  the  Constantinople  daily  papers  in  the  interior.  And 
today  there  are  not  wanting  in  Turkey  men  and  women  who  have 
suffered  grievously  through  these  last  occurrences,  but  who  are  the 
first  to  read  their  significance  and  say,  "This  is  the  beginning  of  the 
evangelization  of  the  Mohammedans."  If  this  is  what  they  say,  out 
of  their  anguish,  shall  we  who  sit  here  in  comfort,  after  the  celebra- 
tion of  Christmas  in  our  happy  homes,  protest  that  the  time  has  not 
yet  come  in  the  providence  of  God  for  us  to  devote  ourselves  to  a 
forward  movement  in  the  Turkish  Empire? 

God,  in  His  providence,  has  been  making  other  preparations 
among  the  Mohammedans  themselves,  of  which  we  in  this  country 
are  hardly  aware.  Mohammedanism  is  not  a  unit,  but  is  divided 
within  itself.  In  the  midst  of  the  Mohammedan  world  there  are 
unnumbered  thousands  who  are  seeking  for  more  spiritual  light.  In 
one  city,  five  hundred  Mohammedan  men  are  said  to  be  studying 
the  Christian  Scriptures.  They  are  not  Christians,  they  are  Mo- 
hammedans seeking  for  light.  But  God  can  do  for  them  what  He 
did  for  Cornelius.  It  has  been  declared  by  men  high  in  the  coun- 
sels of  the  Mohammedan  religion  that  Mohammedanism  itself  must 
be  changed,  and  they  are  beginning  to  change  it.  Meantime  the 
Mohammedan  people  in  many  parts  of  the  Empire  have  come  to 
trust  the  knowledge  and  character  and  helpfulness  that  are  asso- 
ciated with  evangelical  Christianity,  and  are  more  open  than  ever 
before  to  its  influence. 

3.  This  forward  movement  is  in  accord  with  the  promptings 
of  God's  Spirit  in  men's  hearts.  You  know  what  a  change  has 
been  going  on  in  the  last  ten  years  in  the  mind  of  the  churches  in 
this  country,  and  how  men's  attention  has  been  drawn  to  Arabia, 
the  cradle  of  Islam,  as  it  never  was  before.  You  know  of  young 
men  who,  in  these  latter  years,  have  devoted  their  lives  to  work 


362  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

for  Mohammedans.  Some  of  them  with  this  purpose  have  gone 
to  the  Turkish  Empire.  You  know  of  Rogers,  martyred  last  year 
at  Adana,  who  "being  dead  yet  speaketh."  One  of  his  last  words 
to  a  friend  in  America  was  this  expression  of  his  heart,  "I  want 
to  go  out  to  Turkey  and  to  give  my  life  for  Moslems."  These 
things  are  the  signs  of  a  new  spirit  in  the  churches  of  America, 
and  they  have  been  prompted  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 

On  the  mission  field,  also,  there  has  been  a  new  interest  in 
work  for  Mohammedans.  A  new  policy,  likewise,  has  been  entered 
upon  in  their  regard.  And  we  know  that  the  Holy  Spirit  has  led  in 
these  things. 

Moreover,  there  is  in  Turkey  a  new  spirit  among  the  native 
churches  concerning  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  their 
own  land.  There  are  men  and  women  who  are  natives  of  Turkey, 
young  men  and  young  women  like  the  Volunteers,  who  over  there 
have  said  that  they  would  make  the  carrying  of  the  Gospel  to  Mo- 
hammedans a  part  of  their  lifework.  This,  again,  has  been  wrought 
by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

This  forward  movement  is  the  will  of  God  regarding  Turkey, 
and  He  calls  you  and  me  to  work  for  its  accomplishment.  For  it  is 
in  accord  with  the  purpose  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  we  know.  It  is  in 
accord  with  the  providences  of  God,  as  we  can  see.  And  it  is  in  ac- 
cord with  the  promptings  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  In  prayer,  let  us  seek 
to  learn  our  responsibility  for  Turkey  in  her  great  crisis. 


THE  VALUE  OF  EDUCATION  AS  A  MISSIONARY 
AGENCY  IN  TURKEY 

THE   REVEREND   JAMES   P.    MC  NAUGHTON,    SMYRNA 

WHEN  MISSIONARIES  went  to  Turkey  more  than  four  score  years 
ago,  there  was  no  educational  system  in  the  Empire.  There  were 
no  schools  for  girls,  and  the  few  schools  for  boys  were  in  connection 
with  monasteries,  and  were  intended  only  for  those  who  had  the 
priesthood  in  contemplation.  Little  more  than  reading  and  writing 
were  taught. 

When  the  missionaries  addressed  themselves  to  the  problem  of 
female  education,  it  was  not  a  question  with  the  Moslems  as  to  the 
desirability  of  educating  girls.  The  question  in  their  minds  was 
this:  "Can  girls  learn  to  read?  Girls  have  not  the  ability  of  learn- 
ing anything  so  difficult."  (One  need  not  wonder  at  this,  if  the  almost 
universal  illiteracy  of  men  at  that  time  is  taken  into  consideration.) 


EDUCATION  AS  A  MISSIONARY  AGENCY  IN  TURKEY  363 

"And  besides,  what  benefit  would  it  be  to  them  if  they  could;  it 
would  not  make  them  any  better  helpers  in  the  domestic  sphere  and 
it  would  certainly  not  make  them  more  docile  to  their  husbands." 

A  school  for  girls  was  opened  in  the  city  of  Smyrna  in  1836. 
It  was  not  long  till  this  was  followed  by  others,  until  today  there 
are  nearly  four  hundred  schools  for  boys  and  girls  scattered  over 
Asia  Minor  alone,  in  which  are  gathered  over  twenty-three  thousand 
pupils,  graded  from  the  kindergarten  through  to  the  colleges  and 
theological  seminaries.  In  the  provinces  of  Syria  the  Presbyterians 
and  others  are  carrying  on  educational  work  on  a  similar  scale. 
What  are  the  results  ? 

1.  Generally.    The  mission  schools  stimulated  the  desire  for 
education  to  such  an  extent  that  all  the  nationalities  of  a  particu- 
larly cosmopolitan  Empire,  were  compelled,  in  self-defense,  to  open 
schools  of  their  own,  so  that  now  there  are  thousands  of  schools 
scattered  over  the  country  that  really  owe  their  existence  to  the  pres- 
ence of  the  mission  school.    A  missionary,  on  one  of  his  tours,  was 
met  by  a  friend,  who  asked  him  where  he  was  going.    "I  am  going 
to  open  two  schools  in  that  village  just  before  us."    "What  need  of 
two  schools  in  so  small  a  village?"  returned  his  friend.     "There  is 
no  need,  but  if  I  open  one  the  people  will  surely  open  another." 

Last  Autumn,  Enver  Bey,  who  with  Niazi  Bey  brought  the 
revolution  to  a  crisis,  visited  Smyrna  to  consult  with  his  committee. 
He  was  asked  to  speak  in  our  mission  church.  He  readily  accepted 
the  invitation.  After  a  very  eloquent  address  to  a  large  audience, 
he  was  invited  into  the  parlor  of  the  American  Collegiate  Institute 
for  Girls,  one  of  the  most  important  schools  in  the  Empire,  to  a 
reception  prepared  by  the  American  ladies.  He  and  his  staff,  with 
other  prominent  officers,  willingly  responded  to  the  proffered  cour- 
tesy. In  the  course  of  his  remarks,  he  said,  "We  are  under  an  incal- 
culable debt  to  you  Americans  for  the  splendid  system  of  schools 
you  have  built  up  during  the  long  period  of  service  you  have  ren- 
dered the  country.  On  reorganizing  our  department  of  education 
we  shall  take  your  splendid  schools  as  our  models."  "The  excellence 
of  our  schools  has  been  so  manifest  that  its  stimulating  effect  has 
been  felt  not  only  by  the  Armenian  and  Greek  schools,  but  also  by 
the  Turkish  schools,"  is  the  testimony  of  Prof.  James  B.  Angell, 
LL.D.,  ex-United  States  Minister  to  Turkey. 

2.  Politically.   It  would,  indeed,  be  strange  if,  after  three-quar- 
ters of  a  century  of  the  education  given  to  tens  of  thousands  of  the 
brightest  and  most  ambitious  young  people  of  the  land,  studying 
the  history  of  the  struggles  toward  freedom  of  other  nations,  if  there 
should  not  arise  in  their  hearts  the  desire  to  find  themselves  aligned 
with  the  great  forces  that  make  for  progress  and  free  institutions. 
There  is  no  question  that  other  elements,  important  elements,  have 
entered  into  the  political  situation  that  prepared  the  nation  for  the 
great  changes  that  have  occurred  during  the  last  two  years,  yet  I 


364  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

do  believe  that  the  work  of  the  American  missions  in  all  their  de- 
partments has  had,  if  not  a  preponderating,  a  very  important,  in- 
fluence in  shaping  the  trend  of  events  that  led  to  a  constitutional 
government. 

On  the  return  of  the  American  fleet  from  its  round-the-world 
cruise  last  year,  the  Turkish  Government  put  four  of  its  brightest 
young  officers  aboard  the  Virginia,  so  that  during  the  trip  to  Amer- 
ica they  might  study  the  working  of  a  great  battleship.  One  day,  in 
conversation  with  the  senior  of  these  Turkish  officers,  the  Chap- 
lain asked  this  very  cogent  question:  "Is  it  true  that  the  free- 
dom and  constitutional  government  you  are  now  enjoying  are  due 
to  the  American  schools?"  In  reply  the  officer  said:  "I  want  to 
confirm  the  report  you  have  heard.  Were  it  not  for  the  work, 
during  all  these  years,  of  the  American  schools  scattered  over  the 
Empire,  we  should  not  today  be  in  possession  of  these  great  bless- 
ings." 

Dr.  Talcott  Williams,  editor  of  the  "Philadelphia  Press,"  in  an 
address  at  Brooklyn  in  1908,  said:  "Many  causes  have  combined, 
many  factors  are  present,  many  influences  have  turned  the  hearts 
of  men  throughout  Turkey ;  but  if  we  ask  ourselves  what  the  govern- 
ing and  final  factor  is  which  has  brought  about  the  first  of  the  world's 
bloodless  revolutions,  which  has  seen  a  people  divided  and  dissevered 
by  creed,  by  race,  by  language,  by  every  conceivable  difference  which 
can  separate  the  sons  and  daughters  of  men,  suddenly  act  together — 
we  do  ill  if  we  forget  that  for  eighty  years  the  American  mission- 
aries have  been  laying  the  foundations  and  preaching  the  doctrine 
which  makes  free  government  possible." 

Prof.  Ramsay,  of  Aberdeen  University,  one  of  the  great  au- 
thorities on  the  East,  in  his  book,  "Impressions  of  Turkey,"  wrote: 
"Further,  the  action  of  strong,  free  American  life  in  Turkey  must 
always  tend  to  strengthen  the  movement  there  towards  that  freer 
and  more  elastic  order  which  belongs  to  all  the  English-speaking 
peoples.  But  though  the  mission  work  has,  undoubtedly,  exerted  a 
great  influence  on  the  political  situation  in  Turkey,  the  mission  pol- 
icy has  studiously  and  consistently  been  non-political,  and  has  zeal- 
ously inculcated  the  doctrine  of  non-resistance  and  obedience  to  the 
existing  government." 

3.  Morally.  I  need  not  dwell  on  the  moral  quality  of  Oriental 
life.  It  is  too  well  known  to  demand  exposition  at  my  hands.  The 
work  of  the  missionaries  has,  by  its  persistent  advocacy  of  purity 
in  social  relations  and  honesty  in  business  relations,  raised  an  ideal 
that  first  disturbed,  then  awakened  the  people  from  their  moral 
lethargy  and  at  last  beckoned  them  to  follow.  Thousands  of  parents 
are  risking  the  proselyting  of  their  children,  and  send  them  to  our 
schools  on  account  of  the  high  moral  tone  insisted  upon.  The  native 
schools,  on  the  confession  of  their  own  supporters,  are  often  hot- 
beds of  moral  corruption,  blasphemy,  and  infidelity.  The  teachers  of 


EDUCATION  AS  A  MISSIONARY  AGENCY  IN  TURKEY  365 

the  non-mission  schools,  having  been  continually  criticised  by  the 
parents  of  the  pupils,  and  urged  to  emulate  the  mission  school,  not 
only  in  quality  of  work  but  in  the  training  of  the  children  in  moral 
principles,  have  in  many  places  made  radical  changes  in  methods  and 
begun  the  cultivation  of  the  moral  nature  of  the  boys  and  girls  under 
their  direction. 

4.  Spiritually.  It  is  the  persistent  determination  of  every  mis- 
sionary in  the  country  that  all  the  teaching  staff  of  every  school,  so 
far  as  possible,  shall  be  of  high  moral  and  spiritual  quality.  There 
could  hardly  be  any  reason  for  the  existence  of  a  missionary  school 
unless  the  chief  aim  was  to  influence  the  children  spiritually.  Mis- 
sion boards  are  no  longer  satisfied  with  an  ignorant  constituency, 
either  at  home  or  abroad.  Piety,  however  admirable,  takes  upon  it- 
self new  force  and  beauty  if  joined  to  education  and  culture.  "In- 
telligent Christians  and  Christians  of  intelligence,"  is  now  the  watch- 
word in  every  important  mission.  A  strong,  virile  community,  high 
in  its  moral  and  spiritual  aspirations,  is  the  only  kind  of  community 
that  can  any  longer  meet  the  demands  of  life  anywhere. 

Secular  education  is  not  enough.  An  education  that  meets  the 
need  of  the  tremendous  pressure  that  bears  down  on  life  so  heavily 
must  be  comprehensive.  It  must  affect  every  element  in  human 
nature.  That  is  the  education  aimed  at  by  missionaries  everywhere. 
To  meet  this  demand  adequately,  earnest  teachers  with  the  Word 
of  God  in  their  hands  are  needed.  The  Bible  is  a  regular  text-book 
in  the  model  mission  school.  Every  school  day  in  the  year  begins 
with  religious  exercises,  and  these  are  followed  by  at  least  a  half 
hour's  lesson  directly  from  the  Scriptures.  The  result  is  that  the 
graduates  of  mission  schools  have  usually  a  far  better  knowledge  of 
the  Bible  than  their  more  favored  brothers  and  sisters  in  our 
home  land. 

You  cannot  fail  even  from  this  very  brief  presentation  to  see 
what  a  tremendous  force  the  school  becomes  in  co-operation  with 
the  Church.  They  are  companions,  united  in  the  one  great  work  of 
raising  up  a  constituency  for  the  future  development  of  the  country 
that  shall  stand  for  all  that  is  best  in  life.  The  future  of  every 
country  is  in  its  schools.  The  leaders,  legislators,  ministers,  doctors, 
lawyers  and  teachers  of  tomorrow  are  in  the  schools  today.  Can 
any  one  estimate  what  tremendous  issues  are  involved  in  the  pres- 
ence of  twenty-three  thousand  pupils  now  in  mission  schools  in  Asia 
Minor  alone  ?  In  our  Sunday-schools  there  are  more  than  thirty  thou- 
sand ;  in  connection  with  our  churches  there  are  sixty  thousand  evan- 
gelical Christians.  If  all  this  has  been  accomplished  under  restraints 
and  restrictions  of  the  most  irritating  type,  what  may  we  not  hope  for 
now  that  the  oppression  of  a  reactionary  government  has  been  re- 
moved, now  that  freedom  of  the  press  and  public  speech  has  been 
proclaimed,  unrestricted  travel  secured,  constitutional  government 
promulgated,  and  a  new  era  inaugurated. 


366  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

The  destiny  of  a  great  empire  is  in  the  balance.  Everything  de- 
pends on  what  will  be  the  dominating  influences  at  work  in  the  near 
future.  A  national  consciousness  is  now  being  evolved.  This  plas- 
tic condition  will  not  last  long.  The  nation  will  soon  be  set  in  one 
of  two  moulds — either  in  a  materialistic  one  that  spells  infidelity  or 
in  a  spiritual  one  that  spells  Christianity.  Which  will  it  be?  If  we 
could  only  pour  into  this  great  Empire  a  large  body  of  missionaries, 
multiply  the  number  of  our  schools  and  churches,  I  should  have  no 
doubt  of  the  issue.  Not  only  would  a  strong  propaganda  mean  the 
Christianization  of  Turkey ;  it  would  affect  the  whole  Moslem  world. 
Constantinople,  that  two-continent-embracing  city,  is  not  only  the 
capital  of  Turkey ;  it  is  the  capital  of  the  whole  Moslem  world,  with 
its  two  hundred  and  thirty  million  souls. 

The  Sultan  is  the  Calif  of  the  prophet  and  the  Sheik-ul-Islam  is 
the  supreme  pontiff  of  the  Mohammedan  faith.  India,  with  its  sixty- 
two  million  Moslems,  the  Dutch  East  Indies  with  its  thirty  millions, 
China  with  its  thirty  millions,  and  Africa  with  its  fifty  millions  and 
all  Turkey  look  to  Constantinople  for  the  keynote  of  its  religious 
life.  Anything  that  can  be  done  to  touch  Islam  at  its  source  will 
affect  the  whole  body  to  its  utmost  bounds.  Do  you  see  the  tremen- 
dous opportunity  of  the  Church  to  attack  the  Moslem  problem?  Is 
the  Church  adequate?  Surely,  if  we  but  give  it  a  generous  chance 
to  bring  to  bear  upon  the  problem  its  full  force.  The  young  men 
and  women  of  our  colleges  have  power,  if  it  is  applied  to  this  great 
task,  to  do  much  to  realize  the  hope  of  Christ  for  the  dark  lands 
dominated  by  the  prophet  of  the  desert. 


WOMAN'S  WORK  FOR  MOHAMMEDAN  WOMEN 

MRS.   BENJAMIN   W.   LABAREE,  PERSIA 

IN  THE  REIGN  of  Mohammed  Ali  Mirza,  the  lately  deposed  Shah 
of  Persia,  a  little  daughter  of  a  Mohammedan  nobleman  was  sent  to 
Iran  Bethel,  a  missionary  boarding  school  for  girls  at  Teheran.  It 
seemed  strange  that  the  child  of  this  noble  household  should  be  sent 
to  a  Christian  school  to  associate  with  Christian  girls  and  teachers,  to 
eat  Christian  food  and  imbibe  Christian  doctrines.  But  stranger  still 
was  the  message  from  her  father  accompanying  the  child :  "I  send 
my  daughter  to  your  school  that  her  future  husband  may  lead  a  more 
peaceful  life  than  I  have  led !"  Whole  volumes  are  back  of  this  one 
sentence — volumes  that  are  commentaries  on  Mohammedan  home  life 
with  its  plural  marriage  and  frequent  divorce,  uncontrolled  passions 
and  untutored  idleness;  volumes  also  that  comment  on  the  great 


WOMAN'S  WORK  FOR  MOHAMMEDAN  WOMEN  367 

changes  taking  place  with  ever-increasing  momentum  in  Persia  and 
Turkey  and  other  Moslem  lands  where  even  the  women  are  eagerly 
seeking  education  and  emancipation ;  volumes  that  show  how  those 
who  are  seeking  the  best  for  their  newly  awakened  lands  turn  instinc- 
tively to  Christian  missionaries  and  their  institutions  to  obtain  what 
they  need.  I  shall  confine  myself  to  some  forms  of  Christian  work 
that  are  reaching  and  touching  the  Mohammedan  women  of  Persia, 
in  the  belief  that  they  are  typical  and  representative  of  the  work  done 
by  missionary  women  in  other  Moslem  lands. 

We  rejoice  in  the  girls'  schools  in  the  various  parts  of  Persia — 
Teheran,  Hamadan,  Tabriz,  Resht,  Ooroomiah,  where  more  and  more 
Moslem  girls  are  coming  into  the  schools,  drawn  by  the  new  desire 
for  learning  or  by  the  much  appreciated  fancy-work  classes,  or  by 
the  joy  of  greater  freedom  than  the  harem  affords. 

One  summer's  day  the  large  schoolroom  of  Fiske  Seminary  in 
Ooroomiah  was  filled  with  admiring  mothers  and  sisters  and  neigh- 
bors, while  sixty-nine  little  Mohammedan  girls  took  part  in  the  clos- 
ing exercises.  They  sang  Christian  hymns,  told  Bible  stories,  read 
and  recited  in  several  languages,  and  the  mothers  were  overheard  to 
say  as  they  nodded  appreciatively  to  each  other:  "We  are  like  ani- 
mals, but  just  think  what  our  daughters  are  going  to  be  !" 

A  little  Mohammedan  girl  was  allowed  for  a  few  months  to 
attend  the  mission  school  as  a  day  pupil.  The  cruel  stepmother 
showed  her  scorn  of  all  connected  with  Christianity  by  abusing  her 
more  than  usual,  and  by  trampling  the  girl's  school  books  on  the 
floor.  One  day  some  one  at  the  school  gave  the  child  forty  cents, 
unheard  of  wealth  for  the  little  thing.  A  teacher,  at  the  instigation 
of  the  missionary,  offered  to  help  her  invest  the  money  in  some  much 
desired  article  of  clothing  before  her  stepmother  could  get  hold  of  it, 
but  the  little  girl  answered,  "Oh,  no !  I  am  going  to  give  it  all  to  the 
Lord  and  then  I  shall  have  treasure  in  Heaven.  I  learned  that  in 
school."  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  say  that  when  she  was  married  off 
by  her  family,  her  husband  proved  to  be  a  friend  to  Christians  and 
she  lived  and  died  a  consistent  Christian. 

A  recent  letter  from  the  principal  of  the  Mohammedan  girls' 
school  in  Ooroomiah  utters  the  sentiment  of  those  who  are  trying  to 
teach  Mohammedan  girlhood,  "We  are  not  satisfied  that  our  girls 
are  learning  to  read,  we  want  them  to  be  eager  to  know  Christ." 

If  you  want  to  see  those  who,  in  true  fellowship  with  the  Master, 
go  about  doing  good,  go  with  the  missionaries  who  tour  among  the 
Mohammedan  villages,  sitting  down  with  the  women  in  their  mud 
hovels,  or  talking  to  a  crowd  in  a  garden  or  vineyard  or  by  the  road- 
side. Miss  Holliday,  of  Tabriz,  spends  many  months  of  the  year  in 
this  work,  improving  every  opportunity  to  sow  seed  and  to  touch 
souls.  One  evening  she  noticed  that  the  wife  of  the  muleteer  who 
was  preparing  her  own  and  her  husband's  supper,  surreptitiously  set 
aside  a  part  of  the  tea  and  sugar.  "Why  do  you  do  that?"  asked 


368  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

Miss  Holliday.  "Oh !"  said  the  woman,  "I  have  to  lay  aside  provision 
against  the  day  when  my  husband  may  suddenly  divorce  me."  It 
seems  that  her  husband  had  had  six  previous  wives,  and  she  was  on 
her  wedding  journey  with  her  sixth  husband ! 

It  is  in  connection  with  the  medical  work  that  one  finds  some 
of  the  greatest  opportunities  for  reaching  and  helping  Mohammedan 
women.  One  has  also  some  of  the  most  heart-breaking  experiences 
as  the  veil  is  lifted  and  the  bitter  anguish  of  a  Mohammedan  woman's 
life  is  revealed.  Things  too  sacredly  awful  to  speak  of  in  Christian 
America  come  daily  to  the  ears  of  the  woman  who  is  a  missionary 
physician ;  and  if  she  carries  with  her  Christ's  words  of  comfort  and 
healing,  as  well  as  her  medicines  and  her  professional  skill,  she  has 
opportunities  that  angels  might  envy  her.  One  poor  suffering 
woman  whose  life  had  been  saved  and  her  sufferings  relieved  by 
hours  of  hard  labor,  as  the  physician  knelt  on  the  floor  by  the  quilt 
which  forms  her  bed,  put  up  her  poor  feeble  arms  and  drew  down  the 
kind  face  to  kiss,  as  she  tried  to  utter  her  broken  thanks.  Who 
would  not  rather  hold  the  key  to  such  a  heart  than  the  greatest  fee 
that  can  come  in  money  to  a  skilled  physician? 

Of  all  the  agencies  that  are  used  to  reach  and  uplift  Moham- 
medan womanhood  I  believe  the  missionary  home  has  some  of  the 
greatest  possibilities.  Many  a  young  woman  going  out  to  the  mission 
field  is  asked  by  well-meaning  acquaintances,  "Are  you  going  as  a 
missionary  or  only  as  a  missionary's  wife?"  For  some  unexplained 
reason,  possibly  it  is  the  fault  of  some  missionary  wives  themselves, 
there  seems  to  be  a  popular  feeling  that  the  homemaker  on  the  mis- 
sion field  is  only  a  half  or  a  quarter  of  a  missionary.  If  rightly  used, 
her  opportunity  is  as  great  as  that  of  any  other  Christian  worker  on 
the  foreign  field.  I  would  almost  say  that  it  is  greater  than  many 
others.  What  she  is,  what  she  does,  what  her  chidren  are,  what  the 
atmosphere  of  her  home  means  to  all  who  enter  it  and  to  all  who  hear 
of  it — all  these  speak  louder  and  more  forcibly  than  hundreds  of 
sermons  or  innumerable  class-room  recitations.  For  the  non-Chris- 
tian religions,  as  well  as  the  Christian  religion  that  exists  in  name 
but  not  in  deed,  fail  to  make  connections  between  the  doctrine  and 
the  life;  and  the  faith  that  makes  the  most  private  and  most  hidden 
part  of  life — its  home  life — illustrate  what  its  books  and  preachers 
tell  about,  this  faith  is  the  one  that  is  needed  by  all  mankind !  No 
other  religion  than  that  brought  by  Jesus  Christ  into  the  little  home 
at  Nazareth  and  into  the  home  at  Bethany  and  into  the  homes  of 
all  who  follow  Him  can  avail  to  satisfy  the  human  soul. 

"Cannot  your  husband  divorce  you  any  time  he  wants  ?"  the  Mo- 
hammedan women  would  ask  me,  wonderingly.  "No,"  I  answered, 
"our  religion  does  not  allow  it."  "Oh,  that  must  be  a  good  religion," 
said  they  who  a  few  minutes  before  were  trying  to  impress  me  with 
the  superiority  of  Islam  to  Christianity.  We  were  going  one  day 
through  the  hot,  dusty  streets  of  an  Oriental  city  to  call  on  a  wealthy 


WOMAN'S  WORK  FOR  MOHAMMEDAN  WOMEN  369 

lady;  and,  as  we  went,  my  heart  was  lifted  in  prayer  that  somehow 
God  would  open  the  way  for  serious,  helpful  talk  with  this  foolish, 
frivolous  woman,  whose  conversation  was  apt  to  be  filled  with  dis- 
gusting topics.  On  arriving,  we  found  that  she  was  alone  except  for 
the  company  of  a  neighbor,  before  whom  she  was  not  afraid  to  talk 
on  religious  topics  as  we  guided  the  conversation  along  those  lines. 
The  subject  of  motherhood  proved  a  topic  of  common  interest,  and 
she  listened  wonderingly  as  I  told  her  of  my  own  dear  mother  who 
was  always  up  and  at  prayer  when  I  awoke  in  the  morning,  and 
whose  home  life  was  guided  by  secret  prayer  and  prayer  with  and  for 
her  children.  The  woman's  great  black  eyes  were  fixed  on  me 
searchingly  as  she  asked,  "Do  you  bring  up  your  children  in  that 
way?"  What  greater  opportunity  could  be  asked  for  than  this — to 
bring  Christ  and  His  message  of  help  to  a  hungering  soul?  She 
would  not  let  us  leave  when  we  made  an  effort  to  do  so,  but  turning 
to  her  neighbor,  said,  "I  could  listen  to  such  conversation  for  hours." 
We  called  one  day  at  a  home  never  visited  before  by  missionaries, 
and  the  two  young  daughters  of  the  house  amused  themselves  by 
smiling  at  my  efforts  to  speak  Turkish ;  but  when  I  found  that  their 
hand  sewing  machine,  bought  of  a  peddler  had  been  promptly  put 
out  of  order,  and  that  they  longed  to  know  how  to  use  it,  I  invited 
them  to  bring  it  out.  Their  amusement  was  turned  into  something 
more  polite  when  the  machine  was  put  in  order  and  they  were  in- 
vited to  come  to  my  house  weekly  for  sewing  lessons.  These  proved 
so  popular  that  the  girls  continued  to  come  for  months,  learning  to 
sew,  embroider,  and  crochet.  They  were  evidently  warned  by  their 
mother  against  any  Christian  teaching,  but  when  one's  heart  is  full 
there  are  many  opportunities  in  a  two  hour's  session  to  present  Christ 
in  one  way  or  another.  I  was  deeply  touched  when  one  day  one  of 
the  girls  exclaimed,  "Could  any  one  come  to  this  house  and  not 
learn  something?" 

And  now,  what  are  we  Christian  women  and  girls  of  America 
going  to  do  for  the  over  one  hundred  million  Moslem  women  and 
girls  among  whom  Christian  work  has  just  been  begun? 

"  Sorrowful  women's  faces,  hungry,  yearning; 

Wild  with  despair,  or  dark  with  sin  and  dread, 
Worn  with  long  weeping  for  the  unreturning, 
Hopeless,  uncomforted. 

"  Dear  Heart  of  Love,  canst  Thou  forgive  the  blindness 

That  let  Thy  child  sit  selfish  and  at  ease 
By  the  full  table  of  Thy  loving  kindness, 
And  take  no  thought  for  these? 

"As  Thou  hast  loved  me,  let  me  love;  returning 

To  these  dark  souls  the  grace  Thou  givest  me; 
And  oh,  to  me  impart  Thy  deathless  yearning 
To  draw  the  lost  to  Thee!  " 


THE  UNOCCUPIED  FIELDS  OF  WESTERN  ASIA 

THE    REVEREND    SAMUEL    M.    ZWEMER,    D.D.,    F.R.G.S.,   ARABIA 

IT  is  IMPOSSIBLE  to  overstate  or  exaggerate  the  call  of  present 
opportunity  due  to  changed  conditions  in  the  nearer  East.  It  is 
equally  impossible,  and  I  speak  as  a  missionary,  to  overstate  the  tre- 
mendous opportunities  that  have  been  brought  to  us,  as  they 
exist  in  Persia,  and  I  believe  it  would  be  impossible  to  overstate 
the  intense  struggle,  the  heart  prayer,  of  workers  on  the  under- 
manned fields,  not  only  in  Turkey  and  in  Persia,  but  also  in  Arabia. 
Yet  there  is  a  stronger  plea  than  the  plea  of  the  under-manned  sta- 
tion, or  of  the  field  white  to  the  harvest,  or  of  the  land  where  the 
workers  have  been  approved  of  God  and  are  calling  for  reinforce- 
ments, and  that  is  the  plea  of  destitution.  There  is  a  stronger  plea 
for  a  strong  man  than  the  coming  dawn.  It  is  the  cry  of  midnight. 
And  just  because  Western  Asia  does  not  stop  at  the  Eastern  border 
of  Persia,  any  more  than  Eastern  Asia  stops  at  Western  China — 
for  because  God  so  loved  the  world  He  loved  that  great  section  in 
between  those  lands — I  want  to  voice  the  plea  of  the  unoccupied 
lands  of  Western  Asia. 

Now,  there  are  three  reasons  why  the  unoccupied  fields  of  the 
world  ought  to  appeal  to  us.  First,  we  have  followed  too  long  the 
line  of  least  resistance,  and  the  fact  that  these  fields  are  unoccupied 
indicates  that  they  are  possessed  by  races  that  have  steeled  their 
hearts  against  the  Gospel  of  God.  The  hardest  places  of  the  world 
are  the  unoccupied  places.  The  hardest  part  of  Africa  is  the  heart 
of  Africa  and  the  hardest  part  of  Asia  is  the  heart  of  Asia. 

The  second  reason  why  we  ought  to  go  to  the  unoccupied  fields 
is  because  we  are  retarding  Christ's  return  if  we  don't  go  to  them. 
It  is  easy  enough  to  believe  in  the  second  coming  when  we  don't 
deal  with  it  practically.  But  it  is  a  practical  question  when  we  pray 
for  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ,  because  you  and  I  believe  that  He 
told  us  that  the  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom  must  first  be  preached  in 
all  the  world  for  a  witness.  And  as  long  as  Afghanistan,  to  speak 
of  no  other  country,  is  without  a  witness  for  Jesus  Christ,  Christ 
cannot  come. 

And  the  third  reason  is  this:  Because  to  occupy  them — I  say 
not  to  evangelize  them — even  to  occupy  them,  to  lead  a  forlorn  hope, 
would  be  to  the  glory  of  God.  And  that  is  what  you  and  I  are  living 
for,  and  'not  for  the  glory  of  ourselves  or  our  denomination. 

370 


THE  UNOCCUPIED   FIELDS  OF   WESTERN   ASIA  37! 

I  wish  to  survey  these  fields,  to  describe  them,  and  tell  you  why 
I  think  you  ought  to  go  there.  A  survey  of  the  unoccupied  fields 
of  Western  Asia  would  include  these  lands,  beginning  with  the 
lands  which  we  have  already  touched.  There  is  Persia.  Persia  has 
on  its  far  north  one  entire  province,  Khorassan,  without  a  single 
missionary,  black  as  midnight.  In  Khorassan  it  is  practically  still 
B.  C.  You  will  have  an  idea  of  the  condition  of  Khorassan  if  you 
will  read,  not  as  poetry,  but  as  real  life,  Moore's  poem,  Lalla  Rookh. 
What  Mohammedanism  then  was  in  Persia,  Mohammedanism  still 
is  in  Persia.  There  are  men  as  vile  and  men  as  heartless  as  the 
Veiled  Prophet  of  Khorassan.  There  are  women  there  who  are 
trampled  on  as  was  the  woman  in  Thomas  Moore's  poem. 

The  Persian  Gulf  littoral  is  a  nearly  unoccupied  field,  and  we  of 
Arabia,  looking  across  the  Persian  Gulf,  can  travel  all  the  way 
along  that  coast,  a  distance  of  1,200  miles,  without  seeing  a  single 
mission  station.  There  is  'not  a  single  missionary  residence  on  the 
coast  of  Persia,  not  a  Christian  school  nor  a  Bible  shop;  in  the  in- 
terior there  are  stations,  but  the  littoral  has  been  left  out. 

Turning  to  Arabia,  I  will  not  speak  of  that  portion  of  the  field 
where  our  mission  works,  and  where  I  return  next  October,  but  of 
the  unoccupied  parts  of  Arabia.  Yet  in  all  Eastern  Arabia  there 
are  but  a  handful  of  twenty-five  people  to  care  for  the  3,000,000 
people  along  the  Persian  Gulf.  Of  the  seven  provinces  in  Arabia 
only  three  have  mission  stations. 

Think  of  these  unoccupied  provinces  in  Arabia  without  a  single 
witness  for  God.  Does  it  not  appeal  to  you?  That  is  the  way  the 
world  looked  when  Christ  came,  for  God  so  loved  the  world  that 
He  gave  His  only  Son  when  there  were  no  missionaries.  We  have 
better  maps  of  the  North  Pole  and  of  the  moon  than  we  have  of 
those  parts  of  Arabia.  You  can  draw  across  Southeastern  Arabia  a 
triangle,  and  Dr.  Keltic,  of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society,  tells  us 
that  this  triangle  with  a  base  700  miles  long  and  500  miles  toward 
the  apex  is  absolutely  unsurveyed.  No  European  has  ever  crossed 
it,  and  the  gold  medal  of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society  awaits  the 
man  who  will  map  the  triangle.  If  for  no  other  reason  than  as  a 
mere  matter  of  Christian  adventure  and  finding  the  Farthest  North 
of  uncharted  humanity,  there  is  a  challenge  to  any  man. 

The  Rochester  Convention  may  truly  be  called  big  in  the  power 
of  God's  Spirit.  But  there  were  only  5,000  people.  At  Mecca,  their 
pilgrimage  ending  at  about  the  same  time,  not  5,000,  but  70,000  to 
90,000  were  assembled,  and  they  have  been  meeting  there  in  equal 
numbers  for  1,300  years!  Yet  all  Western  Arabia  has  no  mis- 
sionary. 

And  these  are  only  the  border  lines.  Away  beyond  Kurdistan 
and  Arabia  and  Persia  you  have  the  real  heart  of  Western  Asia. 
You  have,  first  of  all,  Afghanistan,  with  4,000,000  people.  And 
who  knows  what  goes  on  in  Afghanistan  ?  You  won't  find  it  in  any 


372  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

missionary  exhibit;  China,  Japan,  India  are  there,  but  there  is  no 
exhibit  of  Afghanistan.  I  have  found  an  exhibit  from  Afghanistan 
in  a  book,  "Under  the  Absolute  Amir,"  by  a  traveler,  Frank  Martin, 
who  signs  himself  as  for  eight  years  an  engineer  in  that  country. 
There  might  be  written  of  this  land  what  Dante  says  was  written 
over  the  Inferno :  "All  hope  abandon  ye  who  enter  here/'  He  tells 
us  how  he  went  out  for  eight  years'  service,  and  here  is  a  picture  of 
Afghanistan  "Under  the  Absolute  Amir."  "A  common  practice  is 
that  of  blinding  people.  This  is  the  usual  punishment  of  those 
who  try  to  escape  from  prison  or  from  the  country,  synonymous 
terms  almost.  The  manner  of  doing  this  is  to  lance  the  pupils  of 
the  eyes  and  then  put  in  a  drop  of  nitric  acid,  and  to  guarantee 
no  sight  being  left,  quicklime  is  afterwards  added.  The  agony 
endured  must  be  frightful,  and  in  one  case  fifteen  men  were  blinded 
together  in  Sherpur  cantonment,  where  these  punishments  are  usu- 
ally carried  out  and  the  men  were  seen  on  the  third  day  after  being 
blinded,  chained  one  to  the  other,  and  sitting  in  a  row  on  the  ground. 
Three  of  them  were  lying  dead,  still  chained  to  the  living,  and  some 
of  the  living,  too,  were  lying  unconscious,  while  the  others  were 
moaning  and  rocking  themselves  backwards  and  forwards." 

This  is  not  an  idle  story  to  awaken  pity.  It  is  the  testimony  of 
a  man  who  went  there  as  an  engineer.  And  he  tells  of  more  dreadful 
things  than  that. 

Christ  said,  "All  power  is  given  to  me  in  heaven  and  on  earth ; 
go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations."  But  there  is  no  witness  there 
for  Christ  or  in  those  great  districts  of  Chinese  Turkestan,  Russian 
Turkestan,  Thibet  or  Afghanistan,  places  that  are  only  names  to  us 
here,  but  are  populous  areas  there.  There  are  people  there.  There 
are  hearts  that  are  weary.  There  are  men  and  women  there.  There 
are  children  there  that  have  never  heard  of  the  children's  Friend. 
Bokhara  is  a  large  city — Kabul,  Herat,  Samarcand  are  large  cities. 
They  are  only  names  to  us.  But  I  asked  Cook's  agent  the  other  day 
and  he  told  me  that  anybody  could  come  to  his  office  and  buy  a  ticket 
in  New  York  to  Samarcand  by  rail  from  St.  Petersburg !  And  if  the 
tourist  can  go  there,  why  not  the  missionary?  And  yet,  with  the 
exception  of  half  a  dozen  noble  Swedish  missionaries,  the  whole 
heart  of  Asia  is  without  workers. 

And  what  is  the  condition  of  those  lands  ?  It  is  the  same  as  that 
of  our  forefathers  when  they  called  the  third  and  fourth  and  fifth 
days  of  the  week  Woden's  day  and  Thor's  day  and  Frija's  day.  That 
is  the  whole  of  the  situation.  And  God  so  loved  Great  Britain  and 
Holland  and  Russia  and  Germany  that  he  sent  the  early  missionaries 
to  them.  If  you  believe  that  these  people  have  no  right  to  mission- 
aries because  they  live  in  unoccupied  fields,  then  you  ought  to  ask 
why  God  did  not  leave  us  out.  The  plea  for  these  countries  is  the 
plea  that  came  to  Jesus  Christ  Himself  when  He  came  to  the  unoc- 
cupied fields  of  the  world.  There  is  a  word  in  John's  Gospel  that  has 


THE   UNOCCUPIED   FIELDS   OP  WESTERN   ASIA  373 

burned  into  my  soul.  Christ  throws  out  a  challenge  for  the  unoccu- 
pied fields  when  He  says  in  John's  Gospel,  "If  I  had  not  come." 
Well,  suppose  He  had  not  come.  Would  your  life  and  my  life  be  any 
different,  any  better,  any  worse,  perhaps,  than  the  lives  of  the  people 
who  are  now  living  in  Afghanistan,  in  Turkestan,  in  Kurdistan,  in 
Beloochistati,  and  on  the  Persian  Gulf  Coast  and  in  Khorassan  and 
the  heart  of  Asia  ? 

And  I  want  to  add  the  plea  of  extreme  destitution  which  comes 
with  special  force  whenever  we  say  "Merry  Christmas"  to  each 
other — and  they  have  never  heard  of  Christ's  coming.  Shall  we 
say,  each  first  of  January,  "Happy  New  Year"  and  leave  them  out? 
There  is  no  happiness  in  our  hearts  until  Christ  comes.  "Thou,  O 
Lord,  art  all  I  want."  Thou,  O  Christ,  are  all  they  want. 

I  think  it  is  a  grave  mistake  to  say  to  those  who  are  thinking 
of  going  out  that  it  is  easy,  that  they  will  have  a  good  house  just 
like  an  American  house,  that  they  can  come  home  every  five  years, 
and  such  things.  Tell  them  that  this  work  is  for  Jesus  Christ  and 
that  they  can  go  out  to  the  front  as  soldiers  do,  work  for  Him  and 
die  for  Him,  and  you  will  get  the  best  type  of  men  and  women.  I 
believe  it  is  better  to  be  candid  and  you  will  find  that  it  is  the  strong 
men  and  women  who  will  offer  their  lives  to  this  cause.  I  don't 
believe  all  college  men  are  selfish,  nor  that  heroism  has  died  out 
of  the  manhood  of  America. 

We  need  pioneers  for  the  Kingdom.  The  march  of  civilization 
must  not  be  swifter  than  that  of  Christ's  own  messengers.  Noth- 
ing can  hold  back  the  advance  of  Western  civilization  into  the 
very  heart  of  Asia.  The  railway  and  the  caravan  are  forcing  upon 
them  through  every  pass  and  along  every  channel  of  communi- 
cation the  latest  inventions  of  our  times.  At  Kabul  one  may  see 
motor  cars  and  sewing  machines,  gramophones,  rifles  and  smokeless 
powder.  One  of  the  results  of  the  visit  of  the  Amir  of  Afghanistan 
to  India  was  that  he  arranged  for  the  erection  of  looms  in  his  capital 
and  now  we  hear  of  the  transportation  by  camel  train  of  pianos  and 
motor  cars  and  a  plant  for  wireless  telegraphy  through  the  Khyber 
Pass.  For  the  management  of  all  these  modern  industries  a  staff  of 
European  engineers  and  mechanics  is  admitted  into  the  country.  For 
some  years  European  physicians,  both  men  and  women,  have  been 
under  the  protection  and  the  pay  of  the  Amir,  and  yet  the  missionary 
is  forbidden  entrance. 

Afghanistan  is  perhaps  today  the  most  difficult  country  for  a 
missionary  to  enter.  Not  only  is  the  Amir's  written  permission 
necessary,  but  the  Indian  government  also  must  consent  and  no 
European  is  allowed  to  cross  the  frontier  without  a  permit.  It  is  al- 
most as  difficult  for  those  who  are  employed  by  the  Amir  to  return 
to  India.  Even  the  British  political  agent  residing  at  Kabul  is  little 
better  than  a  prisoner,  and  hundreds  of  people  have  been  killed 
merely  on  suspicion  of  having  visited  him  and  given  reports  of  the 


374  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

doings  of  the  government.  Yet  all  these  difficulties  of  long  neglect, 
of  political  barriers,  and  national  jealousies,  and  religious  intolerance 
are  only  a  challenge  to  faith  and  intended  of  God  to  lead  us  to  prayer. 
The  evangelization  of  Central  Asia  has  in  it  the  glory  of  the  impos- 
sible, and  all  difficulties  can  be  surmounted  by  those  who  have  faith 
in  God.  The  kingdoms  and  the  governments  of  this  world  have 
frontiers  which  must  not  be  crossed,  but  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
has  no  frontier.  It  never  has  been  kept  within  bounds;  it  has  a 
message  for  the  whole  race  and  the  very  fact  that  there  are  millions 
of  souls  in  Central  Asia  who  have  never  heard  the  message  becomes 
the  strongest  of  reasons  why  we  must  carry  it  to  them.  Every  year 
we  hear  of  further  advance  into  those  regions  of  Central  Asia  by 
commerce,  by  travelers  and  by  men  of  science.  If  they  can  open  the 
way  for  themselves  in  spite  of  all  these  difficulties,  shall  the  ambas- 
commerce,  by  travelers,  and  by  men  of  science.  If  they  can  open  the 
the  first  time  a  place  in  the  prayers  and  faith  and  enterprise  of  even  a 
few  Christians  is  a  sure  promise  of  its  final  evangelization. 


THE  INCREASING  DEMAND  OF  THE  ORIENT 
UPON  THE  COLLEGES  OF  THE  OCCI- 
DENT 


THE   INCREASING   DEMAND   OF   THE   ORIENT   UPON 
THE  COLLEGES  OF  THE  OCCIDENT 

PROFESSOR    EDWARD    C.     MOORE,    PH.D.,    CAMBRIDGE,    MASSACHUSETTS 

No  ONE  WHO  HAS  not  traveled  in  the  Orient  in  recent  years, 
or  been  in  close  contact  with  the  administration  of  missionary  work, 
can  realize  the  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  the  great  civilized 
nations  of  the  Orient,  within  the  last  ten  years.  One  must  have 
traveled  within  very  recent  years;  because  a  visit  to  India  or 
China  ten  years  ago  would  have  given  him  no  idea  of  those  things 
which  are  at  present  most  significant.  And  of  course  I  mean  that 
one  must  so  have  traveled  as  to  come  in  contact  with  missionary 
work.  It  hardly  needs  be  said  that  it  is  quite  possible  for  an  in- 
telligent man  or  woman  to  travel  in  the  East,  and  to  bring  home 
no  knowledge  whatever  concerning  missions.  There  are  people  who 
have  lived  long  in  the  East,  and  who  know  nothing  whatever,  at  all 
events  nothing  that  is  true,  about  missions. 

But  again,  I  spoke  of  having  close  contact  with  the  administra- 
tion of  missionary  work.  I  am  impressed  with  the  fact  that  a  large 
part  of  the  men  and  women  in  our  churches,  zealous  for  the  cause 
of  missions,  live  to  a  great  extent  upon  information  derived  in  their 
own  youth.  The  supporters  of  the  missionary  cause  have  by  no 
means  all  of  them  kept  pace  with  the  dramatic  changes  of  the  last 
few  years  in  the  Far  East.  All  of  these  changes,  as  they  have  enor- 
mously increased  our  opportunity,  so  have  they  also  vastly  increased 
our  responsibility.  I  think  it  may  be  said  with  truth  that  all  of 
them  have  gone  to  enhance  exactly  that  responsibility  of  which  I 
am  asked  to  speak,  the  responsibility  of  the  educated  man  and  of 
the  educated  woman. 

God  forbid  that  I  should  speak  slightingly  of  the  evangelistic 
aspects  of  missionary  work.  That  simpler  phase  of  the  work  has,  in 
large  part,  nearly  down  to  our  own  day,  prevailed.  It  was  this  stage 
of  the  work  in  which  a  foreigner  could  go,  and  the  foreigner  did 
go,  to  the  vast  populations,  say,  of  China  or  of  India,  to  the  outcast 
and  the  lower  classes.  They  could  give  their  message  concerning 
the  love  of  God  as  manifest  in  Jesus  Christ.  They  quickened  in 
those  stricken  and  down-trodden  the  sense  of  God's  illimitable  mercy 
and  of  His  hope  which  the  Gospel  gives.  Always  the  beginnings 
of  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  are  of  that  sort.  There  is  a  per- 

377 


STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

matient  call  for  that  type  of  work.  But  the  time  comes  when  the 
men  who  can  best  do  that  work  are  the  natives  themselves.  They 
are  the  Christian  converts,  the  children  of  the  converts  of  two  or 
three  generations  ago.  With  the  expansion  of  the  Christian  Church 
in  their  land,  they  are  themselves  able  to  take  a  portion  of  the  bur- 
den. Because  of  the  knowledge  of  the  language  and  of  the  char- 
acteristics of  their  own  people,  which  is  with  them  instinctive,  they 
are  the  best  teachers  of  the  Gospel  in  the  simple  way  to  the  masses 
of  their  own  people. 

But  also,  with  the  lapse  of  time  a  new  situation  has  been  created 
in  which  a  hearing  for  the  Gospel  has  been  gained  among  the  lead- 
ers of  these  nations,  among  the  educated,  among  the  powerful,  among 
the  official  classes.  Now  it  becomes  necessary,  it  becomes  strategic 
to  meet  the  educated  at  their  level,  to  speak  the  Gospel  as  an  edu- 
cated man  alone  can  speak  it  to  educated  men.  We  must  reach  the 
leaders  of  men.  We  must  solve  those  problems  of  leadership  which 
develop  as  a  movement  approaches  its  maturity.  Those  are  the 
problems  which  are  on  us  now.  Those  are  the  problems  which  en- 
tail obligation  for  the  educated  men  and  women  of  our  land  and  of 
all  lands  who  are  interested  in  this  work. 

I  was  reminded,  as  I  thought  of  this  subject,  of  the  progress 
of  the  first  Christian  evangelization  in  ways  similar  to  those  which 
I  have  just  outlined.  At  first,  those  who  heard  the  message  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  were  from  the  lowest  and  simplest 
of  the  people.  The  impression  which  you  get  concerning  the  apos- 
tolic churches  is  an  impression  of  communities  gathered  from  among 
the  poor  and  ignorant,  from  the  oppressed  and  distressed.  The 
learned  were  not  among  them.  The  powerful  were  hardly  known. 
Influential  in  any  way  were  but  the  fewest.  But  shortly  after  the 
beginning  of  the  second  century — and  is  it  not  now  but  just  a  cen- 
tury since  the  great  revival  of  missions  in  modern  times — shortly, 
I  say,  after  the  beginning  of  the  second  century,  a  great  change 
came.  Men  of  learning  were  found  among  the  Christian  advocates, 
apologists  and  teachers  everywhere.  Men  of  social,  of  financial,  of 
political  power  began  to  be  enrolled  within  the  Christian  body. 
These,  too,  became  the  bearers  of  the  message  of  the  Gospel.  And 
the  conquest  of  the  ancient  classic  civilization  by  the  Christian  spirit, 
the  conquest  of  the  basin  of  the  Mediterranean,  with  the  majesty 
and  power  of  the  Roman  Empire  began.  The  Christians  came  to 
feel  that  they  belonged  to  a  conquering  movement,  assimilating 
everything  to  itself  and  being  itself  in  most  wonderful  fashion  as- 
similated to  the  life  of  the  people  among  whom  it  went.  That  move- 
ment began  exactly  at  a  point  in  the  ancient  history  of  evangelism 
like  the  one  at  which  we  now  stand  in  this  modern  work  of  missions. 

Furthermore,  I  think  that  very  few  of  us  have  known  how  far 
this  movement,  in  India  and  China  and  Japan,  is  becoming  an  edu- 
cational, reforming,  and  civilizing  movement.  It  was  our  mission 


DEMAND  OF  THE  ORIENT  ON  THE  COLLEGES  OF  THE  OCCIDENT  379 

aries  who  from  the  first  carried  education  of  one  sort  and  another 
into  these  lands.  Before  the  government  thought  of  lending  a  hand 
to  educational  endeavor,  the  missionaries  dotted  India  with  little 
schools,  whose  purpose  was  to  bring  in  Western  learning  along  with 
the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Long  before  the  government  felt  responsi- 
bility for  great  moral  and  reformatory  movements,  for  charitable  and 
philanthropic  endeavor,  the  missionary  movement,  with  its  slight  re- 
sources, and  at  vast  cost  to  the  men  and  women  who  seemed  to 
stand  alone  under  this  staggering  load,  introduced  the  small  begin- 
nings of  these  uplifting  influences  along  with  their  teaching  of  the 
secret  of  the  Gospel  for  the  transformation  of  the  inward  life  of  men. 

The  same  thing  was  true  in  China.  The  beginnings  of  medi- 
cine in  China  are  as  far  back  as  the  middle  of  the  decade  of  the 
thirties  of  the  nineteenth  century.  It  is  only  within  the  last  few 
years  that  government  has  undertaken  to  lay  hold  upon  the  problem 
and  carry  it  forward  with  the  resources  of  the  State  in  an  enlarged 
and  more  effective  way.  The  same  things  might  be  said  of  the  be- 
ginnings of  education  in  China.  But  those  beginnings  were  in  most 
cases  pathetically  small.  There  is  here  something  touching  and  au- 
gust, as  one  thinks  of  what  these  men  and  women  attempted  in  the 
face  of  obstacles  of  which  we  have  no  idea,  as  we  read  of  them,  in 
the  midst  of  our  comforts  of  this  land.  We  little  know  the  wall  of 
obstacles  against  which  they  strove  in  these  initial  endeavors,  which 
went  side  by  side  with  that  which  was  ever  on  their  hearts,  their 
appeal  to  the  souls  of  men.  Today  the  question  is  not  any  longer 
with  us,  whether  schools  and  hospitals  are  going  into  those  lands. 
The  glory  of  having  begun  them  is  ours.  No  one  can  take  that 
glory  from  the  missionary  and  his  cause.  But  now  those  things  are 
going  into  these  lands,  whether  we  will  it  or  not.  They  are  going 
in  by  a  thousand  forces  other  than  the  missionary  force.  They  are 
going  in  because  the  world  has  been  awakened  to  it.  The  native 
world  there  desires  them.  They  are  going  in,  not  because  the  West- 
ern world  pushes  them,  but  because  the  Eastern  world  seizes  them 
and  drags  them  toward  itself  and  drags  itself  forward,  by  the  hold 
which  it  has  taken  upon  these  things. 

Going,  did  I  say?  Look  at  Japan.  They  are  not  going  into 
Japan,  they  went  sometime  ago,  because  the  Japanese  would  have 
them;  the  Japanese  man  proposed  no  longer  to  exist  without  them. 
He  has  got  them,  and  he  has  given  the  whole  world  a  mighty  lesson 
in  these  last  few  years  because  he  has  got  them.  The  question,  I 
say,  is  not  at  all  whether  these  things,  education,  reform,  Western 
civilization,  are  going  into  these  countries.  The  only  question  for  us 
is  whether  they  are  to  be  there  as  only  secularizing  forces ;  are  they 
to  be  there  only  as  forces  which  make  men  merely  the  more  intent 
upon  the  present  life,  which  tend  more  and  more  to  materialism, 
to  gratify  present  ambitions,  and  suppress  the  spiritual  life  and  the 
ethical  endeavor  of  these  lands.  Or  are  they  to  be,  by  the  fact  that 


380  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

they  go  with  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  the  sources  of  blessing  and 
benediction  as  well.  That  is  our  question.  And  to  that  question  the 
educated  men  and  women  of  this  land,  of  Canada,  of  England,  of 
Germany,  of  France,  must  give  answer. 

Those  who  have  traveled  in  China  of  late  years  know  the  truth 
of  what  I  say.  Look  back  at  1898  and  realize  that  for  but  propos- 
ing legislation  touching  education  and  reform,  the  Emperor  went 
to  his  exile  on  the  Island,  virtually  forfeiting  his  throne.  The  epi- 
sode of  1900  was  an  end  and  a  beginning.  By  1902  the  Dowager's 
government  found  it  necessary  to  do  some  of  the  very  things  for 
which  the  Emperor  had  suffered.  All  up  and  down  China  today  the 
tragic  situation  is  this:  The  old  education,  in  which  the  Chinese 
have  had  such  confidence  and  of  which  they  have  been  so  proud,  is 
much  discredited.  It  is  discredited  because  it  shows  but  little  apti- 
tude, or  none  at  all,  to  lead  China  forward  in  the  lines  of  material 
civilization,  of  military  and  naval  power;  to  lead  China  forward  in 
those  directions  in  which  the  Chinese  feel  that  they  must  be  led  if 
China  is  to  maintain  her  integrity  as  a  world-power  at  all.  In  their 
keen  perception  of  this  fact  they  have  lost  sense  of  another  fact. 
After  all,  the  ancient  education  in  the  Confucian  system  touched 
the  moral  life  of  men  and  bred  up  men  and  women  with  character; 
it  bred  up  men  with  honor  and  integrity.  It  was  the  basis  of  a  moral 
order  which  we  can  most  honestly  admire.  With  the  newer  appre- 
hensions concerning  the  usefulness  of  education,  to  the  immediate 
ends  of  outward  and  material  advancement  of  a  State,  the  sense  of 
the  supreme  importance  of  the  moral  education  of  a  people,  the 
sense  of  the  ethical  and  spiritual  foundations  of  society  has  mo- 
mentarily, at  least,  been  lost.  Sober  men  in  China  realize  that  some- 
thing from  the  past  which  was  of  infinite  importance  has  been 
jeopardized.  That  is  the  dramatic  situation.  There  are  many  men 
and  women  in  our  own  land  who  glory  in  the  outward  advancement 
which  our  country  makes,  who  boast  of  its  wealth,  its  prestige  and 
its  power,  who  have  but  slight  sense  of  the  moral  and  the  spiritual 
foundation  whereon  all  this  rests.  These  would  not  naturally  be  the 
bearers  to  others  of  the  moral  message  which,  when  we  think,  we 
realize  to  be  the  profoundest  of  all  messages.  It  is  the  one  without 
which  all  outward  prosperity  of  our  nation,  all  the  military  and 
naval  glory  of  it,  is  only  a  curse.  I  have  no  words  in  which  to 
portray  to  you  the  crisis  through  which  China  is  passing. 

And  what  I  say  of  China  is  true,  in  one  way,  of  Japan,  and 
in  another  way  of  India,  and  in  another  way  still  of  Turkey. 
Turkey  has  astounded  the  world  in  these  last  eighteen  months. 
Even  those  who  knew  Turkey  well  and  cherished  generous  hopes 
hardly  believed  that  they  would  see  the  things  which  have  been 
accomplished.  We  congratulate  Turkey  on  those  events.  We  real- 
ize that  in  no  small  measure  they  rest  upon  the  fact  that  with 
Christian  colleges  real  education  was  offered  both  to  the  Turks 


DEMAND  OF  THE  ORIENT  ON  THE  COLLEGES  OF  THE  OCCIDENT  381 

themselves  and  to  the  mixed  races  of  the  Balkans  and  elsewhere.  They 
began  to  realize  what  constitutional  privileges  might  mean.  They 
saw  what  Turkey  must  do  if  she  hoped  to  take  her  place  among 
the  great  nations  of  the  world.  And  those  men,  in  a  manner  un- 
expected, have  arisen  in  their  might  to  achieve  liberty  for  their 
own  land.  But  the  great  majority  of  those  men,  no  doubt,  have 
their  eyes  upon  specific  advantages,  present  and  temporal,  which 
they  desire.  And  surely  it  is  true  that  the  great  majority  of  those 
who  have  striven  together  so  magnificently  for  these  results  are  con- 
vinced that  the  Mohammedan  faith  has  in  it  the  power  so  to  trans- 
form itself  as  to  remain  the  secret  of  our  moral  life  of  men  under 
the  new  aspect  which  the  civilization  of  the  Mohammedan  world  is 
bound  in  no  long  time  to  wear.  It  is  not  for  us  to  speak  one  un- 
generous word  concerning  that.  But  of  one  thing  we  may  be  sure. 
If  Mohammedanism  can  in  any  measure  thus  transform  itself  it  will 
be  because  of  the  life,  and  ideals,  and  power  of  the  Christian  move- 
ment in  Turkey,  precisely  as  the  intellectual  movement  in  Turkey 
is  the  fruit  and  counterpart  of  the  Christian  intellectual  movement 
in  that  land. 

I  said  a  moment  ago  that  I  had  no  power  to  depict  what  seems 
to  me  the  greatness  of  the  crisis  in  the  world  of  these  Eastern  na- 
tions. It  is  no  use  to  attempt  to  solve  the  problem  in  the  manner  in 
which  the  uneducated,  though  truly  faithful  and  devout  among  us, 
might  seek  to  solve  it.  The  peculiar  fusion  of  the  intellectual  life, 
quickened  as  it  now  is  in  those  nations  to  eagerness  and  aggressive- 
ness, the  combination  of  that  with  spiritual  necessities  of  these 
races,  presents  to  us  a  challenge  the  like  of  which  has  never  been 
heard  in  the  world.  The  population  of  the  basin  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean was  but  a  meager  thing  compared  with  the  numbers  of  these 
peoples  of  India,  China,  Japan,  and  Mohammedan  lands.  The  first 
Christian  conquest  was  of  the  fringe  of  an  inland  sea.  The  second 
Christian  conquest,  after  the  lapse  of  six  or  seven  hundred  years, 
was  of  the  North  of  the  continent  of  Europe.  The  issue  of  it  was 
Teutonic  Christianity.  But  now  there  is  not  a  land  upon  the  earth 
to  which,  in  some  part  of  it,  at  least,  the  Gospel  has  not  been  car- 
ried, by  the  marvelous  industry,  the  patience,  the  triumphant  strug- 
gle of  the  men  and  women  of  three  generations  past.  There  is 
scarcely  a  portion  of  the  world  in  which  these  great  world  problems 
which  I  have  endeavored  briefly  to  outline  are  not  felt,  for  their 
full  significance.  There  is  not  a  country  in  which  men  are  not 
troubled  concerning  these  questions  and  asking  what  to  do.  And  we 
teachers  of  the  youth  under  instruction  in  the  institutions  of  learning 
in  our  land,  are  asked  to  see  what  is  our  obligation  in  this  matter. 
What  shall  be  our  response? 

If  I  have  not  portrayed  the  greatest  problem  which  any  genera- 
tions of  Christians  ever  have  faced,  then  I  have  simply  failed  in 
portrayal  of  it.  To  teach  Christianity  among  the  nations  of  the 


382  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

world  so  as  in  reverence  to  hold  fast  to  all  that  is  great  in  the  foun- 
dations of  their  societies  as  these  exist,  and  at  the  same  time  with 
insight  to  put  one's  ringer  on  the  weak  and  rotten  places,  and  to 
show  the  power  and  majesty  which  is  in  Christ,  ours  is  the  task. 
To  civilize,  without  making  men  and  women  weak  and  trivial,  as 
civilization  does  make  some  among  us  weak  and  luxurious  and 
pleasure-loving ;  to  educate,  without  making  men  to  feel  merely  that 
which  is  outward  in  man's  life,  but  rather  to  lead  them  to  the  glory 
of  what  is  inward  and  spiritual  and  eternal,  that  is  the  problem 
which  some  of  us  find  hard  in  the  colleges  and  universities  in  our 
own  country.  Surely  it  must  be  harder  there.  I  speak  to  you  as 
to  those  who  are  seeking  a  hard  problem,  as  to  those  who  are  seek- 
ing the  greatest  opportunity  which  our  age  and  world  affords.  I 
am  grateful  to  this  Convention  for  having  given  me  the  chance  to 
try,  however  unsuccessfully,  to  portray  that  opportunity,  and  to 
urge  you  to  prayer  and  action. 


WHAT  IS  NEEDED  TO  MEET  THE  PRESENT 
WORLD   CRISIS 


WHAT  IS  NEEDED  TO  MEET  THE  PRESENT  WORLD 

CRISIS 

MR.  JOHN  R.  MOTT,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

SINCE  the  Nashville  convention,  four  years  ago,  it  has  been  my 
opportunity  to  visit  all  of  the  continents  of  the  world  and  many  of 
the  islands.  It  has  taken  me  to  the  principal  battlefields  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  During  that  same  period  also  it  has  been  my  privilege 
to  come  into  touch  with  the  world  in  epitome  in  two  significant 
world's  conferences,  one  held  in  the  principal  student  center  of  the 
Far  East,  Tokyo,  where  there  were  delegates  representing  the  aggres- 
sive forces  of  Christianity  in  some  twenty-five  nations;  the  other 
held  in  what  in  many  respects  is  the  most  influential  university  of  the 
Occident,  Oxford,  where  there  were  delegates  from  some  thirty  dif- 
ferent nations. 

You  have  heard  of  the  plan  of  a  world  missionary  conference  to 
be  held  in  Edinburgh  next  June.  In  connection  with  that  conference, 
a  number  of  commissions  are  working  on  great  missionary  problems. 
I  have  the  honor  of  being  associated  with  the  commission  on  the 
carrying  of  the  Gospel  to  all  the  non-Christian  world.  Connected 
with  our  commission  are  correspondents  literally  from  all  parts  of 
the  earth.  This  includes  hundreds  of  the  leading  missionaries  chosen 
with  reference  to  their  large  knowledge  and  experience,  from  every 
section  of  the  non-Christian  world.  They  have  been  sending  in 
letters  to  us  ranging  in  length  from  five  pages  to  one  hundred  and 
forty  typewritten  pages.  They  have  worked  on  those  letters  from  a 
few  hours  to  several  days. 

This  threefold  touch  which  I  have  been  permitted  to  have  with 
the  whole  world — the  touch  by  travel,  the  touch  in  convention,  and 
the  touch  with  the  experts  by  correspondence — has  borne  in  upon 
me  with  force  the  conviction  that  the  time  is  at  hand  when  there 
must  be  a  great  enlargement  in  the  number  of  students  going  out  to 
the  non-Christian  world.  There  are  some  things  concerning  which 
I  have  mental  reservations.  This  is  not  one  of  them.  Not  a  small 
increase,  but  a  great  increase  of  the  strongest  young  men  and  young 
women  of  God's  own  appointment  should  go  forth  from  the  universi- 
ties of  North  America  and  Europe  in  the  near  future. 

There  have  been  times  before  when  in  one  part  of  the  world  or 
in  a  few  parts  of  the  world  the  Church  has  confronted  grave  crises ; 

385 


386  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

for  example,  in  the  Roman  Empire  at  the  time  of  the  beginnings  of 
Christianity,  or  in  Japan  in  the  8o's;  but  I  wish  to  reiterate  what  I 
have  already  said,  that  never  before  in  the  history  of  our  religion  has 
there  been  such  a  synchronising  of  crises  in  all  parts  of  the  world. 
This  is  emphatically  true  of  the  Far  East.  It  is  equally  true  of  the 
Near  East.  It  is  overwhelmingly  evident  in  Southern  Asia.  Al- 
though we  have  often  overlooked  it,  it  is  strikingly  apparent  in  the 
East  Indies.  We  have  been  impressed  that  it  is  likewise  true  and 
convincing  in  the  African  Continent.  And  we  shall  see  that  crisis, 
in  the  real  use  of  that  word,  is  also  existing  in  Latin  America. 
It  is  a  synchronizing  of  crises,  involving  all  the  principal  parts  of 
the  non-Christian  world. 

A  situation  like  this,  absolutely  unprecedented,  overwhelming  in 
its  character  and  significance,  can  be  met  by  nothing  less  than  a  great 
enlargement  in  the  missionary  operations.  We  must  have  larger 
plans ;  that  goes  without  saying.  As  the  British  Ambassador  clearly 
pointed  out,  this  is  one  time  when  we  simply  must  take  the  whole 
world  into  our  plan.  There  must  be  larger  comprehension ;  not  only 
larger  comprehension  of  the  non-Christian  peoples  and  religions  but 
also  larger  comprehension  of  the  particular  time  in  which  this  gener- 
ation of  students  are  living.  There  must  also  be  larger  strategy — 
that  strategy  which  recognizes  the  providential  mission  of  certain 
races,  that  strategy  which  recognizes  the  importance  of  certain 
classes  and  positions,  that  strategy  which  recognizes  the  importance 
of  certain  methods,  which  does  not  overlook  the  importance  of  cer- 
tain times,  and  the  strategy  made  wise  by  that  discernment  of  the 
assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  recognizes  that  some  things  are 
strategic  that  human  wisdom  does  not  call  strategic,  even  the  reach- 
ing of  the  most  debased  and  neglected  and  overlooked  classes.  I 
find  myself  in  agreement  with  the  Bishop  of  Madras  when  he  speaks 
in  India,  saying  that  the  future  of  Christianity  in  India  lies  not  so 
much  with  the  proud  and  influential  Brahman  as  with  the  pariah. 
There  is  a  divine  strategy  and  we  must  discover  it  and  relate  our 
plans  to  it. 

Larger  dynamic  also  is  needed.  Not  so  much  new  methods,  but 
a  fresh  and  overflowing  accession  of  superhuman  energy.  This  is  a 
great  essential.  And  need  I  insist  that  we  must  have  larger  unity? 
That  is  one  of  the  finest  things  about  a  Student  Volunteer  Con- 
vention. It  is  not  talking  about  unity,  but  it  is  furnishing  an  atmos- 
phere of  Christ-like  willingness  to  consider  the  will  of  God  and  a 
disposition  to  do  the  will  of  God,  in  which  atmosphere  we  lose  sight 
of  our  differences  and  find  our  common  Heavenly  Father  and  be- 
come absorbed  with  the  plans  of  our  one  Lord  and  Saviour. 

We  need  a  larger  home  base,  a  far  stronger  home  base.  It  is 
absurd  to  talk  about  a  Watchword  like  this  one  we  have  before  us  and 
a  world  plan  without  an  adequate  base  for  a  world-wide  war. 

But  I  make  bold  to  say  that  immeasurably  the  greatest  need, 


WHAT  IS   NEEDED  TO  MEET  THE  PRESENT   CRISIS  387 

after  the  one  of  the  accession  of  superhuman  energy,  is  that  of  lives 
gathered  out  of  companies  like  the  Student  Volunteer  Convention 
to  be  scattered  by  the  power  of  an  omnipotent  God  among  the 
needy  peoples  and  nations.  You  will  find  on  other  pages  the  Report 
of  the  Executive  Committee.  The  eloquent  part  of  that  Report  is 
not  the  part  printed  in  large  type  [see  pages  17-36]  ;  but  in  those 
pages  of  small  type,  where  you  find  1,286  names  of  the  volunteers 
who  have  sailed  since  the  Nashville  convention,  four  years  ago  [see 
Appendix  A  of  this  volume  J.  It  is  an  eloquent  list ;  it  is  the  impress- 
ive part  of  this,  the  Executive  Committee's  report.  If  we  wish  to  see 
that  number  increased  by  the  time  of  the  next  convention  from  1,286 
to  well  past  two  thousand,  which  I  believe  is  the  will  of  God,  then 
there  must  be  a  great  enlargement  of  the  operations  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement. 

It  is  at  just  such  a  time  as  this  that  our  hearts  must  be  filled  with 
gratitude  to  God  for  his  gift  to  the  Church  in  this  Student  Volunteer 
Movement.  And  yet  we  are  asking  this  Movement  to  do  the  impos- 
sible thing.  We  are  saying  to  the  Movement,  with  a  budget  of 
$35,000 :  "Meet  the  situation  described  to  us  in  this  Convention."  It 
cannot  be  done.  It  is  a  matter  that  makes  one  incredulous  to  think 
that  there  has  been  such  a  large  output  in  a  Movement  like  this  on 
such  a  small  budget,  and  I  say  with  care  that  I  know  of  no  organiza- 
tion which  with  about  $35,000  is  maintaining  a  staff  of  fifteen  secre- 
taries, large  offices,  an  extensive  publication  department,  and  various 
other  methods  and  agencies,  and  which  has  a  better  showing  in 
results  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit.  And  yet  I  am  in  a  position 
to  say  that  the  amount  is  painfully  inadequate.  There  must  be  en- 
largement, and  it  has  been  put  in  my  heart  to  express  the  hope  that 
friends  may  put  us  in  a  position  to  double  the  staff  of  traveling  secre- 
taries. 


MISSION  STUDY  AMONG  STUDENTS 

How  the  Work  of  Mission  Study  in  North  American 
Institutions  may  be  Developed 

The  Study  of  Missions  as  a  Preparation  for  Mis- 
sionary Service 

Essentials  for  a  Mission  Study  Class  Leader 
Mission  Study  in  Girls'  Boarding  Schools 

The  Opportunity  of  the  Teacher  to  Promote  the 
Study  of  Missions  in  the  Community  where  he  is 
Teaching 


HOW    THE    WORK    OF    MISSION    STUDY    IN    NORTH 
AMERICAN  INSTITUTIONS  MAY  BE  DEVELOPED 

MR.  J.  LOVELL  MURRAY,  M.A.,  NEW  YORK 

IF  THERE  is  one  thing  more  than  another  on  which  missionary 
interest  depends,  and  for  which  missionary  activity  must  wait,  it  is 
missionary  intelligence. 

Before  the  Rochester  Convention  had  advanced  two  sessions 
there  was  produced  within  each  one  of  the  delegates  the  deep  con- 
viction that  our  missionary  work  must  now  be  done  on  a  vastly 
enlarged  scale,  and  we  were  prepared  for  the  programme  which  was 
outlined  in  the  Executive  Committee's  report  calling  for  an  effort 
such  as  the  colleges  of  this  country  have  never  known  in  the  matter 
of  giving  the  Gospel  to  the  world — both  carrying  it  and  sending  it 
and  commending  the  blessing  of  God  upon  it. 

But  if  this  is  to  be  accomplished  in  any  effective  and  enduring 
way  we  must  elevate  our  mission  study  standards  and  redouble  our 
mission  study  activities.  We  know  already  that  the  Convention 
will  be  followed  by  a  great  quickening  of  missionary  conviction  and 
energy  and  prayer  all  over  the  continent  and  that  there  will  be  an 
unusual  dedication  of  life  to  the  work  of  foreign  missions.  But  will 
the  influence  last?  Will  it  carry  over  till  the  next  Convention?  It 
cannot  unless  it  is  stimulated  and  fed  by  a  constant  supply  of  mis- 
sionary knowledge. 

How,  then,  are  we  going  to  lift  this  mission  study  work  now? 
What  are  we  to  do  that  we  have  not  done,  and  what  new  qualities 
must  we  bring  into  this  work? 

I.  We  must  reach  a  vastly  larger  number  of  students. 

At  the  present  time  not  more  than  one  out  of  five  active  mem- 
bers of  the  student  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  and  Young 
Women's  Christian  Association  is  enrolled  in  a  mission  study  class, 
and  taking  into  consideration  the  entire  student  body,  comprising 
some  students  in  the  institutions  reached  by  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement,  only  a  small  proportion  is  making  any  systematic  study 
of  missions. 

In  our  effort  to  include  in  this  mission  study  undertaking  a 
much  larger  number  of  students  we  should  profit  by  the  mistakes 
of  our  past  experience.  There  are  many  things  we  must  no  longer 
do  —  to  put  it  positively,  there  are  the  following  things  that  we 
must  do: 

39i 


392  STUDENTS    AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

1.  In  every  college  we  must  regard  the  entire  student  body  as 
the  proper  field  for  this  enterprise.     Who  could  be  regarded  as  out- 
side the  constituency  of  a  mission  study  committee's  effort?     Surely 
no  Christian  who  has  a  zeal  for  the  Kingdom  as  he  has  a  love  for 
Christ,  who  presumably  is  ready  to  locate  his  interest  wherever  his 
Master's  interests  are,  who  wishes  to  know  his  part  and  do  it  in  a 
great  imperial  undertaking  to  which  he  is  pledged — no  Christian 
whose  name  means  what  it  says  is  to  be  thought  of  as  outside  the 
field  of  a  mission  study  undertaking.    And  surely  no  student  who, 
as  a  student,  is  ambitious  for  a  big  horizon  and  a  well-furnished 
mind  and  an  equipment  for  leadership  in  large  movements  and  en- 
terprises, every  one  of  which  today  has  international  bearings  and 
affiliations,  is  to  be  regarded  as  not  belonging  to  the  field  of  a  mis- 
sion study  undertaking. 

2.  The  effort  to  reach  this  large  constituency  is  specially  the 
business  of  the  missionary  committees,  but  by  no  means  of  these 
alone.    The  time  must  pass  at  once  when  cabinets  of  student  Chris- 
tian Associations  will  delegate  this  work  to  a  committee — often  a 
weak  one — and  then  wash  its  hands  of  the  missionary  department. 
If  this  is  the  biggest  business  of  the  Church  today  it  is  the  biggest 
business  of  every  part  of  the  Church.     It  must  be  thrown  into  the 
forefront  of  the  activities  of  every  student  Christian  Association 
and  regarded  as  a  cabinet  affair.    At  every  cabinet  meeting  it  should 
have  unhurried  consideration.    It  may  not  demand  so  large  a  share 
of  attention  twenty  years  hence,  but  for  the  immediate  future,  cer- 
tainly for  these  next  four  years,  it  must  have  it. 

3.  Bible  study  must  not  be  regarded  as  an  alternative  for  mis- 
sion study.     In  many  institutions  there  seems  to  be  a  sort  of  under- 
standing that  students  are  expected  to  take  one  or  the  other.     They 
are  like  the  two  women  grinding  at  the  mill — "One  shall  be  taken  and 
the  other  left."     There  is  no  reason  why  a  student,  impressed  with 
the  importance  and  value  of  mission  study,  should  decide  to  drop 
out  of  his  daily  programme — not  something  optional  or  secondary, 
but  the  most  vital  and  necessary  thing  he  does;  which  is  his  study 
of  the  Bible.     Rather  the  first  students  to  be  invited  and  expected 
to  study  the  progress  and  world  movements  of  the  Kingdom  are 
those  who  are  daily  immersing  their  minds  in  the  principles  and 
spirit  of  the  Kingdom. 

4.  Plans   should  be   laid  away  ahead.     The  institutions  now 
doing  the  best  work  laid  their  plans  far  back  in  the  spring  and  fol- 
lowed them  up  during  the  summer.    This  is  the  time  to  begin  prep- 
arations for  next  Fall's  work.  The  victories  of  next  year  will  largely 
be  won  in  the  coming  Spring  and  Summer  months.    Policies  should 
be  comprehensive,  courageous  and — this  is  very  important — definite. 
At  the  same  time,  the  policies  which  committees  are  now  following 
should  be  carefully  reconsidered  at  once.     If  they  are  found  to  be 
inadequate  in  any  way,  if  they  were  framed  hi  ignorance  or  timid- 


HOW  TO  DEVELOP  MISSION  STUDY  AMONG  STUDENTS  393 

ity  or  unbelief,  they  should  be  revised  and  a  larger  work  entered  on 
at  once. 

5.  The  work  should  be  announced  widely  and  confidently.     It 
should  be  announced  in  terms  which  indicate  that  the  leaders  believe 
intensely  in  this  work  and  desire  to  include  all  classes  of  students 
in   it. 

6.  Provision  should  be  made  for  reaching  the  entire  student 
body  through  printed  announcements  of  many  kinds,  through  pub- 
lic presentations,   and   through   personal   invitation.     The  canvass, 
which  is  the  most  effective  method  of  all,  should  never  be  done  casu- 
ally, but  with  briskness,  with  great  thoroughness,  with  dogged  per- 
sistence, and  with  much  prayer.    Before  starting  out  the  canvassers 
should  meet  for  prayer  and  conference. 

II.  Not  only  must  the  mission  study  ivork  we  now  undertake 
be  wider  than  it  has  been,  but  it  must  be  deeper  as  well. 

1.  This  means  for  one  thing  that  it  must  be  better  sustained. 
While  in  many  institutions  the  work  seems  to  gather  strength  week 
after  week  until  the  end  of  the  college  year,  in  other  institutions  the 
reverse  is  the  case.     If  the  work  is  to  be  well  sustained  a  large 
responsibility  must  rest  upon  the  leaders  of  the  classes.     Without 
painstaking  preparation  and  constant  devotion  to  their  undertaking 
they  cannot  expect  the  interest  of  the  classes  to  continue.     Much, 
perhaps  quite  as  much,  depends  upon  the  missionary  committee.     I 
have  stood  mournfully  by  the  grave  of  many  a  splendid  missionary 
policy  that  had  come  to  an  untimely  end  because  the  committee  had 
believed  its  work  to  be  done  when  the  enrollment  was  made  and  the 
first  session  of  the  classes  had  been  held.    As  a  matter  of  fact,  the 
committee  should  distribute  themselves  among  the  classes  and  en- 
deavor in  every  possible  way  to  support  the  leader,  and  sustain  the 
interest. 

2.  Our  mission  study  work  should  always  be  characterized  by 
scholarlhiess.     Able  and  influential  students  should  be  drafted  for 
the  missionary  committee,  and  only  the  best  material  possible  should 
be  secured  for  the  leadership  of  classes.     No  one  can  look  through 
Dr.  Barton's  pamphlet,  "What  is  Involved  in  Mission  Study,"  with- 
out realizing  that  this  is  a  matter  deserving  the  best  attention  of  the 
best  intellects.     The  study  of  missions  should  be  presented  to  stu- 
dents as  something  that  is  well  worth  their  serious  consideration 
and  effort.    This  policy  may  deter  certain  classes  of  students  from 
engaging  upon  the  study  of  missions,  but  with  the  rank  and  file  of 
the  student  body  it  should  set  a  premium  upon  the  whole  enterprise. 

3.  The  group  plan  of  study  is  the  one  to  be  followed  wherever 
possible.    Reading  circles  and  lecture  courses  have  a  certain  value, 
but  unquestionably  the  best  results  are  secured  from  individual  study 
and  weekly  group  meetings.    Any  one  who  questions  this  should  read 
the  article  by  Dr.  Warneck,  of  Germany,  on  the  "Scientific  Study  of 
Missions,"  which  appeared  in  the  Student  World  for  January,  1909. 


394  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

4.  Too  careful  attention  cannot  be  given  to  the  selection  of 
courses  and  textbooks.     There  are  some  which  are  thoroughgoing 
and  scholarly  and  some  which  are  not.     Now,  certain  colleges  ap- 
parently follow  a  "hit-and-miss"  plan  of  choosing  their  text-books. 
Classes  composed  of  post-graduate  students  are  sometimes  found 
studying  textbooks  for  juniors.     A  class  of  advanced  students  in 
one  of  the  leading  women's  colleges  of  the  country  has  this  Fall  been 
studying  a  book  written  for  boys  of  the  preparatory  school  age. 
These  misfits  might  easily  be  avoided  if  careful  attention  were  given 
to  the  manner  of  selecting  courses  and  text-books.      For  certain 
classes  of  students  and  for  certain  institutions  simpler  courses  are 
to  be  recommended,  but  the  tendency  should  always  be  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  stronger  and  more  scholarly  books.    There  is  an  abun- 
dance of  these  in  existence — most  of  them  especially  written  for  the 
Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

5.  It  should  be  emphasized  again  that  genuine  study  should  be 
expected  of  all  who  enroll.    Attending  sessions  of  the  class  and  read- 
ing the  portion  assigned  is  a  good  deal  more  than  many  students  do ; 
but  less  than  the  merits  of  the  undertaking  and  the  needs  of  the 
student  demand.    Side  reading  and  seminary  work  add  much  to  the 
interest  and  profit  of  any  course. 

6.  To  attain  a  thoroughgoing,   substantial   study  of  missions 
even  more  depends  upon  the  choice  of  leaders  than  upon  the  choice 
of  text-books.     It  cannot  be  emphasized  too  strongly  that  the  very 
best  men  and  women  in  college  are  the  ones  to  be  detailed  for  this 
duty.     Usually  there  will  be  found  one  or  more  members  of  the 
faculty,  especially  junior  professors,  who  are  admirably  suited  to 
this  work — much  more  so  than  any  of  the  students.    As  a  rule,  how- 
ever, students  are  more  successful  as  leaders  of  small  groups,  but 
only  those  students  who  are  highly  gifted  should  be  asked  to  under- 
take the  work. 

7.  Nor  is  it  sufficient  that  the  leaders  be  highly  gifted  for  this 
service.    They  should  also  be  especially  trained  for  it.    This  training 
is  to  be  had  through  the  literature  which  has  been  prepared  for  the 
purpose,  through  mission  study  institutes,  through  attendance  on 
summer  conferences,  and  especially  through  the  normal  group.   Every 
institution  where  there  are  two  or  more  classes  should  have  a  normal 
group.    Often  it  will  be  desirable  to  use  fewer  courses  in  order  that 
the  greatest  advantage  may  be  gained  from  this  coaching.     Here, 
again,  the  faculty  may  be  drawn  upon  for  splendid  service. 

8.  Leaders  of  classes  are  also  given  a  great  advantage  if  they 
are  assigned  early  to  their  duties  in  order  that  they  may  have  time 
for  thorough  preparation  of  their  courses,  and  also  for  collateral 
reading,  which  should  be  done. 

9.  Another  matter  relating  to  the  thoroughness  of  the  work  and 
to  which  earnest  attention  should  be  devoted  is  that  of  reference 
material.    So  important  has  this  been  deemed  by  the  Executive  Com- 


HOW   TO  DEVELOP   MISSION   STUDY  AMONG  STUDENTS  395 

mittee  of  the  Movement  that  missionary  reference  literature  was 
made  the  main  feature  of  the  exhibit  at  the  Convention.  There 
is  a  great  wealth  of  missionary  books  coming  from  the  presses  every 
year.  The  number  of  important  volumes  published  within  the  last 
decade  which  would  be  appropriate  in  missionary  libraries  would 
run  into  the  thousands.  There  is  a  great  mass  of  material  also  in 
the  way  of  pamphlet  literature  on  missions,  most  of  which  is  pub- 
lished by  the  missionary  societies.  In  some  respects  the  most  useful 
and  important  reference  material  is  to  be  found  in  periodical  litera- 
ture. A  constant  watch  should  be  kept  on  the  periodicals  as  they 
appear  month  by  month.  Even  the  daily  press  will  often  be  found 
to  furnish  illustrative  material. 

A  good  missionary  map  of  the  world  and  maps  of  the  leading 
mission  countries  should  also  form  part  of  the  equipment  of  every 
student  Christian  Association. 

10.  Reference  has  been  made  already  to  the  assistance  which 
may  be  looked  for  from  members  of  the  faculty.  This  cannot  be 
emphasized  too  often.  Among  the  ways  in  which  college  professors 
can  assist  the  voluntary  mission  study  undertakings  of  the  students 
may  be  mentioned  speaking  at  meetings,  teaching  classes,  leading 
normal  groups,  opening  their  homes  for  social  gatherings  in  the 
interest  of  mission  study,  giving  counsel  regarding  courses,  books 
and  periodicals,  directing  the  interest  that  mission  study  arouses  into 
proper  channels,  and  furnishing  a  connecting  link  between  the  work 
of  successive  committees. 

In  ways  such  as  these  we  are  in  a  position  this  year  not  only  to 
lengthen  our  cords  but  to  strengthen  our  stakes.  Even  if  the  mission 
study  activity  on  which  any  institution  represented  at  Rochester  will 
immediately  enter  is  not  so  extensive  or  showy  as  in  some  other  in- 
stitution, let  it  be  so  thoroughgoing  and  substantial  that  strong 
foundations  will  be  laid  on  which  the  work  can  be  built  next  Fall 
and  later. 

III.  But  the  work  of  mission  study  ivill  be  deepest  of  all  if  its 
spiritual  meaning  and  value  are  kept  always  in  view. 

What  is  a  spiritual  undertaking  if  this  is  not?  But  if  it  is  a 
spiritual  undertaking,  let  us  be  assured  that  principalities  and  pow- 
ers are  arrayed  against  it,  and  that  it  can  only  succeed  if  against  these 
there  are  arrayed  yet  greater  principalities  and  powers.  Fellow- 
students,,  we  are  in  danger  of  utterly  missing  the  mark  and  squan- 
dering energy  without  aim  or  meaning  if  we  forget  the  spiritual 
character  and  objective  of  the  study  of  missions.  And  if  we  regard 
it  as  being  a  spiritual  undertaking,  then  there  are  three  things  which 
we  shall  do: 

1.  We  shall  throw  ourselves  into  it  without  reserve.     No  price 
is  too  great  for  a  committeeman  or  a  study  class  leader  or  a  pro- 
fessor to  pay,  in  the  light  of  the  exalted  issues  which  are  at  stake. 

2.  We  shall  saturate  it  with  prayer.     If  we  are  waging  a  spir- 


STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

itual  battle,  let  us  wage  it  with  spiritual  weapons.  From  the  day 
that  the  new  committee  is  appointed  until  it  lays  down  its  work  a 
year  from  that  time  the  members  of  the  committee — and  later  the 
leaders  as  soon  as  they  are  appointed  and  the  members  of  the  cabinet 
and  other  friends  who  are  willing  to  intercede  for  this  work — should 
make  it  a  matter  of  persistent  prayer  for  "the  Lord  of  Hosts,  He  it 
is  that  giveth  strength  unto  His  people." 

3.  We  shall  aim  directly  at  spiritual  results.  We  desire  that 
the  students  of  missions  shall  have  broader  visions  and  better  fur- 
nished intellects.  But  that  is  not  why  we  are  planning  to  deny  our- 
selves and  pour  our  strength  into  the  undertaking.  If  that  were 
our  ultimate  and  exclusive  aim,  we  should  not  only  miss  the  mark 
but  we  should  be  in  grave  danger  of  unfairness  and  injustice.  There 
is  a  peril  in  missionary  knowledge.  "If  ye  know  these  things,  happy 
are  ye  if  ye  do  them."  We  must  endeavor  to  direct  into  ways  of 
service  the  energies  of  those  whose  sympathies  and  consciences  and 
wills  have  been  moved  because  of  the  new  knowledge  that  they 
have  gained.  We  must  seek  to  crystallize  new  interest  into  a  defin- 
ite consecration  to  large  and  lofty  ideals — a  consecration  that  will 
express  itself  in  generous  giving,  in  sympathetic  prayer,  and  in  the 
unstinted  offering  of  life. 

Never  was  this  work  needed  as  it  is  needed  today.  Not  only 
is  our  own  national  life  calling  for  the  leadership  of  Christian 
statesmen,  but  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  this  day  is  making  its  most  in- 
sistent and  pleading  appeal  to  the  colleges  of  these  two  countries  that 
they  produce  more  loyal  citizens  ready  to  bear  their  burdens  of  citi- 
zenship in  the  Kingdom  and  more  statesmen  to  lead  in  the  work  of 
the  Kingdom.  It  is  to  this  high  end  that  we  propose  to  direct  our 
efforts  along  the  line  of  the  studying  of  missions  during  the  next 
quadrennium.  And  we  are  bound  to  win.  If  there  is  anything  in 
the  whole  range  of  Christian  work  among  students  certain  of  the 
divine  backing  which  guarantees  success  it  is  surely  this ;  but  on 
our  part  the  zeal  for  this  thing  must  eat  us  up. 


THE  STUDY  OF  MISSIONS  AS  A  PREPARATION  FOR 
MISSIONARY  SERVICE 

MISS   BELLE   C.    MORRILL,    CHICAGO 

THE  WORD  preparation  is  one  of  the  watchwords  of  the  present 
day.  The  successful  worker  in  both  the  business  world  and  the  in- 
tellectual world  is  the  specialist,  and  for  his  training  the  most  ef- 
fective methods  of  preparation  are  considered  with  care.  In  missions 
as  well,  the  time  has  passed  when  one  was  considered  prepared  for 
the  foreign  field  merely  by  a  gift  of  negative  goodness.  This  stress 


THE  STUDY  OF  MISSIONS  AS  A  PREPARATION   FOR  SERVICE        397 

which  is  being  laid  on  missionary  preparation  is  shown  by  the  pro- 
gramme for  the  world's  missionary  conference  to  be  held  at  Edin- 
burgh next  June,  in  which  one  whole  department  will  be  con- 
cerned with  nothing  but  the  preparation  of  the  missionary  candidate. 

Preparation  for  any  kind  of  work  may  be  classed  under  three 
heads:  educational,  inspirational,  and  practical.  For  present  pur- 
poses, however,  let  us  reduce  this  classification  to  two  points,  care- 
fully defining  each.  Education,  rightly  conceived,  is  not  merely 
theoretical,  but  has  in  it  a  practical  element  with  practical  ends  in 
view ;  not  study  for  study's  sake,  but  for  the  sake  of  flesh  and  blood 
men  and  women.  On  the  other  hand,  true  inspiration  is  no  mere 
emotion ;  it  must  include  the  expression  of  that  emotion  in  action  if 
it  be  living. 

Reducing,  then,  the  essential  elements  in  preparation  to  educa- 
tional and  inspirational,  does  the  study  of  missions  fulfill  these  two, 
functions  ? 

First,  as  to  the  educational  value  of  mission  study.  There  are 
at  least  three  ways  in  which  this  value  is  shown,  one  of  which  we 
may  call  the  broadening  effect  upon  the  student.  A  friend  was  ask- 
ing me  about  the  fitness  of  a  certain  young  woman  for  a  position 
in  Y.  W.  C.  A.  work.  Among  other  qualifications  I  mentioned  a 
deep  interest  in  all  kinds  of  missionary  work.  My  friend's  face 
lighted  with  approval  as  she  said :  "That  shows  that  she's  a  broad- 
minded  young  woman."  Mission  study  takes  one  out  of  himself 
and  his  own  little  town  into  God's  great  world.  If  any  phase  of  life 
demands  a  normal,  all-round,  broadly  sympathetic  personality,  it  is 
that  of  the  missionary,  and  mission  study  is  one  of  the  various  forms 
of  study  which  will  develop  this  breadth  of  view. 

The  educational  value  becomes  more  evident  when  one  remem- 
bers it  is  mission  study,  and  not  casual  or  superficial  missionary  read- 
ing, which  we  are  considering.  I  refer  to  the  intellectual  discipline 
which  any  real  study  brings.  There  are  those  whose  hearts  are  loyal 
to  Christ,  whose  hands  and  feet  are  ready  to  do  His  bidding,  who 
still  have  slipshod,  inaccurate,  unconsecrated  minds.  It  may  be 
more  enjoyable  to  give  a  talk  in  prayer  meeting  than  to  study  out 
an  Old  Testament  history  lesson  for  a  class  of  limited  intellectual 
ability,  and  yet  the  latter  with  all  its  difficulties  may  be  the  greater 
test  of  one's  real  consecration.  The  learning  of  a  foreign  language 
is  not  some  miraculous  gift  handed  down  from  Heaven  as  soon  as 
one  reaches  the  foreign  field.  With  curious  faces  peering  in  at  the 
windows  when  one  seeks  to  study,  with  a  climate  which  enervates 
even  the  most  energetic  and  vigorous  American,  concentration  be- 
comes a  synonym  for  consecration,  and  that  virtue  must  be  acquired 
here  and  now.  For  other  uses  this  discipline  is  equally  needful.  A 
man  who  is  to  grow  will  not  be  content  with  a  preserved  Bible  study, 
or  with  a  theology  put  up  in  his  student  days.  As  he  encounters 
new  situations  he  must  study  out  new  ways  of  adapting  the  great 


398  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

fundamentals  of  the  Bible  to  those  changed  conditions.  Mission 
study,  pursued  with  zeal  and  determination,  will  strengthen  the  mis- 
sionary for  his  intellectual  life  on  the  field. 

But  the  distinctive  educational  value  of  mission  study  is  the 
concrete  information  it  gives  of  the  people  for  whom  work  is  being 
done  and  of  the  work  itself.  This  information  relates  to  the  country 
and  its  history,  with  the  bearing  of  the  past  on  the  present  life  of 
the  people,  customs,  and  social  institutions ;  literature  reflecting  race, 
habits  of  thought ;  religious  belief  (here  is  the  place  for  a  study  of 
comparative  religions).  It  is  only  when  one  knows  fully  what  a 
people  already  possess,  that  a  right  estimate  can  be  made  of  what 
they  lack  and  of  what  Christianity  must  supply  for  them.  Not  only 
is  information  as  to  the  people  vitally  important,  but  also  the  study 
of  what  has  actually  heen  accomplished  in  a  given  field.  In  what 
fields  is  industrial,  in  what  is  educational,  in  what  is  medical  work 
the  best  method  of  approach  to  the  deeper  message  of  Christianity 
itself?  Has  direct  evangelistic  work  in  a  definite  field  created  great 
antagonism?  Consider  how  by  some  other  means  the  hearts  of  the 
people  may  be  won  and  prepared  for  the  deeper  Gospel  message. 

But  the  educational  value  of  mission  study  should  not  be  con- 
sidered apart  from  its  inspirational  value.  Livingstone  praying  for 
Africa,  Henry  Martyn  with  his  desire  to  "burn  out  for  God,"  David 
Brainard  with  his  passion  for  souls  and  his  unwearied  faith,  martyrs 
in  China  and  in  Turkey  in  our  own  day — whose  heart  is  so  cold  as 
not  to  be  thrilled  to  definite  action  by  the  challenge  of  such  lives? 
There  was  a  young  Armenian  in  our  seminary  who  from  the  time 
of  the  massacres  bore  on  his  body  the  marks  of  Jesus.  His  life  his- 
tory is  not  yet  written,  but  it  deserves  to  be  classed  with  that  of  other 
native  heroes  of  whom  we  read.  At  the  terrible  massacres  in  Adana 
last  April  the  martyrdom  of  Miner  Rogers  left  alone  his  bride  of 
less  than  a  year  and  her  tiny  babe.  She  is  now  in  this  country,  and 
in  a  recent  letter  to  a  friend  wrote  these  words :  "I  long  to  be  back 
with  those  Moslem  women  and  tell  them  'You  killed  my  husband,  but 
I  do  not  hate  you.  I  long  to  help  you.'  " 

To  those  of  you  who  are  to  be  our  ambassadors — nay,  His  am- 
bassadors, in  the  uttermost  regions  of  earth — let  me  urge  this  tre- 
mendous need  of  mission  study,  not  only  of  your  own  field,  but  also 
of  every  other  field.  Cherish  for  your  own  station  in  Burma  the 
intensity  of  a  Hosea,  but  like  Isaiah  let  your  interest  go  out  to  other 
countries  as  well.  One  of  the  last  things  Horace  Pitkin  did  was  to 
send  some  money  to  one  of  his  college  friends  in  India  for  work 
there.  Study  for  the  breadth  of  character  which  Christ's  herald 
needs ;  for  the  intellectual  vigor  which  a  messenger  of  truth  needs ; 
for  the  definite  information  which  a  specialist  needs ;  for  the  inspira- 
tion without  which  the  servant  of  God  is  useless.  Do  all  this  that  the 
man  of  God,  that  the  woman  of  God,  "may  be  thoroughly  furnished, 
prepared  unto  every  good  work," 


ESSENTIALS  FOR  A  MISSION  STUDY  CLASS  LEADER 

T.  H.  P.  SAILER,  PH.D.,  NEW  YORK 

IN  TREATING  a  subject  of  this  kind,  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  the 
dangers  of  inefficiency  on  the  one  hand  by  making  ideals  too  low, 
and  discouragement  on  the  other  by  making  them  too  high.  I  shall 
try  to  mention  not  the  absolutely  minimum  essentials  by  which  a 
leader  may  barely  keep  a  class  from  dissolution,  but  rather  the  essen- 
tials for  fruitful  work.  Leaders  possessing  some  of  these  in  only  a 
very  slight  degree  have  had  fair  success.  No  one  can  afford  to  neg- 
lect any  of  them,  however,  except  with  great  risk  of  failure. 

1.  The  first  essential  is  earnestness.    The  leader  must  be  thor- 
oughly convinced  that  the  course  is  worth  while.     A  listless  spirit 
will  surely  communicate  itself  to  the  class  members.    We  must  speak 
from  the  heart  if  we  wish  to  speak  to  the  heart ;  we  must  be  con- 
vinced ourselves  if  we  wish  to  convince  others.     The  leader  must 
acquire  enthusiasm  for  the  subject  before  approaching  the  class.    It 
will  be  fatal  to  attempt  to  assume  in  the  session  a  spirit  of  earnest- 
ness which  has  not  been  generated  previously  in  the  moments  of 
preparation.    Such  a  spirit  has  no  compelling  power. 

2.  The  second  essential  is  faith  in  God.    It  is  possible  to  have  a 
grim  earnestness  that  is  altogether  without  optimism.    We  must  be- 
lieve that  it  is  in  the  power  of  God  to  accomplish  something  with 
these  members.    People  who  begin  to  offer  excuses  and  to  express 
doubts  that  anything  can  be  done  will  never  obtain  the  blessing  that 
is  the  reward  of  faith.    We  may  well  have  a  lack  of  confidence  in 
ourselves,  but  we  must  believe  that  God  has  a  plan  for  each  one  of 
these  lives  and  that  He  will  use  us  in  realizing  His  plans  if  we  are 
faithful.    We  are  called  to  be  God's  helpers  in  carrying  out  His  de- 
signs.    Great  service  may  be  rendered  to  the  Kingdom  of  God  by 
those  who  receive  their  first  impulse  from  us.    The  reason  some  of 
us  never  get  any  specific  results  is  because  we  do  not  expect  them. 

3.  The  third  essential  is  definiteness  of  aims.    There  should  be 
general  aims  for  the  course  and  more  specific  aims  for  each  session. 
A  good  motto  is,  "Don't  get  so  interested  in  your  subject  that  you 
forget  your  object." 

The  aims  will  be  determined  not  only  by  the  nature  of  the  sub- 
ject matter  but  by  the  character  of  the  class.  Our  ultimate  aim  is 
the  promotion  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  As  a  means  to  this,  we 
should  seek  to  induce  students  to  volunteer;  but  some  classes  are 

399 


4OO  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

not  yet  ready  to  respond  to  such  an  aim.  All  we  may  be  able  to  hope 
for  at  first  is  to  get  them  interested  in  the  subject  and  prepared  to 
pray  for  it  with  more  earnestness.  We  must  have  faith  in  our  aims 
and  not  set  them  too  low,  but  we  can  also  make  a  mistake  by  forcing 
things  too  soon.  Individual  temperaments  have  much  to  do  with 
the  matter.  Some  classes  will  respond  at  once  to  an  emotional  ap- 
peal ;  others  will  be  repelled  by  anything  of  the  kind. 

For  each  session,  it  is  not  sufficient  to  have  a  topic  selected ;  we 
must  be  able  to  tell  just  what  we  hope  to  accomplish,  and  must  be 
conscious  of  the  contribution  which  this  will  make  to  the  aim  of  the 
whole  course.  The  resources  of  China,  or  the  strategic  geographical 
position  of  Japan,  indicate  future  greatness  and  constitute  a  chal- 
lenge to  the  Church.  We  should  never  treat  a  subject  in  the  ab- 
stract, but  always  in  its  relation  to  the  great  enterprise.  We  must 
avoid  aims  that  may  prove  boomerangs,  such  as  unfair  treatment  of 
other  religions  and  extravagant  claims. 

Some  persons  feel  that  such  definiteness  of  detail  cramps  free- 
dom. The  opposite  is  the  case.  True  freedom  is  the  result  only  of 
perfect  control.  A  beginner  at  tennis  has  no  freedom  just  because 
he  has  not  yet  acquired  control.  The  more  thoroughly  we  have  mas- 
tered our  subject,  the  more  flexible  can  we  afford  to  be  in  our  treat- 
ment of  it.  The  more  carefully  we  have  thought  out  our  aims,  the 
more  effectively  shall  we  be  able  to  change  them  if  necessary.  De- 
velopment of  the  class,  and  even  the  circumstances  of  a  particular 
session,  may  lead  to  a  modification  of  subordinate  and  temporary 
aims  in  order  that  our  ultimate  aim  may  be  more  adequately  realized. 

"But,"  some  one  says,  "I  do  not  see  how  such  and  such  a  chap- 
ter or  section  can  possibly  be  related  to  the  general  aim  of  the 
course,"  Then  I  trust  you  will  have  the  good  sense  to  omit  it. 
There  is  no«  necessity  of  utilizing  the  entire  text-book.  The  pre- 
sumption is  rather  to  the  contrary.  I  do  not  recall  a  single  text- 
book which  I  should  consider  it  either  advisable  or  possible  to  -cover 
altogether  in  a  short  course  of  eight  to  ten  sessions.  Your  inability 
to  see  the  connection  between  some  paragraph  and  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  missionary  enterprise  may  be  due  to  your  own  stupidity, 
but  quite  as  probably  it  is  due  to  the  woodenness  of  the  author.  Let 
your  rule  be,  "Whatever  does  not  contribute  in  some  way  to  my  aim 
shall  be  omitted."  Inexperienced  leaders  are  far  more  apt  to  err  by 
trying  to  include  too  much  than  by  omitting  too  much. 

4.  The  fourth  essential  is  time  to  prepare.  Just  what  is  the 
minimum  amount  needed  will  vary  with  individuals.  Some  leaders 
will  accomplish  more  in  one  hour  than  others  will  in  three.  But  in 
most  cases  the  chances  of  success  are  in  direct  proportion  to  the 
amount  of  time  the  leader  spends  in  preparation.  Faith  in  God  will 
not  lead  us  to  trust  that  we  shall  get  through  anyhow,  but  will  make 
us  believe  that  careful  work  is  worth  our  while.  Slipshod  work  usu- 
ally means  that  we  doubt  that  thoroughness  will  be  rewarded. 


ESSENTIALS  FOR  A  MISSION  STUDY  CLASS  LEADER  40! 

Before  the  course  begins,  the  leader  should  have  time  to  gain  a 
general  knowledge  of  the  subject.  He  should  try  to  read  at  least 
a  few  of  the  best  books.  He  is  not  expected  to  become  an  authority, 
but  on  the  other  hand  he  should  know  more  than  the  class  members. 
In  some  places,  with  the  very  laudable  desire  of  promoting  a  demo- 
cratic spirit  by  throwing  equal  responsibility  upon  all,  the  leader  is 
encouraged  to  begin  work  without  special  outside  preparation.  In 
my  opinion  this  is  dangerous.  Assuredly  the  leader  should  avoid 
lecturing  or  monopolizing  the  discussion,  but  this  granted,  the  more 
he  knows  the  better.  It  is  discouraging  to  the  class  to  find  them- 
selves in  a  bog  every  time  they  wander  away  from  the  text-book. 
The  leader  must  know  enough  to  help  them  to  find  their  way  out. 
There  must  be  some  confidence  that  conclusions  are  being  reached. 

In  preparing  for  individual  sessions,  the  main  objectives  should 
be  for  cumulative  evidence  to  establish  important  conclusions,  and 
for  pros  and  cons  of  problems  for  discussion.  The  assignments  for 
the  following  sessions  must  always  be  worked  out  a  week  in  advance. 
A  good  assignment  is  half  the  battle.  Then  there  must  be  constant 
modification  and  adjustment  to  the  needs  of  the  class  as  they  were 
revealed  at  the  last  session.  The  leader  must  reflect  on  what  went 
well  and  what  went  badly,  and  try  to  discover  the  reason  in  each 
case.  Experimental  work  of  this  kind,  if  done  with  a  firm  deter- 
mination to  improve,  is  in  the  highest  sense  educative. 

5.  The  fifth  essential  is  ability  to  conduct  a  discussion.  The 
free  discussion  is  the  life  of  the  class.  Leaders  should  strive  earn- 
estly to  acquire  the  skill  to  stimulate  and  guide  this  activity. 

The  first  thing  to  cultivate  is  a  free  social  spirit  in  the  session. 
The  way  in  which  the  class  is  seated  will  have  much  to  do  with 
securing  free  participation.  Questions  should  be  put  in  a  conversa- 
tional manner  rather  than  in  that  of  a  catechism. 

Next,  the  class  must  be  furnished  with  discussable  problems. 
This  means  that  there  must  be  something  to  be  said  on  both  sides, 
some  appeal  to  difference  of  opinion.  Questions  should  be  worded 
so  as  to  challenge  investigation  and  exercise  judgment.  Hearing  the 
text-book  is  undoubtedly  easier,  but  is  of  far  less  profit.  Moreover, 
there  must  not  only  be  something  to  be  said  on  both  sides  of  the 
question,  but  the  material  must  be  within  the  reach  of  the  members, 
derivable  either  from  the  text-book  or  from  their  general  informa- 
tion. Finally,  it  must  be  worth  discussing;  otherwise  the  spirit  of 
the  session  will  become  formal.  For  instance,  the  question  whether 
the  Japanese  are  of  Malayan  or  Mongolian  origin  offers  much  to 
be  said  on  both  sides,  but  this  material  is  not  available  for  the  ordi- 
nary class,  nor  for  them  is  it  worth  debating. 

In  wording  our  problems  we  must  endeavor  to  appeal  to  curi- 
osity. Often  a  little  preliminary  sketch  of  the  importance  and  com- 
plexity of  a  problem  will  create  a  keen  appetite  for  its  discussion. 
It  is  worth  while  working  over  our  questions  until  they  really  chal- 


402  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

lenge  curiosity.  Concrete  and  practical  questions  are  usually  much 
more  successful  than  abstract  ones.  One  of  the  best  ways  of  stimu- 
lating thought  is  to  confront  the  class  with  a  practical  situation.  We 
may  impersonate  skeptics  or  indifferent  persons  and  call  upon  our 
classes  to  convince  us.  We  should  raise  just  enough  objection  to 
provoke  response,  not  so  much  as  to  discourage  or  silence. 

The  common  method  of  asking  each  member  of  the  class  to 
bring  in  a  report  on  some  topic  is  justified  only  if  it  leads  to  dis- 
cussion. As  a  substitute  for  discussion  it  is  bad.  Better  discussion 
without  reports  than  reports  without  discussion. 


MISSION  STUDY  IN  GIRLS'  BOARDING  SCHOOLS 

MISS  DOROTHEA  DAY,  CATSKILL,  NEW  YORK 

MOST  PEOPLE,  when  asked  what  verses  in  the  Bible  mean  "Mis- 
sions" to  them,  will  glibly  repeat  to  you,  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world 
and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature/'  or  "Freely  ye  have  re- 
ceived, freely  give,"  or  some  other  familiar  verse  often  quoted  in 
connection  with  the  question  of  missionary  service.  But  the  verse 
I  wish  to  bring  to  your  attention  is  a  different  one — it  is,  "Look 
not  every  man  on  his  own  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things 
of  others,"  for  this  verse,  to  my  mind,  expresses  the  kind  of  mission- 
ary spirit  which  it  should  be  our  desire  and  purpose  to  arouse  among 
the  young  girls  in  our  boarding  schools. 

The  end  and  aim  of  our  missionary  work  in  the  schools  is  not 
always  clear  to  our  minds,  and  I  wish  first  of  all  to  attempt  to  show 
what  should  be  our  purpose  and  our  expectation  in  this  work.  Our 
aim,  then,  should  be  not  so  much  to  educate  the  girls  in  regard  to 
missions,  as  to  develop  in  them  a  missionary  spirit.  The  real  educa- 
tion in  regard  to  foreign  peoples,  forms  of  mission  work,  etc.,  will 
come  to  them  later  in  college  or  in  their  churches,  provided  they 
have  received  earlier,  in  the  schools,  a  bent  in  the  right  direction, 
provided  they  have  there  become  predisposed  to  missions.  When  I 
first  went  home  from  college  I  started  a  mission  band  for  girls. 
I  expected  to  teach  them  about  missions,  and  I  fancy  I  imagined 
they  would  shortly  become  little  walking  encyclopedias  in  regard  to 
missions.  I  soon  discovered  my  mistake.  It  was  not  the  age  for  in- 
struction primarily — that  would  come  later  in  the  mission  study 
class — but  it  was  the  time  to  stir  and  develop  in  them  the  true  mis- 
sionary spirit  so  that  later  they  should  be  glad  to  study  about  a 
work  they  really  loved.  You  will  find  that  in  the  leader's  helps  ac- 
companying the  books  for  younger  people,  the  emphasis  is  laid  alto- 


MISSION    STUDY   IN   GIRLS'   BOARDING  SCHOOLS  403 

gether  on  this  point,  the  arousing  in  the  girls  of  that  broad  spirit 
of  love  and  sympathy  that  will  later  lead  them  to  a  more  intellectual 
interest  in  the  great  enterprise,  and  into  a  more  thorough  knowledge 
of  it.  So  we  have  tried,  in  the  band  to  cultivate  in  our  own  lives 
the  missionary  spirit  of  "love  and  service,"  and  so  to  be  ready  for 
larger  service  later.  From  the  standpoint  of  the  college  girl  I  can 
say  that  we  ask  only  that  the  girls  coming  from  the  schools  shall 
be  in  sympathy  with  missions — the  classes  in  college  will  educate 
them  if  only  they  come  predisposed  to  think  the  great  undertaking 
worth  while. 

But  while  this  is  the  great  reason  for  the  developing  of  mis- 
sionary interest  in  the  schools,  there  are  some  other  arguments  in 
regard  to  the  value  of  this  work  that  may  be  briefly  mentioned  here. 
The  matter  of  giving  is  discussed  elsewhere,  in  this  volume.  Now, 
in  this  connection  it  is  not  hard  to  see  the  need  of  some  simple  mis- 
sionary information  and  concrete  ground  for  interest  being  brought 
to  the  girls,  inasmuch  as  it  is  not  fair  to  make  an  appeal,  rouse  en- 
thusiasm, and  allow  a  girl  to  act  on  it,  while  giving  her  no  solid 
ground  for  that  enthusiasm.  A  girl's  sympathies  are  often  very 
easily  roused,  and  she  may,  in  response  to  your  call,  give  you  all  her 
pocket  money  one  day,  and  then,  the  next  day,  wish  she  had  it  back 
again!  If  we  are  to  train  the  girls  to  true  giving,  intelligent  and 
careful  giving,  we  must  give  them  some  real  fuel  for  a  true  enthusi- 
asm, some  basis  for  serious  interest  in  facts,  not  too  many  deep  ab- 
struse ideas,  of  course,  but  some  simple  knowledge  of  the  life  and 
needs  of  those  for  whom  their  sympathies  are  appealed  to.  It  is  only 
simple  fairness  to  them  to  give  them  solid  ground  for  interest. 

There  are  many  by-products  of  mission  study  the  value  of  which 
to  the  girls  in  our  schools  should  not  be  overlooked,  and  which  they 
ought  not  to  lose.  The  general  broadening  effect  of  the  study  of 
missions  cannot  be  overestimated.  So  many  of  our  girls  are  living 
narrow  lives  in  just  a  little  segment  of  the  great  life  of  the  world, 
with  no  idea  of  life  itself  as  it  is,  and  no  feeling  of  oneness  with  any 
people  outside  their  own  little  sphere.  In  school,  at  home,  on  visits, 
they  see  and  know  only  one  kind  of  people.  They  may  travel,  but 
they  see  only  what  is  related  to  their  own  previous  lives,  and  all  else 
they  see  merely  as  "sights" — not  as  anything  that  touches  life  for 
them.  Surely  to  broaden  one's  horizon,  to  develop  breadth  of  in- 
terest and  sympathy,  is  one  of  the  great  aims  of  education ;  and  mis- 
sion study  by  bringing  us  into  touch  with  other  peoples,  their  lives, 
ways,  needs  and  thoughts,  helps,  as  no  other  subject  can,  to  incline 
us  to  look  not  merely  at  our  own  things,  but  at  "the  things  of 
others."  I  venture  to  say  that  a  girl  who  has  some  knowledge  of 
mission  lands,  who  has  been  in  some  mission  study  classes,  will  get 
a  hundred  per  cent  more  out  of  a  trip  around  the  world  than  the 
girl  without  a  broader  outlook  that  mission  study  gives.  We  need 
to  help  these  girls  in  the  schools  to  some  large,  true  conceptions  of 


404  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

the  great  truth  of  the  inter-relation  of  all  peoples,  to  take  away  their 
narrow  ideas  of  life  as  just  the  existence  they  themselves  have  been 
accustomed  to,  and  help  to  set  their  minds  and  hearts  toward  a  true 
breadth  of  sympathy  that  will  lead  them  into  lives  of  service.  Mis- 
sion study  will  help  do  this  more  than  anything  else  except  good 
Bible  study. 

And,  then,  many  little  lessons  are  learned  by  the  way,  casually, 
in  the  mission  study  class.  One  cannot  fail  to  receive  impulses  to 
truer  reverence  for  one's  parents  as  one  studies  the  filial  piety  of 
the  Chinese,  and  the  study  of  the  manners  of  the  Orientals,  and  their 
criticisms  of  the  manners  of  the  Occident  is  full  of  suggestion  in 
regard  to  how  rough  and  crude  our  ways  of  doing  things  often  are. 
Thus  the  study  of  the  ways  of  other  peoples  often  reveals  to  us 
places  for  improvement  in  our  own  manner  of  life. 

And  again  the  influences  for  good  that  come  from  the  study  of 
the  lives  of  some  of  the  great  missionaries  cannot  be  over-estimated. 
The  lives  of  courage,  perseverance,  steadfast  loyalty,  are  sources 
of  great  inspiration  to  young  people  at  the  age  when  biography  is 
practically  helpful.  Religious  educators  all  tell  us  that  the  teens  is 
the  time  when  use  should  be  made  of  biography  in  Christian  train- 
ing. How,  then,  can  we  withhold  from  these  girls  this  knowledge 
that  might  bring  undreamed-of  help  to  their  lives?  A  year  or  so 
ago  the  missionary  committee  of  the  Young  People's  Society  in 
my  home  church  had  put  on  muslin  and  stretched  over  the  platform 
in  the  Sunday-school  room  some  of  the  great  missionary  mottoes, 
each  remaining  up  a  month  or  two.  Such  mottoes  as,  ''Anywhere, 
provided  it  be  forward,"  spoken  by  Livingstone's  courageous  spirit, 
John  Eliot's  famous  saying,  "Prayer  and  pains  through  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ  will  accomplish  anything,"  and  William  Gary's  well- 
known  motto,  "Expect  great  things  from  God ;  attempt  great  things 
for  God,"  were  successively  viewed  for  several  weeks  by  the  young 
people,  and  who  can  tell  what  fruit  may  come  from  the  sinking  into 
their  minds  and  hearts  of  some  of  these  terse,  strong  expressions 
of  great  missionary  spirits.  When  Samuel  T.  Mills'  motto  was  be- 
fore us — "We  can  do  it  if  we  will" — one  of  the  public  school  teach- 
ers came  and  asked  that  when  the  motto  was  taken  down  she  might 
have  it  to  put  up  in  her  room  in  school,  where  she  felt  just  this  de- 
termined spirit  of  Mills  was  needed.  We  cannot  possibly  estimate 
what  a  knowledge  of  missionary  biographies  may  mean  to  our  girls. 
A  year  or  so  ago  when  my  band  of  girls  at  home  had  been  study- 
ing the  life  of  Alexander  Mackay  in  the  book  for  young  people, 
"Uganda's  White  Man  of  Work,"  I  asked  them  to  write  to  me,  at 
the  end  of  the  course,  a  letter  telling  me  about  Mackay  and  what 
they  had  learned  from  our  work.  From  nearly  all  I  got  expressions 
of  the  help  they  had  received  from  Mackay's  life — not  so  much  de- 
tails of  the  events  of  his  life,  exciting  as  it  was,  but  appreciation 
of  his  courage,  his  perseverance,  his  will.  The  general  impression 


MISSION    STUDY    IN    GIRLS'    BOARDING   SCHOOLS  405 

was,  I  could  see,  made  on  the  girls'  characters  rather  than  on  their 
brains.  They  had  felt  impelled  to  stronger  living  by  knowing  such 
a  sturdy,  brave  spirit  as  Mackay  of  Uganda,  and  I  trust  the  im- 
pulses received  that  year  may  bear  real  fruit  in  service  later. 

As  for  the  methods  to  be  followed  m  the  school,  in  arousing 
this  spirit  of  interest  in  the  work  and  sympathy  for  it,  the  best  plan, 
to  my  mind,  is  to  have  a  little  mission  reading  circle  meeting  weekly 
for  from  half  an  hour  to  an  hour.  Such  books  as  "The  Vanguard," 
'The  Cobra  Den,"  "The  Tiger  Jungle,"  the  lives  of  Paton,  Living- 
stone, Mary  Reid,  and  others  will  afford  you  abundance  of  good 
material.  It  will  usually  be  better  to  have  some  friend,  teacher  or 
older  girl  lead  the  reading,  planning  it  a  little,  and  skipping  the 
parts  when  necessary.  Let  the  girls  bring  their  sewing  if  they 
wish  to,  and  let  the  whole  thing  be  informal  and  spontaneous.  With 
a  leader  who  cares  about  it  and  is  near  the  girls,  it  cannot  fail  to 
succeed.  And  may  I  say  just  here  a  word  about  the  absolute  neces- 
sity of  co-operation  on  the  part  of  the  faculty  in  such  a  work.  Some- 
times the  teachers  express  approval  of  the  idea  of  such  a  circle,  but 
when  one  tries  to  really  start  it,  it  is  found  nearly  impossible  for 
lack  of  time.  The  life  of  the  girls  in  the  schools  is  very  full,  and  in 
some  schools  it  is  hard  to  find  ten  minutes  when  such  a  circle  could 
be  held.  Now  I  appeal  to  the  teachers,  if  such  a  plan  will  really 
help  the  girls,  both  educationally  and  spiritually  in  their  Christian 
lives,  as  we  believe  it  will,  won't  you  help  them  to  find  and  have  a 
time  for  this  work?  It  cannot  be  done  unless  the  school  authorities 
are  actively  as  well  as  theoretically  in  sympathy  with  the  under- 
taking. 

And  what  will  be  the  result  of  such  a  circle?  The  joy  is  that 
the  results  cannot  be  measured,  the  results  on  character  especially. 
Some  of  the  results  in  service  can  be  seen  perhaps.  The  girls  in 
that  circle  may  go  forth  first  of  all  to  champion  missions.  During 
the  summer,  at  hotels  and  house  parties,  instead  of  falling  in  with 
that  frequent  attitude  of  some  toward  missions  which  a  bell  boy 
at  our  hotel  evidently  had  when  he  said  he  supposed  the  Confer- 
ence would  bring  a  lot  of  old  fogies  to  Rochester — the  girls  may 
stand  up  for  missionaries,  and  though  this  does  not  seem  to  be  a 
great  work,  it  is  a  little  thing  to  make  out  of  your  circle  a  body  of 
loyal  young  supporters  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  Such  cham- 
pionship of  the  cause  by  the  girls  in  our  schools  will  mean  far  more 
to  young  people  than  we  can  realize. 

And  then,  when  these  girls  go  home  they  can  begin  to  work 
in  their  churches.  They  will  be  asked  to  work  probably,  and  expected 
to  serve,  and  all  too  often  they  come  from  school  indisposed  to 
service  because  they  are  so  totally  unequipped  for  it.  If,  in  a  reading 
circle,  the  missionary  spirit  and  idea  has  got  hold  on  a  girl  and  she 
has  even  a  little  information,  she  can  and  will  probably  begin  a  mis- 
sion band  and  become  perhaps  a  center  for  the  spread  of  the  spirit  of 


406  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

love  and  service.  Some  of  the  members  of  that  circle  in  your  school 
may  find  there  the  first  impulse  that  will  lead  them  finally  to  the 
field,  others  may  go  home  to  have  bands  and  classes,  and  from  these 
bands  and  classes  may  go  forth  many  workers  all  over  the  world,  and 
others  to  be  in  turn  centers  of  interest  among  their  friends.  You 
cannot  measure  the  possible  results  of  a  reading  circle  in  your 
school.  If  you  do  not  have  one  you  may  be  withholding  really  strong 
inspirations  from  the  lives  of  your  girls  and  many  workers  from  the 
fields  of  service  for  our  Lord. 


THE  OPPORTUNITY  OF  THE  TEACHER  TO  PROMOTE 

THE  STUDY  OF  MISSIONS  IN  THE  COMMUNITY 

WHERE  HE  IS  TEACHING 

THE  REVEREND  EDMUND  D.  SOPER,   NEW  YORK 

WE  ARE  ASKED  to  look  beyond  our  school  and  college  days  to 
the  time  when  we  shall'  be  teachers.  Life  will  be  very  different 
then.  Instead  of  being  absorbed,  as  we  are  now,  by  all  the  many 
things  that  make  up  our  school  life,  we  shall  be  members  of  the 
community  where  we  are  teaching.  That  means  that  we  shall  have, 
or  can  have,  if  we  will,  a  relationship  to  the  Christian  work  of  the 
town  or  city  and  to  the  local  church  of  the  denomination  to  which 
we  belong.  We  can  look  on  this  relationship  as  an  opportunity  for 
doing  large  things  for  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom  of  God.  The 
question  we  have  to  ask  today  is,  "Along  what  lines  can  a  teacher 
do  his  most  effective  work?" 

It  might  be  said  that  a  teacher  ought  to  be  actively  engaged  in 
any  needed  form  of  work  which  makes  a  demand  upon  him.  He 
could  be  of  use  in  almost  any  one  of  the  many  church  organiza- 
tions and  make  himself  so  essential  that  it  would  seem  to  be  impos- 
sible to  get  along  without  him.  Our  anxiety,  however,  is  to  try  to 
discover  that  feature  of  church  life,  and  particularly  of  missions, 
where  he  can  be  used  most  effectively.  As  a  teacher,  he  must  be 
specially  fitted  for  some  phases  of  work  better  than  for  others. 
His  opportunity  ought  to  lie  along  the  line  of  his  special  training. 
This  includes  Psychology,  Pedagogy,  Child  Study,  and  all  the  varied 
f6rms  of  practical  methods  of  education.  What  is  the  particular 
phase  of  missionary  work  which  calls  for  the  use  of  what  has  been 
received  as  a  teacher's  special  training  in  the  normal  schools? 

There  can  be  but  one  answer  to  the  question — it  will  be  along 
the  line  of  missionary  education.  While  other  agencies  are  rightly 
interested  in  the  securing  of  immediate  returns  for  the  promotion  of 


THE  TEACHER  S  OPPORTUNITY  TO  PROMOTE  MISSION  STUDY      407 

the  missionary  enterprise,  the  question  which  ought  to  be  pre-emi- 
nently of  interest  to  the  teacher,  as  a  teacher,  is  how  to  make  the 
'next  generation  missionary. 

While  it  is  difficult  to  make  comparisons,  it  may  be  said  that 
there  is  no  more  important  work  than  that  of  missionary  education 
before  the  Church  at  this  time,  provided,  of  course,  that  the  evan- 
gelization of  the  world  is  kept  to  the  fore.  Whatever  else  may  be 
needed  to  conduct  the  missionary  enterprise,  three  things  are  essen- 
tial. These  are  money,  the  devotion  of  life,  and  the  outpouring  of 
the  heart  in  prayer.  It  may  be  well  briefly  to  consider  the  relation- 
ship of  missionary  education  to  each  of  these  three  necessary  things. 

We  hear  much  talk  these  days  about  systematic  and  propor- 
tionate giving,  and  many  seem  to  feel,  judging  by  the  way  they  pro- 
ceed in  promoting  the  idea,  that  this  kind  of  giving  can  be  made 
effective  by  preaching  sermons  or  giving  a  few  addresses  on  the 
subject.  The  fact  is,  if  people  become  systematic  and  proportionate 
givers,  it  is  generally  because  they  were  trained  in  this  kind  of  giv- 
ing, both  in  theory  and  practice,  from  the  time  they  were  children. 
In  any  case,  people  are  unlikely  to  give  to  a  cause  about  which  they 
know  little  or  nothing.  Giving,  then,  becomes  a  problem  of  mission- 
ary education,  and  not  until  it  is  recognized  as  such  can  we  hope  for 
any  radical  change  in  the  condition  of  the  finances  of  churches  and 
mission  boards. 

Is  there  any  connection  between  missionary  education  and  the 
devotion  of  life?  The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  certainly  be- 
lieves that  there  is.  The  earnestness  with  which  the  leaders  of  the 
movement  have  for  years  promoted  mission  study  in  the  colleges  is 
their  answer  to  the  question.  But  we  need  to  go  still  farther. 
Young  men  and  women  naturally  think  about  their  life-work  in  the 
later  years  of  adolescence.  It  is  recognized  by  educators  that  the 
years  between  fifteen  or  sixteen  and  twenty-one  or  twenty-two,  are 
the  years  when  most  young  men  and  women  determine  their  life- 
work.  Even  when  they  do  not  reach  a  final  decision,  their  minds  re- 
ceive a  permanent  bent  during  this  period.  The  connection  then 
between  the  devotion  of  life  to  the  mission  field  and  missionary  edu- 
cation is  obvious.  If  we  desire  young  men  and  women  to  consider 
missions  as  a  life-work,  we  must  place  the  ideal  of  missions  before 
them  at  the  time  when  they  are  necessarily  thinking  about  what 
they  are  going  to  be.  It  is  the  high  school  and  the  preparatory 
school  age,  and  their  thoughts  during  this  time  will  be  determined 
by  what  they  read  and  what  they  hear,  and  also  by  the  impressions 
they  have  received  in  earlier  years,  before  they  entered  this  period 
of  decision.  During  all  the  years  when  a  school  teacher  is  dealing 
with  boys  and  girls,  and  with  young  men  and  women  in  their  teens, 
he  may  instill  in  their  minds  thoughts  and  impressions  upon  which 
the  Spirit  of  God  may  work  later  in  leading  them  to  the  mission  fields- 

We  may  provide  for  money  and  for  the  devotion  of  life,  but 


408  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

this  provision  will  be  of  little  avail  unless  the  heart  of  the  Church  is 
led  out  in  prayer.  The  most  important  fact  with  reference  to  prayer 
is  that  in  true  prayer  we  are  actually  in  contact  with  God  Him- 
self. But  next  to  this  in  importance  is  the  fact  that  prayer,  to  be 
real  prayer,  must  be  intelligent  and  must  spring  from  conviction  and 
deep  feeling.  How  can  convictions  be  produced?  How  can  a  man 
or  a  woman  feel  deeply  the  condition  of  those  who  are  without  the 
Gospel  ?  Only  by  knowing  the  facts,  and  it  is  here  that  the  connec- 
tion between  missionary  education  and  prayer  is  most  clearly  seen. 
To  pray  intelligently,  we  must  know.  To  lead  others  into  lives  of 
prayer,  we  must  first  give  them  the  facts. 

The  teacher,  then,  ought  to  find  his  work  along  the  line  of  his 
special  training.  That  will  inevitably  force  him  into  the  work  of 
missionary  education.  What  are  the  special  opportunities  a  teacher 
may  have,  in  view  of  these  considerations  ?  Four  may  be  mentioned. 

The  teacher  has  a  special  opportunity  with  the  younger  chil- 
dren. A  man  or  a  woman,  and  it  is  usually  the  woman  who  is  inter- 
ested in  the  younger  children,  understands  the  place  of  kindergarten 
methods.  Few  others  in  any  community  know  the  meaning  of  these 
special  methods  for  training  children,  which  have  been  introduced 
so  largely  in  the  last  few  years.  Object  lessons,  pictures,  flag  drills, 
all  appeal  to  the  child,  and  create  a  lasting  impression.  The  same 
methods  which  are  used  in  the  public  schools  with  the  smaller  chil- 
dren are  now  beginning  to  be  used  in  the  training  of  boys  and  girls 
in  missions.  A  teacher  who  has  mastered  the  principles  can  readily 
apply  these  same  principles  in  her  work  with  children  in  the  Sunday- 
school,  Junior  Young  People's  Societies,  and  Mission  Bands. 

The  teacher  has  a  peculiar  opportunity  to  stimulate  missionary 
reading.  Is  there  any  more  important  work  for  any  teacher  than 
to  guide  school  boys  and  girls  in  their  reading?  They  will  read,  and 
do  read,  far  more  than  is  imagined.  But  what  is  the  character  of  their 
reading?  This  is  the  teacher's  real  concern.  When  a  teacher  has 
made  the  discovery  that  missionary  books  appeal  to  the  best  motives, 
are  informing,  have  real  cultural  value,  furnish  the  element  of  ad- 
venture, and  are  from  beginning  to  end  picturesque,  he  is  in  a  place 
where  with  enthusiasm  he  can  lead  his  students  to  read  missionary 
books.  It  is  a  contribution  whose  value  cannot  be  estimated. 

Even  beyond  this  a  teacher  ought  to  be  acquainted  with  mis- 
sionary facts  to  make  vivid  the  teaching  of  history  and,  particularly, 
geography.  Some  geographical  facts  require  missions  to  explain 
them.  The  Island  of  Java  is  only  half  the  size  of  Sumatra,  but  has 
double  the  population.  When  a  reason  for  this  was  asked  of  Pro- 
fessor Harlan  P.  Beach,  he  said  that  missions  had  been  so  successful 
in  Java  that  head-hunting,  as  compared  with  Sumatra,  was  almost 
unknown ;  and  that  consequently  the  population  had  a  chance  to  in- 
crease. The  connection  of  David  Livingstone  with  the  opening  up 
of  Africa  is  so  close  that  some  knowledge  of  missions  is  necessary 


THE  TEACHER'S  OPPORTUNITY  TO  PROMOTE  MISSION  STUDY    409 

to  a  correct  understanding  of  the  problems  of  Central  Africa.  Many 
other  illustrations  could  be  used  to  show  the  close  connection  between 
missions  and  facts  which  are  dealt  with  in  all  our  public  school  work. 

The  teacher  has  a  peculiar  opportunity  to  help  to  improve  the 
grade  of  teaching  in  the  Sunday-school,  and  to  introduce  missionary 
instruction.  The  creation  of  a  missionary  atmosphere  is  analogous 
to  the  creation  of  a  patriotic  atmosphere  in  the  schoolroom.  As  the 
teacher  understands  one,  so  he  or  she  may  introduce  the  other  into 
the  Sunday-school.  No  one  more  than  the  teacher  can  sympathize 
with  the  earnest  desire  of  Sunday-school  leaders  to  introduce  graded 
lessons  into  the  Sunday-school.  In  fact,  it  means  nothing  less  than 
the  co-ordination  of  the  work  of  the  Sunday-school  and  the  public 
school.  It  is  an  attempt  to  introduce  the  same  system  of  grading 
and  of  graded  instruction  as  has  been  worked  out  so  thoroughly  in 
all  the  schools  of  the  United  States.  It  is  sadly  needed  in  the  Sun- 
day-school, and  there  is  no  greater  need  than  that  public  school  teach- 
ers, who  are  familiar  with  the  graded  system  in  the  public  school, 
should  carry  the  same  ideas  and  principles  and  adapt  them  to  the 
work  of  the  Sunday-school. 

The  teacher  has  a  peculiar  opportunity  to  lead  mission  study 
classes  and  stimulate  a  mission  study  class  campaign.  In  teaching 
a  mission  study  class  the  principles  are  the  same  as  those  of  con- 
ducting a  class  in  a  public  school.  The  books  recommended  by  Dr. 
T.  H.  P.  Sailer  are  such  familiar  titles  as  the  following:  McMur- 
ry's  'The  Elements  of  General  Method"  and  'The  Method  of  the 
Recitation,"  Thorndyke's  "The  Principles  of  Teaching,"  and  many 
others  which  are  well-worn  companions  of  the  normal  school  stu- 
dent. The  work  of  mission  study  classes  succeeds  or  fails  because 
of  good  leadership  or  poor  leadership.  It  is  the  one  crucial  problem 
of  the  whole  mission  study  campaign.  Here  is  a  teacher's  pre-emi- 
nent opportunity.  No  one  is  better  trained  than  he  or  she  to  lead 
these  classes.  What  another  must  learn,  if  he  ever  learns  it  at  all,  by 
the  hardest  kind  of  application,  the  school  teacher  already  has  as  his 
equipment  received  while  in  training  in  the  normal  school. 

William  James,  the  psychologist,  has  made  us  familiar  with 
"the  will  to  do."  It  is  that  which  is  needed  by  the  teacher  in  face 
of  the  opportunity  of  the  hour  with  respect  to  missionary  education. 
It  may  become  a  transforming  experience  in  the  life  of  many  a 
teacher  to  realize  the  spiritual  and  missionary  opportunities  which 
have  come  because  of  pedagogical  training.  It  may  be  the  entry 
into  a  new  world  of  service  almost  unparalleled  when  it  is  recog- 
nized that  what  has  been  looked  upon  merely  as  equipment  for 
secular  service  may  be  used  directly  for  Christ  and  the  coming  of  His 
Kingdom. 


PROMOTION     OF     GIVING     TO     MISSIONS 
AMONG  STUDENTS 


THE   PROMOTION  OF  GIVING  TO   MISSIONS   AMONG 

STUDENTS 

MR.  E.  T.  COLTON,  NEW  YORK 

UNLESS  THE  Rochester  Convention  is  to  be  interpreted  as  the 
call  of  God  to  relate  the  North  American  institutions  of  higher  learn- 
ing more  than  they  have  ever  been  related  to  the  evangelization  of 
the  world,  it  is  difficult  to  know  by  what  sign  or  language  we  could 
speak  to  those  who  have  enjoyed  its  privileges. 

One  of  the  answers  to  His  call  must,  of  necessity,  be  enlisting 
many  students,  perhaps  more  than  in  any  other  way,  in  the  giving 
of  themselves  through  money.  Without  doubt,  the  burden  of  re- 
sponsibility for  what  is  done  or  left  undone  during  the  next  four 
years  in  enlisting  the  students  of  the  institutions  represented  at  the 
Convention  in  the  exercise  of  their  stewardship  rests  with  the  several 
Rochester  delegations. 

There  are  four  possible  attitudes  we  can  take  to  this  claimant 
duty  as  we  go  back  to  live  and  work  among  the  men  and  women  of 
our  colleges  and  universities.  It  is  possible,  I  suppose,  to  utterly 
ignore  the  responsibility.  Perhaps  one  ought  not  to  say  we  can 
ignore  it;  we  cannot  and  keep  the  flag  of  Christ  flying  over  our 
works.  We  worship  God,  Who  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His 
Son  for  its  life.  We  forsake  our  sins  before  a  cross  on  which,  as  our 
confession  reads,  "He  died  not  for  our  sins  only,  but  also  for  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world."  We  pray,  because  He  taught  us  to  pray, 
"Thy  Kingdom  come  into  the  earth."  We  accept  as  binding  upon 
us  His  least  wish,  if  we  can  discover  it,  and  let  it  never  be  forgotten 
that  He  took  the  most  precious  moments  of  His  life,  the  last  He 
would  have  with  the  Disciples  in  the  flesh,  to  give  them  the  perfectly 
clear  direction  that  the  facts  about  His  life,  death  and  resurrection, 
and  the  news  of  the  remission  of  sins,  should  be  made  known  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth. 

Accordingly,  any  student  who  by  neglect  or  deliberation  leaves 
out  of  the  range  of  influence,  sympathy,  and  generosity,  part  of  the 
world,  is  doing  as  much  violence  to  Jesus'  conception  of  the  function 
of  a  Christian  as  another  who  is  habitually  dishonest  or  otherwise 
grossly  remiss.  That  may  sound  like  strong  language.  Not  long 
ago  one  of  the  most  discriminating  American  scholars  declared, 


414  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

"The  man  who  has  said,  'Our  Father/  is  either  a  missionary  or  a 
hypocrite."  Now,  as  leaders  in  the  religious  life  of  our  colleges,  we 
cannot  discharge  the  responsibility  assumed  for  maturing  Christian 
character  among  our  fellow  students  without  bringing  them  to  share 
the  consciousness  of  Jesus  that  whatever  He  has  done  for  the  indi- 
vidual is  for  the  possession  of  the  world.  We  may  send  forth  from 
our  institutions  imitations  of  Christians.  They  may  talk  like  disci- 
ples, and  have  some  of  the  other  marks  of  discipleship,  but  if  they 
are  not  sharing  the  compassion  of  Christ  for  His  unshepherded 
sheep,  they  are  something  less  than  Christian  in  reality;  the  stamp 
on  the  coin  overstates  the  value  of  the  metal  within.  Surely  the 
last  sources  from  which  to  pour  forth  such  a  fraud  on  society  and 
the  Church  are  our  institutions  of  learning,  whose  proudest  boast  is 
their  dedication  to  the  ideals  of  rounded  Christian  character.  This 
development  of  character  cannot  be  obtained  by  exhortation  merely, 
nor  by  delegating  the  process  to  others.  We  shall  never  be  sure 
that  we  have  discharged  our  responsibility  to  lead  students  into  the 
stewardship  of  their  means  in  behalf  of  the  regions  beyond  until  we 
confront  them  year  by  year  with  some  definite  and  substantial  mis- 
sionary undertaking  in  which  we  know  that  we  are  doing  all  that  can 
be  done  to  call  forth  their  intelligence,  intercession,  and  gifts.  In  all 
but  exceptional  cases  the  ultimate  outlet  of  these  gifts  will  be 
through  the  existing  missionary  agencies,  but  the  effort  should  be 
established  and  conducted  as  an  activity  expressing  one  of  the  re- 
sponsibilities of  the  student  body,  and  should  generally  include  the 
faculty  and  often  the  alumni. 

We  might  play  with  this  clear  duty,  but  the  time  is  too  short  to 
multiply  words  about  this  peril.  Let  it  be  said  frankly  that  any  insti- 
tution of  500  students  that  initiates  a  plan  to  provide  less  than  $500 
for  foreign  missions  is  playing  with  the  undertaking.  Playing  with 
it,  judged  by  the  expenditures  of  college  and  university  life  for  ath- 
letics, for  social  life,  and  for  the  current  expenses  of  the  Christian 
Associations.  Raising  $100  or  $200  is  playing  with  it,  judging  by 
the  achievements  of  other  institutions.  There  are  no  circumstances 
in  the  nature  of  the  case  that  enable  Princeton  to  provide  several 
thousand  dollars  for  foreign  missions,  and  excuse  other  institutions, 
with  as  many  students  and  as  much  wealth,  in  their  offering  of  a 
pittance.  There  is  no  adequate  accounting  for  Oberlin  supporting  a 
foreign  missionary,  and  scores  of  institutions  of  equal  ability  doing 
nothing,  except  indifference  and  sloth  on  the  part  of  the  many. 
Unless  we  hurry  on,  I  shall  be  bound  to  raise  the  minimum  amount 
from  $500  to  $1,000.  It  is  idle  to  do  a  small  thing  judging  by  the 
tasks  that  remain  undone.  We  should  really  refuse  to  go  before  any 
student  body  represented  here  and  ask  them  to  do  anything  less  than 
an  average  of  one  dollar  per  capita. 

We  might  postpone  the  attempt  to  perform  our  share  of  the  task. 
This  will  be  the  temptation  that  men  and  women  will  yield  to  more 


PROMOTION  OF  GIVING  TO  MISSIONS  AMONG  STUDENTS          415 

than  any  other.  Do  comments  like  these  have  a  familiar  sound  to 
any :  "We  expect  to  get  our  students  together  next  year  and  raise  a 
large  sum  for  a  Christian  Association  building,  and  we  fear  that  if 
we  enlist  them  in  a  large  missionary  movement  now,  they  will  not 
respond  next  year  for  the  building  fund."  Perhaps  this  is  more  to 
the  point :  "We  secured  a  building  three  years  ago,  and  owe  a  few 
thousand  dollars.  We  cannot  now  do  anything  for  the  men,  women 
and  children  of  the  non-Christian  world,"  or,  "The  athletic  season 
was  very  poor  this  year,  and  all  the  students  are  impoverished  trying 
to  make  up  the  deficit." 

Postponement  is  easy  on  one  pretext  or  another.  The  secre- 
taries of  mission  boards  go  from  Sydney,  on  Cape  Breton  Island, 
Westward,  and  in  every  city  are  assured  by  perfectly  judicial  people, 
professors,  students,  and  business  men,  who  reason  with  perfect 
honesty  that  the  money  for  carrying  on  the  mission  enterprise  on  a 
large  scale  is  in  the  next  city  or  college.  By  the  time  one  works 
wearily  across  to  San  Francisco  and  Berkeley,  and  is  started  back 
with  the  same  story,  he  begins  to  suspect  that  there  is  some  vital 
consideration  being  overlooked,  and  here  it  is.  The  time  never 
comes,  according  to  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  when  it  is  propitious 
to  perform  a  great  unselfish  service.  It  will  be  a  sad  day  for  an 
institution  of  learning  if  the  time  comes  when,  in  the  judgment  of 
the  leaders  of  its  Christian  forces,  there  remain  no  gaping  open  doors 
at  home.  It  will  mean  they  have  lost  their  vision  and  are  either 
spiritually  dying  or  dead.  They  will  be  the  last  to  test  the  laws  of 
sacrifice.  I  recall  being  in  a  conference  with  a  large  number  of  men 
when  some  one  asked:  "Under  what  circumstances  is  a  body  of 
Christians  justified  in  having  no  part  in  the  foreign  missionary  en- 
terprise ?"  Instantly  a  man,  whose  hair  was  whitened  with  the  finan- 
cial burdens  he  was  carrying,  arose  almost  involuntarily  and  firmly 
said,  "There  are  no  such  circumstances."  What  did  he  mean? 
Probably  back  in  his  mind  was  the  stern  truth  that  when  God  puts 
ten  duties  before  a  body  of  men  and  women  he  expects  them  to  do 
all  of  the  ten,  or  to  die  trying.  It  is  not  their  business  to  select  one 
and  make  it  a  sacrifice  to  the  other  nine. 

If,  then,  we  cannot  ignore  the  duty  of  enlisting  and  training 
students  for  missionary  giving  for  the  sake  of  their  character  and 
the  need  of  the  world,  as  we  have  seen  it  in  the  light  of  this  Conven- 
tion; if  we  dare  not  play  with  it;  if  conscience  smites  when  we 
presume  to  postpone  it,  there  is  only  one  other  thing  to  do,  and  that 
is  to  perform  the  duty.  The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  as  a  man  going 
into  a  far  country,  and  he  called  together  his  servants.  To  Vassar, 
Harvard,  and  Ann  Arbor  he  gave  ten  talents ;  to  Vanderbilt,  Stan- 
ford, Holyoke,  and  McGill  he  gave  five  talents ;  to  Beloit,  Clemson, 
and  Wells  he  gave  two  talents,  and  to  the  struggling,  debt-burdened 
college  he  gave  one  talent.  After  a  time  the  lord  of  these  servants 
cometh  and  reckoneth  with  them.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us  as  of 


416  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

the  trustees  of  God,  as  the  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  Christ. 
Moreover,  it  is  required  in  trustees  that  a  man  be  found  faithful ;  not 
rich,  not  distinguished,  nor  learned,  but  faithful.  Simply  faithful. 
Faithful. 


THE   PROMOTION  OF  GIVING  TO   MISSIONS  AMONG 

STUDENTS 

THE  REVEREND  D.   BREWER   EDDY,  BOSTON 

i.— The  Spirit  of  Our  Offerings. 

Everything  depends  upon  getting  the  right  spirit  into  the  men 
who  are  to  raise  these  funds.  The  best  method  ever  conceived  will 
go  to  smash  in  the  hands  of  an  uninterested  collector.  Conversely, 
the  poorest  method  that  was  ever  proposed  can  be  made  successful 
when  carried  out  by  devoted,  attractive,  and  earnest  fellows.  We 
have  a  right  to  expect  that  the  Volunteers  or  Association  officers 
who  stay  at  home  will  put  into  the  home  end  of  the  work  the  same 
devotion,  the  sdme  willingness  to  sacrifice,  and  the  same  persistence 
expected  from  missionaries  abroad.  A  higher  standard  of  giving 
must  be  held  before  the  students  in  our  colleges  if  missions  are  to 
stand  for  the  heroic.  At  present,  in  too  many  cases,  small  sums  are 
asked  for  in  an  inconsequential  way,  and  the  whole  thing  is  dis- 
carded by  the  active  college  man  as  unessential.  It  must  all  be  ex- 
pressed in  larger  terms,  and  the  chairman  of  the  committee  having 
the  collection  of  subscriptions  in  charge  must  inspire  every  man 
with  the  immense  opportunity,  the  need,  and  the  importance,  of  laying 
the  burden  of  obligation  upon  every  student  approached.  There  is 
no  room  for  apologetic  manners.  The  committee  must  believe  in 
their  cause  and  must  insist  upon  a  favorable  hearing.  One  girls' 
school  has  reached  a  per  capita  gift  of  $23  for  the  past  year,  and  a 
theological  seminary  a  per  capita  gift  of  $20. 
2. — The  Method  of  Our  Giving. 

a.  Get   a   definite   object.     It   is   in   the   air   today,   both    in 
churches  and  colleges,  that  boards  must  furnish  a  definite,  personal, 
tangible  object  to  encourage  gifts;  otherwise  it  is  merely  a  casual 
collection.     Let  the  cabinet  determine  not  only  the  object,  but  the 
amount,  they  are  trying  to  reach,  in  a  moment  of  large  faith. 

b.  Organize    the   subscription   committee   thoroughly.     Have 
meetings  for  definite  prayer  with  them,  one  or  two  strong  addresses 
at  them,  in  order  to  stir  enthusiasm  in  them. 

c.  Condense  the  period  of  solicitation  into  the  smallest  possible 
time.     Two  weeks  should  be  sufficient.     Have  a  committee  large 
enough  to  solicit  every  student  in  that  time. 

d.  Tactfully  and  carefully  arrange  the  lists.    Do  not  send  an 


PROMOTION   OF  GIVING  TO   MISSIONS  AMONG  STUDENTS         417 

unpopular  man  or  tactless  man  to  solicit  from  the  careless  or  ex- 
clusive students.  We  are  justified  in  using  our  wisdom  in  this  matter. 

e.  Introduce  the  entire  campaign  by  an  attractive  public  meet- 
ing. Have  strong  speakers.  Pass  the  cards  for  subscription ;  use  a 
blackboard  on  the  platform  to  report  subscriptions  made  if  there 
is  some  one  who  can  lead  this  successfully,  and  thus  launch  the  cam- 
paign with  enthusiasm.  It  is  necessary  in  this  case  to  set  the  scheme 
up  a  little  by  obtaining  beforehand  a  few  larger  subscriptions  to 
lead  off  with. 

/.  Advertise  throughout  the  college  when  the  solicitors  are  to 
start  so  that  every  one  may  expect  them,  and  so  that  the  interest  of 
the  college  may  be  centered  in  that  particular  movement. 

g.     Monthly  subscriptions  are  the  best.    Weekly  gifts  are  often 
burdensome  to  collect.    Quarterly  gifts  look  too  large  when  written 
down  in  black  and  white.     If  the  subscriptions  are  pledged  by  the 
week  they  may,  however,  be  collected  quarterly. 
3. — Objects  of  Our  Giving. 

Of  course,  every  institution  wants  a  missionary  of  its  own,  one 
of  its  own  graduates  in  a  field  of  particular  interest.  But  here  let 
a  warning  word  be  spoken.  The  object  must  be  allied  with  one  of 
the  regular  boards.  No  school  or  college  should  sustain  an  inde- 
pendent mission,  for  many  are  the  wrecks  of  this  type  which  strew 
the  missionary  coast.  Do  not  give  your  money  to  unauthorized  or 
independent  missionaries.  Tie  up  with  one  of  the  accredited  boards 
so  that  dignity,  permanence,  and  wisdom  may  be  obtained  in  the 
use  of  your  money.  It  will  not  decrease  your  general  interest  in  the 
world-fields  to  send  your  money  to  a  particular  object.  You  have 
to  drill  a  small  hole  before  you  blast  out  the  side  of  a  mountain,  and 
in  the  same  way  thorough  acquaintance  with  one  station  will  in- 
crease the  interest  in  all  the  world-fields.  There  are  many  colleges 
now  supporting  their  own  stations :  notably  the  Yale  Mission  in 
Changsha ;  Princeton's  work  under  Gailey  in  Peking ;  the  University 
of  Pennsylvania's  medical  work  in  Canton  Christian  College;  and 
Miss  Leavens  supported  by  the  students  of  Smith,  besides  many 
others,  including  the  Shansi  Station,  supported  by  Oberlin  under  the 
American  Board.  You  will  find  it  to  be  a  mistake  to  hastily  adopt  a 
particular  missionary  unless  you  feel  sure  that  he  cm  be  adequately 
supported  and,  above  all,  let  such  a  worker  be  allied  with  a  regular 
board. 

Surely  no  word  need  be  added  of  the  need  of  prayer  through- 
out this  entire  campaign,  nor  of  the  immense  value  of  this  work 
in  developing  the  future  missionary  interest  of  those  students  who 
are  one  day  to  be  the  leaders  of  their  generation.  May  God  help  us 
all,  working  under  these  favorable  conditions  at  home,  to  be  found 
faithful,  for  the  greatness  of  the  task  demands  it. 


THE  PROFESSORS'  RESPONSIBILITY  IN  RE- 
GARD  TO    FOREIGN    MISSIONS 

The  Professor  as  a  Recruiting  Force 

How  Professors  may  Co-operate  in  the  Voluntary 
Missionary  Activities  of  Students 


THE  PROFESSOR  AS  A  RECRUITING  FORCE 

PROFESSOR  W.   J.   HUTCHINS,  D.D.,   OBERLIN,  OHIO 

I  SHALL  not  present  an  argument,  because  I  take  it  that  we  shall 
all  agree  with  the  words  of  Samuel  J.  Mills,  that  no  man  should  live 
in  our  century  without  trying  to  make  his  influence  felt  around  the 
world.  I  come  not  to  attempt  to  enlighten  your  understanding,  for 
I  know  that  many  of  you  have  been  teachers  for  a  far  longer  time 
than  I.  Again,  I  would  not  ignore  the  variety  of  conditions  under 
which  we  work.  There  are  some  colleges  in  which  a  missionary  en- 
thusiast drags  a  dray ;  there  are  other  colleges  in  which  a  missionary 
enthusiast  rides  in  an  automobile  and  simply  needs  to  turn  on  the 
power.  I  think  we  must  agree,  at  least  in  theory,  that  the  teacher  is 
in  a  peculiarly  favorable  position  to  serve  as  a  recruiting  force  for 
foreign  missions,  and  this,  in  the  first  place,  because  many  of  our 
students  are  idealists.  There  are,  of  course,  college  men  who  come 
to  college  because  their  fathers  were  there,  who  come  to  college 
because  they  were  compelled  to  go  there,  but,  after  all,  the 
majority  of  our  students,  by  the  very  fact  that  they  are  in  college, 
tell  the  world  that  they  are  idealists.  Still  again ;  most  of  the  men 
in  our  colleges  are  facing  with  special  earnestness  the  problem  of  life- 
calling.  The  boy  in  the  City  of  New  York  looks  up  an  "ad"  in  the 
daily  paper,  he  goes  to  a  Wall  street  office,  drifts  into  that  office  to 
find  there  his  life-prison.  On  the  other  hand,  a  man  comes  in  to  the 
freshman  class  in  college,  he  at  once  begins  to  elect  courses,  courses 
which  he  imagines  are  going  to  help  him  toward  his  life-work.  Still 
again,  the  college  man  belongs  to  a  class  peculiarly  responsive  to  the 
high  and  heroic  appeal.  There  is  no  class  of  men  in  the  world  so 
responsive  to  the  kind  of  appeal  which  Garibaldi  made  to  his  soldiers 
in  the  great  square  before  St.  Peter's.  ''Soldiers,  that  which  I  have  to 
offer  you  is  this :  hunger,  thirst,  cold,  heat,  no  bed,  no  barracks,  no 
rest,  but  frequent  alarms,  forced  marches,  charges  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet."  When  Abraham  Lincoln  pleaded  for  three  hundred  thou- 
sand soldiers  our  college  class  rooms  emptied  themselves  out  upon  the 
battlefield.  Our  college  students  have,  as  you  know,  been  particularly 
responsive  to  the  appeal  of  the  cause  demanding  greatest  heroism 
today,  the  cause  of  foreign  missions.  From  the  statistics  which  John 
R.  Mott  gave  us,  we  learn  that  from  Canada  and  the  United  States 
4,346  volunteers  have  sailed  since  1886.  Think  of  the  fact  that  450 

421 


422  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

men  have  gone  from  the  University  of  Cambridge  alone  since  the 
days  of  Henry  Martyn.  I  say  these  men  are  peculiarly  responsive  to 
the  heroic  appeal.  Further :  our  college  students  are  in  a  great  ma- 
jority of  instances  specially  open  to  suggestions  from  teachers  whom 
they  like.  You  remember  that  at  the  inauguration  of  President  Low- 
ell, of  Harvard,  the  President  said  that  the  old  attitude  of  the  college 
man  toward  the  faculty  was  this :  "Educate  me  if  you  can."  That 
attitude  has  in  very  large  measure  changed.  In  our  college  a  sug- 
gestion from  President  King,  a  hint  of  a  point  of  view  from  Dr.  Bos- 
worth  will,  as  a  rule,  end  dispute,  and  dictate  conduct.  I  say  that, 
theoretically,  we  as  teachers  are  in  a  specially  favorable  position  to 
serve  as  a  recruiting  force  for  foreign  missions. 

But,  practically,  how  are  we  to  go  about  it  ?  I  believe  that  much 
can  be  done  by  definite  class-room  suggestion.  You  have  the  good 
fortune,  we  will  say,  to  be  a  teacher  of  the  Bible ;  you  are  instructing 
a  class  of  more  or  less  indifferent  freshmen  in  the  Gospel  of  John,  a 
difficult  task.  You  come  to  the  passage :  "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God 
that  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  What  more  pertinent  illus- 
tration can  you  find  in  literature  than  that  in  Kipling's  "Kim."  You 
remember  the  old  lama  says  to  the  curator  of  the  museum :  "Where 
Buddha's  arrow  fell  there  broke  out  a  stream,  which  presently  be- 
came a  river,  whose  nature,  by  our  Lord's  beneficence,  is,  that  who  so 
bathes  in  it  washes  away  all  taint  and  speckle  of  sin.  Where  is  that 
river,  Fountain  of  Wisdom?  Where  fell  the  arrow?  I  ask  with  my 
head  between  Thy  feet.  Where  is  the  river  ?  My  dream  told  me  to 
find  it — I  am  here.  But  where  is  the  river?"  "Fellows,"  you  say 
to  your  class,  "where  is  the  river?  Where  is  the  river  in  whose 
depths  a  man  may  wash  and  be  clean?  Rather,  where  is  the  great 
sin-bearer  of  the  world  who  takes  the  taint  and  speckle  out  of  a 
man's  life?"  You  study  that  passage  in  John  7:  "He  that  believeth 
in  me,  out  of  the  innermost  recesses  of  his  being  shall  flow  rivers 
of  living  water."  What  finer  illustration  than  the  story  of  Gren- 
fell  of  Labrador,  the  man  in  whose  life  is  the  fountain  of  living 
water,  and  from  whose  life  flow  rivers  of  living  water  over  deso- 
late Labrador.  You  are  going  on  in  John  and  you  come  to  the 
passage,  in  the  ninth  chapter,  about  the  blind  man.  You  recall 
Mrs.  Howard  Taylor's  story  of  the  man,  who  came  to  instruct  in 
the  Chinese  language  Hill,  the  missionary,  how  one  day  he  went 
up  to  the  missionary's  room  to  find  out  what  that  book  was  in  which 
he  seemed  so  much  interested,  and  as  he  read  on  in  the  story  of 
Jesus,  on  to  Gethsemane,  on  to  the  place  of  the  cross,  you  remember 
he  slipped  from  His  chair  and  fell  down  before  the  Man,  the  unknown 
Man  of  whom  that  book  told.  His  eyes  were  opened  and  he  saw  in 
Jesus  Christ  his  Master.  Or  you  are  studying  with  your  students  the 
Book  of  Psalms,  and  you  come  to  Psalm  72 :5-8.  Now,  it  is  the  most 
natural  thing  in  the  world  for  you  to  tell  the  boys  of  Allan  Gardiner, 
starving  to  death  down  in  Terra  del  Fuego,  how  he  inscribed  that 


THE  PROFESSOR  AS  A  RECRUITING  FORCE  423 

passage  upon  the  wall  of  his  cave.  Or  you  are  reading  the  I2ist 
Psalm  or  the  I35th  Psalm,  and  you  will  remind  the  boys  that  those 
Psalms  were  David  Livingstone's  favorites.  Or  you  come  to  Jere- 
miah, the  45th  chapter  and  5th  verse,  and  you  will  tell  them  that  this 
is  Henry  Martyn's  great  text,  and  you  will  have  just  a  word  to  say 
about  Henry  Martyn.  Do  you  not  see  ?  In  teaching  Luke  6 130,  you 
are  bound  to  tell  the  story  of  Henry  Richards  down  on  the  Congo. 
So  you  go  to  Matthew,  the  2Oth  chapter  and  28th  verse,  and  you  are 
reminded  of  Gilmour.  That  was  his  great  text.  I  speak  of  these 
things,  because  I  have  had  a  teacher  of  the  Bible,  I  suppose  you  have, 
who  never  gave  me  the  remotest  idea  that  the  Bible  had  anything  to 
do  with  religion,  much  less  with  foreign  missions. 

You  are  an  instructor  in  philosophy.  You  have  a  glorious 
chance  to  tell  your  students  of  the  inadequacy  of  the  non-Christian 
religions,  the  awful  curse  of  Kali  Ynga  in  India,  the  breakdown 
of  the  philosophy  of  Mohammedanism,  the  life  bound  by  the  phil- 
osophies and  religions  of  the  Orient.  You  don't  have  to  say  much, 
just  a  little.  You  are  professor  of  modern  or  contemporary  his- 
tory. Marquis  Ito  dies  at  the  hand  of  a  Korean  assassin.  You 
don't  have  to  go  very  far  out  of  your  way  to  quote  what  Mar- 
quis Ito  himself  said  a  little  while  ago,  to  the  effect  that  the 
progress  and  development  of  Japan  was  due  in  no  small  meas- 
ure to  the  missionaries'  influence  exerted  in  right  directions  when 
Japan  was  first  studying  the  outer  world.  You  simply  take  cog- 
nizance of  facts,  facts  which  cannot  be  ignored,  when  you  say 
that  the  enormous  increase  of  Christians  in  Korea  is  a  factor  of 
the  first  magnitude  in  those  changes  which  are  now  taking  place  in 
Korea,  due  to  the  overlordship  of  Japan.  When  Turkey  is  peacefully 
revolutionized,  what  a  chance  you  have  to  pay  a  tribute  to  the  mis- 
sionaries who  fathered  the  men  who  have  fathered  that  peaceful 
revolution.  And  when  King  Leopold  falls  at  last  from  his  pyramid 
of  skulls,  what  a  chance  you  have  to  pay  a  tribute  to  those  mission- 
aries whose  heroic  testimony  against  King  Leopold  has  shaken  all  the 
world  awake  to  the  horrors,  the  unspeakable  horrors,  in  the  Congo 
Free  State. 

You  are  professor  of  sociology  or  political  economy.  Well, 
what  a  chance  have  you  there?  Oh,  the  chance  is  as  wide  as 
the  world.  You  have,  for  example,  to  re-interpret  the  old  proverb, 
"Let  every  man  mind  his  own  business."  "Fellows,  what  is  your 
business  ?  What  is  your  business  ?"  "Well,"  the  reply  comes  to  you, 
"Well,  my  business  is  whatever  affects  myself  and  my  family." 
"Right  you  are.  What  is  your  business  then?  Does  it  make  no 
difference  to  you  and  your  family  that  the  international  commerce  of 
the  United  States  has  increased  one  hundred  per  cent  since  1895? 
Does  it  make  no  difference  to  your  family  that  from  a  single  factory 
in  the  United  States  sixty  thousand  sewing  machines  have  gone  to 
Turkey  in  a  single  year?  What  is  your  business?  You  can't  be 


424  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

content  with  your  definition.  And  pretty  soon  you  will  get  the  an- 
swer, "Whatever  affects  the  welfare  of  the  man  or  woman  whom  I 
can  help,  that  is  my  business."  "My  business?  Yes;  my  business 
then  expands  to  the  wideness  of  the  world,  and  my  comrade  becomes 
humanity."  I  believe  it  must  strike  the  angels  of  Heaven  with  par- 
ticular and  eternal  wonder  that  a  professor  of  political  economy  or 
sociology  may  carry  his  class  through  an  entire  year  and  never  once 
give  the  slightest  hint  of  that  enterprise  which  Professor  McKenzie, 
the  author  of  "The  Nineteenth  Century,"  declares  to  be  the  foremost 
of  those  forces  which  are  destined  to  transform  the  face  of  the  earth, 
namely,  the  cause  of  foreign  missions.  You  are  so  fortunate,  we  will 
say,  as  to  be  a  professor  in  a  medical  school.  What  a  chance  you 
have!  You  are  talking  about  the  sleeping  sickness  out  in  Africa, 
and  I  will  promise  that  you  can  wake  up  the  dullest  class  at  an  after- 
noon lecture  by  saying  just  a  word,  not  much,  about  the  transforma- 
tion of  Uganda,  where  the  sleeping  sickness  is  found  today.  It  does 
your  class  no  harm  to  tell  them  that  ipecac  and  quinine  were  both 
discovered  by  missionaries.  It  does  your  class  no  harm  to  learn 
about  the  physical  condition  of  womanhood  in  foreign  lands.  It 
will  not  hurt  them  to  hear  the  words  of  Mrs.  Isabella  Bird  Bishop : 
"In  many  lands  I  have  scarcely  been  in  a  woman's  house  or  near  a 
woman's  tent  without  being  asked  for  poison  to  disfigure  the  face  of 
the  favorite  wife,  or  to  murder  the  favorite  wife's  infant  child.  This 
request  has  been  made  not  less  than  two  hundred  times."  I  re- 
fuse to  admit  that  even  a  professor  of  mathematics  need  become  a 
trapezoid.  I  refuse  to  believe  that  a  man  who  teaches  a  dead  lan- 
guage must  be  a  dead  man  and  cease  to  be  a  man  of  the  world  that 
now  is.  You  have  a  classmate  who  is  a  missionary  in  Shantung 
College,  China.  Can't  you  tell  your  class  something  about  his  ex- 
periences over  there? 

I  have  no  doubt  that  you  all  have  your  hour  for  consultation 
with  the  boys.  A  student  comes  to  your  room  and  says,  "Professor, 
I  have  to  write  an  essay,"  or  "I  have  an  oration  next  month.  Can 
you  make  any  suggestion?"  "Why,  certainly — 'Japan,  the  Rudder 
of  Asia.'  The  Builders  of  the  New  Japan.'  Take  this:  'New 
Forces  in  Old  China,'  The  Uplift  of  China,'  The  West  in  the  East.' 
Take  this :  'India  and  Her  Influence  upon  the  Anglo-Saxon  World.' 
Take  this :  The  Success  of  Defeat,'  illustrated  by  the  life  of  Bishop 
Hannington,  or  this:  'Alexander  Mackay,  the  Pathfinder  for 
Roosevelt,'  if  you  will !  There  are  subjects  for  you."  A  man  comes 
into  your  study  and  begins  to  talk  with  you  about  his  electives  for 
the  next  three  years  or  with  reference  to  his  life-work.  "Well,  what 
are  you  planning  to  do?"  "I  had  thought  of  being  a  business  man." 
"A  great  chance.  You  know  John  Mott  says  that  money  speaks  in 
all  languages.  Of  course,  you  will  not  be  like  the  rich  fool  who 
builds  his  barn,  and  then  tears  it  down,  and  then  builds  a  bigger 
barn,  and  then  tears  that  down  and  builds  a  bigger  one,  until  at  the 


THE  PROFESSOR  AS  A  RECRUITING  FORCE  425 

last  he  has  just  a  great  big  barn.  You  have  noticed  the  Laymen's 
Missionary  Movement.  There's  a  chance  for  a  business  man  to  tie 
himself  up  to  the  great  forces  of  the  world."  "What  are  you  plan- 
ning to  be?"  "Well,  I  had  thought  of  being  a  mechanical  engineer." 
"Good !  By  the  way,  did  you  see  what  they  have  recently  done  in 
India?  They  have  taken  a  great  river  which  was  wasting  itself 
down  in  the  sea  and  have  tunneled  through  the  mountain  and  have 
turned  the  whole  flood  of  that  stream  out  upon  the  dry  fields  and 
made  a  garden  of  the  country.  Fine,  isn't  it  ?  Do  you  know  Carroll 
Churchill?  Do  you  know  what  he  has  done?  He  has  gone  out  to 
India  and  he  has  invented  a  loom  which  is  transforming  the  whole 
industrial  situation  in  his  section  of  India,"  Then  you  give  the  boy 
a  book  that  tells  all  about  it.  "Well,  what  do  you  plan  to  do?"  "I 
was  planning  to  go  into  politics."  "Were  you?  A  great  opportu- 
nity. By  the  way,  have  you  noticed  what  the  missionaries  down  in 
South  India  have  done  ?  It  is  a  piece  of  superb  statesmanship,  this 
unifying  of  all  the  forces  of  the  Christian  Church  there."  "I  was 
planning  to  be  a  doctor  in  Canton,  Ohio."  "Is  that  so?  How  many 
doctors  are  there  down  in  Canton  ?"  "I  don't  know."  "I  will  venture 
to  say  you  can't  throw  a  stone  anywhere  without  hitting  a  doctor's 
sign.  Had  you  ever  thought  of  Canton,  China,  as  an  opportunity? 
Had  you  ever  thought  of  the  possibility  of  going  into  a  hospital 
down  in  Southern  India,  where  for  one-quarter  of  the  money  you  can 
do  four  times  the  amount  of  work  you  can  do  in  any  hospital  in  New 
York  City?  Great  chance."  "I  had  thought  of  being  a  minister." 
"Well,  I  know  of  no  opportunity  quite  so  big  as  that,  except  that  of 
a  missionary  in  the  foreign  field.  That  you  have  considered,  doubt- 
less?" "Well,  no."  "Believe  me,  you  can  never  make  a  straight- 
away plea  for  foreign  missions  unless  you  have  thought  it  through 
yourself.  Remember  that  the  foreign  missionary  has  done  more  than 
any  other  force  in  the  world  to  make  the  Church  at  home  earnest, 
to  make  the  Church  at  home  united,  and  to  make  the  Church  at 
home  heroic." 

I  can  but  speak  in  passing  of  the  opportunities  that  every  one  of 
us  has  in  connection  with  Sunday-school  classes,  where,  of  course, 
the  matter  of  missions  comes  in  naturally,  inevitably. 

May  I  say  that  I  believe  with  all  my  heart  that  no  man  can 
speak  successfully  for  foreign  missions  or  serve  as  an  active  recruit- 
ing force  who  does  not  himself  lead  or  join  his  students  in  some 
active,  aggressive  work  of  social  or  religious  redemption  in  his  col- 
lege town  ?  May  I  remind  you  that  Grenfell  of  Labrador  got  his  early 
training  in  the  streets  of  London ;  that  Horace  Pitkin,  my  classmate, 
did  a  notable  work  in  New  Haven  among  the  drunks  and  bums ;  that 
the  little  physician  of  Tientsin  did  a  great  work  in  England  before  he 
went  to  China?  And  the  professor  who  joins  or  leads  a  group  of 
men  or  women  down  to  the  redemption  of  his  own  college  town,  that 
man  will  discover  year  by  year  and  inspire  day  by  day  the  future 


426  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Pitkins,  Patons,  and  Grenfells,  and  Mackenzies — yes,  and  John 
Stewart  Kennedys. 

I  close  with  one  thought.  Bigger  than  all,  more  important  than 
all,  is  the  influence  that  a  college  professor  can  exert  by  creating  in 
his  own  classroom,  by  helping  to  create  in  his  own  college,  an  atmos- 
phere in  which  commercialism  and  materialism  die,  in  which  lofty 
enthusiasms  and  ideals  grow.  You  remember  the  words  of  Henry 
Ward  Beecher.  He  says:  ''There  came  to  Litchfield  when  I  was 
about  eight  years  old  a  tall  and  slender  creature.  Her  name  I  have 
forgotten,  if  I  ever  knew  it.  So  delicate  and  attenuated  was  she 
that  the  sun  seemed  to  shine  through  her.  She  moved  so  quietly 
about  the  schoolroom  that  it  was  as  if  a  bird  were  flying  in  the 
midst  of  a  tree  from  branch  to  branch.  Whereas,  before,  in  that 
hateful  little  old  schoolhouse  I  had  been  cabined  and  cribbed,  and 
curbed  and  pinched,  and  whipped,  for  not  learning  what  was  not 
taught  me;  there  came  this  spectre  of  a  human  being  whose  eyes 
were  lustrous  of  another  world,  and  whose  heart  was  full  of  gentle- 
ness and  richness.  Nor  can  I  remember  that  she  ever  opened  a  book 
to  me.  I  can  only  remember  her  as  a  dream ;  but  I  feel  to  this  hour 
and  distinctly,  that  many  of  the  things  which  I  say  to  you  were  born 
out  of  the  influence  of  that  woman  who,  if  I  mistake  not,  taught  in 
that  school  but  a  single  summer.  I  have  long  been  preaching,  and 
it  may  be  said  that  many  preachers  who  have  gone  forth  from  this 
church  have  derived  influences  from  me ;  and  they  in  their  preaching 
are  unconsciously  and  unknowingly  indebted  to  her." 

Every  classroom  has  its  atmosphere,  and  the  professor  creates 
it,  and  the  students  are  forced  to  breathe  it.  Every  college  has  its 
atmosphere,  an  atmosphere  as  separate  and  distinct  from  that  of 
every  other  college  as  can  possibly  be  imagined,  and  the  professors 
do  much  to  create  it,  and  every  student  perforce  breathes  it.  If  we 
think  primarily  of  our  salaries  our  students  will  think  in  terms  of 
money.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  we  are  seekers  of  what  Professor 
Nash  so  beautifully  calls  the  "eternal  worth-while,"  if  we  are  seekers 
of  the  eternal  worth-while,  our  students  will  join  us  in  the  quest. 
Men  and  women,  let  us  identify  ourselves  so  completely  with  the 
Cause  that  we  shall  know  no  failure  save  the  failure  of  the  Cause, 
and  know  no  success  save  the  success  of  the  Cause.  Our  students 
will  pass  from  our  classrooms  and  colleges,  to  imitate  our  gestures 
and  tell  at  their  banquets  funny  stories  about  our  idiosyncrasies ;  yes, 
God  bless  them,  of  course  they  will,  but  they  will  also  go,  mark  my 
word,  they  will  also  go,  their  life-purposes  kindled  at  the  fires  of 
our  loyalty  and  our  enthusiasm. 


HOW  PROFESSORS  MAY  CO-OPERATE  IN  THE  VOLUN- 
TARY MISSIONARY  ACTIVITIES  OF  STUDENTS 

MR.    J.    LOVELL    MURRAY,    M.A.,    NEW    YORK 

IT  is  MANY  YEARS  since  the  organized  missionary  activities 
among  students  began  to  seek  the  assistance  of  members  of  faculty. 
Only  recently,  however,  has  there  seemed  to  be  a  strong  disposition 
on  the  part  of  students  to  solicit  faculty  co-operation  and  on  the  part 
of  professors  and  presidents  to  strengthen  the  missionary  activities 
carried  on  by  students.  On  the  one  hand,  there  seemed  to  be  some 
misgiving  as  to  the  appropriateness  of  calling  for  the  co-operation  of 
professors  who  already  were  committed  to  the  missionary  undertak- 
ings of  their  own  churches.  On  the  other  hand,  there  was  the  nat- 
ural hesitancy  on  the  part  of  faculty  members  to  interfere  with  that 
student  initiative  and  responsibility  which  are  the  genius  of  the  mis- 
sionary activities  in  the  colleges. 

At  the  present  time,  however,  it  seems  fairly  well  understood  by 
students  that  members  of  the  faculty  are  ready  and  eager  to  ally 
themselves  with  the  undertakings  of  the  student  body  in  this  direc- 
tion; and  it  also  seems  understood  on  the  part  of  professors  that 
there  is  a  clear  possibility  of  attaching  their  interests  and  efforts  to 
the  missionary  work  carried  on  among  the  students  without  its 
interfering  in  the  least  with  student  initiative. 

And  surely  the  period  has  arrived  in  the  missionary  life  of  the 
colleges  of  North  America  when  all  such  misgivings  and  hesitancy 
should  be  laid  aside.  New  responsibilities  are  now  resting  upon  the 
Christian  students  of  America.  The  claims  of  the  Far  Eastern  coun- 
tries upon  our  colleges  are  duplicated  by  the  growing  demands  made 
by  the  Near  East,  by  Northern  and  Central  Africa,  and  by  almost 
all  the  Latin-American  republics.  If  there  is  such  a  thing  as  states- 
manship in  the  Kingdom  of  God,  every  dictate  of  that  statesmanship 
is  now  demanding  that  immediate  attention  on  the  part  of  the  men 
and  women  of  this  college  generation  and  those  of  the  next  quarter 
of  a  century  be  given  to  the  present-day  opportunities  of  the  King- 
dom in  all  parts  of  the  world. 

The  problem  is  largely  one  of  leadership,  both  by  missionaries 
and  lay  workers  in  non-Christian  lands,  and  by  pastors  and  Christian 
laymen  at  home.  And  the  solution  of  the  problem  lies  for  the  most 
part  in  the  colleges  of  America  and  Protestant  Europe. 

Now,  if  we  look  at  the  colleges  of  the  United  States  and  Can- 

427 


428  STUDENTS    AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

ada  we  find  a  readiness  on  the  part  of  students  to  recognize  much 
larger  responsibilities  and  to  undertake  much  larger  tasks.  One  can- 
not travel  among  the  colleges  or  correspond  constantly  with  them 
without  becoming  convinced  that  there  is  an  intense  desire  to  respond 
to  the  opportunities  on  the  mission  fields  and  to  the  summons  of  the 
Church.  The  voluntary  Christian  organizations  among  the  students 
are  found  to  be  adopting  courageous  and  sometimes  audacious  poli- 
cies in  regard  to  their  missionary  work.  In  the  quadrennium  on 
which  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  is  now  entering  the  pres- 
sure that  will  be  upon  us  as  colleges  will  be  intense;  almost  awful. 
And  the  question  which  will  be  before  the  professors  of  these  two 
countries  will  not  be  whether  they  shall  join  with  the  students  in 
an  enlarged  and  improved  missionary  undertaking,  but  the  question 
will  be  that  which  we  are  now  to  consider:  In  what  ways  may 
professors  give  their  co-operation?  And  in  answer  to  that  question 
I  wish  merely  to  set  before  you  some  different  ways  hi  which  one 
finds  that  professors  in  certain  colleges  are  now  linking  their  efforts 
most  helpfully  with  the  efforts  of  the  students. 

1.  There  is  the  sort  of  assistance  that  is  informal  and  unofficial 
and  sometimes  indirect.     When  professors  lend  their  advocacy  and 
championship  to  a  cause  of  this  kind,  in  respect  of  which  there  is 
sometimes    so    much    misunderstanding   and   prejudice,    it   greatly 
strengthens  the  hands  of  committees.     The  Cause  attains  new  stand- 
ing and  prestige  in  the  estimation  of  the  student  body.     Many  a 
committee  which  has  almost  grown  discouraged  has  sprung  into  new 
life  by  reason  of  the  confidence  and  strengthened  purpose  which  it 
has  thus  acquired. 

There  are  scores  of  ways  in  which  this  sympathy  on  the  part  of 
professors  may  be  exhibited.  Sometimes  it  is  nothing  more  than  de- 
voting a  share  of  their  missionary-giving  to  the  particular  under- 
taking of  the  student  body.  Sometimes  the  sympathy  is  expressed 
by  the  readiness  of  professors  to  accompany  their  students  to  the 
summer  conference  or  to  some  week-end  missionary  institute  or 
conference  held  in  the  course  of  the  college  year.  Sometimes  the 
sympathy  is  shown  in  as  simple  a  way  as  attending — often  at  a  sacri- 
fice— the  missionary  meeting  of  the  student  Christian  organization. 
Sometimes  it  is  shown  merely  in  conversation  in  his  home  or  in  his 
office  or  on  the  campus,  or  in  the  Association  rooms,  with  students 
who  carry  missionary  responsibilities. 

2.  In  many  colleges  professors  throw  open  their  homes  to  mis- 
sionary committees  or  to  mission  study  classes  or  to  parlor  confer- 
ences in  the  interest  of  some  missionary  undertaking.     Those  of  us 
who  in  our  student  days  served  on  missionary  committees  will  real- 
ize what  it  would  have  meant  to  us  and  our  work  if  some  professor 
had  welcomed  us  into  his  home  for  such  an  occasion. 

3.  Another  way  which  professors  find  of  assisting  the  mission- 
ary work  carried  on  by  students  is  by  taking  part  in  the  public 


HOW   PROFESSORS   MAY   CO-OPERATE  42Q 

missionary  meetings,  which  are  usually  held  once  a  month  in  the 
college.  Here  the  assistance  may  be  given  by  presiding  at  the  meet- 
ing or  by  giving  a  lecture  on  some  missionary  theme.  I  think  now  of 
a  professor  in  one  of  the  State  universities  who  is  giving  a  series 
of  missionary  lectures  at  what  I  know  to  be  a  real  sacrifice. 

4.  One  of  the  most  useful  methods  whereby  professors  may  as- 
sist students  in  their  missionary  work  is  by  leading  mission  study 
classes  organized  by  the  students.     Experience  has  plainly  demon- 
trated   that  the  mission   study  group  is   easily  the  most  effective 
method  of  promoting  missionary  intelligence  among  students.    Other 
methods  have  their  several  and  distinct  values,  but  this  is  clear  and 
away  the  most  useful  of  all.     The  one  thing  which  stands  in  the  way 
of  the  most  advantageous  employment  of  this  method  is  the  lack  of 
qualified  leaders.     In  scores,  I  think  I  may  say  in  hundreds,  of  insti- 
tutions where  this  work  is  now  being  carried  on  with  difficulty  it 
would  be  possible  for  professors  to  save  the  day  by  lending  their 
assistance  in  this  direction.     I  do  not  contend,  nor  do  you  consider, 
that  all  professors  are  well-suited  to  the  leading — not  teaching,  but 
leading — of  a  student  mission  study  class.     As  a  rule,  students  make 
more  efficient  leaders  of  these  informal  groups ;  but  in  almost  every 
faculty  there  are  to  be  found  some  professors  who  can  do  this  service 
splendidly  and  in  many  cases  more  acceptably  than  any  student. 

5.  Even  where  there   is  a  sufficient  number  of  well-qualified 
students  to  lead  the  mission  study  classes  there  is  always  need  of  a 
normal  group.     I  should  say  there  is  no  exception  to  this  rule.     The 
constant  effort   is  to  improve  the  quality  of  mission  study  class 
leadership,  and  in  this  effort  numerous  plans  are  followed.     Classes 
are  conducted  at  the  summer  conference;  mission  study  institutes 
are  held;  considerable  literature  has  been  prepared  on  the  subject; 
but  none  of  these  methods  compares  for  a  moment  with  the  normal 
group  in  its  efficiency  to  train  leaders.     If  the  men  and  women  who 
are  leading  the  student  Christian  undertakings  of  the  colleges  were 
canvassed  on  this  subject,  many  of  them  would  immediately  declare 
that  it  is  in  this  way  that  the  greatest  assistance  can  be  given  to  their 
missionary  work  by  college  and  seminary  professors. 

6.  Large  numbers  of  leaders,  however,  might  say  that  yet  more 
useful  assistance  may  be  rendered  by  professors  who  act  as  advi- 
sory members  of  missionary  committees.    Faculty  members  who  are 
not  officially  appointed  as  advisory  members  may  help  informally  in 
the  same  direction.     The  need  seems  to  be  growing  for  men  in  every 
faculty  who  will  make  a  careful  study  of  these  questions  and  be- 
come missionary  specialists  in  their  colleges.     Their  counsel  will  be 
sought  and  is  greatly  needed  in  regard  to  the  study  courses  and  text- 
books ;  in  regard  to  the  framing  of  policies  for  the  year ;  in  regard 
to  methods  of  work;  in  regard  to  libraries  and  reference  literature 
generally;  in  regard  to  the  financial  missionary  undertakings  of  the 
students,  and  in  many  other  matters  as  well. 


430  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

7.  One  direction  in  which  most  important  assistance  is  being 
rendered  by  some  college  professors  is  in  the  locating  of  men  for 
missionary  service.     There  can  be  no  doubt  that  professors,  well- 
informed  as  to  the  opportunities  for  life-service  on  mission  fields, 
well-informed  as  to  the  awful  need  existing  in  the  mission  fields  of 
the  Church,  and  well-informed  also  as  to  the  requirements  of  the 
missionary  societies,  may  do  what  no  other  class  of  persons  can  do 
in  directing  the  thought  of  students  to  foreign  missions  as  a  life- 
work.     A  number  of  professors  are  now  faithfully  opening  up  this 
whole  question  to  the  attention  of  the  students,  both  in  public  pre- 
sentation and  private  interview,  and  in  consequence  many  lives  are 
being  offered  to  the  work  of  foreign  missions. 

Furthermore,  the  problem  of  the  candidate  department  of  the 
Student  Volunteer  Movement  to  secure,  in  behalf  of  the  missionary 
societies,  peculiarly  qualified  men  for  the  peculiar  demands  of  certain 
positions  in  the  mission  fields  is  often  solved  by  the  wise  sugges- 
tions given  our  office  by  college  professors. 

8.  Another  service  which  professors  are  rendering  is  in  estab- 
lishing points  of  contact  with  graduates.     There  is  an  increasing 
desire  among  students  to  undertake  missionary  tasks  which  will  be 
regarded  as  college  enterprises,  and  frequently  the  assistance  of 
alumni  is  desired.     Without  the  help  of  professors  the  Christian 
Associations  would  be  at  a  loss  to  reach  more  than  a  very  few  of  the 
graduates  who  would  be  willing  to  co-operate.  This  opens  up  another 
field,  the  recent  graduates,  in  which  the  recruiting  function  of  the 
professor  may  be  performed. 

9.  Finally,  it  is  being  plainly  shown  that  faculty  co-operation 
in  efforts  of  this  kind  lends  a  continuity  to  the  work  which  is  ex- 
ceedingly important.    Professors  are  able  to  help  committees  to  begin 
where  their  predecessors  left  off,  and  so  to  give  progressiveness  to 
the  work  and  enduring  quality  to  its  results. 

These  are  some  of  the  ways,  doubtless  there  are  others,  in  which 
college  presidents  and  professors  are  now  co-operating  with  the  vol- 
untary missionary  activities  of  the  colleges.  Wherever  this  assist- 
ance has  been  given  it  has  meant  such  a  difference  in  the  work — in 
its  standing  and  its  quality  and  its  output — that  the  students  of  the 
present  day  would  shrink  from  entering  upon  the  responsibilities  of 
this  quadrennium  did  they  not  have  a  deep  confidence  that  closely 
allied  with  them  in  all  their  enterprises  there  is  the  sympathetic, 
prayerful,  active  interest  of  many  hundreds  of  godly  men  and  women 
on  the  faculties  of  their  institutions  who  share  their  love  for  the  King 
and  their  zeal  for  His  Kingdom. 


CONFERENCE  OF  THEOLOGICAL  STUDENTS 
AND   PROFESSORS 

Christian  Faith  means  Missionary  Living 
The  Pastor  and  Foreign  Missions 

The  Place  of  Mission  Study  in  the  Theological 
Curriculum 

Intensive  Mission  Study 

The    Need    of    a    Spiritual    Atmosphere    in    Our 
Seminaries 

The  Call  for  Men  of  Theological  Training 

A  Personal  Testimony 

An  Efficient  Ministry  a  Personal  Problem 


CHRISTIAN  FAITH  MEANS  MISSIONARY  LIVING 

PROFESSOR  PHILIP  M.  RHINELANDER,  D.D.,  CAMBRIDGE,   MASS. 

I  WANT  to  read  a  few  verses  from  the  eighth  chapter  of  St. 
Paul's  letter  to  the  Romans,  beginning  at  the  ninth  verse: 

"But  ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,  if  so  be  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you.  But  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  he  is  none  of  his. 

"And  if  Christ  be  in  you,  the  body  is  dead  because  of  sin;  but 
the  Spirit  is  life  because  of  righteousness. 

"But  if  the  Spirit  of  Him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead 
dwelleth  in  you,  He  that  raised  up  Christ  Jesus  from  the  dead  shall 
quicken  also  your  mortal  bodies  through  His  Spirit  that  dwelleth 
in  you. 

"So  then,  brethren,  we  are  debtors,  not  to  the  flesh,  to  live  after 
the  flesh;  for  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die;  but  if  by  the 
Spirit  ye  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live. 

"For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  these  are  the 
sons  of  God." 

I  want  to  bring  a  very  simple  message,  especially  addressed  to 
men  preparing  for  the  holy  ministry.  I  want  us  to  return  to  first 
principles,  the  first  principles  of  our  faith ;  to  return  to  them  so  that 
we  may  grasp  them  with  a  new  understanding  of  their  meaning  and 
a  new  apprehension  of  their  power.  First  principles  are  always  im- 
portant ;  they  are,  indeed,  the  principal  things ;  those  on  which  sub- 
sequent developments,  superimposed  structures,  lines  of  direction, 
all  utterly  depend.  Above  all  is  this  true  in  religion,  that  the  first 
principles  of  our  faith  are  the  exacting,  the  compelling,  the  really 
essential  things.  So  much  depends  on  us,  on  our  attitude  to  God. 
Our  receptiveness  is  the  inevitable  limitation  of  God's  omnipotence  of 
blessing.  It  is  just  these  first  principles  of  personal  surrender,  of 
personal  devotion,  of  personal  consciousness  of  sin,  of  personal  ex- 
perience of  God's  redeeming  power,  that  must  determine,  not  only 
our  personal  salvation,  but  also  our  personal  effectiveness  as  ambas- 
sadors of  Jesus  Christ. 

I  have  been  talking  of  first  principles.  Really  I  want  to  lay 
stress  only  upon  one  first  principle,  which  I  think  includes  all  others. 
It  is  quite  familiar  to  us,  but,  like  all  familiar  things,  it  is  very  often 
suffered  to  lie  on  our  spiritual  dust-heaps,  neglected,  overlooked. 

433 


434  STUDENTS    AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

It  is  this:  Christian  faith  means  missionary  living.  It  is  not 
only  that  one  leads  to  the  other  as  its  proper  consequence,  but  that 
you  cannot  have  one  without  the  other ;  that  the  two  are  interwoven 
into  that  indivisible  unity  which  we  call  the  Christian  life.  It  is 
always  true  that  faith  and  life  are  utterly  inseparable,  that  creed  and 
character  always  go  together.  Every  man  has  a  creed,  and  every 
man  lives  by  the  creed  he  has.  Always,  in  every  case,  high  or  low, 
noble  or  ignoble,  a  man's  character  is  the  expression  of  his  creed, 
and  a  man's  creed  is  the  explanation  of  his  character.  So  here,  on 
the  highest  of  all  levels,  Christian  faith  means  missionary  life.  For 
the  Christian,  there  is  one  great  heresy  which  he  must  once  and  for 
all  utterly  abolish,  the  idea  that  Christian  faith  can  be  divorced  from 
missionary  life.  It  has  been  put  in  a  suggestive  way  by  a  recent 
writer.  I  think  his  words  are  worth  quoting  and  remembering, 
"Faith  is  the  effect  in  us  of  God's  being  what  He  is."  If  we  keep 
that  clearly  in  our  minds  we  shall  be  saved  from  much  superficial 
error.  Our  religion  is  no  merely  abstract  philosophy,  no  mere  sys- 
tem of  ideas,  to  which  we  give  intellectual  assent ;  we  can  never  find 
it  there;  faith  is  no  mere  conviction.  Neither  is  it  a  mere  code  or 
rule  of  moral  duty  to  which  our  consciences  aspire  and  adhere.  We 
shall  never  find  religion  there.  Faith  is  personal,  spiritual  union 
with  a  self-revealing  God.  Faith  is  that  capacity  in  us,  useless  until 
we  use  it,  by  which  we  give  God  His  opportunity.  Faith  is  our  hold- 
ing up  of  empty  hands  that  God  may  fill  them !  It  is  our  opening  of 
hungry  mouths  that  God  may  feed  us;  it  is  the  stretching  wide  of 
our  hearts  and  minds  that  He  may  kindle  and  enlighten  us.  There- 
fore a  man  who  is  faithful,  or  full  of  faith,  is  a  man  into  whom  God 
is  pouring  His  own  life;  in  whom  God  is  working  out  His  own 
character. 

Faith  is  the  effect  in  us  of  God's  being  what  He  is.  God 
is  love ;  God  gives  love ;  God  gives  love  for  loving.  I  think  there  you 
have  the  story  of  true,  self-conscious  Christian  faith.  God  is  love. 
That  is  the  spring  of  our  faith.  Not  that  Ged  is  simply  loving  and 
benevolent,  willing  to  do  good  things  if  He  can,  but  that  He  is, 
through  and  through,  in  all  His  being,  love ;  that  there  is  nothing  else 
which  has  reality  save  only  love.  Starting  with  that  as  its  uncon- 
querable hope,  faith  goes  on  to  work  it  out,  to  verify  it  in  experience. 
It  turns  to  Christ  In  Him  it  finds  God,  who  is  Love,  giving  Love 
to  man,  actually  giving  it,  bringing  it  down  from  heaven  to  earth, 
working  it  out  in  a  great  dramatic  act  on  the  common  soil  and  dusty 
field  of  history.  So  God  gives  love,  and  why  ?  That  we  may  love  as 
He  does;  that  His  Spirit  of  Love  manifested  in  Jesus  Christ  may 
through  Christ  abide  in  us.  There  is  the  whole  of  our  faith,  the 
whole  reality  of  Christianity.  There  is  the  pathway  by  which  a 
Christian  comes  to  himself  and  to  his  Lord.  "If  any  man  have  not 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  His.  As  many  as  are  led  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God."  You  see  the  inexorable 


CHRISTIAN    FAITH    MEANS    MISSIONARY    LIVING  435 

logic  of  the  Apostle's  argument.  He  is  not  content  to  define  sonship 
in  any  lower  terms  than  those  of  identity  of  life.  Sonship  isn't  just 
the  fact  that  God  created  us.  Suppose  He  did,  what  of  it?  There 
was  no  need  of  Christ  to  tell  us  that.  No,  sonship  means  reality  of 
living  fellowship;  one  Spirit  animating  all  alike;  one  Spirit;  the 
Spirit  of  God,  the  Spirit  of  God  manifested  in  Christ,  the  Spirit  of 
God  dwelling  through  Christ  in  men  and  women.  We  know  pre- 
cisely what  that  Spirit  is.  There  is  no  mistaking  it.  It  is  one  thing 
and  not  another.  We  look  at  the  example  and  we  follow  the  life 
of  our  dear  Lord.  There  is  its  perfect  revelation.  The  Christian 
is  one  who  has  that  Spirit.  That  is  the  only  Spirit  God  has  to  give 
us;  if  we  have  it  not,  we  have  not  God  nor  Christ.  We  are  not 
Christians,  for  we  have  not  realized  our  sonship.  Christian  faith 
means  missionary  living.  Let  us,  all  of  us,  who  in  God's  providence 
and  mercy,  are  to  be  set  in  His  Church  as  His  ambassadors  and 
stewards,  let  us  be  quite  clear  about  our  witness  and  our  work ;  about 
the  faith  and  life  which  we  are  bound  ourselves  to  exhibit  and  exem- 
plify ;  to  which  we  are  seeking  to  win  the  world.  Let  us  not  mock 
our  God,  nor  cheat  our  brother.  "If  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit 
of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  His."  Christian  faith  means  missionary 
life. 

I  can  only  touch  on  two  applications  which  I  had  in  mind  to 
make.  First,  as  to  our  need  in  seminary  life  of  just  this  recollection. 
It  is  so  easy  for  us,  as  we  study,  to  become  abstract,  to  look  at  relig- 
ion from  the  outside,  to  think  of  it  as  a  kind  of  ultimate  philosophy, 
or  as  a  kind  of  higher  righteousness  and  nothing  more.  How  well 
we  know  the  great  temptation !  It  is  so  easy,  for  instance,  to  think 
of  the  life  of  Christ  as  meaning  simply  the  life  of  the  historical 
Figure  in  the  Gospels,  rather  than  as  the  energizing  of  Christ's  Spirit 
in  His  living  body  here  on  earth;  that  is,  in  His  Churcn  which  is 
meant  to  embody  in  a  sinful  world  the  reality  of  Incarnation.  I 
heard  recently  of  a  very  learned  writer  on  church  history,  who, 
when  one  of  his  friends  criticized  a  recent  essay  of  his  upon  the 
apostolic  age,  on  the  ground  that  it  did  not  leave  much  room  for  the 
Person  and  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  replied  that  the  Holy  Spirit  did 
not  particularly  interest  him!  Isn't  that  our  persistent,  practical 
temptation;  not  to  be  interested,  as  we  study  doctrine  history,  even 
the  Bible,  not  to  be  interested  in  the  Holy  Ghost?  Are  we  not  apt 
to  think  that  we  can  know  religion  from  the  outside ;  that  a  person 
need  not  be  even  comparatively  religious  in  order  to  be  a  competent 
student  or  teacher  of  comparative  religion ;  that  God  can  be  known 
without  being  loved?  Brethren,  you  and  I,  in  our  preparatory  dis- 
cipline, need  more  than  any  other  men,  a  vivid,  overwhelming  sense 
of  this  ''first  principle":  that  to  be  a  Christian,  to  have  a  Christian 
faith,  means  to  be  led  daily,  hourly,  in  all  things,  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
Missionary  Father  and  His  Missionary  Son. 

Lastly,  I  think  this  principle  has  a  very  practical  bearing  on 


436  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

what  is  sometimes  called  "the  missionary  situation"  in  our  semi- 
naries. It  has  a  lesson  for  us  members  of  the  Faculties.  If  God 
give  us  grace,  we  must  do  away  with  that  sinful  division  between 
the  regular,  normal,  ''non-missionary"  courses  of  the  curriculum, 
and  the  occasional,  disjointed,  half-hearted  provision  made,  and  the 
periods  allowed,  for  mission  study.  We  must  face  the  fact,  patent 
to  honest  Christian  faith,  that  all  instruction  given  which  does  not 
rest  on  missionary  principles  and  illumine  missionary  purpose,  is 
self-condemned  as  ignorant  and  blind  and  faithless;  that  every  bit 
of  genuinely  Christian  teaching  is  compelled,  by  the  inner  law  of 
spiritual  truth,  to  force  home  with  personal  directness  the  reality  of 
life  led  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Christ. 

And  it  has  no  less  clearly  a  lesson  for  you  students.  Your  true 
missionary  preparation  is  not  accomplished  simply  by  knowledge  of 
the  fields  to  which  you  go,  although  that,  of  course,  is  necessary. 
Nor  does  it  consist  in  the  storing  of  your  minds  with  those  facts  of 
Christian  truth  and  history  which  alone  can  justify  your  mission  and 
put  a  message  on  your  lips.  That,  too,  is  necessary.  But  you  are 
to  be  prepared  by  the  experience  of  a  daily  missionary  discipline,  by 
a  persistent  habit  of  freely  and  unreservedly  offering  to  the  motions 
of  God's  grace  your  whole  undivided  life,  your  thought  and  heart 
and  will.  So,  and  so  only,  will  He  enter  in  and  take  possession,  and, 
having  shaped  and  moulded  you  after  the  likeness  of  His  Son,  will 
thereafter,  with  increasing  power,  speak  through  you  and  work 
through  you,  to  the  effective  calling  of  His  children  home  to  their 
great  spiritual  heritage  in  the  knowledge  of  Himself  and  the  partak- 
ing of  His  life.  "If  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is 
none  of  His."  That  first,  and  then,  following  it,  that  other  supreme 
truth  of  life  and  evidence  of  love :  "as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit 
of  God/'  the  Spirit  of  Divine  Love,  made  effective  and  dominant  in 
men  and  women,  "as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are 
the  sons  of  God."  That  is  our  "first  principle,"  and  our  last.  God 
give  us  grace  and  love  to  heed  it.  Christian  faith  means  missionary 
life. 


THE  PASTOR  AND  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

THE   REVEREND   JOHN   TIMOTHY   STONE,   D.D.,    CHICAGO 

IN  THE  FIRST  PLACE,  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  must  be  an  expres- 
sion of  missionary  intelligence,  and  should  talk  less  about  missions 
and  more  about  men.  A  great  many  people  think  it  is  necessary  for 
a  minister  to  preach  a  missionary  sermon  just  so  often  to  his  people ; 
I  do  not  believe  it ;  I  believe  that  every  sermon  ought  to  be  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom,  and  men  will  take  the  mission- 
thought  as  a  parallel  and  relate  that  thought  to  the  great  thought  of 
Christ  and  the  Kingdom.  If  we  are  to  be  the  expression  of  mission- 
ary intelligence  we  must  be  sources  of  information,  and  the  man  who 
is  a  source  of  information  must  intelligently  inform  himself  as  to  the 
present-day  activities  of  missions.  Now,  if  we  have  not  studied, 
how  can  we  know?  If  we  do  not  take  time  to  study  missionary 
exhibits  and  missionary  books  we  shall  not  realize  the  opportunity 
that  is  ours  today  as  to  missionary  intelligence.  Our  utterance  must 
be  the  real  expression  of  what  we  know.  There  are  many  men  in 
this  world  who  know  the  backs  of  their  books  better  than  the  in- 
side. There  are  many  others  who  have  the  tabulated  results  of 
other  men's  reading,  and  who  have  the  expression  of  what  other 
men  have  thought  out  and  written,  simply  gathered  here  and  there, 
who  do  not  possess  a  living  impress  of  what  men  have  said  and 
done.  If  we  are  to  be  informed  in  missions  we  must  pay  the  price, 
as  in  everything  else,  and  that  means  the  consideration  of  a  lot  of 
secondary  things  in  order  that  we  may  get  primary  information,  and 
gain  the  truth  which  will  inspire  others. 

More  than  this,  we  must  be  genuine!  We  must  not  speak  of 
the  Kingdom  because  we  feel  it  is  necessary  but  because  the  King- 
dom is  genuinely  related  to  our  lives;  because  our  souls  are  really 
burning  within  us ;  because  this  message  is  on  our  very  heart,  and 
a  part  of  our  very  life.  Nothing  to  me  so  injures  the  Church  at 
home  as  a  leadership  which  is  the  expression  of  something  that 
is  not  real.  Unless  we  ourselves  really  believe  a  thing  we  cannot 
give  to  others.  If  this  expression  of  missionary  intelligence  is 
ours,  it  will  create  a  missionary  consciousness  in  others,  and  the 
creation  of  missionary  consciousness  is  that  which  is  needed 
throughout  the  entire  Church.  No  man  can  create  a  missionary 
consciousness  who  is  in  the  home  field  today  trying  to  do  a  work 

437 


43$  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

here,  when  God  called  him  to  the  foreign  field  and  he  was  not 
willing  to  go.  No  man  can  gain  the  response  of  a  real  consciousness 
in  other  men  for  the  great  world  kingdom  unless  he  himself  has 
been  detained  and  held  here  by  the  definite  expression  of  God's  will. 
The  creation  of  that  missionary  consciousness  means  that  men  who 
do  not  believe  in  missions  will  believe.  There  are  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  and  there  have  been  theological  students  who  have  not  known 
exactly  what  to  preach.  A  man  who  is  filled  with  the  missionary 
spirit,  and  who  has  a  missionary  conscience,  will  not  be  asking  what 
he  can  preach,  but  what  he  can  keep  from  preaching.  He  is  so 
filled  with  the  living  thought  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  that  con- 
stantly his  preaching  is  a  matter  of  selection.  He  is  seeking  the 
theme  of  primary  importance,  and  his  preaching  will  naturally  take 
form  in  anecdote  and  activity  from  the  lives  of  the  great  workers  on 
the  field.  He  will  not  have  to  preface  these  remarks  by  saying,  "I 
would  like  to  give  you  a  missionary  illustration."  He  may  receive 
a  letter  from  China  or  Japan  or  Korea,  and  this  very  letter  will  con- 
tain a  message,  no  matter  from  whom  it  comes,  for  it  touches  his 
life  and  creates  a  missionary  intelligence.  He  will  be  on  the  alert 
every  moment  to  interest  people  who  do  not  now  approve  of 
missions.  The  man  who  is  opposed  to  the  world-wide  message  is 
the  man  whom  you  and  I  want  to  win,  because  he  shows  life  enough 
to  oppose.  Win  him.  If  you  win  him  you  have  a  power.  Get  the 
boys  and  girls  of  your  church  to  win  him.  Let  the  great  message 
that  burns  in  your  soul  create  a  missionary  consciousness  in  that 
man. 

The  other  day  a  noted  physician  said  to  me,  "I  don't  believe  in 
missions."  "Well,"  I  said,  "I  am  glad  you  have  the  courage  to  say 
so,  but  have  you  ever  stopped  to  think  how  the  great  medical  mis- 
sionary today  has  paved  the  way  for  a  vast  amount  of  investigation 
in  medical  science  in  our  own  country?  Have  you  informed  your- 
self on  what  the  medical  missionaries  have  given  to  the  American 
physician?"  "No,  I  never  thought  of  it,"  he  said.  I  quoted  to  him 
two  or  three  authorities,  and  I  sent  him  a  book  that  night.  I  received 
a  letter  from  him  in  a  few  days,  saying,  "I  have  never  realized  before 
what  missionaries  have  done  for  medicine,  and  I  want  to  talk  with 
you  more  upon  that  subject."  Now,  if  that  man  becomes  interested 
in  missions  he  will  be  a  power.  Why  ?  A  missionary  consciousness 
will  be  created.  We  ought  to  know  something  of  the  inspiration  of 
opportunity,  and  give  others  that  inspiration.  I  have  a  little  motto 
on  my  wall  which  reads:  "Opportunity  is  responsibility."  Do  we 
realize  it?  The  opportunity  of  men  today  in  business  is  known. 
Touch  any  great  city  and  see  where  it  touches  the  world.  A  man 
recently  in  our  own  city  made  this  statement:  "There  isn't  any 
single  commercial  advance  that  is  going  to  the  forefront  today  that  is 
not  touching  the  entire  world" —  and  that  same  man  did  not  believe 
in  missions.  The  proper  presenting  of  missions  to  him  means  that 


PLACE  OF  MISSION  STUDY  IN  THEOLOGICAL  CURRICULUM        439 

he  will  put  the  same  spirit  into  his  Christianity  that  he  is  putting  into 
his  business.  We  must  realize  that  the  inspiration  of  the  opportunity 
will  win  men.  When  we  cease  in  the  pulpit  and  in  the  preparation 
for  the  pulpit  to  take  time  to  criticize  others,  or  to  find  the  deficiency 
in  others  and  give  ourselves  to  that  great  inspiration  of  the  opportu- 
nity of  the  moment,  we  will  give  to  young  men  a  new  power  and  a 
new  enthusiasm.  We  have  no  time  to  complain,  we  have  no  time  to 
criticize.  I  love  those  words  of  the  beloved  Dr.  Babcock,  when  he 
said  in  writing  about  a  young  man  who  was  about  to  be  installed  in 
one  of  our  churches,  and  who  was  in  doubt  as  to  what  he  should 
preach,  "Tell  him  to  preach  every  sermon  as  if  it  were  his  last." 
What  is  time?  Time  is  this,  the  chance  now  which  we  can  never 
have  again  and  it  means  that  we  are  to  inspire  others  by  the  oppor- 
tunity of  the  moment. 

Now,  last  of  all,  I  plead  for  a  ministry  which  gives  a  man  the 
enthusiasm  of  holiness,  that  we  may  learn  how  to  do  these  things, 
because  God  teaches  us  by  His  Holy  Spirit ;  that  we  may  carry  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  into  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  world,  and  let 
people  know  the  enthusiasm  of  His  life.  This  is  what  we  call 
holiness. 


THE  PLACE  OF  MISSION  STUDY  IN  THE  THEO- 
LOGICAL CURRICULUM 

PROFESSOR   CHARLES  R.   ERDMAN,   D.D.,   PRINCETON,    NEW   JERSEY 

IF  WE  MUST  have  missionary  pastors,  if  the  crisis  before  us  and 
upon  us  demands  that ;  if  we  must  have  theologically  trained  men  in 
the  foreign  field,  it  is  obvious  that  in  the  theological  seminaries  a 
place  of  supreme  importance  must  be  allotted  to  missionary  studies. 
My  simple  thesis  would  be  this,  that  a  larger  place  than  is  now  given 
should  be  afforded  in  the  curricula  of  our  seminaries  to  missionary 
study.  That  is  a  very  bold  statement;  it  is  almost  revolutionary 
to  say  that  a  larger  place  should  be  given  to  any  one  subject  in  the 
theological  curriculum.  Now,  why?  It  would  not  surprise  a  man 
in  the  street  to  tell  him  that ;  but  you  know,  you  who  are  theological 
professors  and  students,  you  know  how  difficult  it  is  to  alter  by  one 
hair's  breadth  the  curriculum  of  a  theological  seminary.  If  there  is 
anything  except  the  divine  decrees  which  are  unchangeable,  it  seems 
to  be  the  aforesaid  curriculum.  However,  at  this  present  time,  we 
are  at  the  opening  of  a  new  era.  The  established  curricula  are  be- 
ginning to  yield.  They  are  being  crushed  from  beneath  and  from 
above.  The  seminaries  are  receiving  an  increasing  number  of  men 


44O  STUDENTS   AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

who  have  no  adequate  preparation  in  Greek,  in  philosophy,  and  in 
other  propaedeutic  branches ;  there  has  arisen  a  necessity  of  providing 
special  courses  for  these  men ;  that  means  an  additional  strain  upon 
the  curriculum.  Then,  too,  some  new  departments  have  been  intro- 
duced to  meet  certain  changing  conditions  of  modern  life  and 
thought.  Most,  or  all,  of  the  older  disciplines  are  absolutely  essential 
to  a  theological  curriculum;  when  to  these  the  recent  courses  have 
been  added  the  curriculum  is  overburdened.  Nevertheless,  whatever 
must  be  sacrificed,  we  must  give  a  larger  place  to  mission  studies. 

Now,  why  ?  For  two  obvious  reasons.  First,  because  the  pres- 
ent place  allotted  to  them  is  so  painfully  small.  It  has  been  my 
privilege  within  the  past  few  months  to  correspond  with  one  hundred 
and  twenty-three  of  the  seminaries  in  the  United  States  and  Canada, 
and  to  receive  replies  from  one  hundred  and  fifteen;  and  I  learned 
that  in  thirty-three  per  cent  of  these  seminaries  there  is  no  provision 
whatsoever  made  for  the  study  of  missions — no  curriculum  studies, 
no  extra-curriculum  studies,  no  regular  courses  of  lectures,  in  one 
seminary  out  of  three.  This  is  indeed  a  startling  fact.  In  those 
seminaries  you  can  not  by  any  means  enlarge  the  missionary  study 
courses — for  there  is  nothing  to  enlarge.  You  will  have  to  begin 
from  the  ground  there  and  do  something  radical.  Of  our  other 
seminaries  fifty  per  cent  are  teaching  missions;  but  what  are  they 
doing?  On  an  average  they  are  allotting  one  hour  a  week,  for  one 
year  of  the  course ;  in  all,  possibly  thirty  hours,  possibly  two  per  cent 
of  the  hours  of  instruction  in  the  seminary  curriculum ;  not  quite 
that  actually,  but  almost  two  per  cent,  almost  one  hour  out  of  fifty, 
given  to  the  study  of  missions,  in  the  theological  seminaries  of 
America.  Surely  a  great  and  immediate  advance  should  be  made. 
It  would  not  be  too  much  if  we  had  required  courses  in  our  semi- 
naries occupying  at  least  one  hour  every  week,  during  every  year 
of  the  course,  or  one-fifteenth  of  the  required  hours  of  the  curricula 
of  our  seminaries.  The  other  reason  is  this :  The  theological  course 
very  largely  determines  for  a  minister  the  character  of  his  work. 
We  do  not  take  theological  seminaries  so  seriously  as  to  imagine  that 
men,  after  graduation,  do  not  change  in  many  essentials  of  belief  and 
practice ;  but  we  can  say  that  a  theological  course  usually  gives  to  a 
man's  mind  a  certain  definite  bent.  There  are  certain  seminaries 
that  are  said  to  lay  the  stress  upon  critical  scholarship,  some  upon 
social  service,  and  some  upon  the  art  of  homiletics.  Is  it  not  true, 
however,  that  the  theological  seminary  that  will  serve  the  Church 
of  Christ  best  today,  will  be  that  theological  seminary  which  puts  the 
greatest  stress  upon  missionary  activities? 

Let  us  seek  to  utilize  more  fully  whatever  agencies  now  exist  in 
our  seminaries  for  the  promotion  of  missionary  interest  and  intelli- 
gence. This  can  be  done  by  both  students  and  instructors,  if  each 
one  goes  to  his  work  saying:  "I  shall  put  into  my  courses  more  of 
real  missionary  spirit."  There  are  some  men  who  can  bring  any- 


INTENSIVE  MISSION  STUDY  44! 

thing  into  their  courses.  They  remind  one  of  the  minister  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  who  was  always  preaching  on  "infant  baptism." 
Some  one  wished  a  change  of  theme,  and  suggested  the  text: 
''Adam,  where  art  thou?"  This  is  how  the  preacher  outlined  his 
sermon :  First  division :  All  men  are  somewhere ;  second  division : 
Some  men  are  where  they  ought  not  to  be;  third  division:  Some 
men  will  be  where  they  don't  want  to  be;  fourth  division:  Infant 
baptism. 

Why  not  put  world-wide  evangelization  into  every  class-room 
represented  in  the  Convention? 

Then,  too,  if  we  are  students,  let  us  improve  the  opportunities 
already  offered  in  the  literature  at  our  hands  in  the  classes  and 
courses  already  established.  And  if,  in  any  degree,  we  are  influential 
in  the  sphere  of  theological  education,  let  us  unite  to  secure  a  more 
generous  provision  for  missionary  instruction — that  the  men  who  are 
graduated  by  our  seminaries  may  go  out  filled  with  a  burning  zeal  for 
the  evangelization  of  the  world. 


INTENSIVE  MISSION  STUDY 

DEAN  SHAILER  MATHEWS,  PH.D.,  CHICAGO 

I  HAVE  A  GOOD  many  things  I  should  like  to  say,  and  the  first 
would  be :  Take  some  of  the  studies  out  of  the  theological  course 
and  give  the  student  time  to  get  other  than  a  sort  of  pedagogical  table 
d'hote,  which  will  so  disease  his  mental  digestion  that  when  he  gets 
out  he  will  have  to  take  the  rest  cure  to  recover  himself.  Therefore, 
I  do  not  make  the  point  first  of  all  that  we  should  simply  increase  the 
number  of  our  required  courses  by  the  addition  of  courses  in  mis- 
sions. We  must  put  courses  of  missions  into  our  curricula,  but  they 
must  come  in  as  a  part  of  a  legitimate  and  well-considered  plan  of 
preparation  for  the  ministry. 

I  take  it  that  we  are  not  considering  here  merely  foreign  mis- 
sions, as  something  distinct  from  the  work  of  the  pastorate.  I  take 
it  that  the  very  purpose  of  this  discussion  is  the  placing  of  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  quite  as  truly  as  missionary  courses  in  the  curricula; 
teachers  and  students  must  have  the  missionary  spirit.  If  we  ap- 
proach the  problem  of  the  ministry  with  the  idea  that  it  is  our  duty 
to  produce  scholars  we  shall  produce  that  which  is  necessary,  for 
you  have  to  have  some  of  us  to  teach ;  but  the  great  thing  that  the 
Church  needs  is  not  scholars  but  apostles.  The  difference  between 
an  apostle  and  a  scholar  is  a  very  simple  one,  like  that  between  the 
apostle  and  the  prophet.  The  prophet  uttered  his  message  and  let 


442  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

people  take  it  or  leave  it.  The  apostle  uttered  his  message,  socialized 
and  institutionalized  that  message  in  the  Church.  Therefore,  the 
work  of  the  apostle  is  abiding  and  the  work  of  the  prophet  is  litera- 
ture. We  must  teach  our  students  to  be  apostles,  with  the  power  and 
the  method  to  institutionalize  the  Gospel  everywhere,  particularly  in 
new  fields  both  abroad  and  at  home. 

We  must  teach  them  also  to  view  this  great  work  in  foreign 
fields  as  a  part  of  the  great  social  reorganization  of  our  day.  The 
moment  a  man  gets  the  individualistic  conception  of  mission  work, 
whether  in  this  country  or  abroad,  he  fails  to  be  able  to  touch  the 
imagination  of  today.  And  if  we  are  going  to  be  strong  in  mis- 
sion work  of  any  sort  we  must  be  able  to  touch  the  imagination 
of  the  twentieth  century.  It  is  the  big  conception  of  the  work  of 
Christ  in  bringing  in  the  social  order  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  that  we 
must  get  into  our  students'  minds.  Missions  have  outgrown  the 
curio  stage.  We  must  not  divorce  them  from  the  social  gospel.  We 
want  to  feel  that  whoever  goes  out  with  the  social  gospel  in  this 
country  is  a  missionary  apostle.  Foreign  missions  are  not  to  be 
measured  by  mileage.  I  can  find  more  non-Christians  in  Chicago — 
I  do  not  mean  native  born  Chicagoans — but  for  instance  of  the  Mo- 
hammedan type,  I  suppose,  than  Dr.  Zwemer  can  find  in  many  cities 
in  Arabia.  In  Chicago  we  can  see  these  men  and  women  need  the 
social  ideals  of  Jesus.  But  if  we  are  to  be  real  teachers  of  evangel- 
icalism we  must  make  our  students  feel  that  as  they  go  out  to  preach 
the  Gospel  in  foreign  lands  they  are  carrying  out  great  formative 
principles,  and  that  therefore  they  must  capture  the  formative  men 
and  movements  of  a  period.  But  it  must  be  Gosgel,  not  merely 
civilization.  It  is  right  to  give  the  heathen,  whether  you  find  them 
in  Chicago  or  farther  off,  a  sort  of  institutional  free  lunch,  a  feeding 
of  the  five  thousand ;  but  it  is  quite  another  thing,  as  Jesus  Himself 
saw,  to  capture  apostles.  He  had  five  thousand  people  whom  he  fed, 
but  he  sent  them  away  when  he  wanted  things  to  be  done.  And 
then  when  he  had  twelve  men  who  seemed  to  be  able  to  do  things,  and 
didn't,  he  captured  a  teacher,  a  Paul.  And  he  did  things.  I  have  al- 
ways been  proud  that  I  belonged  to  that  class.  Not  because  I  am  a 
professor,  but  because  Jesus  Christ  thus  shows  that  the  way  to  get 
a  great  movement  to  the  world  is  to  capture  a  thoroughly  trained 
man  who  has  the  sense  of  tomorrow.  We  want  to  send  men  out  from 
our  missionary  classes,  whether  they  be  voluntary  or  required,  pos- 
sessed of  the  overwhelming  and  contagious  enthusiasm  for  tomorrow, 
and  able  to  capture  formative  people  and  formative  movements. 
The  work  of  the  missionary  is  something  more  than  saving  indivi- 
dual heathen,  important  as  that  is.  It  is  a  part  of  the  magnificent 
transformation  of  social  purposes  and  social  institutions  now  in 
process. 

Finally,  I  think  we  have  got  to  make  our  method  of  teaching — 
you  see  I  .am  not  handling  it  as  a  matter  of  how  many  hours  a  week, 


NEED  OF  A  SPIRITUAL  ATMOSPHERE  IN  OUR  SEMINARIES        443 

although  I  should  like  to  discuss  that — we  must  make  the  method 
of  our  teaching  one  that  will  grip  the  sense  of  elemental  responsibil- 
ity. You  can't  interest  people  into  morality.  There  are  some  minis- 
ters who  are  trying  to  introduce  religion  surreptitiously  between 
lantern  slides.  Stereopticons  will  not  disciple  all  nations.  We  need 
to  get  over  the  idea  that  we  must  entertain  people  in  order  to  make 
them  religious.  You  can't  amuse  people  of  the  world  into  the  King- 
dom of  God,  and  I  don't  believe  you  can  amuse  theological  students 
into  effective  ministers.  In  our  method  of  teaching,  fellow  teachers, 
and  in  your  life,  fellow  students,  there  must  be  an  elemental  sense 
of  the  responsibility  to  carry  the  Gospel  on  and  out  to  institution  and 
to  people. 

So  my  message  is  a  very  simple  one.  What  are  you  trying  to 
make  out  of  the  men  that  come  in  your  classes — peripatetic  editions 
of  your  views  ?  More  or  less  imperfectly  recalled  recitations  of  your 
beliefs  which  they  will  find  better  expressed  in  books  upon  their 
shelves,  to  which  they  refer  when  somebody  asks  them  what  they 
believe?  Or  are  you  trying  to  make  apostles,  possessed  of  the  Gos- 
pel, possessed  of  the  sense  of  the  bigness  of  their  task,  possessed  of 
the  determination  to  carry  to  the  forces  of  the  world  that  are 
making  tomorrow  the  everlasting  word  of  the  Kingdom,  the  Gospel 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ? 


THE  NEED  OF  A  SPIRITUAL  ATMOSPHERE  IN  OUR 
SEMINARIES 

BISHOP  WILLIAM  F.  MC  DOWELL,  D.D.,   CHICAGO 

HALF  A  DOZEN  years  ago,  with  my  wife  and  daughter,  I  visited 
Rugby  College  one  afternoon  in  midsummer  vacation.  We  were 
being  shown  about  the  historic  old  institution  by  a  very  genial  tutor 
who  happened  to  be  spending  the  summer  in  the  college.  He  finally 
took  us  into  the  little  bedroom  in  which  he  said  Judge  Hughes  had 
always  told  them  little  Arthur  kneeled  down  to  say  his  prayers  the 
night  when  he  first  appeared,  and  where  as  he  kneeled  down  the 
other  students  guyed  him  for  saying  his  prayers.  You  remember 
how,  after  the  guying  had  reached  a  certain  point,  Tom  Brown  came 
to  himself,  reached  out  of  his  own  bed,  in  which  he  had  gotten  before 
saying  his  prayers — he  reached  out  of  his  bed  and  picked  up  his 
good,  stout  boot,  and  with  a  kind  of  inspired  accuracy,  landed  it 
where  it  would  do  the  most  good,  and  then  said:  "Now,  if  there 
is  anybody  else  who  wants  the  other  foot  he  knows  how  he  can 
get  it."  That  is  just  a  simple  story,  but  this  was  the  comment 


444  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

made  upon  it  by  the  young  tutor  that  day  long  after  the  episode 
itself.  He  said :  "It  has  been  easier  for  English  schoolboys  to  say 
their  prayers  in  English  schools  since  little  Arthur  kneeled  down  that 
night  in  this  room,"  which  saying  is  a  parable.  We  are  intending 
pretty  soon  to  make  a  certain  atmosphere  in  a  country  parish,  in  a 
city  church,  on  a  foreign  mission  field,  or  somewhere  else  in  this 
wide,  wide  world  in  which  we  are  going  to  work.  We  are  intending, 
please  God,  to  be  the  kind  of  men  who  by  and  by  will  make  it  im- 
possible for  people  not  to  care  for  missionaries ;  we  are  intending  to 
be  the  kind  of  men  by  and  by  whose  very  presence  will  make  it 
difficult  not  to  lead  the  life  of  prayer;  we  are  intending  to  be  the 
kind  of  men  whose  very  presence  will  make  it  difficult  not  to  lead 
the  life  of  Bible  study;  we  are  intending  by  and  by  to  be  the  kind 
of  men  who  will  make  it  difficult,  just  because  we  are  in  a  community, 
for  men  and  women  to  be  indifferent  to  the  claims  of  Christ ;  we  are 
intending  by  and  by  to  be  the  kind  of  men  whose  very  presence  will 
make  the  rich  open  their  hearts  and  their  purses  to  the  poor,  whose 
very  presence  will  make  the  strong  eagerly  and  voluntarily  take  up 
the  burdens  of  the  weak,  whose  very  presence  will  create  an  atmos- 
phere that  we  call  a  spiritual  atmosphere.  My  brethren,  it  is  the 
peril  of  men  like  us  that  we  are  going  to  do  things  in  some  coming 
day,  for  which  we  are  not  fitting  ourselves  by  practice  in  the  present 
day. 

Now,  I  suppose  that  first  of  all  we  shall  be  obliged  to  define 
what  we  mean  by  a  spiritual  atmosphere.  Instantly  you  think  of  the 
customary,  the  conventional,  notion  of  spirituality.  I  am  very  sure 
that  you  cannot  have  listened  to  what  you  have  heard  in  the  conven- 
tion without  having  a  deep  conviction  in  your  heart  that  the  conven- 
tional notion  of  spirituality  as  a  kind  of  religious  rapture,  a  personal 
religious  glow — that  this  conventional  notion  is  utterly  inadequate.  I 
said  one  day  to  a  group  of  young  men  who  were  talking  about  this 
matter  of  being  spiritual  men:  "Had  you  ever  thought  about  the 
spirituality  of  Jesus  Christ?"  "Well,  no,"  said  one  of  them,  "we 
had  not  exactly  thought  of  that,  because  He  seems  all  the  time  to 
be  in  a  class  by  Himself."  Well,  in  all  things  He  must  have  the  pre- 
eminence, and  in  a  real  sense  He  is  in  a  class  by  Himself,  but  I  am 
always  seeking  to  get,  not  points  of  separation  between  myself  and 
Him,  but  points  of  contact.  What,  then,  does  spirituality  mean  as 
applied  to  Jesus  Christ?  And  what  light  do  we  get  upon  the  ques- 
tion of  spirituality  as  we  study  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ?  We  are  al- 
ways concerned  about  the  methods  of  men.  It  was  the  good  fortune 
of  some  of  us  to  hear  when  we  were  your  age  that  marvelous  man, 
Phillips  Brooks,  and  I  remember,  naturally,  how  we  asked  how 
he,  Brooks,  prepared  his  sermons,  and  how  eager  we  were  to  know 
whether  he  wrote  all  of  them  in  full  and  read  some  of  them  from  the 
manuscript  he  had  written,  and  committed  others  to  memory;  or 
whether  he  wrote  some  of  them,  and,  as  we  say,  extemporized  the 


NEED  OF  A  SPIRITUAL  ATMOSPHERE  IN  OUR  SEMINARIES        445 

rest,  and  a  good  many  of  us  imagined  that  if  we  could  just  find  out 
how  Phillips  Brooks  did  that  thing,  we  could  do  the  thing  like 
Phillips  Brooks.  There  is  a  melancholy  dearth  of  that  kind  of 
preaching  on  the  part  of  those  who  heard  him.  There  did  come, 
however,  to  a  good  many  a  deeper  question  than  the  question  of  the 
methods  of  his  activity,  the  methods  of  how  he  did  his  work.  It 
was  not  the  question  of  how  he  wrote  his  sermons  or  how  he 
preached  them,  but  how  he  came  to  be  and  continued  to  be,  in  his  life 
with  God,  in  his  grasp  upon  truth,  in  his  obedience  to  God,  in  his 
love  for  men,  in  that  passionate,  tidal  rush  of  life  that  one  could  not 
escape — how  he  came  to  be  and  continued  to  be  the  kind  of  man  that 
by  any  process  could  make  this  kind  of  sermon.  So  with  the  meth- 
ods of  Jesus  Christ.  The  methods  of  His  activities  are  not  as  lumi- 
nous as  men  sometimes  think.  I  am  frank  to  say  that  the  mechanics 
of  His  life  are  not  very  suggestive.  But  the  essence  of  His  life  floods 
the  world  with  light  to  those  who  are  hunting  it.  He  wore  sandals ; 
sandals  would  not  have  been  valuable  in  Chicago  on  a  winter 
day.  He  wore  a  certain  kind  of  garment.  We  need  other  kinds  in 
Chicago,  with  the  mercury  ten  degrees  below  zero.  But  back  of  all 
the  methods  of  His  activities  lie  those  deeper  methods  of  His  life. 
How  did  He  get  to  be,  and  how  did  He  continue  to  be,  the  kind  of 
person  who  did  the  kind  of  things  He  was  eternally  doing?  When 
once  you  get  into  those  methods  you  find  out  something  about  the 
spirituality  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  seemed  to  need  prayer  so  little,  and 
He  used  prayer  so  much.  We  need  it  so  much  and  use  it  so  little.  He 
seemed  to  need  contact  with  the  old  Word  so  little,  and  did  have  that 
contact  so  constantly.  We  do  need  it  so  much,  and  do  have  it  so  little. 
Down  under  the  question  of  His  activities  is  always  the  question  of 
what  I  may  call  the  methods  of  His  life,  and  into  these  methods  we 
have  to  go  to  discover  what  spirituality  means  in  Jesus  Christ. 

But  there  is  still  a  kind  of  subtle  feeling  that  spirituality  is 
measured  by  acts  of  devotion,  that  the  spirituality  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  measured  by  the  hours  He  spent  in  prayer,  by  His  communion  with 
His  Father,  by  His  hours  of  meditation,  and  in  the  hours  of  meditation 
through  the  records  of  the  old  literature,  which  we  would  not  call 
Bible  study.  But  one  gets  a  new  conception  of  spirituality  for  him- 
self when  he  comes  into  the  atmosphere  that  Jesus  Himself  created 
and  creates  when  men  open  themselves  to  it.  One  needs  to  expose 
himself  to  it  in  order  to  feel  it.  A  fine  young  fellow  was  bragging 
about  the  Christian  Association  to  which  he  belonged.  He  said: 
"You  can  get  the  best  physical  instruction,  you  can  get  the  best 
gymnasium  practice,  you  can  get  the  best  lectures,  you  can  get  the 
best  night  classes,  you  can  get  the  best  games — and  he  went  on  and 
named  several  other  advantages.  Some  one  asked :  "Can  you  get  re- 
ligion in  your  Christian  Association?"  He  said,  "You  can,  but  you 
are  not  exposed  to  it."  One  needs  to  expose  himself  to  the  atmos- 
phere that  Christ  creates,  and  when  one  does  thus  expose  himself  to 


446  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

the  atmosphere  that  Christ  creates,  this  is  what  he  discovers :  that  it 
is  an  atmosphere  in  which  the  tides  are  eternally  running,  full  and 
fresh,  between  himself  and  that  upper  world ;  it  is  an  atmosphere  in 
which  blind  men  get  a  chance  to  see,  and  deaf  men  get  a  chance  to 
hear,  and  lame  men  get  a  chance  to  walk,  and  lepers  get  a  chance 
for  health,  and  lost  women  get  a  chance  for  life,  and  the  white  slave 
traffic  gets  a  chance  for  destruction,  and  the  white  slave  a  chance 
for  freedom ;  it  is  an  atmosphere  in  which  the  broken  and  the  bruised 
and  the  beaten  find  hope  and  courage.  Nay,  more  than  that,  one 
exposing  himself  to  the  atmosphere  of  Jesus  Christ  feels  the  value 
of  prayer,  feels  the  value  of  communion  through  God's  Word,  ever- 
more with  God,  and  feels  the  eternal  importance  of  the  individual ; 
when  he  comes  in  contact  with  Christ  he  feels  his  horizon  expand, 
until  the  whole  world  rises  to  his  view,  and  he  sees,  not  simply  that 
Jerusalem  over  which  He  wept,  that  Jerusalem  for  which  He  would 
gladly  have  given  His  life  any  minute,  but  sees  that  whole  world, 
which  lay  upon  His  heart  as  a  spiritual  vision,  always  steady,  never 
flagging,  never  dim.  One  cannot  get  in  contact  with  Jesus  without 
catching  something  of  this.  One  cannot  lay  his  heart  up  against  the 
heart  of  Jesus  without  feeling  something  of  this.  One  cannot  expose 
himself  to  the  personality  of  Jesus  without  feeling  this.  It  seems  to 
me,  as  I  see  Him  walk  up  and  down  the  little  province  in  which 
He  lived,  that  men  with  world  empires  in  their  brains  are  at  home  in 
this  atmosphere  that  He  created.  Oh,  men  of  the  seminaries,  listen ; 
you  are  going  to  go  out  into  a  little  bit  of  a  place  to  preach,  pretty 
soon.  Don't  go  pitying  yourself  because  the  place  is  small,  if  only 
there  is  a  chance  for  something  to  do.  You  are  going  into  a  big 
place,  you  are  going  to  be  dropped  down  in  the  heart  of  heathenism. 
Bless  God  for  the  chance  to  be  dropped  down  anywhere,  and  for  the 
chance  to  create,  as  your  Master  created,  a  spiritual  atmosphere,  that 
involves  communion  with  God  as  life's  great  privilege,  that  involves 
the  redemption  of  the  man  and  the  woman  that  is  down  and  out  right 
there  in  your  presence,  that  involves  the  redemption  of  the  world, 
until  this  is  the  atmosphere  that  men  must  breathe  when  you  are 
about.  I  know  perfectly  well  the  peril  of  the  theological  seminary; 
I  know  the  flippant  thing  that  is  said  about  it,  that  the  seminary  is 
the  place  where  a  man  loses  good  religious  experience  while  he  is 
getting  a  bad  theology.  I  know  that  perfectly  well.  I  know  how 
false  it  is.  But  I  know  this,  that  it  is  the  tendency  of  life  to  run 
down,  and  I  am  praying  for  you  and  all  of  you  that  you  may  put 
your  lives  up  against  the  life  of  Jesus  Himself,  that  the  spirituality 
of  Christ  may  be  re-created  in  you ;  even  so  grant  it,  O  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 


THE  CALL  FOR  MEN  OF  THEOLOGICAL  TRAINING 

THE  REVEREND   SAMUEL  M.   ZWEMER,  D.D.,   F.R.G.S.,    NEW   YORK 

\ 

WITH  A  FEW  brilliant  exceptions,  the  theological  seminary  has 
been  the  chief  training  ground  for  missionaries  since  the  days  of 
Paul.  None  of  the  great  champions  of  the  faith — Raymund  Lull, 
Alexander  Duff,  Adoniram  Judson,  Jacob  Chamberlain,  Griffith 
John,  Bishop  French  of  India,  or  Bishop  Steere  of  Zanzibar,  could 
have  done  what  they  did  or  been  what  they  were  without  a  thorough 
theological  training. 

The  call  for  men  of  special  theological  training  and  of  Christian 
scholarship  is  loud  and  insistent  today.  The  demand  for  ordained 
men  with  full  theological  training  is  first  one  of  quantity  and  then 
one  of  quality.  They  are  needed  in  all  the  mission  fields  by  all  the 
boards  and  the  demand  for  them  outnumbers  that  for  all  other  kinds 
of  missionary  workers,  almost  two  to  one.  Even  where  the  call  is  for 
men  to  teach,  many  societies  insist  and  most  societies  prefer  that  they 
be  ordained  men.  In  the  case  of  some  British  and  Continental  socie- 
ties all  missionaries  going  out,  women  as  well  as  men,  physicians  as 
well  as  evangelists,  are  required  to  have  some  theological  training 
before  appointment. 

Aside  from  all  other  qualifications  and  in  addition  to  them  the 
foreign  mission  field  needs  men  of  thorough  theological  training  for 
two  reasons : 

i.  The  character  of  the  work  itself  demands  the  highest  intel- 
lectual and  spiritual  leadership  along  these  lines  of  study.  The  best 
that  the  Church  has  at  home  is  none  too  good  for  the  foreign  mission 
field.  The  translation  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  preparation  of  Chris- 
tian literature  demand  qualifications  of  high  order.  The  former  is  an 
impossible  and  hopeless  task  without  a  thorough  knowledge  of  Greek 
and  Hebrew,  of  manuscripts,  versions,  the  principles  of  textual  criti- 
cism, and  of  the  laws  of  idiom.  Read  the  list  of  over  six  hundred 
missionaries  who  have  made  themselves  immortal  through  Bible 
translation  and  revision  for  the  non-Christian  world,  if  you  would 
realize  the  value  of  linguistic  scholarship  for  the  Kingdom.  And 
while  the  work  of  Bible  translation  is  largely  accomplished  there  is  a 
dearth  of  Bible  helps,  commentaries,  concordances,  catechisms,  and 
Bible  dictionaries,  in  large  language  areas,  which  only  the  theologic- 
ally trained  missionary  can  help  to  supply. 

There  is  need  for  broad  training  because  of  the  curse  of  sectar- 

447 


448  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

ianism  which  must  not  be  perpetuated  on  the  foreign  field.  In  an 
editorial  printed  after  the  Laymen's  Convention,  the  Detroit  News 
tells  us :  "The  pagan  will  save  us  from  our  sectarianism.  There  is 
only  one  Gospel  for  the  heathen.  You  can't  talk  denominational 
distinctions  to  a  man  who  worships  a  sacred  goat  nor  preach  differ- 
ences of  church  polity  to  a  man  who  believes  his  wife  ought  to 
be  burned  alive  on  his  funeral  pyre.  It  is  said  that  5,000  converts 
in  India  told  the  census-taker  they  were  Christians — because  they 
did  not  remember  their  particular  denomination!"  Just  because 
it  is  true  that  mere  sectarian  and  denominational  lines  are  dis- 
appearing on  the  mission  field,  we  need  to  hold  fast  to  all  the  funda- 
mental doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  to  hold  fast  to  them  as  living 
doctrines  of  the  universal  Church  and  not  as  a  nebular  hypothesis. 
For  this  we  need  men  of  theological  training  to  educate  the  native 
leaders  away  from  mere  shibboleths  but  also  away  from  deadly 
heresy;  to  teach  them  the  faith,  once  for  all  delivered  to  the  saints, 
in  such  a  scientific  way  that  India  shall  have  her  Augustine  and  Japan 
her  Athanasius,  who  shall  be  able  to  stand  against  the  world  for  the 
great  truths  of  God. 

The  ordained  missionary  must  be  a  bishop  in  the  training  of 
the  native  ministry.  He  must  be  the  intellectual  as  well  as  the  spirit- 
ual leader  of  the  leaders.  He  must  be  the  referee  in  perplexing  prob- 
lems of  church-government,  of  church-worship,  of  creed  and  con- 
duct. Church  history  repeats  itself ;  and  a  knowledge  of  all  the  rocks 
and  reefs,  of  shoals  and  mists,  of  wind  and  weather,  that  have  threat- 
ened the  ship  during  the  past  twenty  centuries  will  not  be  amiss  to 
the  pilots  of  today.  Every  ordained  missionary  to  the  Nearer  East 
should  first  attend  the  Council  of  Nice.  It  is  impossible  to  be  a 
leader  in  the  religious  thought  of  the  native  Church  without  theo- 
logical training.  And  the  calibre  and  culture  of  the  native  Church 
leaders  today  in  China,  Japan,  India,  is  of  very  high  order. 

2.  Missions  need  men  of  special  theological  training  also  be- 
cause of  the  character  and  present  attitude  of  the  non-Christian  relig- 
ions and  philosophies. 

Christianity  and  the  non-Christian  religions  are  two  distinct  con- 
ceptions. Their  real  relation,  therefore,  when  they  come  into  con- 
tact is  that  of  impact,  and  not  of  compromise.  Christianity  is  dis- 
tinct in  its  origin.  Its  revelation  is  supernatural,  and  its  Founder 
was  the  Lord  from  Heaven.  In  a  real  sense  the  Church  of  Christ  can 
say  with  the  Psalmist:  "He  hath  not  dealt  so  with  any  nation, 
and  as  for  His  statutes,  they  have  not  known  them."  Christianity  is 
distinct  in  its  character  from  all  other  religions.  If  it  were  not,  there 
could  be  no  universal  mission.  It  is  distinct  in  its  effect.  If  it  were 
not,  there  should  be  no  foreign  missions.  "There  may  be  compara- 
tive religions,"  Joseph  Parker  has  said,  "but  Christianity  is  not  one 
of  them." 

When  it  was  proposed  in  Berlin  to  found  a  chair  of  Comparative 


THE   CALL   FOR   MEN   OF   THEOLOGICAL  TRAINING  449 

Religion,  Professor  Harnack  gave  three  great  reasons  why  such  a 
chair  has  no  place  in  a  great  university.  The  first  reason  he  gave 
in  these  words:  "There  is  only  one  religion  which  was  revealed 
from  God.  All  the  other  so-called  religions  are  the  inventions  of  men. 
One  has  come  down  from  heaven ;  the  others  are  of  the  earth,  earthy. 
One  is  a  divine  revelation  from  the  Creator  of  the  universe ;  and  all 
the  others  may  be  classified  as  mere  moral  philosophies." 

Now  we  may  or  may  not  agree  with  Mr.  Parker  and  Professor 
Harnack.  Many  would  not  like  to  see  our  theological  seminaries 
transformed  into  schools  of  comparative  religion.  But  the  only  way 
for  the  missionary  to  deal  with  comparative  religions  is  to  have  posi- 
tive religion  himself.  To  be  able  not  only  to  defend  his  position  but 
also  to  know  every  weakness  in  the  position  of  his  opponent,  he  must 
have  special  training.  There  is  great  danger  in  underestimating  the 
strength  of  our  foe.  The  strength  of  Islam  is  its  theism,  its  fatalistic 
theism.  The  strength  of  Hinduism  is  its  pantheistic  theology,  and  not 
its  social  system  of  caste.  The  strength  of  Buddhism  is  the  seductive 
power  of  its  philosophy,  not  its  externals  of  worship.  Bishop  Mylne, 
after  twenty-one  years  in  India,  made  a  notable  contribution  to  the 
science  of  missions  in  his  recent  book,  "Missions  to  Hindus,"  and 
those  who  study  it  will  see  how  the  whole  problem  of  method  hinges 
on  a  thoroughgoing  knowledge  of  Hinduism.  He  shows  that  mon- 
ism in  philosophy,  pantheism  in  religion,  and  caste  in  society  are  ab- 
solutely inseparable — "one  homogeneous  whole  of  ruthless  and  un- 
compromising solidarity."  Hinduism  is  no  longer  stagnant  but  active 
and  uses  the  modern  arguments  and  methods  in  its  attack  on  Chris- 
tianity through  the  Arya  Somaj  and  the  Brahmo  Somaj.  An  edu- 
cated Hindu  writes  in  the  Fortnightly  Review  on  "Why  I  am  not  a 
Christian" ;  and  his  arguments  are  worthy  of  careful  study. 

Buddhism  has  always  been  a  missionary  religion.  It  came  to 
Ceylon  from  India  250  years  before  Jesus  Christ  was  born.  It  was 
a  missionary  religion  in  China  before  the  Apostle  Paul  became  a  mis- 
sionary. It  had  already  reached  Japan  before  Mohammed  was  born, 
and  before  Mohammed  died  Buddhism  had  grasped  the  whole  of 
Siam.  In  the  middle  ages,  Turkestan  and  Central  Asia  were  the  big 
battleground  between  Buddhism,  Islam,  and  Christianity,  and  the  sta- 
tistics of  religion  given  today  for  the  Russian  Empire  show  that  year 
by  year  the  mighty  struggle  between  these  three  greatest  religions 
of  the  world  is  still  going  on. 

There  is  a  pamphlet  against  Christianity  published  by  the  Young 
Men's  Buddhist  Association  of  Ceylon,  which  would  require  a  first- 
class  theological  education  on  the  part  of  him  who  answered  it. 

Islam  is  anti-Christian  in  its  origin,  character,  and  history,  but 
it  was  never  so  aggressive  and  defiant  as  it  is  today.  At  Bahrein, 
Arabia,  a  Moslem  showed  me  Delitsch's  "Babel  und  Bibel"  translated 
at  Cairo  almost  before  I  had  seen  a  review  of  the  book  in  American 
journals.  And  he  wished  me  to  answer  its  arguments. 


450  STUDENTS    AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

If  you  want  some  stiff  subjects  for  theological  debate  try  Tis- 
dall's  "Mohammedan  Objections  to  Christianity."  The  men  of  the 
yellow  robe  and  the  men  of  the  green  turban  are  in  clash  and  conflict 
with  Christian  missionaries  today.  The  pen  is  mightier  than  the 
sword  for  them  as  well  as  for  us,  and  they  know  it.  Shall  the  religion 
of  the  loveless  Allah  or  of  the  lifeless  creed  continue  to  dominate 
Asia  and  Africa  because  we  have  no  adequate  missionary  leadership 
to  win  over  these  leaders  of  the  blind? 

Where  shall  we  find  missionaries  of  the  right  stamp  for  this 
work  save  in  our  theological  seminaries?  The  special  need  is  the 
special  call  to  those  who  have  the  special  training.  Will  you  go  ? 


A  PERSONAL  TESTIMONY 

MR.   GEORGE  SHERWOOD  EDDY,    M.A.,    INDIA 

ALTHOUGH  I  run  the  risk  of  being  misunderstood,  I  should  like 
to  give  a  brief  personal  testimony.  To  get  to  the  foreign  mission 
field  I  had  to  run  two  gauntlets,  the  college  and  the  theological  sem- 
inary. In  the  college  the  fight  was  with  ambition,  money  as  the 
means,  self  as  the  end ;  and  when  that  battle  was  won  I  went  to  the 
seminary  with  the  missionary  purpose.  But  that  missionary  purpose 
ebbed  away,  the  whole  unconscious  trend  of  the  seminary  being  to- 
ward the  ambition  of  a  big  city  church.  A  trip  through  the  various 
seminaries  for  the  Volunteer  Movement  convinced  me  that  Union 
and  Princeton  were  among  the  leading  missionary  seminaries  at  the 
time,  yet  the  trend  was  toward  the  ambition  of  a  big  city  church. 
When  one  night  I  faced  that  out,  about  midnight,  I  remember  the 
difficulty  and  doubt  in  my  heart  was  this :  I  was  willing  to  pay  the 
price,  I  was  willing  to  make  a  sacrifice,  I  was  willing  to  fall  into  the 
ground  and  die,  if  I  could  only  be  sure  that  thereby  I  should  bear 
much  fruit,  or  the  most  that  was  possible.  But  I  was  not  willing  to 
gratuitiously  throw  away  my  life  among  an  unresponsive  people, 
where  there  would  be  nothing  to  show  for  it,  and  where  it  might 
be  wasted,  for  the  sake  of  some  subjective  sense  of  duty,  which  was 
mistakenly  driving  me  out  to  the  foreign  field.  I  was  honestly  afraid 
of  wasting  my  life. 

Well,  as  I  look  back  upon  it  now,  after  thirteen  years  in  India 
I  smile  at  that  fear.  I  have  been  so  overwhelmed  at  the  vast 
opportunity  there,  and  at  my  own  utter  inadequacy  and  petty  small- 
ness  and  insufficiency  for  the  work,  that  I  am  amazed  that  I  could 
ever  have  had  that  fear.  I  wish  to  bear  testimony  today  that  in 


A   PERSONAL   TESTIMONY  451 

thirteen  years  in  India  I  have  never  known  one  hour  of  discourage- 
ment. I  say  again  that  I  would  have  gone  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
if  only  I  could  have  had  the  experience  of  the  presence  of  Christ,  of 
the  joy  and  peace,  of  the  unspeakable  fellowship  with  Christ  out  there 
alone.  And  there  has  been  more  fruit  in  actual  results  than  I  ever 
dreamed  or  imagined.  This  is  the  work  which  I  rejoice  to  take  up 
again,  as  I  eagerly  go  home  to  India,  a  land  that  I  love  more  than 
America,  a  people  that  I  love  more  than  the  people  of  this  country. 
Is  this  work  too  small  for  you  ?  I  tremble  as  I  think  of  going  back 
into  those  colleges  all  over  South  India  to  continue  to  work  among 
educated  Hindus,  who  are  so  lovable,  so  responsive,  so  open  to  the 
truth.  Is  it  a  small  opportunity  to  face  the  Christian  men  in  those 
colleges  who  are  to  be  the  leaders  of  the  Church  over  that  vast  em- 
pire ?  For  the  other  half  of  my  time,  because  I  have  not  strength  to 
travel  more  than  half  the  time,  I  go  back  to  a  missionary  station. 
With  one  other  missionary  I  have  the  responsibility  of  fifty  schools, 
ninety  native  workers,  more  than  a  hundred  churches,  scattered  so 
largely  that  I  have  no  hope  of  covering  them  save  on  a  motorbicycle, 
and  twenty  miles  an  hour  is  all  too  slow  to  reach  a  hundred  congrega- 
tions, five  thousand  Christians,  and  five  hundred  thousand  Hindoos. 
I  cannot  reach  this  multitude,  but  through  those  ninety  workers,  of 
stuff  and  calibre  and  spirit  such  that  I  am  proud  to  work  with  them — 
through  them  one  can  hope  to  reach  these  multitudes.  I  say  again  I 
go  back  overwhelmed  at  the  opportunity. 

Is  that  work  too  small  for  you,  to  be  builders  of  empire, 
moulders  of  a  nation's  life,  founders  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  at  the 
ends  of  the  earth?  What  more  could  you  wish?  And  I  ask  you, 
is  it  God's  will,  when  half  the  world  has  not  yet  heard  of  Christ, 
that  of  every  seven  thousand  Protestant  Christians  we  send  but 
one  to  the  needier  half,  while  six  thousand  nine  hundred  and  ninety 
nine  are  huddled  here  at  home?  Oh,  "work  enough  at  home,"  yes, 
need  enough  in  God's  name,  but  not  enough  to  make  us  neglect 
that  needier  half  that  has  never  yet  heard  of  Christ.  I  care  not  so 
much  where  you  are,  but  what  you  are.  But  you  cannot  be  what 
God  would  have  you  be,  unless  you  are  willing  to  go  where  He 
would  have  you  go.  I  tremble  for  the  usefulness  of  any  man  who 
would  not  be  willing  to  go  anywhere  for  God,  and  I  ask  you  in 
closing  these  questions.  Are  you,  on  your  knees,  able  to  say  "I'll 
go  where  you  want  me  to  go,  dear  Lord,  over  mountain  or  plain  or 
sea;  I'll  do  what  you  want  me  to  do,  dear  Lord,  I'll  be  what  you 
want  me  to  be."  Will  you  come  to  the  point  of  surrender  where  you 
will  be  willing  to  go  and  ready  to  go,  taking  His  message  as  to  where 
to  go?  And  secondly,  will  you  go  out  with  a  vision  of  the  world 
field  and  the  missionary  spirit,  at  home  or  abroad — there  is  no 
"home"  or  "foreign"  in  the  one  undivided  world-field — will  you  go 
out  to  your  work  wherever  it  is,  with  that  missionary  spirit  and  that 
vast  vision?  It  has  been  said  that  "a  vast  vision  makes  a  vast  man," 


452  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

but  no  vision  is  vast  that  has  not  Christ  as  its  center  and  the  world  as 
its  circumference.  With  that  vision  and  that  missionary  spirit  will 
you  go  out  to  work  for  that  one  undivided  world-field  and  the  coming 
of  the  Kingdom? 


AN  EFFICIENT  MINISTRY  A  PERSONAL  PROBLEM 

MR.   ROBERT  P.   WILDER,   M.A.,   LONDON,   ENGLAND 

IT  is  WITH  a  very  peculiar  feeling  that  I  attend  this  Conference, 
after  an  absence  of  ten  and  a  half  years  from  this  country,  and  I 
deem  it  a  rare  privilege,  because  the  last  opportunity  I  had  to 
work  in  connection  with  a  North  American  student  movement  was 
in  the  work  for  theological  men.  I  cannot  give  you  an  address,  but  I 
want  to  talk  to  you  out  of  my  heart. 

We  hear  a  great  deal  about  the  problems  at  home  and  abroad, 
the  social  problem  in  this  country  and  the  missionary  problem  abroad, 
but  I  believe  that  we  are  the  problem,  we  theological  men.  If  you  can 
get  the  pulpits  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  filled  with  the  right 
men,  who  are  dominated  and  controlled  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  the 
problems  are  solved.  I  believe  there  never  was  a  time  when  the 
laity  were  more  ready  to  follow  the  ministry  than  today,  not  to 
follow  a  man  simply  because  of  the  cloth,  but  to  follow  men  in  the 
ministry  who  know  and  who  have  sainthood.  It  is  sainthood  that 
counts  today,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  The  Word  of  God  came  to 
John  in  the  Wilderness,  not  to  the  High  Priest.  The  natural  place 
for  the  Word  of  God  to  come  is  the  Temple,  and  the  natural  person 
to  receive  it  is  the  High  Priest.  The  Temple  was  not  pure,  the  High 
Priest  was  not  a  fit  vehicle  for  the  reception  of  God,  the  Spirit  of 
God  went  to  the  Wilderness. 

God  wants  to  use  the  pulpits  of  this  country,  He  is  using  them, 
He  will  use  them  more  if  you  will  give  Him  the  chance.  The  thing 
resolves  itself  in  my  mind  simply  to  this,  as  Mr.  Moody  used  to  put  it 
to  us  in  the  old  days :  "God  is  looking  for  men  who  will  yield  them- 
selves absolutely  to  His  will,  and  when  he  finds  those  men  he  will 
work  through  them."  I  have  been  greatly  distressed  lately  in  visit- 
ing some  of  the  theological  colleges  in  Great  Britain  at  the  questions 
which  have  been  asked  me.  Theological  student  after  theological 
student  has  said  to  me:  "Should  we  follow  this  or  that  method  in 
India?  Should  we  follow  the  plan  outlined  by  Bernard  Lucas  in  his 
book?"  I  said  to  those  theological  students:  "It  isn't  a  question  of 
method,  but  of  men  behind  the  method.  India  isn't  going  to  be  won 
to  Christ  by  method."  I  have  been  through  the  theological  seminary 
and  know  something  of  the  tendency  in  the  direction  of  professional- 


AN    EFFICIENT    MINISTRY   A   PERSONAL   PROBLEM  453 

ism  and  formalism.  When  I  was  in  Calcutta  a  Scotch  missionary 
said  to  me :  "Wilder,  you  were  right  last  night,  the  center  of  my  life 
has  been  self ;  henceforth  Christ  shall  be  the  center/'  There  is  a  man 
who  said  farewell  to  Scotland,  who  lived  a  good  part  of  his  mission- 
ary life  in  separation  from  his  family,  but  he  had  not  said  goodbye  to 
self.  And,  oh,  what  a  difference  it  meant  in  that  man's  life  and  in  his 
ministry,  after  the  center  became  Christ  instead  of  self. 

I  went  to  another  part  of  India  to  conduct  a  mission,  and  I  felt 
that  the  only  hope  of  securing  permanence  was  that  the  Spirit  of 
God  should  be  awakened  in  these  missionaries.  Sunday  evening  we 
called  together  the  missionaries  of  the  station.  I  was  a  young  man 
and  there  were  many  there  who  had  had  years  of  experience,  and  I 
felt  it  presumptuous  for  me  to  say  anything  to  them.  I  asked  one 
missionary  to  speak  on  the  conditions  for  receiving  the  Spirit  of  God 
in  full  measure  in  one's  life,  and  another  to  speak  on  the  results 
which  would  follow  the  coming  of  the  Spirit.  The  first  man  who 
arose  was  one  of  the  prominent  missionaries  in  the  station.  He  said : 
"I  can  give  you  the  conditions  from  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  but  to 
be  perfectly  frank,  I  have  been  living  a  pre-pentecostal  life ;  I  don't 
know  in  my  own  life  as  I  wish  to  know  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of 
God."  Then  the  next  man  rose.  He  said :  "Up  until  early  Sunday 
morning  I  felt  my  own  weakness  and  insufficiency  to  such  an  extent 
that  I  was  on  the  point  of  writing  to  a  colleague  to  take  the  Sunday 
morning  service ;  and  then  God  helped  me  to  put  away  the  last  thing 
standing  between  me  and  Christ."  He  took  his  seat  and  another  pro- 
minent missionary  arose.  He  said:  "Now  I  know  what  has  hap- 
pened to  the  previous  speaker.  He  never  preached  with  such  power 
as  he  had  this  morning."  Then  the  work  began.  One  came  to  me 
and  said  he  had  not  slept  at  all  the  previous  night  because  of  some 
remark  which  had  been  made  in  the  address  of  the  need  of  recon- 
ciliation with  a  brother-worker,  and  he  said  he  had  gone  early  that 
morning  and  been  reconciled  with  his  brother,  and  then  the  Word  of 
God  went  through  the  congregation.  Again  and  again  I  have 
thought  of  that  prominent  missionary  in  the  station  who,  if  he  had 
only  let  the  last  thing  between  him  and  Christ  go  when  he  was  in  the 
theological  seminary,  would  have  been  so  much  more  fruitful. 

In  Western  India  frequently  I  had  a  Scotch  missionary  come  and 
speak  to  the  Brahman  students,  a  man  who  stood  first  in  his  world. 
He  did  not  seem  to  grip  them.  If  there  is  in  us  the  spirit  for  the 
work,  we  want  the  best  intellectual  equipment  we  can  get  also;  but 
this  Berlin  man  spoke  again  and  again  and  the  spirit  was  not  in  his 
words.  We  had  a  much  less  scholarly  man  come  to  us  who  gripped 
them,  for  he  had  sainthood.  They  sought  him  out  in  his  bungalow 
for  personal  talk.  It  is  sainthood  which  counts.  There  is  no  short- 
cut to  sainthood,  it  means  the  daily  devotional  study  of  God's  Word. 
As  a  friend  of  mine  said  to  me  in  Edinburgh  the  other  day :  "I  owe 
everything  in  my  life  to  the  twelve  years  in  Calcutta,  where  I  formed 


454  STUDENTS    AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

the  habit  of  spending  the  first  hour  in  each  day  with  my  New  Testa- 
ment and  in  prayer;  and  now  I  am  so  busy  here  in  Scotland  that  I 
find  an  hour  is  not  enough,  I  must  give  an  hour  and  a  half."  I  wish 
to  plead  that  while  you  are  in  the  seminary  that  habit  be  formed, 
if  it  has  not  already  been  formed. 

I  believe  that  in  the  early  part  of  my  work  in  Union  Theological 
Seminary  I  lost  a  great  deal  because  we  did  not  have  more  of  the 
group  prayer  meetings.  Then  two  men  joined  me  night  by  night  in 
my  own  room  for  prayer.  We  prayed  chiefly  for  the  mission  field. 
One  of  those  later  decided  to  be  a  missionary.  After  we  had  contin- 
ued our  meetings  some  days  we  found  that  in  the  room  opposite  there 
were  four  meetings  for  prayer,  another  group  on  the  floor  below,  and 
another  on  the  floor  below  that — men  who  knew  each  other  inti- 
mately, groups  of  three  or  four  or  five  united  in  prayer.  I  believe  the 
whole  atmosphere  of  the  place  was  largely  changed  because  of  this 
united  intercession.  How  was  it  that  the  great  leader  of  Israel  suc- 
ceeded— he  who  had  eighty  years  of  potential  life,  and  forty  years  of 
kinetic,  when  he  led  the  people  of  God  out  through  the  Wilderness, 
and  the  sand  burned  his  feet  and  the  martial  Amalek  fought  him  ?  It 
was  by  the  power  of  prayer.  Have  we  formed  that  habit  of  prayer? 
I  know  the  difficulty;  nearly  every  man  that  I  met  in  the  seminary 
seemed  to  be  busier  than  every  one  else.  But  are  we  giving  the  time 
to  pray  ?  Thirty  years  of  potential,  three  years  of  kinetic,  in  the  life  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  during  those  three  busy  years  how  much  time  He 
gave  to  this  ministry  of  intercession !  Have  we  men  learned  to  pray? 

Again,  are  we  giving  to  missions?  I  know  the  difficulty,  be- 
cause theological  students  as  a  rule  are  not  wealthy,  but  I  think  that 
in  some  ways  theological  men  can  find  it  easier  to  give  to  the  work 
than  other  students,  because  some  of  us  are  receiving  some  financial 
remuneration  for  our  work,  and  it  means  a  great  deal  if  when  in  the 
seminary  we  form  this  habit  of  systematic  giving.  It  will  cling  to  us 
through  life  and  we  can  help  our  congregations  when  we  enter  the 
ministry.  I  remember  going  to  a  church  in  Pennsylvania  and  telling 
the  pastor,  who  was  a  Princeton  graduate,  of  what  Princeton  theolog- 
ical students  were  giving  to  the  work  of  the  world's  evangelization. 
His  own  church  was  giving  less  than  a  hundred  dollars  a  year,  and 
he  thought  if  Princeton  theological  students  were  giving  so  much,  his 
people  should  give  more.  In  ten  years  that  congregation,  instead  of 
giving  ten  hundred  dollars  or  less,  gave  forty  thousand  dollars.  That 
congregation  is  still  giving  very  largely  to  the  work  of  missions,  and 
what  started  them  was  the  example  set  by  the  Princeton  theological 
students. 

I  went  to  another  church  in  Pennsylvania  where  the  sexton 
closed  the  door  against  any  appeal  for  money.  The  pastor  thought 
they  were  already  doing  as  much  as  they  could  undertake  for  the 
work.  On  Sunday  evening  as  I  was  going  into  the  pulpit  he  relented 
and  said  I  might  speak  to  the  young  people  but  not  to  the  old  people. 


AN    EFFICIENT    MINISTRY   A    PERSONAL   PROBLEM  455 

So  I  spoke  to  the  young  people  that  evening  and  ninety  dollars  was 
pledged.  Later  on,  came  the  word  that  they  had  seven  hundred  dol- 
lars in  excess  of  what  the  church  was  already  giving  to  the  Presby- 
terian Board.  It  had  been  pledged  for  a  period  of  five  years  from 
date  to  ensure  permanence.  The  son  of  one  of  the  session  was  ap- 
pointed as  the  missionary  that  the  church  would  support,  and  as  he 
was  going  out  double  they  set  aside  enough  to  support  his  wife  also. 
About  ten  years  after,  the  pastor  wrote  me  of  a  great  spiritual  bless- 
ing which  had  come  to  that  congregation  as  a  result  of  the  additional 
giving  to  the  work  of  the  world's  evangelization.  They  have  built 
a  mission  in  the  city,  in  addition  to  the  raising  of  money  for  the  suc- 
port  of  their  missionaries.  There  is  plenty  of  interest  in  the  country, 
and  I  believe  nothing  will  bring  the  money  out  more  than  for  the 
theological  men  to  set  the  example  and  let  the  churches  see  that  you 
can  give  while  you  are  students.  When  I  was  in  Edinburgh,  I  was 
told  that  there  were  about  four  hundred  candidates  for  the  ministry, 
the  majority  of  whom  deserved  pulpits.  My  father  had  in  India 
a  parish  with  the  same  population  as  Scotland,  and  he  was  the 
only  minister  among  those  four  million  people !  Here  in  Scotland 
was  an  average  of  about  one  minister  to  four  hundred  of  the  popu- 
lation, and  four  hundred  looking  for  pulpits.  Is  that  the  meaning  of 
the  Master? 

Turn  a  little  nearer  home.  A  short  time  ago  ten  men  in  a  theo- 
logical seminary  here  in  America  were  approached.  Each  one  was 
asked  whether  he  had  considered  going  to  Asia  as  a  missionary ;  each 
one  would  have  had  a  large  parish  over  there  to  work  in.  Each  one 
said  the  need  at  home  was  so  great  that  he  could  not  think  of  going 
abroad.  And  those  ten  men  were  settled  within  a  hundred  miles  of 
the  seminary ;  some  of  them  in  towns  of  twelve  or  sixteen  hundred, 
with  four  churches  in  each  town.  Is  that  the  meaning  of  the 
Master? 

I  remember  going,  some  years  ago,  to  Chicago,  to  one  of  the 
theological  seminaries,  and  a  professor  said  to  me,  "What  are  you 
here  for  ?  Are  you  here  to  try  to  get  some  of  our  best  men  to  go  to 
India?"  I  thought  the  sword  of  Damocles  was  going  to  fall.  I  said 
nothing  and  he  continued:  "I  should  be  glad  if  every  man  in  the 
senior  year  would  go  out  to  India;  we  need  them  here,  there  are 
vacant  pulpits  enough  for  all  the  men  of  last  year,  but,"  he  continued, 
"I  believe  if  all  the  men  of  the  senior  year  would  go  out  to  India 
there  would  be  two  men  entering  next  year  to  every  one  who  went 
out."  I  believe  we  are  getting  more  and  more  men  of  that  type. 

You  remember  the  words  used  by  Mr.  Field  two  years  ago  at 
Oxford :  "In  the  days  of  Constantine  the  world  allowed  itself  to  be 
inoculated  with  a  mild  attack  of  Christianity,  so  as  to  escape  the 
disease."  Is  that  not  the  case  with  many  in  America  ?  It  is  in  Great 
Britain.  You  who  are  going  into  the  ministry  have  the  opportunity 


456  STUDENTS    AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

of  giving  them  the  real  thing;  but  in  order  to  do  it  you  must  yield 
your  lives  fully  to  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Are  you  willing 
to  go  anywhere,  or  are  you  like  my  classmate  in  Union  Theological 
Seminary  ?  He  was  asked  to  speak  to  us,  and  it  is  rather  a  difficult 
job  for  a  theological  man  to  speak  to  his  fellow-students,  but  he 
could  draw  a  little  and  he  drew  a  picture  of  a  man  in  a  rowboat.  He 
was  pulling  a  vigorous  stroke,  but  no  progress  was  made ;  there  was 
a  rope  binding  the  boat  to  shore.  Frank  Snyder  said :  "Men,  there 
has  been  a  rope  binding  me  to  the  shore ;  God  has  helped  me  to  cut 
that  rope ;  I  am  off  to  Siam."  And  he  is  off  there  now.  Are  there 
ropes  binding  us  here  today,  or  are  we  really  willing  to  go  anywhere 
for  Christ  ?  A  Union  Theological  graduate  said  to  me  when  I  was  in 
the  seminary:  "Come  and  speak  to  my  people  about  missions."  I 
said:  "I  will  do  no  such  thing;  you  speak  to  your  people  yourself 
about  missions.  What  is  the  pastor's  work  if  it  is  not  to  speak  to  his 
people  about  missions?  I  am  only  an  undergraduate."  He  said: 
"The  trouble  is,  if  I  were  to  speak  to  them  they  would  say,  'Why 
don't  you  go?'"  He  felt  in  his  own  heart  that  he  had  not  fully 
yielded  to  the  Spirit  of  God. 

I  remember  at  a  conference  of  theological  students  in  Alexan- 
dria, Virginia,  a  man  signed  a  declaration  during  the  time  of  prayer. 
His  name  was  sent  to  the  missionary  society  of  the  denomination 
with  which  he  was  connected,  and  after  a  time  word  came  that  two 
men  were  wanted  for  the  field.  He  named  a  classmate,  and  then 
came  word  from  the  missionary  society  that  only  one  of  the  two 
could  be  sent ;  and  that  man  told  me,  "Wilder,  I  am  ashamed  to  say 
it,  but  my  prayer  has  been,  'Here  am  I,  send  John.' '  He  wanted  the 
other  man  to  be  sent.  Are  we  actually  facing  this  question  out?  Are 
we  willing  to  go  anywhere  for  Christ?  If  so  and  if  He  wants  us  to 
remain  at  home  He  will  make  our  ministry  a  fruitful  ministry  at 
home. 

I  wish  to  leave  with  you  this  message :  First,  sainthood  in  our 
own  Heaven ;  secondly,  individual  and  corporate  prayer  while  we  are 
theological  students,  to  help  on  the  work;  thirdly,  giving  while  we 
are  students  to  the  work;  and  lastly,  facing  up  to  this  question  of 
life's  service,  so  that  if  God  tells  us  to  stay  at  home  we  can  work  at 
home,  having  honestly  faced  the  question  of  going  abroad.  One 
young  woman  said  she  was  willing  to  go  anywhere  for  Christ,  but  not 
to  Africa.  For  several  months  she  did  not  receive  in  her  life  the 
measure  of  divine  power  she  desired.  After  a  struggle  of  many 
months  she  said :  "Yes,  Lord,  to  Africa  if  Thou  wilt."  She  did  not 
go,  God  did  not  mean  her  to  go,  she  had  not  the  health;  but  God 
meant  her  to  be  willing  to  go.  Are  we  willing  to  go  anywhere  for 
Him  ?  We  have  given  Him  the  oars,  have  we  placed  the  tiller  in  His 
hand? 


TRAINING   MISSIONARY   CANDIDATES 

The  Training  of  Men  for  Missionary  Service 
The  Training  of  Missionary  Candidates 

The  Place  of  a  Training  School  in  the  Preparation 
of  Women  for  Missionary  Service 


THE  TRAINING  OF  MEN   FOR  MISSIONARY  SERVICE 

PROFESSOR  GEORGE  W.  KNOX,  D.D.,  NEW  YORK 

No  ONE  could  participate  in  the  Rochester  Convention  without 
feeling  the  greatness  of  the  responsibility  which  is  placed  upon  us; 
that  those  young  men,  filled  with  enthusiasm,  should  be  prepared  to 
render  efficient  service  is  motive  enough  to  cause  earnest  and 
prayerful  study.  Moreover,  when  we  think  of  the  great  Empires 
of  the  East  turning  toward  the  West  and  of  the  actual  conditions 
the  missionaries  face,  the  situation  assumes  still  graver  aspects. 

I  am  not  to  discuss  the  problem  of  the  training  of  missionaries 
for  the  less  enlightened  parts  of  the  world.  China  and  India  and 
Japan  are  the  Empires  which  appeal  most  profoundly  to  our  Volun- 
teers, because  in  them  the  crisis  is  most  acute.  In  Japan,  indeed,  the 
acuteness  of  that  crisis  is  past,  for  good  or  evil,  and  it  is  from  an  ex- 
perience there  that  I  would  seek  to  help  in  this  discussion. 

The  training  of  the  missionary  for  these  awakened  Empires 
should  be  especially  along  three  lines.  First,  if  experience  in  Japan 
counts  for  anything,  the  missionary  will  be  brought  into  immediate 
contact  with  the  eager  minds  of  the  younger  generation  looking  for 
enlightenment  to  the  West.  They  are  not  interested  in  its  past,  not 
in  its  learning,  its  theories,  its  literature,  nor  its  history.  They  are  of 
all  things  up-to-date  and  devoted  to  the  world  of  today.  They  will 
seek  for  their  own  schools  and  universities  graduates  of  our  institu- 
tions of  learning  who  are  in  the  front  rank  of  modern  thought.  It  is 
quite  vain  for  the  missionary  to  hope  to  retain  his  influence  unless 
he  is  so  taught  not  only  as  to  inspire  the  respect  of  his  students,  and 
of  the  teachers  in  government  employment,  but  so  as  to  be  sympa- 
thetic with  the  world-view  which  has  possession  of  the  learned  world. 

I  have  known  missionaries  (I  have  not  time  to  relate  incidents 
in  detail)  who  were  really  men  of  superior  attainments,  but  their 
training  had  been  so  narrow,  the  modern  world-view  had  been  kept 
so  carefully  from  their  vision,  they  were  so  out  of  touch  with  the 
world  in  which  they  live,  that  the  Japanese  simply  refused  to  go  to 
them  for  counsel  or  for  guidance.  We  must  remember  that,  at 
home,  the  modern  world-view  shades  off  into  the  mediaeval  and  the 
ancient  in  insensible  gradations.  Our  men  study  Christianity  with  a 
certain  historic  background  and  they  are  often  insensible  of  the  con- 
flict between  the  old  and  the  new.  But  the  Orientals  come  to  the 

459 


460  STUDENTS    AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

new  without  this  admixture  of  the  old,  and  modern  science  beats 
upon  them  with  its  fiercest  glare,  for  the  latest  authorities  are  the 
only  men  of  the  West  of  whom  they  have  so  much  as  heard.  To  win 
such  students  to  Christ  is  a  task  somewhat  like  in  character  to  that 
presented  to  men  who  would  win  to  the  Gospel  unbelieving  students 
in  our  own  universities,  save  with  this  important  difference  that  at 
present  the  student  in  the  Orient  will  have  no  prepossession  against 
Christianity  but  rather  in  its  favor.  All  training,  then,  of  missionaries 
will  be  a  failure  which  does  not  make  them  sympathetic  with  modern 
science  and  sufficiently  in  possession  of  its  methods  and  materials  to 
associate  with  other  students. 

The  second  training  which  is  essential  is  in  the  history,  the 
philosophy,  and  the  religion  of  the  lands  to  which  they  go.  One  may 
live  long  in  a  land  and  acquire  its  vernacular  and  mingle  freely  with 
its  people,  and  yet  never  penetrate  to  the  springs  of  the  national  life. 
There  are  foreigners  in  our  land  who  know  nothing  of  the  history  or 
of  the  religion  of  Americans.  Their  opinions,  however  long  they 
live  here,  are  valueless.  So  it  is  with  foreigners  living  in  Oriental 
lands,  with  an  additional  difficulty.  We  men  of  the  white  race  have 
an  insufferable  conceit  which  scarcely  can  be  overcome — all  men  of  a 
different  color  are  by  right,  and  ought  to  be,  our  inferiors.  Even  if, 
through  the  influence  of  the  Christian  religion,  we  hold  a  different 
creed,  the  inborn  sense  of  superiority  asserts  itself  again  and  again. 
It  is  impossible  to  say  that  missionaries  escape  this  national  charac- 
teristic. Indeed,  in  some  respects  their  very  calling  increases  it  as 
they  are  "sent  of  God  to  the  heathen."  This  attitude  is  an  insuper- 
able barrier  to  success.  All  unconsciously  we  presume  upon  our 
superiority — in  a  hundred  ways  we  seriously  offend  against  good 
manners,  to  say  no  more.  But  I  have  never  known  a  missionary  who 
has  given  sufficient  labor  to  the  study  of  religion,  history,  and 
philosophy  who  has  not  confessed  to  a  profound  change. 

Sympathetic  the  missionary  always  is,  yet  it  is  not  sympathy 
which  the  native  craves  but  the  respect  which  is  due  to  an  equal.  It 
is  only  when  the  missionary  comes  to  know  that  these  people  have 
wrestled  with  the  great  problems  of  existence,  perhaps  far  more  pro- 
foundly than  he,  that  he  comes  to  give  them  the  respect  which  is 
their  due.  Moreover,  without  such  a  knowledge,  how  shall  he  be  the 
effective  preacher  of  the  Gospel ;  how  shall  he  distinguish  truth  from 
error ;  how  shall  he  use  the  truth  they  already  possess  ?  I  need  not 
dwell  upon  this  for  it  would  carry  me  far  beyond  my  limits,  but  I 
would  add  that  in  many  mission  fields  this  knowledge  is  acquired  at 
too  great  a  price.  Students  often  have  neither  the  guides  nor  the 
books  necessary  and  must  make  their  own  path.  Moreover,  the  prac- 
tical duties  of  every  day  press  all  too  heavily. 

It  is  impossible  for  us  to  make  experts  or  to  give  a  thorough 
knowledge  of  such  topics,  but  the  missionary  before  he  enters  upon 
his  work  should  have  the  great  lines  marked  out  and  understand 


THE  TRAINING  OF   MISSIONARY   CANDIDATES  461 

what  the  study  of  the  people's  thought  requires.  It  would  be  well 
were  he  to  begin  the  study  of  the  classical  language;  the  common 
speech  he  will  acquire  as  a  matter  of  course  (though  as  matter  of 
fact  he  does  not  always  learn  it)  but  he  is  sometimes  discouraged 
from  attacking  the  classical  language  by  teachers  who  should  be 
wiser  guides.  So  was  it  in  my  own  case  and  I  lost  priceless  years 
which  might  have  carried  me  far  in  a  study  that  was  indispensable. 
Such  a  beginning  can  be  made  here,  though  the  study  should  be  car- 
ried on  to  completion  there. 

Third,  the  missionary  must  be  trained  in  the  essential  teachings 
of  our  faith,  so  trained  that  he  can  disentangle  them  from  their 
Occidental  settings  and  from  forms  acquired  through  sectarian  strife 
and  the  incidents  of  particular  historical  developments.  It  is  an 
accepted  principle  in  mission  polity  that  we  are  not  to  impose  differ- 
ences and  non-essentials  upon  converts.  We  have  come  to  see  that  the 
East  may  develop  a  Christianity  of  its  own,  which,  perchance,  may 
have  elements  of  high  value  for  us.  If  this  be  the  fact,  our  training 
must  be  discriminating  and  profound.  Far  more  than  the  minister 
at  home  is  it  imperative  that  the  missionary  should  know  his  hope 
and  the  reason  for  it.  On  this  I  surely  need  not  dwell. 

Let  me  sum  up :  The  crisis  in  the  East  is  this ;  leaders  turn  to 
the  West  for  guidance,  they  eagerly  seek  its  science,  theology,  and 
ability.  Are  they  to  have  it  without  the  ethical  and  religious  elements 
which  only  can  save  it  from  a  commercial  materialism  ?  If  the  mis- 
sionary is  to  succeed,  to  aid  in  making  the  new  civilization  Christian, 
he  must  have  a  threefold  training:  First,  he  must  intelligently  and 
sympathetically  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  modern  scientific  world; 
second,  he  must  understand  the  civilization  of  the  land  to  which  he 
goes ;  third,  he  must  disentangle  the  essential  truths  of  Christianity 
from  Occidental  forms  and  incidental  accretions.  That  we  may  so 
train  men  is  the  task  committed  to  our  hands. 


THE  TRAINING  OF  MISSIONARY  CANDIDATES 

PROFESSOR  LOUIS  MATTHEWS  SWEET,  S.  T.  Dv  NEW  YORK 

ALL  MY  CONVICTIONS  as  to  methods  of  training  the  missionary, 
I  hold  by  virtue  of  the  central  and  fundamental  conception  which 
has  taken  form  in  my  mind  of  the  chief  object  in  the  training  of  the 
missionary.  This  I  take  to  be  the  preparation  of  the  missionary,  in- 
tellectually and  otherwise,  to  meet  and  solve  the  vital  problems  which 
are  inevitably  presented  to  one  who  has  any  part  in  the  missionary 
enterprise.  We  have  become  increasingly  conscious,  here  at  home, 


462  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

of  the  appalling  difference  between  success  and  failure  in  religious 
work,  and  that  same  difference  is  increasingly  manifest  in  the  for- 
eign mission  field. 

There  was  a  time  when  the  problem  of  training  did  not  press  so 
heavily  upon  us,  for  the  conventional  idea  of  the  Christian  worker 
led  to  an  equally  conventional  idea  of  the  training  'necessary  for 
Christian  service.  We  are  coming  more  and  more  clearly  to  recog- 
nize that  the  difference  between  success  and  failure  is  more  largely 
than  we  supposed  a  question  of  personality  and  the  developed  ability 
to  deal  with  the  actual  situations  which  are  presented  in  Christian 
work.  Here,  for  example,  is  a  young  minister,  carefully  trained 
according  to  elaborate  analysis  of  the  subjects  properly  belonging  to 
his  education,  who  finds,  within  a  week,  that  his  training  is  worse 
than  useless  unless  he  has  the  power  to  deal  with  men  and  women 
and  with  the  actual  problems  of  life.  Unless  he  has  the  ability  to  win 
hearts,  to  reach  and  change  lives,  he  has  no  vocation.  Here  is  the 
missionary,  placed  in  a  position  where  more  depends  upon  what  he 
is  than  upon  what  he  knows,  and  placed  there  to  win  the  allegiance  of 
people  who  are  fortified  against  him  by  entrenched  tradition  and 
deep-seated  racial  prejudice.  It  is  perfectly  clear  that  the  training 
which  shall  fit  young  men  and  young  women  to  deal  with  situations 
like  these  must  have  primary  reference  to  the  fact  that  the  very  heart 
and  center  of  their  work  and  the  crux  of  their  success  is  the  ability  to 
deal  with  these  complex  and  vital  situations. 

In  my  judgment  there  are  three  requisites,  three  essential  con- 
stituents, that  must  enter  into  the  life  of  an  effective  and  successful 
missionary.  The  Christian  worker  abroad  must  have,  first,  a  cos- 
mopolitan outlook;  second,  an  interdenominational  doctrinal  view- 
point ;  third,  the  ability  to  get  along  with  all  kinds  of  people.  Let  us 
deal  with  these  in  turn. 

First,  the  cosmopolitan  outlook.  The  missionary  is  placed  in 
a  cosmopolitan  situation  and  inevitably  is  compelled  to  deal  with  in- 
ternational problems.  It  is  simply  impossible  for  a  missionary  to 
maintain  the  insular  or  provincial  standpoint  and  succeed  in  dealing 
with  alien  races.  The  whole  discussion  which  has  become  so  acute 
as  to  national  churches  and  the  necessity  of  allowing  Chinese  and 
Japanese  and  other  races  to  form  their  own  characteristic  systems  of 
thought  and  interpretations  of  Christianity,  is  simply  the  inevitable 
demand  and  outcome  of  the  cosmopolitan  outlook  forced  upon  suc- 
cessful missionaries.  No  one  who  does  not  see  the  world  as  a  whole, 
who  does  not  recognize  the  place  and  claim  of  the  nations  of  the 
world  to  a  part  in  his  thought,  can  ever  be  a  successful  missionary. 

Second,  the  interdenominational  doctrinal  viewpoint.  The  mis- 
sionary enterprise  devolves  upon  the  whole  Church,  and  its  success 
demands  the  support  and  enthusiasm  of  the  united  Christendom. 
Our  denominational  differences  have  no  place  or  right  on  the  for- 
eign field.  They  have  no  historic  meaning,  and  no  value  to  the  con- 


THE  TRAINING  OP  MISSIONARY   CANDIDATES  463 

verts  who  come  from  great  non-Christian  nations  of  the  world  to 
have  a  part  in  our  common  Christianity.  There  is  a  vast  body  of 
truth  common  to  all  Christians,  and  that  essential  truth  must  form 
the  burden  of  our  message  to  the  world. 

Third,  the  ability  to  get  along  with  all  kinds  of  people.  Word 
has  come  to  us  from  all  sources  that  one  of  the  major  problems  of 
missionary  life  and  administration  is  the  adjustment  of  missionaries 
to  one  another.  We  have  heard  of  instances  where  missionaries  have 
been  moved  from  one  field  to  another  in  the  vain  hope  that  some- 
where people  might  be  found  with  whom  they  could  get  along.  The 
ability  to  adjust  one's  self  to  all  kinds  of  circumstances,  the  personal 
adaptability  which  makes  adjustments  to  the  peculiarities  of  others 
natural  and  easy,  is  an  essential  element  in  the  fitness  of  any  candi- 
date for  missionary  service.  The  development  of  this  peculiar  ability 
must,  therefore,  be  one  objective  point  in  all  training  of  missionary 
candidates. 

Now,  how  are  these  three  qualifications  to  be  obtained  ?  How  is 
one  to  get  the  cosmopolitan  outlook,  the  interdenominational  view- 
point, and  the  ability  to  get  along  with  all  kinds  of  people?  It  is 
our  conviction  that  only  by  the  use  of  the  Bible  and  by  emphasis 
upon  the  Bible  as  the  instrument  of  spiritual  culture  can  these 
essentials  be  secured.  The  Bible  does  give  the  vision  of  the  world 
as  one  in  its  need  for  the  Gospel  and  its  claim,  upon  Christians. 
The  training  of  the  student  in  a  great  cosmopolitan  center  in  the 
concrete  and  practical  task  of  giving  the  Bible  to  the  world,  is  the 
most  natural  and  sure  method  of  overcoming  the  provincial  and  local 
viewpoint  of  the  average  untrained  student.  Bible  study  alone  is  not 
enough.  It  is  only  as  the  Bible  is  actually  put  into  the  hands  of  the 
student  and  carried  by  the  student  to  the  nations  that  wait  for  it  in 
these  great  cosmopolitan  centers  of  population  that  the  recognition 
of  the  manifold  world  with  its  manifold  need  will  be  forced 
upon  the  mind.  The  interdenominational  doctrinal  viewpoint  cannot 
be  attained  except  as  one  studies  deeply  and  broadly  the  Christian 
doctrines  in  their  Biblical  setting.  By  this  process,  in  which  passage 
is  added  to  passage,  the  over-emphasis  upon  limited  aspects  of  truth, 
which  is  the  source  of  all  denominational  differences,  can  be  cor- 
rected. 

And,  lastly,  the  use  of  the  Bible  and  the  emphasis  upon  it  as 
the  one  divine  instrument  of  spiritual  culture  in  the  training  of  char- 
acter and  in  the  forming  of  human  lives  according  to  the  standard 
of  Christ  will  aid  us  in  training  students  in  the  difficult  art  of  living 
with  people.  The  intellectual  mastery  of  the  Bible,  the  formal  ac- 
quisition of  Biblical  knowledge,  can  never  reach  the  springs  of  char- 
acter and  soften  the  asperities  of  human  nature.  This  can  be  done 
only  by  the  constant  emphasis  upon  the  significance  of  the  moral  life 
and  also,  one  would  suspect,  by  the  actual  living  together  in  one  com- 
munity of  all  kinds  of  people. 


464  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

We  are  convinced,  therefore,  that  the  training  of  the  missionary 
is  a  vital  process  in  which  mind,  and  heart,  and  character  alike  must 
be  touched  to  the  finest  issues,  made  responsive  by  that  deep,  inward 
spiritual  culture  which  comes  from  the  prayerful  and  faithful  use  of 
the  Word  of  God.  What  the  missionary  is  in  himself,  together  with 
the  acquired  ability  to  deal  with  the  vital  and  complex  problems  of 
life,  constitutes  his  fitness  for  service  in  the  missionary  field. 


THE  PLACE  OF  A  TRAINING  SCHOOL  IN  THE  PREPARA- 
TION OF  WOMEN  FOR  MISSIONARY  SERVICE 

DEACONESS  SUSAN  T.  KNAPP,  NEW  YORK 

THERE  WAS  a  time  when  the  woman  journeyed  along  the  path 
of  life  several  centuries  behind  the  man  in  all  matters  which  concern 
educational  privileges.  Now,  she  is  well-nigh  abreast  of  her  brother, 
and  the  companionship  which  this  approach  has  brought  about  is 
charged  with  advantages  both  to  men  and  women  themselves  and 
also  to  the  work  to  which  they  are  devoting  their  energies.  But 
that  department  of  education  which  trains  for  a  sacred  calling  has 
not  moved  onward  as  quickly  in  the  case  of  the  woman  as  has  her 
secular  education. 

The  ministry  of  men  in  the  Christian  Church  is  of  such  a  char- 
acter, and  is  such  an  inseparable  part  of  her  life,  that  systematic 
preparation  and  due  authorization  are  the  legitimate  steps  to  its 
exercise.  But  the  woman  also  has  her  ministry  in  the  Church  of 
Christ,  and  foremost  among  her  opportunities  to  serve  is  the  calling  of 
the  missionary.  It  is  to  be  greatly  deplored  that  her  preparation  for 
this  calling  should  often  be  merely  an  offer  on  her  part  to  undertake 
the  work  and,  after  certain  inquiries  satisfactorily  answered,  a  glad 
acceptance  of  her  services.  It  is  because  of  my  connection  with  a 
theological  school  for  women  which  is  striving  to  provide  a  religious 
education  to  be  compared  favorably  with  that  given  to  men,  that  I 
have  been  bidden  to  speak  to  you  of  the  training  school  and  the 
woman  missionary. 

The  training  school  exists  for  two  purposes — to  test  and  to 
equip.  I  would  therefore  deal  briefly  with  the  woman  who  comes 
to  be  trained  and  with  the  training  she  receives. 

After  due  inquiry  and  investigation,  the  candidate  enters  the 
school  on  probation.  Her  minister  has  pronounced  her  qualified  in 
character  and  ability,  and  her  physician  has  given  her  a  certificate  of 
health.  Now  I  am  sorry  to  tell  you  that  the  principal  of  the  school 
soon  learns  that  neither  of  these  guarantees  is  of  necessity  to  be 


THE  TRAINING  SCHOOL  IN  PREPARING  WOMEN  FOR  SERVICE     465 

depended  on.  Various  serious  limitations  of  intellect  and  tempera- 
ment may  show  themselves  under  the  school  discipline,  and  it  is  not 
impossible  that  the  candidate  may  prove  to  be  a  nervous  wreck! 
And  now  begins  the  difficult  task  of  the  Principal.  Does  the  good 
outweigh  the  evil  ?  Will  the  strength  conquer  the  weakness  ?  What 
verdict  shall  be  rendered  at  the  close  of  the  period  of  probation  ? 

The  candidate  for  work  in  the  mission  field  should  be  a  mission- 
ary, potentially  when  she  enters  the  school,  for  the  school  develops 
latent  capacity ;  it  does  not  create.  We  do  not  wish  to  produce  one 
type  of  woman  for  missionary  work — many  types  are  needed  for 
many  places — but  there  are  certain  types  which  are  unsuited  to  mis- 
sionary work  in  any  place,  and  these  should  be  recognized  promptly 
and  the  rejected  candidates  led  into  work  more  suited  to  their  limi- 
tations. 

In  our  earlier  days  of  leadership  in  these  schools  we  principals 
are  prone  to  ask  ourselves  whether  we  must  not  count  upon  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  produce  the  needed  change — but  later 
we  keep  in  mind  the  truth  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  Protector  and 
Guide  of  this  weak  personality ;  that  it  is  not  His  office  to  create  out 
of  this  inferior  material  a  totally  different  person — and  what  we 
need  is  a  totally  different  person.  Therefore,  it  is  no  lack  of  faith  to 
consider  disqualified  one  who  is  clearly  capable  of  walking  with  God 
and  yet  not  capable  of  expert  effort  for  Him. 

But,  given  the  woman  who  is  a  missionary  potentially,  who  pos- 
sesses the  substratum  of  a  college  or  good  higher  school  education, 
what  should  be  her  equipment  for  work  in  the  mission  field?  The 
training  provided  in  an  approved  school  falls  naturally  into  three 
divisions:  (i)  The  Scholastic;  (2)  The  Practical;  (3)  The  Devo- 
tional. 

Of  this  threefold  training  I  am  led  naturally  to  speak  from  per- 
sonal experience  in  the  school  with  which  I  am  identified. 

The  course  of  study  should  resemble  closely  that  of  a  theological 
seminary — solid,  painstaking,  up-to-date.  The  Old  and  the  New 
Testaments  should  be  studied  not  only  devotionally  but  as  history 
and  literature.  The  New  Testament  Greek  if  not  required  should 
be  an  elective.  Holy  Scripture  is  not,  however,  the  only  work  to 
which  the  student  should  devote  herself.  How  largely  the  study  of 
theology  is  left  to  the  clergy !  We  hear  it  said,  "People  grow  con- 
troversial when  they  come  to  know  a  little  about  the  dogmas  of  the 
Church,  and  often  very  narrow-minded."  "Dogmatics  serve  to 
glorify  truth,"  the  theologians  tell  us.  If  then  the  student  grows 
controversial  she  makes  a  grave  mistake.  As  to  narrow-mindedness 
— it  is  enough  to  remind  oneself  that  enlightenment  drives  out  nar- 
row-mindedness in  every  other  branch  of  learning;  it  is  not  to  be 
believed  it  has  been  left  to  the  "queen  of  sciences"  to  usher  narrow- 
mindedness  in.  Believing  ignorance  is  to  be  affectionately  tolerated 
in  a  little  child,  in  man  or  woman  it  is  to  be  deplored,  for  it  is  not  be- 


466  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT  MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

lieving  ignorance  but  educated  faith  which  stands  firm  in  times  of 
pressure  or  assault. 

Church  history  should  be  taught  as  the  greatest  external  evi- 
dence of  the  truth  of  Christianity  and  as  the  source,  second  only  to 
Holy  Scripture,  from  which  we  may  draw  lessons  in  faith  and  cour- 
age, stories  which  will  teach  the  convert  to  be  a  faithful  soldier  and 
servant  and  answers  for  the  cynic  who  does  not  see  breaking  on  the 
horizon  the  dawn  of  a  brighter  day.  A  class  in  teaching  is  neces- 
sary— an  informal  class  in  which  methods  are  examined  and  dis- 
cussed and  practice  work  done.  Missions  should  be  carefully  studied 
and  a  missionary  society  should  be  a  feature  of  the  school,  that  con- 
tributions may  be  made  by  the  body  of  students  to  certain  missionary 
fields  and  a  daily  service  of  intercession  for  missions  be  maintained. 

One  is  often  asked  why  such  thorough  scholastic  training  is 
thought  necessary  for  missionary  work.  It  is  necessary,  first  for  the 
woman  herself.  She  possesses  knowledge  about  those  matters  which 
count  for  most  in  life,  and  in  the  hours  of  loneliness  which  are  surely 
in  store  for  her  she  will  rejoice  both  in  her  thoughts  and  in  her  books. 
It  is  no  less  of  value  to  her  in  her  work.  The  intellectual  impetus, 
the  furnished  mind,  are  with  her  in  every  situation  she  faces  and  her 
poise  is  firmer  in  consequence. 

The  second  division  of  the  training  to  be  given  is  the  practical 
training.  In  this  division  of  our  subject  will  appear  both  those  prac- 
tical courses  of  instruction  such  as  Music,  Sociology,  Hygiene,  Cook- 
ing, and  visitation  of  parochial  and  institutional  work,  also  such  spe- 
cial work  as  may  be  required  for  the  particular  field  to  which  the 
candidate  is  going.  The  summer  term  in  a  school  modeled  as  is  the 
New  York  School  is  devoted  to  hospital  or  vacation  home  work. 
In  the  hospitals,  the  student  learns,  not  to  be  a  trained  nurse  but  to 
acquire  a  knowledge  of  first  things,  to  overcome  the  ignorance  which 
renders  her  helpless  in  an  emergency,  and  to  be  the  valuable  friend 
in  those  homes  among  her  people  which  are  visited  by  illness  and 
death. 

But  the  chief  part  of  this  training  is  that  which  strengthens  the 
student  in  living  a  devout  life.  The  first  thing  for  her  to  attend  to 
is  herself.  It  is  what  she  is  more  than  what  she  says  or  does 
which  will  count  in  the  end.  The  missionary,  though  trained  to  a 
life  of  activity,  should  ever  bear  in  mind  that  work  without  prayer 
and  meditation  is  a  sadly  imperfect  thing.  Her  life,  like  that  of  the 
clergyman,  is  spent  in  the  midst  of  the  people,  in  the  midst  of  urgent 
calls  upon  time  and  strength.  It  is  left  to  her,  therefore,  to  form  her 
own  habits  of  devotion. 

During  her  training  she  learns  the  value  of  the  grace  which  has 
been  well  named,  sweet  reasonableness.  She  becomes  more  self-dis- 
ciplined, more  wedded  to  her  faith,  more  wedded  to  prayer.  The 
training  also  teaches  her  that  wisdom,  no  less  than  duty,  lies  at  the 
root  of  obedience,  and  a  line,  more  and  more  clearly  defined,  is  drawn 


THE  TRAINING  SCHOOL  IN  PREPARING  WOMEN  FOR  SERVICE     467 

between  conscience  and  self-will.  She  is  sure  philanthropy  was 
never  made  to  stand  alone  and  she  puts  it  in  its  true  position,  follow- 
ing after,  and  closely  dependent  upon,  the  "first  and  great  command- 
ment." She  works  as  the  disciple  worked  on  the  Galilean  hillside, 
passing  back  and  forth  between  Christ  and  the  hungering  multi- 
tude: forth  at  the  bidding  of  his  Master,  laden  with  the  won- 
drous bread,  back  at  the  bidding  of  his  own  heart  with  hands  out- 
stretched and  empty. 


MEN   AND   MISSIONS 

The  Responsibility  of  Laymen  for  the  Promotion  of 
the  Foreign  Missionary  Enterprise 

Laymen  and  the  World's  Evangelization 


THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  LAYMEN  FOR  THE  PROMO- 
TION OF  THE  FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISE 

THE    HONORABLE   SAMUEL  B.    CAPEN,   LL.D.,   BOSTON 

WE  MUST  all  recognize  the  special  timeliness  of  this  subject  as 
we  come  to  the  close  of  this  Student  Volunteer  Convention.  Once 
in  a  student  generation  these  wonderful  conventions  are  held,  and 
men  and  women,  delegates  from  all  our  educational  institutions,  are 
brought  to  face  their  duty  with  regard  to  their  life-work,  especially 
as  related  to  the  claims  of  the  foreign  mission  field.  It  has  been 
and  is  one  of  the  great  movements  of  the  world ;  what  the  Mission 
Boards  could  have  done  without  it  I  do  not  know ;  it  is  growing  in 
power  and  usefulness,  and  its  greatest  work  is  still  to  come. 

During  the  last  three  years,  especially  in  connection  with  the 
Laymen's  Missionary  Movement,  there  has  been  another  uprising, 
this  time  of  the  laymen  for  world-conquest.  If  the  young  men  and 
women  are  to  give  their  lives  in  increasing  numbers  to  foreign  mis- 
sionary service  and  go  to  the  front,  the  mature  men  in  active  life 
today  have  a  responsibility  put  upon  them  to  support  and  sustain 
these  new  missionaries  by  their  lives,  their  prayers,  and  their  gifts. 
While  it  is  true  that  "money  cannot  save  the  world,"  yet,  humanly 
speaking,  it  is  equally  true  that  "the  world  cannot  be  saved  without 
money."  Laymen  are  beginning  to  see  that  it  is  time  to  "even  up," 
and  every  Christian  is  bound  to  go  into  missionary  service  in  some 
way.  Any  man  can,  if  he  chooses,  turn  his  back  upon  the  Son  of 
God,  but  if  he  accepts  Christ's  "come,"  he  must  respond  to  Christ's 
"go."  If  he  does  not  go  personally,  he  is  bound  to  support  gener- 
ously others  who  do. 

i.  To  be  still  more  definite  about  our  responsibility  as  laymen, 
let  me  say,  first,  that  we  are  bound  to  recognize  that  Christianity 
alone  can  save  the  nations.  We  believe  there  is  some  good  in  all 
the  religions  of  the  non-Christian  world,  and  we  gladly  accept 
whatever  of  truth  God  has  revealed  to  anyone;  but  more  and  more 
we  see  how  inadequate  they  all  are,  and  every  one  of  them  is  going 
into  bankruptcy.  To  illustrate:  much  has  been  said  about  the 
beauty  of  Hinduism,  but  look  at  its  practical  results;  it  is  full  of 
vileness  and  rottenness.  If  I  should  describe  it  here  in  detail,  I 
should  be  arrested  for  obscenity.  In  the  city  which  is  said  to  be  the 
best  that  Hinduism  has  produced  there  are  five  thousand  temples 


472  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

which  live  to  ruin  men  and  women  and  to  get  gain;  all  this  in  the 
name  of  religion. 

It  is  true,  not  only  morally,  but  also  intellectually  and  physically, 
that  Christ  alone  can  save  the  nations.  Nearly  one-half  the  world 
has  never  seen  a  spelling  book  or  a  Bible,  and  could  not  read  them 
if  they  did.  Then  the  "medicine  man"  of  the  East  is  a  horrible 
reality.  The  people  often  believe  that  the  sick  are  under  the  spell  of 
a  demon  who  must  be  appeased.  If  a  child  has  convulsions,  a  red 
hot  iron  may  be  pressed  against  the  skull  and  a  hole  burned  to  the 
brain  to  let  the  demon  out.  In  the  light  of  such  conditions,  morally, 
intellectually,  and  physically,  we  have  a  grave  responsibility.  There 
is  a  new  idea  of  international  brotherhood  in  the  world ;  the  man  in 
Peking,  as  well  as  the  man  in  Rochester  who  is  in  need,  is  our 
brother,  and  we  are  more  than  our  "brother's  keeper."  The  new 
thought  is  that  we  are  our  "brother's  brother." 

2.  We  have  a  responsibility  because  the  commercial  and  selfish 
interests  of  Christian  nations  have  often  been  such  a  curse  to  the 
non-Christian  world.  President  Taft  did  a  great  service  in  his 
address  a  year  and  a-half  ago,  and  again,  a  few  weeks  ago,  at  the 
Methodist  Jubilee  in  New  York,  in  calling  attention  to  the  retro- 
gression in  life  and  character  of  many  men  who  go  to  the  East,  where 
they  are  away  from  the  restraints  of  home.  We  must  all  notice  the 
changed  conditions  in  the  world  in  recent  years ;  steam  and  the  cable 
have  conquered  distance  and  time.  Eighty-five  years  ago,  when  the 
American  Board  sent  its  first  missionaries  to  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
it  was  fourteen  months  before  the  officers  in  Boston  knew  of  their 
safe  arrival.  Now  we  can  get  a  message  to  those  same  islands, 
allowing  for  the  difference  in  time,  five  hours  and  ten  minutes  before 
it  starts.  Under  such  conditions  as  these,  with  a  wide-open  world, 
with  the  barriers  all  down,  commerce  is  pressing  everywhere  with 
tremendous  energy,  and  commerce  without  Christ  is  a  curse.  When 
the  worst  of  the  East  and  the  worst  of  the  West  meet  in  the  "open 
port  cities,"  it  is  almost  literally  a  hell  on  earth.  We  have 
often  done  worse  than  to  give  these  nations  a  stone  when  they 
needed  bread ;  we  have  given  them  poison. 

In  the  same  connection  we  ought  to  note  the  evil  done  by  many 
travelers  from  our  country  who  are  not  Christians  themselves,  and 
who  often  bring  dishonor  upon  His  name  wherever  they  go.  The 
great  ambassador  from  Great  Britain,  the  honorable  Mr.  Bryce, 
has  said  in  this  Conference  that  great  harm  is  done  abroad  by  mem- 
bers of  Christian  nations  who  disregard  the  teaching  of  their  re- 
ligion. Even  some  who  are  Christians  seem  to  neglect  to  take  their 
Christianity  with  them  when  they  go  to  the  Orient.  It  is  an  acute 
sarcasm  of  Dr.  Robert  A.  Hume,  that  there  is  more  religion  to  the 
square  yard  on  the  banks  of  the  Suez  Canal  than  on  any  other  equal 
area  in  the  world,  because  so  many  Western  Christians  take  off 
their  religion  and  leave  it  there  and  take  it  up  again  on  their  way 


RESPONSIBILITY   OF   LAYMEN   TO   FOREIGN    MISSIONS  473 

back.  He  also  adds  that  many  seem  to  agree  with  Kipling  that  east 
of  the  Suez  Canal  there  are  no  Ten  Commandments.  Certainly  we 
have  a  responsibility,  as  Christians,  quickly  to  undo  the  wrong  which 
our  own  people  have  helped  to  perpetrate. 

3.  Our  responsibility  is  seen  because  of  the  growing  oppor- 
tunity in  the  East  for  missionary  work;  and  opportunity  is  another 
way  of  spelling  responsibility.  The  hour  has  struck  which  in  some 
respects  brings  us  to  the  most  critical  moment  in  the  history  of  the 
world.  A  thousand  million  people  in  Asia  have  caught  a  vision  of 
something  better  than  they  now  have,  and  they  are  filled  with  a 
spirit  of  unrest.  They  have  heard  of  the  liberty  we  have  here ;  they 
know  something  about  brotherhood,  and  they  are  eager  to  have  these 
things  for  themselves.  The  victory  of  Japan  over  Russia  has  shaken 
to  its  depths  all  Asia  from  Constantinople  to  Korea.  With  this 
spirit  of  unrest,  there  has  come  a  growing  national  consciousness. 
Look  at  Japan  as  she  was  less  than  forty  years  ago ;  she  had  not  a 
national  soldier,  a  national  school,  a  telegraph  pole  or  a  railway  tie, 
and  little  knowledge  of  medicine.  Notices  were  posted  everywhere 
that  if  a  Christian  preacher  or  a  Christian  teacher  or  the  Christian's 
God  himself  should  touch  Japanese  soil  he  was  to  be  beheaded.  Yet 
Japan  today  has  become  one  of  the  great  powers  of  the  world.  Her 
leading  men  recognize  that  they  owe  this  change  to  Christian  educa- 
tion, and  they  are  asking  earnestly  for  more  missionaries  to  come 
among  them.  In  some  parts  of  China  the  gods  are  being  cast  into 
the  closet  and  into  the  river,  and  the  Christian  preacher  and  the 
Christian  teacher  is  welcomed.  In  India,  caste  is  everywhere  break- 
ing down,  and,  to  quote  from  one  of  our  missionaries,  "the  nation 
is  becoming  unconsciously  Christian."  Then  there  is  the  wonderful 
change  that  has  come  over  Turkey.  The  date  July  24,  1908,  is  to 
that  nation  what  July  4,  1776,  is  to  the  United  States.  The  American 
Board  has  been  planting  its  churches  and  schools  and  colleges 
throughout  that  Empire  for  more  than  eighty  years,  and  it  has  been 
a  constant  battle  with  the  Turkish  government,  which  wished  to 
destroy  them.  Now  they  have  a  constitution  which  compels  com- 
pulsory education,  and  the  Minister  of  Education  has  asked  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  American  Board  to  help  in  the  perfecting  of  an  educa- 
tional system  for  the  whole  Turkish  Empire.  Liberty,  equality,  and 
brotherhood  are  the  words  that  are  heard  on  every  hand.  With 
such  marvelous  changes  as  these  going  on  everywhere,  certainly 
there  is  a  new  responsibility  laid  upon  the  men  of  today  to  avail 
themselves  of  these  enlarged  opportunities. 

In  the  work  of  the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement  there  is 
one  short  word  which  is  making  a  tremendous  appeal,  and  that 
word  is  "now."  Men  are  beginning  to  see  as  never  before  that 
Christianity  is  not  something  for  our  children  and  grandchildren  to 
give  to  the  descendants  of  those  who  are  now  living  in  the  Orient, 
but  something  for  the  Christian  men  of  today  to  give  to  the  present 


474  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

generation  in  the  non-Christian  world.  No  one  who  has  looked 
upon  the  people  of  the  East  has  ever  seen  a  single  human  being  that 
could  afford  to  wait. 

Do  we  realize  as  we  ought  that  the  nations  of  the  East  are  so 
great  in  their  population  that  the  number  of  those  who  are  passing 
into  another  world  is  almost  appalling?  In  Boston,  there  has  re- 
cently been  organized  an  Exhibition  called  "Boston,  1915,"  by  a 
group  of  men  who  have  made  those  words  their  motto;  they  are 
trying  in  a  large  way  to  make  a  better  city  during  the  coming  five 
years.  In  that  Exhibition  was  a  booth  intended  to  show  the  ravages 
of  tuberculosis;  there  was  an  electric  light  which  flashed  every 
thirty  seconds,  and  underneath  it  were  these  words:  "Every  time 
this  light  flashes  there  is  another  person  dead  with  tuberculosis." 
It  was  a  most  impressive  sight  to  stand  there  and  watch  the  flash 
of  that  electric  light  and  hear  its  silent  appeal.  This  Convention 
has  been  in  session  four  days,  and  in  that  time  in  China  alone  more 
than  100,000  persons  have  gone  into  another  world.  With  such 
facts  before  us,  is  there  not  a  mighty  responsibility  upon  us  all  to  be 
in  earnest  in  reaching  men  with  the  Gospel  speedily? 

4.  We  must  note  a  new  responsibility  which  has  come  to  us 
because  of  the  enlarged  influence  which  has  come  to  the  American 
missionary  in  recent  years.    Our  war  with  Spain  brought  the  United 
States  to  sit  at  the  Council  Board  of  the  nations  as  never  before. 
Some  of  you  will  remember  that,   during  our  Civil   War,  John 
Bright  declared  that,  if  the  United  States  should  live  forty  years, 
there  would  not  be  a  gun  fired  in  the  world  without  our  permission. 
This  has  become  almost  literally  true.    It  was  our  nation  that  pre- 
vented the  first  Hague  Conference  from  breaking  up  without  ac- 
complishing anything ;  it  was  our  nation  that  saved  it  from  disrepute 
after  it  was  organized;  it  was  through  the  influence  of  President 
Roosevelt  that  the  second  Hague  Conference  was  called.     It  was 
through  the  influence  of  President  Roosevelt  that  peace  was  brought 
about  between  Russia  and  Japan.    When,  a  decade  ago,  some  of  the 
nations  of  the  Old  World  desired  to  divide  China,  it  was  this  nation 
that  declared  for  the  "open  door."    We  have  returned  to  China  one- 
half  of  the  indemnity  received  because  of  the  Boxer  outrages.    Our 
diplomacy  with  the  Chinese  government  from  the  days  of  Anson 
Burlingame  to  the  present  time  has  been  greatly  to  our  credit.    The 
Golden  Rule  policy  of  John  Hay  was  followed  up  by  Secretary  Root 
in  his  remarkable  visit  to  the  Republics  of  South  America.    All  this 
has  given  the  American  missionary  new  prestige  and  adds  therefore 
to  our  responsibility. 

5.  There  is  another  responsibility  which  appeals  to  the  men 
of  today  because  of  the  disparity  between  the  missionary  forces 
abroad  and  at  home.    To  illustrate :    In  one  province  in  India,  with 
over  21,000,000  people,  there  are  only  twenty-one  missionaries,  with 
their  native  helpers;  in  the  same  proportion,  England  would  have 


RESPONSIBILITY   OF   LAYMEN    TO   FOREIGN    MISSIONS  475 

but  thirty-two  clergymen;  she  really  has  33,000.  Is  there  any  jus- 
tice in  England's  having  one  thousand  times  as  many  as  her  Indian 
province?  On  the  same  basis  as  this  Indian  province,  the  United 
States  would  have  but  eighty  clergymen ;  we  do  have  over  140,000. 
Again,  there  is  an  average  of  only  one  medical  missionary  to  every 
2,500,000  in  the  non-Christian  world;  in  the  United  States  there 
are  4,000  for  the  same  number.  On  the  basis  of  these  far-away 
nations,  the  United  States  would  have  but  thirty-five  physicians.  All 
this,  in  the  growing  thought  of  brotherhood,  is  seen  to  be  most 
unjust,  and  there  is  developing  a  sense  of  responsibility  to  correct 
this. 

6.  We  have  a  responsibility  for  this  work,  for  we  have  the 
money  with  which  to  prosecute  it  on  a  very  much  larger  scale  than 
at  present.  I  believe  this  thought  is  growing  among  our  men,  and 
is  adding  new  meaning  to  the  word  stewardship.  Men  are  begin- 
ning to  have  a  new  conception  of  the  ownership  of  money.  It  is 
interesting  in  this  connection  to  quote  the  words  of  Horace  Bushnell 
a  generation  ago:  "One  more  revival,  only  one  more,  is  needed,  a 
revival  of  Christian  stewardship,  the  consecration  of  the  money 
power  of  the  Church  under  God ;  and,  when  that  revival  comes,  the 
Kingdom  of  God  will  come  in  a  day.  You  can  no  more  prevent  it 
than  you  can  hold  back  the  tides  of  the  ocean."  As  we  read  the 
signs  of  the  times  in  Canada  and  in  our  own  land,  especially  in  the 
light  of  such  gifts  as  that  of  the  late  Mr.  John  S.  Kennedy,  we  are 
sure  that  that  revival  has  already  begun.  It  is  a  "man's  job"  to 
finance  the  giving  of  the  Gospel  to  a  thousand  million  people,  and  it 
is  appealing  as  never  before  to  the  men  of  our  day. 

Eight  years  ago,  at  the  Toronto  Conference,  one  of  the  speakers 
used  these  words:  "God  has  used  you,  Mr.  Mott,  and  your  asso- 
ciates in  this  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  to  federate  our  young 
men  and  women  in  this  glorious  battle  for  the  coming  of  the  King- 
dom of  God  in  all  the  world.  In  a  similar  way,  we  want  in  England 
and  Canada  and  the  United  States  to  combine,  in  something  larger 
than  a  billion-dollar  steel  trust,  all  men  of  every  faith,  and  have  them 
furnish  the  money  on  a  scale  worthy  of  the  magnitude  of  the  work. 
No  more  rivalry,  no  more  overlapping.  With  economy  and  effi- 
ciency at  every  point,  let  us  finish  the  work  that  has  been  so  glori- 
ously begun.  Let  all  of  those  who  live  under  the  Union  Jack  and 
under  the  Stars  and  Stripes  put  out  of  sight  our  denominational 
badges,  lift  up  the  cross,  plan  out  the  work,  put  up  the  money,  and 
go  in  together  to  conquer  the  world  for  Jesus  Christ."  Through 
the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement  that  world-wide  trust  has  been 
formed :  not  only  is  it  organized  in  the  United  States  and  in  Canada, 
but  in  England,  Scotland,  and  Australia,  and  within  a  few  days  we 
have  heard  that  it  has  also  taken  root  in  Ceylon  and  Japan.  It  is 
a  satisfaction  to  remember  that  this  is  not  the  first  great  laymen's 
missionary  movement  to  attempt  the  conquest  of  the  world ;  the  first 


4/6  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

was  organized  nineteen  centuries  ago  by  One  born  in  Bethlehem; 
its  leader  was  not  a  priest  or  a  Levite,  but  a  carpenter's  son.  He 
gathered  around  Him  a  group  of  laymen,  most  of  whom  were  fish- 
ermen ;  His  nation  was  hated,  and  once  only,  and  that  when  a  babe, 
did  He  leave  the  little  province  in  which  He  was  born.  So  far  as 
we  have  any  knowledge,  the  only  thing  He  wrote  was  upon  the 
ground  when  the  woman  who  had  been  such  a  great  sinner  stood 
before  Him.  His  real  life-work  was  ended  in  three  short  years,  and 
He  was  crucified  as  a  malefactor  on  the  cross.  Yet  that  Jesus,  Son 
of  Man  and  Son  of  God,  has  altered  and  is  altering  the  world.  By 
His  power  men's  lives  are  being  changed  everywhere.  Every  race 
and  tribe  and  nation,  all  classes  and  conditions,  are  paying  their 
tribute  to  Him.  Never  before  has  He  been  such  a  mighty  power 
in  the  world  as  today.  We  are  to  carry  His  message  of  love  every- 
where, and  to  plant  in  this  generation  the  cross  which  stands  for 
Him  in  the  darkest  corners  of  the  earth,  and  to  keep  together  until 
this  work  is  finished.  It  is  this  for  which  the  Laymen's  Missionary 
Movement  stands.  Let  all  our  Christian  laymen  "line  up,"  back  of 
the  Mission  Boards,  back  of  the  missionaries  who  have  gone  and 
are  going  to  the  front,  as  a  great  reserve  ready  for  any  demand. 
This  is  the  Responsibility  of  the  Laymen  of  Today. 


LAYMEN  AND  THE  WORLD'S  EVANGELIZATION 

MR.    J.    CAMPBELL   WHITE,   M.A.,    NEW    YORK 

TEN  YEARS  of  my  life  I  have  spent  face  to  face  with  the  non- 
Christian  world  working  as  a  layman  among  the  students  of  Cal- 
cutta, India.  I  would  rather  be  there  now  than  here,  and  would  be 
there  were  it  not  for  the  conviction  that  grew  upon  me  during  those 
ten  years  that  the  real  problem  of  missions  is  not  in  India,  or  in 
China,  or  in  Africa,  but  here  in  America,  and  in  Canada,  and  in 
Great  Britain,  and  other  Christian  countries.  When  we  decide  that 
the  Gospel  of  Christ  is  worth  sending  round  the  world,  we  will 
undertake  it  on  an  adequate  scale,  and  nothing  can  prevent  or  hinder 
our  successful  accomplishment  of  that  undertaking. 

There  are  two  radically  different  interpretations  of  what  Christ 
meant  when  He  said,  "Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gos- 
pel to  every  creature."  All  our  Churches  have  been  interpreting  it 
as  if  it  meant  that  we  might  do  it  at  our  convenience  and  at  our 
leisure.  Have  we  not  been  expecting  that  it  would  take  us  several 
hundred  years  to  reach  the  time  when  the  message  of  Christ  would 
become  universal?  How,  many  of  us  have  been  working  on  the 


LAYMEN    AND    THE     WORLD  S     EVANGELIZATION  477 

basis  of  really  trying  to  make  it  universal  in  our  own  day?  I  was 
in  a  very  large  meeting  less  than  a  month  ago,  where  one  of  the 
most  prominent  ministers  of  the  city  said  that  he  was  tired  hearing 
of  this  talk  about  "the  evangelization  of  the  world  in  this  genera- 
tion." He  thought  it  would  be  a  good  deal  more  reasonable  to  talk 
about  evangelizing  the  world  in  a  million  years.  I  had  the  oppor- 
tunity of  following  him,  and  I  said  that  I  thought  it  was  rather  hard 
on  the  present  generation  of  men  living  in  Africa,  and  China,  and 
India,  and  other  non-Christian  countries,  to  go  at  the  task  as  if  we 
had  a  million  years  in  which  to  do  it.  The  fact  is,  this  is  the  only 
generation  that  we  can  reach,  and  another  fact  is,  that  unless  we 
obey  the  Great  Commission  now,  while  we  are  here  to  obey  it,  we 
shall  not  have  the  opportunity  of  obeying  it  at  all. 

Among  the  students  of  the  world  during  the  last  twenty  years 
the  conviction  has  been  growing  that  when  Christ  said  "Preach  the 
Gospel  to  every  creature,"  he  meant  His  people  in  every  age  to  un- 
dertake to  do  it.  And  now  the  laymen  all  over  North  America  are 
rising  up  alongside  of  the  students  and  saying  to  them,  "We  believe 
that  it  is  our  privilege  to  put  our  lives  into  this  enterprise  with  you, 
and  to  see  that  it  is  advocated  among  all  our  Churches  so  that  they 
may  all  be  enlisted  in  it,  and  to  see  that  it  is  adequately  financed,  in 
order  that  the  men  who  are  willing  to  give  life  to  it  may  see  their 
hopes  realized  in  all  parts  of  the  non-Christian  world."  I  know  more 
about  heathenism  than  the  men  in  this  audience,  unless  you  have 
spent  ten  years  in  the  midst  of  it,  but  I  declare  to  you  my  profound 
conviction  that  it  is  entirely  possible  during  the  lifetime  of  most  of 
us  who  are  here  today  so  to  enlarge  the  operations  of  the  Christian 
Church  that  workers  will  be  planted  in  every  part  of  the  world-field 
and  an  intelligent  presentation  of  the  message  of  Christianity  shall 
be  made  to  the  last  man  on  this  planet.  But,  manifestly,  that  process 
cannot  be  carried  out  until  the  workers  are  located  in  every  part  of 
the  world-field. 

What  is  the  present  situation  that  confronts  us  as  we  look  out 
into  the  great,  needy  world  ?  Last  year,  for  this  enterprise,  the  con- 
tributions of  all  Christians  throughout  the  world,  not  including  the 
gifts  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  aggregated  $24,613,000.  I  am 
sure  it  is  a  matter  of  peculiar  interest  to  all  of  us  here  to  know  that 
the  United  States  and  Canada  constitute  so  large  a  unit  in  that  giving 
— $11,317,000,  an  increase  last  year  over  the  preceding  year's  gifts 
of  $1,256,000,  or  more  than  twice  the  gain  of  any  single  year  in  the 
last  hundred  years  of  our  missionary  development  on  this  Continent. 
Great  Britain  contributed  $9,584,000  of  the  total,  and  it  ought  to  be 
said  to  her  credit  that  her  per  capita  gift  is  about  twice  as  much  as 
ours,  so  that  Great  Britain  is  really  far  ahead  of  us  in  her  apprecia- 
tion of  her  world-responsibility.  But,  looked  at  in  the  large,  you  can 
see  where  the  world  must  look  for  its  missionaries.  These  great 
countries,  the  United  States,  Canada,  and  Great  Britain,  contribute 


STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

about  85  per  cent  of  all  that  is  now  given  for  the  evangelization  of 
the  non-Christian  world.  All  other  countries  combined  gave  last 
year  $3,711,000. 

How  far  does  that  amount  of  money  go  in  the  real  solution  of 
the  problem?  Money  can  solve  the  problem  only  in  so  far  as  it 
supports  an  adequate  force  of  missionaries  and  gives  them  the  neces- 
sary equipment  with  which  to  work.  How  far  does  it  go  in  these 
directions?  The  reports  just  published  show  that  there  are  15,000 
missionaries  now  in  the  field,  not  counting  the  wives  of  missionaries. 
We  are  not  counting  them  here,  because  we  are  trying  to  get  at  the 
number  of  missionary  districts  that  can  be  occupied.  I  have  here  a 
striking  deliverance  from  the  whole  missionary  body  of  India.  It 
was  passed  in  1902  at  the  Decennial  Missionary  Conference  repre- 
senting all  Christian  bodies  in  that  country.  May  I  quote  for  the 
sake  of  clearness  and  force  their  striking  statement : 

"We  fully  recognize  that  the  greatest  part  of  this  work  of  evangelization 
must  be  done,  not  by  foreigners,  but  by  members  of  the  Indian  Christian 
Church,  and  to  train  these  Indian  Christian  workers  and  to  supervise  and 
direct  their  work  there  will  for  many  years  be  required  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  foreign  missionaries.  It  is  thought  to  be  anything  but  an  extravagant 
estimate  of  the  needs  of  the  country  if  we  ask  that  there  be  one  male  and 
one  female  missionary  for  every  50,000  of  the  population,  and  this  would 
mean  the  quadrupling  of  our  present  numbers." 

At  that  time  there  was  only  one  man  or  unmarried  woman 
missionary  among  every  100,000  of  the  population  of  India.  They 
asked  for  a  quadrupling  of  their  numbers,  in  order  that  there  might 
be  an  average  of  at  least  one  missionary,  either  a  man  or  an  unmar- 
ried woman,  in  every  district  of  25,000.  From  the  Shanghai  Con- 
ference comes  a  similar  appeal  for  China:  Giving  every  minister 
in  the  foreign  field  a  parish  of  25,000  to  reach,  and  every  doctor  and 
every  layman  who  is  there  as  a  teacher,  and  every  unmarried  woman, 
a  parish  of  25,000  people  to  reach,  we  have  now  provided  for  about 
375,000,000. 

I  want  you  to  realize  how  tremendous  a  task  that  is.  We  have 
here  in  the  United  States  not  a  small  body  of  15,000  missionaries; 
we  have  145,000  Protestant  ordained  clergymen,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  20,000,000  of  Church  members  like  you  and  me,  and  yet  we 
think  we  have  a  fairly  large  task  in  this  country.  What  would  you 
think  of  a  small  group  of  15,000  missionaries,  of  whom  less  than 
7,000  are  ordained  ministers,  attempting  to  reach  a  population  of 
375,000,000?  What  is  that  population  equal  to?  It  is  equal  to  the 
entire  population  of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  and  Mexico, 
plus  all  of  South  America,  plus  all  the  population  of  Great  Britain, 
plus  all  the  population  of  France,  plus  all  the  population  of  Ger- 
many, and  about  50,000,000  more  thrown  in  for  good  measure. 
That  is  the  kind  of  a  colossal  undertaking  with  which  our  present 
missionary  force  is  confronted,  and  among  that  great  mass  of  people 
they  are  hoping  to  make  the  knowledge  of  Christ  generally  known. 


LAYMEN    AND    THE    WORLD  S     EVANGELIZATION  479 

But  even  if  they  succeed  in  that  greatest  of  all  definite  undertakings 
of  human  history,  it  will  leave  625,000,000  other  people  absolutely 
unprovided  for  as  yet  by  the  aggregate  arrangements  of  all  the 
Churches  of  Christendom,  or  25,000  districts,  each  containing  25,000 
people,  without  a  missionary. 

All  of  us  are  interested  in  the  next  question :  What  is  America's 
share  of  this  undertaking?  Our  missionary  boards  have  been  mak- 
ing a  careful  investigation  of  that  question  for  the  past  four  years. 
They  have  reports  from  their  missionaries  in  every  part  of  the  world. 
These  reports  have  been  submitted  to  the  Annual  Conference  of 
Foreign  Mission  Boards.  There  was  a  report  given  two  years  ago, 
and  a  fuller  report  a  year  ago.  In  the  published  Reports  which 
came  to  that  body,  you  will  find  that  the  aggregate  number  of  people 
living  in  the  districts  occupied  by  our  missionaries  from  the  United 
States  and  Canada  today  is  about  600,000,000  of  people,  or  fully  60 
per  cent  of  the  non-Christian  world. 

In  Canada  last  year  there  was  conducted  a  National  Missionary 
Campaign.  Their  leaders  estimated  that  their  proportion  of  this 
responsibility  for  reaching  600,000,000  of  people  was  about  40,- 
000,000.  This  means  40,000,000  of  people  depending  upon  Canada, 
and  the  other  560,000,000  upon  the  United  States.  Canada  was  only 
reaching  about  10,000,000  of  people  with  her  present  missionary 
force.  She  decided  to  undertake  to  quadruple  the  output,  and  many 
of  her  Churches  have  already  risen  up  to  that  standard  or  have  gone 
beyond  it.  Now,  the  question  is,  Will  the  United  States  also  quad- 
ruple her  missionary  output,  both  of  workers  and  of  financial 
support  ? 

I  believe  that  this  is  entirely  possible.  Six  hundred  million  of 
people  in  the  non-Christian  world  depend  upon  us  for  their  knowl- 
edge of  Christ.  We  have  a  field  here  in  Canada  and  the  United 
States  of  just  about  100,000,000.  Notice  the  contrast  first  in  the 
fields:  100,000,000  here  at  home;  600,000,000  abroad;  and  then 
notice  the  other  contrast  in  our  support:  From  the  United  States 
and  Canada  last  year  more  than  $300,000,000  were  contributed  for 
religious  purposes  to  reach  this  100,000,000  of  people,  of  whom 
already  39  per  cent  are  members  of  various  Churches ;  and  to  reach 
six  times  that  population  out  in  the  non-Christian  world,  we  pro- 
vided $11,317,000  last  year!  If  we  provided  for  ourselves  on  the 
same  scale  that  we  provide  for  those  people,  we  would  have  had  to 
get  along  last  year  in  the  United  States  and  Canada  on  a  little  less 
than  $2,000,000  for  all  religious  purposes.  On  100,000,000  of 
people  at  home  we  spend  $300,000,000  in  a  year ;  on  the  same  sized 
field  yonder  we  spend  less  than  $2,000,000.  Business  men  do  not 
need  much  more  than  an  acquaintance  with  these  figures  in  order 
to  see  that  the  support  is  inadequate  for  so  tremendous  an  under- 
taking. We  are  beginning  to  realize  how  large  an  undertaking  it  is. 

It  is  the  greatest  educational  undertaking  in  the  world.    Do  we 


480  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

realize  that  with  all  our  education  in  this  country  and  other  civi- 
lized and  Christian  lands  there  still  remain  fully  one-half  of  all  the 
population  on  this  planet  who  are  not  able  to  read  or  write  a  word 
of  any  language?  Think  what  that  means,  that  one-half  of  the  race 
is  still  illiterate.  There  are  men  in  the  illiterate  half  who  possess 
the  latent  abilities  of  great  leaders  such  as  have  been  produced  in  our 
own  civilization.  They  have  all  the  potentiality  that  we  have  in  this 
part  of  the  world  if  it  were  developed  and  realized.  And  think  what 
it  would  mean  in  the  way  of  adding  to  the  aggregate  intelligence  of 
mankind  if  the  other  half  of  the  world  were  given  an  educational 
opportunity.  I  am  glad  to  see  Mr.  Rockefeller  putting  forty  or 
fifty  millions  of  dollars  into  adding  to  the  magnificent  system  o'f 
education  that  we  already  have  in  this  country.  But  somebody  needs 
to  rise  up  to  put  forty  millions  or  four  hundred  millions  into  the 
education  of  the  other  half  of  the  human  race. 

I  am  glad  to  see  individual  men  putting  a  million  dollars  into 
an  hospital,  as  the  late  John  S.  Kennedy  did  into  the  Presbyterian 
Hospital  in  New  York  a  little  while  ago.  We  see  the  necessity  of  it 
here,  and  would  not  be  willing  to  live  in  a  civilization  where  every 
man,  poor  or  rich,  did  not  have  an  opportunity  to  have  the  ills  of 
the  body  properly  attended  to  by  the  most  scientific  skill.  But  one- 
half  of  all  the  people  living  in  this  world  do  not  yet  know  the 
a-b-c's  of  hygiene,  or  sanitation,  or  medicine,  or  surgery,  and  are 
suffering  all  the  indescribable  horrors  of  their  ignorance.  And  that 
burden  of  unnecessary  suffering  will  never  be  lifted  until  men  filled 
with  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ  plunge  out  into  every  dark  corner  of 
this  world  and  learn  the  languages  of  these  peoples  and  patiently 
train  up  an  army  of  qualified  physicians  and  surgeons  from  the 
natives  of  the  soil  in  every  one  of  those  lands,  to  lift  the  burden 
of  unnecessary  suffering  from  the  other  one-half  of  the  human  race. 
That  is  the  outstanding  philanthropic  problem  of  the  world  today. 
I  do  not  believe  that  any  single  philanthropic  scheme  was  ever  pre- 
sented to  the  public  so  magnificent  in  its  scope  and  possibilities  as 
that  which  emanated  a  little  while  ago  from  a  group  of  medical  mis- 
sionaries of  all  Churches  in  China.  China  needs  now  a  chain  of 
medical  colleges  planted  at  strategic  centers  throughout  the  Empire 
to  raise  up  under  Christian  auspices  and  with  Christian  spirit  an 
army  of  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  thousand  qualified  Chinese  doc- 
tors who  will  lift  the  burden  of  unnecessary  suffering  from  one- 
quarter  of  the  human  race.  Dr.  Teusler,  of  the  Episcopal  Board, 
with  whom  I  spoke  in  Richmond,  Virginia,  a  few  weeks  ago,  has  a 
great  hospital  in  Tokyo,  Japan,  and  is  recognized  as  the  most  capa- 
ble surgeon  in  that  country.  He  lives  on  an  ordinary  missionary 
salary,  while  he  earns  something  over  $9,000  a  year  in  his  practice, 
and  puts  all  he  earns  over  and  above  his  small  salary  right  back  into 
the  work.  You  can  afford  to  stand  with  and  stand  behind  men  who 
are  willing  not  only  to  invest  their  money  but  their  lives  in  this  work. 


LAYMEN    AND    THE    WORLD'S    EVANGELIZATION  481 

God  is  not  asking  Christian  laymen  merely  for  their  money. 
No  man  has  got  money  enough  to  discharge  his  obligations  to  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  Our  Lord  is  asking  for  your  intelligence,  for 
your  capacity,  for  your  enterprise,  for  your  vision,  for  all  the  gifts 
you  have  of  gracious  and  glorious  manhood  to  put  into  the  greatest 
problem  that  was  ever  given  human  beings  to  have  anything  to  do 
with.  It  is  our  privilege  to  unloose  the  bonds  of  the  men  of  this 
world  and  set  them  free  in  the  liberty  wherewith  the  Son  of  God 
alone  can  set  men  free. 

I  call  your  attention  to  this  fact,  that  among  all  these  mission- 
aries who  come  back  to  us  from  the  darkest  corners  of  the  earth, 
you  never  hear  a  note  of  discouragement,  you  never  hear  a  note  of 
doubt.  Everywhere,  these  men  say,  the  Gospel  works  wherever  it 
is  given  a  chance.  You  never  hear  from  any  of  them  a  question 
about  the  inspiration  of  the  Bible,  or  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of 
God,  or  that  the  Gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every 
one  that  believeth.  Back  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  in  our  day 
there  is  coming  the  most  striking  apologetic  that  Christianity  pos- 
sesses in  our  generation.  For  while  here,  with  all  our  $300,000,000 
a  year  spent  for  religious  purposes,  with  145,000  Protestant  clergy- 
men engaged  in  the  work,  and  20,000,000  laymen  like  you  and  me, 
last  year  we  added  less  than  3  per  cent  to  our  Church  membership 
by  all  our  aggregate  efforts,  while  out  yonder  on  the  mission  fields, 
our  missionaries,  in  the  presence  of  infinitely  greater  obstacles,  added 
more  than  12  per  cent  to  the  membership  of  the  Churches.  While 
we  had  in  this  country,  with  all  of  our  multiplied  machinery,  an 
average  of  only  three  additions  to  the  Church  to  each  ordained 
minister,  our  American  missionaries  had  an  average  out  of  heathen- 
ism of  forty-one  apiece.  It  is  too  late  for  any  intelligent  man  to 
talk  about  missions  being  a  failure.  If  he  lived  one  hundred  years 
ago,  when  it  took  Morrison  many  years  to  win  his  first  convert  in 
China,  Carey  many  years  to  win  his  first  convert  in  India,  and  Jud- 
son  many  years  to  win  the  first  convert  in  Burma,  he  might  talk 
that  way.  He  cannot  talk  that  way  now. 

It  took  us  one  hundred  years  to  win  the  first  million  converts  out 
of  heathenism.  We  passed  the  million  mark  in  1896.  It  did  not  take 
us  one  hundred  years  to  win  the  second  million.  We  gained  them  not 
in  a  hundred  years,  but  in  twelve  years.  We  passed  the  second  mil- 
lion mark  in  1908.  And  how  many  did  we  win  out  of  heathenism  in 
1908?  One  hundred  and  sixty-five  thousand,  an  average  of  453 
every  day  of  the  year.  That  is  what  is  going  on  now  with  steadily 
accelerating  success  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  It  will  not  take  us 
any  twelve  years  to  win  the  third  million  converts.  We  are  winning 
them  now  at  the  rate  of  a  million  in  six  years.  But  it  will  not  even 
take  us  the  six  years.  It  is  only  going  to  be  a  very  short  time  until 
we  can  count  the  converts — the  definite,  professed  converts  out  of 
heathenism  by  the  million  every  year. 


482  STUDENTS  AND  THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

The  problem  is  what  ought  we  to  do  with  these  600,000,000 
people?  We  have  missionaries  now  among  them  enough  to  reach 
about  one-quarter  of  them.  The  six  thousand  missionaries  we  have 
from  Canada  and  the  United  States  can  probably  reach  only  a 
quarter  of  that  population.  What  about  the  other  450,000,000?  Can 
we  not  quadruple  this  output  in  order  to  reach  the  whole  600,- 
000,000?  How  many  missionaries  would  that  mean?  Only  24,000 
from  the  United  States  and  Canada.  How  many  would  that  mean  ? 
One  out  of  800  of  our  Church  members.  One  out  of  every  800  of 
our  Church  members  would  provide  a  missionary  to  every  district. 
Could  we  spare  them,  do  you  think?  The  only  other  question  is 
whether  the  799  who  stay  at  home  could  support  the  one  who  goes. 
I  was  supported  for  ten  years  in  Calcutta  by  one  man,  a  merchant 
in  Montreal.  Not  only  did  he  have  one  man,  but  he  supported 
several  workers  in  different  parts  of  the  non-Christian  world.  He 
was  glad  to  put  his  personality  in  that  serious,  large  way  into  help- 
ing to  win  back  the  world  to  a  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  have 
no  doubt  at  all  in  my  mind  that  my  friend  in  Montreal  was  able  by 
the  investment  he  made  in  consecrated,  capable  personality  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  the  world  to  carry  this  message  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the 
first  time  to  scores  of  thousands  of  people  who  never  would  have 
heard  it  unless  he  had  cared  and  invested.  My  friend,  Dr.  Goucher, 
of  Baltimore,  during  twenty  years,  has  put  $100,000  into  work  in 
India,  developing  schools  for  boys  and  girls,  and  the  work  has  been 
marvelously  blessed  by  Almighty  God,  with  this,  as  one  concrete 
result,  that  there  are  50,000  members  of  the  Methodist  Church  in 
India  tonight  as  the  result  of  that  investment  of  $100,000.  That 
man  had  the  right  conception  of  life  who  said,  "I  would  rather  save 
a  million  men  than  save  a  million  dollars."  And  it  ought  to  be  a 
sobering  thought  to  us  that  there  are  many  men  who  directly  and 
indirectly  may  be  able  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  a  million  men  who 
would  not  hear  it  if  it  were  not  for  our  interest  and  our  great  ab- 
sorbing life-purpose.  It  is  a  significant  and  terrible  thing  to  live 
when  life's  opportunities  are  so  vast.  That  man's  life  is  most  worth 
living  whose  work  is  most  worth  while,  and  a  great  many  people 
have  not  yet  given  themselves  to  anything  big  enough  and  worthy 
enough  and  permanent  enough  to  call  out  all  the  best  that  their 
personality  has.  There  came  a  man  into  my  office  the  other  day, 
and  as  he  sat  by  my  desk  he  said  this  to  me  in  so  many  words: 
"Before  this  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement-  came  to  my  city  and 
my  own  life,  my  highest  ambition  was  to  be  worth  a  million  dollars. 
I  want  to  say  to  you  today  that  my  highest  ambition  is  to  see  how 
much  good  I  can  do  with  my  money  and  with  my  life."  If  we  will 
put  our  own  hearts,  and  our  children,  and  our  capacity,  and  our 
treasure  behind  this  enterprise,  only  God  can  foresee  how  rapidly 
we  may  press  out  into  every  part  of  the  field  and  speed  this  message 
to  the  last  nation,  the  last  tribe,  and  the  last  man  in  the  world.  I 


LAYMEN    AND    THE    WORLD'S    EVANGELIZATION  483 

believe  it  is  the  great  thing  to  live  for,  to  work  for,  to  pray  for,  and 
to  sacrifice  for.  I  do  not  believe  that  if  you  can  live  a  hundred  years 
you  will  ever  have  presented  to  you  a  greater  opportunity  than  God 
presents  to  you  now,  when  He  asks  you  to  become  a  part  of  the 
conscious  machinery  of  God  for  uplifting  and  redeeming  the  world. 
Only  spiritual  values  are  permanent  values.  We  brought  nothing 
into  this  world,  and,  if  there  is  anything  certain,  it  is  this,  that  we 
shall  carry  nothing  out,  except  our  own  characters  and  the  char- 
acters of  other  men  made  better  by  our  touch.  Every  man  of  us, 
millionaire  or  not,  is  facing  inevitable  and  eternal  bankruptcy  except 
as  he  invests  his  life  and  his  treasure  in  something  spiritual,  for  only 
spiritual  things  are  going  to  endure  forever. 

I  have  only  this  further  word.  I  want  to  say,  again,  I  believe 
with  all  my  soul  that  if  you  and  I  and  other  men  like  us  throughout 
the  Church  of  Christ  will  put  our  capacity  and  organizing  ability 
into  the  work  of  enlisting  Christendom  in  this  task,  there  is  nothing 
in  earth  or  in  hell  that  can  prevent  our  dashing  out  into  every  land 
and  planting  the  Gospel  in  every  district  and  making  possible  within 
the  lifetime  of  many  of  us  here  for  the  last  man  in  the  world  to  hear 
this  message  and  be  able  to  accept  it  if  he  will : 

"Fear  not,  we  cannot  fail: 
The  message  must  prevail; 
Truth  is  the  oath  of  God, 
And  sure  and  fast, 
Through  death  and  hell, 
Holds,  onward,  to  the  last." 

Jesus  Christ  is  going  to  win  gloriously  in  this  undertaking. 
The  only  question  is  whether  you  and  I  are  going  to  be  crowned 
conquerors  with  Him  when  the  dominion  of  the  nations  is  laid  down 
at  His  worthy  feet. 


CALLS  TO   SERVICE 

The  Will  of  God  for  the  Individual 
The  Enlistment  of  Life 


\ 


THE  WILL  OF  GOD  FOR  THE  INDIVIDUAL 

THE  REVEREND  H.  ROSWELL  BATES,  NEW  YORK 

IN  THE  GOSPEL  OF  JOHN,  the  fourth  chapter  and  the  thirty- 
fourth  verse,  are  these  words :  "Jesus  saith  unto  them,  my  meat  is  to 
do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me."  If  you  turn  over  the  page,  you 
will  find  these  words  written :  "I  seek  not  mine  own  will,  but  the  will 
of  him  that  sent  me."  And  if  you  turn  over  the  page,  you  will  find 
on  the  next  page :  "I  am  come  down  from  Heaven,  not  to  do  mine 
own  will,  but  the  will  of  Him  that  hath  sent  me."  And  before  you 
close  the  pages  of  the  Testament,  you  again  find  these  words :  "Lo, 
I  am  come  to  do  Thy  will,  O  God." 

"I  am  come  to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me."  Every  great 
oratorio,  every  true  symphony,  every  splendid  opera  of  power,  has 
running  through  it  from  beginning  to  end,  through  every  part,  that 
which  we  call  the  theme,  and  every  note  and  every  sound  that  is 
brought  into  that  oratorio,  or  that  symphony,  or  that  opera,  must  be 
brought  into  harmony  with  that  theme.  Now  you  hear  the  sound 
of  a  woman's  voice,  alone,  in  song,  now  you  hear  the  mighty  throes 
of  the  great  orchestra,  backed  by  trombone  and  kettle-drum.  No 
matter  which  you  hear,  underlying  all  is  the  same  theme,  and  every 
note  and  every  part  of  that  oratorio  or  symphony  is  subjected  to 
that  theme. 

Throughout  the  life  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  there  was  a  theme, 
and  this  was  the  theme  of  His  life :  "I  am  come  to  do  the  will  of  Him 
that  sent  me."  And  whether  you  find  Him  pegging  away  at  the  trade 
of  the  hammer  and  nails,  or  find  Him  sitting  alone  by  the  well 
of  Samaria,  talking  to  the  outcast  woman,  or  find  Him  healing  the 
one  who  is  sick,  or  find  Him  upon  the  cross  of  Calvary,  you  realize 
that  everything  which  entered  into  His  life  of  thought  or  word  or 
deed  was  brought  into  harmony  with  that  theme  which  ran  through- 
out His  life  even  from  His  boyhood  days  to  His  ascension,  "I  am 
come  to  do  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me." 

A  few  days  ago,  I  received  a  letter  from  a  Yale  man,  in  which 
he  was  speaking  of  that  which  had  been  going  on  in  his  life,  and  he 
added  these  words :  "I  know  not  where  it  will  lead  me,  but  hence- 
forth I  am  determined  to  do  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me  here." 
"I  know  not  where  doing  His  will  will  lead  me."  More  than  once 
that  question  may  have  come  to  Jesus  our  Saviour.  Many  years  the 

487 


488  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

determination  to  do  God's  will  kept  Him  in  that  carpenter  shop, 
working  to  earn  a  livelihood  for  those  dependent  upon  Him,  when 
He  must  have  been  longing  to  get  out  into  a  larger  and  more  active 
service.  And  then  it  causes  Him  to  turn  the  key  in  that  shop  door 
and  to  face  poverty  for  Himself  and  His  mother  that  He  might  go 
from  place  to  place  healing  the  sick,  giving  sight  to  the  blind ;  speak- 
ing words  of  eternal  life  to  all  those  who  were  willing  to  hear.  He 
is  enduring  a  life  of  hardship,  "despised  and  rejected  of  men,"  when 
there  comes  to  Him  one  day  that  wonderful  sound  of  music,  the 
voices  of  men  and  women  singing,  "Blessed  is  He  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord !"  He  is  on  the  threshold  of  His  ministry.  A  little 
less  than  three  years  He  has  been  in  the  work  that  He  had  looked 
forward  to  all  the  years  of  His  life.  He  is  just  finding  Himself  re- 
ceived by  the  people.  Now  it  is  there  comes  to  Him  a  moment  of 
terrific  decision.  Two  crowns  are  held  out  to  Him.  The  people 
would  take  Him  and  make  Him  king.  They  even  want  to  take  Him 
by  force.  They  offer  Him  the  crown  studded  with  diamonds  and 
rubies  and  sapphires.  There  is  another  crown  held  out  to  Him.  It 
is  a  crown  of  thorns.  Two  thrones  are  held  out  to  Him.  The  one 
is  the  ivory  throne  of  David,  His  father :  the  other  throne  is  a  crudely 
made  cross.  Two  robes  are  offered  Him  that  day.  One  is  the 
crimson  purple  of  His  ancestors,  the  other  is  the  robe  of  the  crimson 
of  His  own  blood  as  it  shall  fall  across  His  body  on  Calvary.  Which 
shall  He  choose  ?  Shall  He  take  the  crown  of  gold,  or  the  crown  of 
thorns,  the  throne  of  ivory  or  the  throne  of  the  cross,  the  robe  of 
velvet  or  the  robe  of  blood  ?  It  is  a  moment  of  terrific  decision. 

May  we  reverently  try  to  be  with  Him  while  He  is  thinking  it 
all  out,  and  can  we  not  hear  Him  analyze  His  own  thoughts  some- 
thing like  this?  "I  am  not  going  to  choose  the  cross  just  to  do  the 
thing  that  is  hardest  and  heroic.  Why,  if  I  just  let  my  life  continue 
until  I  am  sixty  or  seventy,  think  of  the  good  that  I  can  do !  I  have 
had  only  about  two  years  and  a  half,  or  a  little  more,  of  my  ministry, 
for  I  have  been  held  back  during  these  days  in  the  past  and  been 
obliged  to  toil  in  the  shop;  and  now,  if  I  only  let  my  life  last,  think 
what  good  I  can  do,  the  people  I  can  heal,  the  comfort  I  can  bring  to 
those  who  are  in  sorrow,  the  poor  to  whom  I  can  bring  joy,  the  beg- 
gars that  I  can  put  upon  their  feet,  the  drunkards  that  I  can 
uplift,  the  souls  that  I  can  save!  Why  should  I  choose  the 
cross  ?  They  are  willing  to  take  me  and  make  me  king ;  and  if  I  am 
willing  to  be  made  king,  then  even  my  enemies  will  rally  round  me, 
and  I  know  my  leadership.  Think  of  my  influence  when  I  am  upon 
that  throne.  When  I  preach  the  Gospel  my  voice  will  be  heard  in 
Alexandria,  throughout  Egypt;  my  voice  will  be  heard  in  Athens, 
throughout  Greece ;  my  voice  will  be  heard  in  Rome,  throughout  the 
world !  Oh,  what  a  wonderful  pulpit  from  which  I  can  preach  the 
Gospel  and  can  tell  people  the  story  that  there  is  a  God  who  cares  for 
them,  a  Father  who  loves  them.  My  words  will  bear  weight  if  I 


THE  WILL  OF  GOD  FOR  THE  INDIVIDUAL  489 

preach  from  the  throne.  Oh,  think  what  I  can  do  for  these  poor 
people  with  the  wealth  that  will  be  placed  at  my  feet!  I  would  be 
able  to  help  this  family  in  their  poverty  and  their  want  and  their 
suffering.  Oh,  how  much  I  can  do  if  I  have  money  and  wealth  to  do 
with.  Then  there  is  my  mother.  My  mother's  hopes  have  been  cen- 
tered in  me.  It  will  break  her  heart  if  I  go  to  that  cross.  I  have 
seen  her  suffer  in  poverty  with  me.  How  I  would  love  to  see  her  in 
a  palace  and  have  comforts  and  luxuries.  Oh,  how  it  would  rejoice 
her  heart  to  see  the  son  for  whom  she  has  poured  out  her  very  life- 
blood,  upon  a  throne.  It  will  crush  her  if  I  choose  the  cross.  Which 
shall  I  choose?" 

How  is  He  to  decide?  We  know  His  life.  It  was  a  life  of 
prayer.  We  know  that  before  He  came  to  choose  His  disciples  He 
spent  all  night  in  prayer.  We  read  that,  in  Passion  Week,  when  Judas 
came  to  betray  Him  he  found  Him  where  He  was  accustomed  to  go, 
apart  from  the  world,  lying  upon  His  face  in  prayer.  We  have  no 
record  of  what  took  place  that  Tuesday  of  Passion  Week.  I  believe  it 
was  because  He  was  spending  that  day  in  some  quiet  place,  it  may  be 
with  His  mother,  m  prayer;  for  He  knew  that  He  must  base  His 
decision,  not  upon  what  seemed  to  Himself,  perhaps,  wise,  but  upon 
what  God  willed  for  Him,  and  His  decision  was  made  because  He 
was  in  touch  with  God  and  saw  clearly  and  knew  what  God's  will 
was  for  Him.  And  so,  not  because  it  was  the  heroic  thing  to  do,  not 
because  it  was  the  advice  of  His  mother  or  of  His  friends  to  do  it, 
He  went  to  that  cross,  and  you  and  I  know  that  the  success  of  Jesus 
Christ  the  Redeemer  of  the  world  rested  upon  that  decision. 

I  am  not  urging  you  to  go  to  the  foreign  field.  I  do  not 
know  that  it  is  God's  will  that  you  should  go  to  the  foreign  field. 
But  I  do  urge  this,  first  of  all,  that  you  choose  as  the  theme  of  your 
life  that  which  was  the  theme  of  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ  your 
Saviour.  What  greater  theme  can  you  choose  for  your  life  than  the 
one  which  He  chose?  "I  am  come  to  do  the  will  of  Him  that  sent 
me."  "Of  Him  that  sent  me."  What  an  inspiration  to  know  that 
you  are  sent  of  God !  "I  am  come  to  do  His  will."  Make  that  the 
determination  of  your  life. 

I  am  'not  urging  you  to  go  to  the  foreign  field,  but  I  desire 
to  tell  you  that  these  days  are  days  of  decision,  when  you  ought  to 
decide,  if  you  are  ever  going  to  decide,  whether  or  not  God  wants  you 
to  stay  at  home  and  whether  or  'not  God  wants  you  to  go  to  the  field. 
Choose  not  the  field  because  it  sounds  hard  and  heroic.  Choose  not 
the  field  because  it  may  crush  the  heart  of  your  mother.  Make  your 
choice  in  moments  of  quiet  prayer,  that  God  may  direct  you  as  to 
where  you  are  to  go,  whether  it  is  to  stay  here,  even  as  for  many 
years  He  kept  Jesus  in  that  carpenter  shop,  or  whether  it  is  to  do 
His  bidding  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth.  These  are  days  that 
must  be  days  of  decision  as  to  what  you  are  to  do  in  regard  to  the 
foreign  field. 


490  STUDENTS    AND    THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Why  do  I  say  this?  I  say  this  because  the  great  decisions  of 
our  lives  should  be  made  when  we  are  feeling  the  close  influence  of 
God's  life  upon  our  own  hearts,  and  when  we  see  and  know  the  need 
of  a  field  which  may  be  calling  us,  or  from  which  we  are  to  turn  aside. 
There  comes  to  your  door  a  child  calling  you  to  come  to  his  home, 
and  you  go  to  that  home,  and  you  find  a  family  without  fire  today,  and 
you  find  them  without  food  today,  and  you  find  that  they  have  not 
sufficient  shelter  to  keep  them  from  the  storm ;  and  you  say  to  your- 
self, while  they  are  pleading  to  you  to  give  them  bread,  pleading 
to  you  to  give  them  shelter,  while  the  mother  and  father  are  pleading 
to  you  to  do  something  for  the  children,  you  say,  "Now,  I  must  not 
decide  impulsively ;  I  will  go  back  to  my  home  and  I  will  think  it  over 
carefully,  and  then  I  shall  be  able  to  make  a  wise  decision  as  to  what 
to  do";  and  as  you  get  away  and  are  busy  with  the  many  things 
which  need  to  be  attended  to,  in  your  own  home,  fainter  and  fainter 
and  fainter  grows  the  cry  of  that  family  in  their  need.  No,  you 
know  the  time  when  you  should  answer  that  cry.  While  the  need 
is  before  your  eyes  you  should  lift  up  your  voice  and  say,  "God,  I 
have  just  so  much.  Ought  I  to  spend  that  in  my  home  upon  those 
whom  I  know  are  depending  upon  me  for  support,  or  ought  I  to 
give?"  And  you  should  be  man  enough  to  keep  your  pocket  closed 
if  you  know  your  money  should  be  used  elsewhere,  or  you  should 
be  strong  enough  to  reach  out  your  hand  then  and  there  and  supply 
that  need.  The  decision  must  be  made  at  that  time  while  you  still 
see  before  you  the  crying  need  of  that  family  in  their  want. 

When  is  the  time  for  you  to  decide  whether  or  not  God  wants 
you  to  go  to  Africa  or  to  South  America,  or  to  China  or  to  India  or 
to  Korea?  It  must  be  when  you  hear  that  cry  coming,  as  you  have 
heard  it  come  to  you  in  these  addresses,  that  pitiful  wail  of  a  lost 
world  crying  out  for  a  Redeemer.  These  days  must  be  the  days  when 
you  decide,  and  if  you  see  it  is  God's  will  for  you  to  stay  at  home  and 
take  up  daily  monotonous  tasks,  you  must  be  strong  enough  to  say, 
"I  would  love  to  go,  but  God  says  no."  This  is  the  day  for  you  to 
decide  whether  or  not  God  wants  you  to  stay  at  home  or  whether  God 
wants  you  to  go,  and  not,  when  in  after-days  as  you  are  busy  with 
your  studies  or  are  busy  with  your  other  work,  whatever  it  may  be, 
you  hear  the  cry  growing  fainter  and  fainter  and  fainter,  for  you 
have  heard  that  cry  as  you  will  never  hear  it  again,  the  cry  of  a 
dying,  suffering,  agonizing  world  for  a  Saviour  whom  you  know, 
whom  you  love,  to  whom  you  have  pledged  your  life. 

The  more  important  reason  why  I  urge  your  decision  today  is 
this:  Our  decisions  should  be  made  when  we  are  our  best  selves, 
when  we  are  closest  in  touch  with  Jesus,  when  we  are  where  we  can 
most  clearly  hear  His  voice ;  and  I  am  mistaken  unless  what  I  say  is 
true,  that  you  have  never  felt  yourself  quite  as  close  to  Jesus,  you 
have  never  caught  a  vision  of  His  face  quite  as  plainly  as  you  see 
that  face  today,  you  have  never  heard  His  voice  speaking  to  you 


THE  ENLISTMENT  OF  LIFE 

quite  as  plainly  as  you  hear  His  voice  speaking  today,  you  have  never 
been  so  completely  under  the  sway  of  the  influence  of  His  will  as  you 
are  today.  Therefore,  today,  today,  and  not  some  other  day,  I 
believe  every  man  and  every  woman  to  whom  the  question  comes 
should  decide  for  himself  or  for  herself  the  question,  Is  it  the  will 
of  Him  that  sent  me  that  I  should  stay  at  home  ?  Then  I  will  stay  at 
home,  even  though  my  heart  may  break  to  keep  me  here.  Is  it  God's 
will  for  me  to  go  ?  Then  I  will  go,  even  though  it  crush  the  life  out 
of  the  mother  who  gave  me  birth,  for  I  am  here  to  do  the  will  of 
Him  that  sent  me. 


THE  ENLISTMENT  OF  LIFE 

MISS  RUTH  PAXSON,  NEW  YORK 

THERE  ARE  THREE  impressions  that  must  have  come  to  every 
one  who  attended  the  Rochester  Convention.  One  is  the  way  in  which 
the  whole  wide  world  is  pressing  in  upon  us  today  with  its  need  and 
with  its  opportunity.  Some  of  us  may  have  been  particularly  inter- 
ested in  one  country,  and  we  may  have  felt  within  our  own  inner 
lives  the  need — the  awful  and  indescribable  need  of  that  country,  but 
we  have  had  one  country  after  another  presented  to  us  in  such  a  way 
that,  for  the  time  being,  as  the  speaker  was  giving  to  us  the  vision  of 
its  need,  it  seemed  as  though  that  was  the  one  country  which  had  a 
right  to  claim  our  attention,  our  prayer,  our  thought,  our  devotion. 
So  as  we  look  out  on  the  world,  on  the  situation  which  the  Spirit  of 
God  has  wrought  there  for  the  expansion  of  His  kingdom,  we  see 
that  we  can  no  longer  divide  the  world  up  in  that  way,  but  that  we 
must  consider  the  needs  and  the  opportunity  of  the  whole  wide  world. 

The  second  impression  is  that  of  urgency  in  the  call  from  the 
non-Christian  world.  We  attend  the  meeting  whose  message  con- 
cerns the  marvelous  Korean  revival,  and  it  seems  to  us  that  if  we  are 
going  to  take  advantage  of  what  has  been  done  there  by  the  mighty 
Spirit  of  God,  there  must  be  an  adequate  and  immediate  offer  of  life. 
Then  we  attend  a  meeting  on  China  and  the  speaker  makes  the  need 
of  that  great  country  loom  up  so  large  that  we  forget  what  we  heard 
of  Korea.  Mr.  Speer,  in  his  turn,  declares  that  if  there  is  a  need  in 
China  there  is  ten  times  as  great  a  need  in  South  America ;  and,  while 
he  is  talking,  South  America  tramps  across  our  hearts.  So  we  go 
the  wide  world  around,  and  we  see  that  it  is  not  a  question  of  doing 
something  for  China  and  neglecting  South  America,  but  that  we  must 
do  something  for  each  one  of  these  countries  and  do  it  now. 

The  third  impression  that  I  feel  sure  was  made  on  every  one  who 


492  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

listened  to  the  messages  brought  to  us  at  this  convention,  and  who 
thought  of  the  men  behind  these  messages,  is  of  the  type  of  men  and 
women  needed  today  as  missionaries.  They  must  be  statesmen,  they 
must  be  able  to  understand  not  only  the  little  corner  of  the  world  in 
which  they  live,  but  the  great  national  life  of  the  country,  the  great 
international  relationship  involved.  They  must  be  able  really  to  look 
out  upon  the  world  as  the  seat  of  the  real  Kingdom.  They  must  be 
men  and  women  not  only  of  intellectual  power,  but  also  of  spiritual 
power,  realizing  what  kind  of  a  warfare  it  is  in  which  they  all  engage. 

Is  it  not  clear,  then,  upon  the  very  face  of  it,  that  the  only  place 
to  which  we  can  look  for  men  and  women  who  can  measure  up  to 
this  opportunity  and  this  responsibility,  is  the  college  and  the  univer- 
sity ?  The  special  point  I  wish  to  make  is  that  the  college  as  an  insti- 
tution— not  simply  the  missionary  department  as  a  part  of  the  life  of 
that  college,  or  the  Student  Volunteer  band  as  perhaps  a  still  smaller 
part  of  that  college,  but  the  college  itself,  faculty  working  together 
with  students — must  today  realize  the  responsibility  which  God  lays 
upon  it.  In  the  distinctly  spiritual  messages  which  were  given  that 
led  us  to  look  in  on  our  own  personal  life,  we  saw  that  the  claim  of 
Jesus  Christ  upon  our  life  is  supreme,  the  call  to  do  His  will  lies  as 
an  obligation  upon  every  one  of  us.  This  was  pressed  upon  us  as 
individuals.  When  Mr.  Marling  spoke  we  saw  that  money,  too,  is 
a  power,  and  that  if  God  has  given  to  any  man  or  woman  power  to 
make  money,  it  is  a  God-given  power,  and  that  money  belongs  to  God. 
I  can  just  as  truly  say  that  if  the  wheat  field  belongs  to  God,  and  if 
the  country  that  produces  the  wheat  field  belongs  to  God — if  the 
money  belongs  to  God — we  can  turn  to  our  institutions  in  this  coun- 
try and  say  that  they,  too,  belong  to  God,  and  are  to  be  held  as  an 
instrument  in  the  hand  of  God  to  promote  His  Kingdom  throughout 
the  earth.  This  is  especially  true  of  the  denominational  colleges, 
which  were  founded  with  a  religious  purpose.  The  appeal  comes  not 
only  to  the  Student  Volunteer  band  to  do  a  larger  volume  of  work, 
not  only  to  the  missionary  department  to  enlarge  its  plans  for  the 
enlistment  of  life,  but  also  to  the  college  as  a  whole  and  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  faculty,  as  well  as  to  the  students,  to  do  their  share 
toward  the  world's  evangelization. 

And  what  is  the  responsibility  that  rests  on  the  colleges  in  North 
America  and  Canada  ?  If  Mr.  Murray  could  say  we  have  been  play- 
ing in  the  matter  of  missionary-giving,  certainly  we  can  say  we  have 
been  playing  in  the  matter  of  enlistment  of  life  in  the  work  of  foreign 
missions.  In  spite  of  the  report  showing  that  4,346  students  have 
already  sailed  to  mission  fields  since  the  organization  of  this  move- 
ment, and  1,275  since  the  last  convention  at  Nashville,  and  379  last 
year — the  largest  in  any  one  year  in  the  history  of  the  Volunteer 
Movement,  we  have  only  been  playing  at  the  enlistment  of  life  for 
missions.  We  have  been  looking  at  the  number  of  students  we  have 
in  college  and  saying,  perhaps,  "Last  year  we  hadn't  any  student 


THE    ENLISTMENT   OF    LIFE  493 

volunteers,  and  this  year  two  men  (or  two  women)  have  actually 
volunteered."  Or  we  have  been  looking  at  our  neighboring  colleges 
and  we  have  been  saying,  "They  haven't  any  student  volunteers  and 
we  have  one  (or  two  or  four).  Haven't  we  done  well?"  We  have 
not  looked  at  the  non-Christian  world  and  seen  the  eight  or  nine  hun- 
dred million  people  who  never  heard  of  Jesus  Christ  or  to  the  urgent 
demands  of  the  mission  boards  for  men  and  women.  We  have  been 
looking  in  that  little  narrow  way  at  what  has  been  done  which  we 
consider  large.  Have  you  ever  compared  what  we  have  done  in  this 
country  with  what  has  been  done  in  some  other  country,  and  have 
you  stopped  to  think  of  the  vastly  disproportionate  number  of  stu- 
dents we  have  in  the  United  States  of  America?  In  Germany,  ac- 
cording to  the  report  that  comes  from  the  latest  World's  Students 
Christian  Federation,  there  are  just  450  students  in  their  entire 
Christian  Union.  In  Holland,  there  are  384 — 29  of  that  number  being 
women ;  in  Great  Britain  there  are  something  like  6,000  students  and 
out  of  that  number  something  over  1,400  have  gone  to  the  mission 
field.  In  Canada,  there  are,  according  to  this  same  report,  2,500  stu- 
dents; whereas  in  the  United  States  in  our  Young  Men's  Christian 
Associations — in  our  student  Associations  alone — there  are  59,000 
students,  and  in  our  Young  Women's  Associations  there  are  48,000 
students.  Take  that  into  consideration,  and  then  as  we  put  over 
against  it  1,275  volunteers,  the  product  of  the  last  four  years,  I  am 
sure  it  must  seem  to  every  one  of  us  a  pitifully  small  number. 

Those  who  were  delegates  to  the  Rochester  Convention  have  a 
very  definite  responsibility  resting  upon  them  as  they  resume  the 
work  in  their  several  colleges.  Through  the  report  they  give; 
through  their  testimony  in  missionary  meetings,  through  little  group 
meetings  in  their  own  rooms  among  their  circles  of  friends ;  through 
conversation  with  their  fellow  students — they  must  do  their  share  to 
create  a  missionary  interest  and  to  press  home  upon  the  mind,  heart 
and  will  of  Christian  students  the  urgent  claims  of  the  mission  fields, 
the  need  of  men  and  women  in  other  lands,  and  the  call  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  a  life  wholly  yielded  to  Him  to  do  His  will. 


THE  ENLISTMENT  OF  LIFE 

KENNETH  S.  LATOURETTE,  PH.D. 

I  HAVE  BEEN  impressed  with  the  fact  that  since  European  and 
American  universities  were  first  organized,  the  prophets  of  the 
Church  have  in  large  measure  come  from  them — that  they  have  had  a 
pre-eminent  place  in  the  enlistment  of  men  for  life  service.  Begin- 


494  STUDENTS  AND  THE  PRESENT   MISSIONARY  CRISIS 

ning  with  the  Oxford  professor,  Wycliffe,  who  gave  England  an 
open  Bible,  continuing  with  Huss  and  his  band  of  Bohemian  students, 
with  Luther,  who  nailed  his  ninety-five  theses  to  the  chapel  door  of 
the  University  of  Wittenberg,  down  to  the  little  group  of  men  in  the 
University  of  Paris,  who  with  Ignatius  Loyola  as  a  leader,  caught 
the  vision  of  the  world  and  of  the  world's  need  for  Christ,  on  down, 
still,  through  Wesley  and  the  band  of  praying  Oxford  students, 
through  whom  the  revivals  of  the  eighteenth  century  and  Method- 
ism had  their  origin;  and  once  again  to  the  memorable  Haystack 
meetings  at  Williams  College,  and  their  profound  influence  on 
American  missions;  through  all  of  these  past  movements  and 
through  many  others,  the  universities  have  been  places  of  vision. 

And  I  am  convinced  today  that  we  are  on  the  eve  of  another 
great  awakening  in  our  colleges,  at  the  beginning  of  another  great 
movement  toward  unselfish  life-service.  Mr.  Birdseye,  in  his  book  on 
"Individual  Training  in  our  Colleges,"  characterizes  this  age,  not  as 
one  noted  so  much  for  the  great  industrial  or  commercial  develop- 
ments, but  as  being  pre-eminently  an  age  of  university  building.  In 
other  words,  the  thing  which  in  future  years  will  impress  the  his- 
torian who  studies  this  age  will  be  the  fact  that  men  gave  largely  of 
their  wealth  to  endow  universities  and  colleges,  and  that  students 
came  to  our  colleges  in  unprecedented  numbers.  In  America,  many 
of  our  larger  universities  have  an  endowment  and  a  student  body 
larger  than  those  of  all  our  colleges  of  half  a  century  ago. 

In  the  light  of  this  wonderful  material  growth  there  is  a  danger 
of  a  loss  of  vision,  and  our  universities  today  need  some  great  motive 
outside  of  themselves,  some  great  commanding  field  for  self-sacrifice, 
which  will  call  our  students  to  greater  life-service.  And  the  field  is 
here.  As  we  have  heard  over  and  over  again  during  this  Convention, 
the  world  has  never  been  so  open  to  receive  the  Gospel  and  may 
never  again  be  so  open  as  it  is  at  the  present  time.  So  the  problem 
which  presents  itself  to  us  as  delegates  is  whether  our  colleges  and 
universities  shall  fulfill  their  high  calling.  It  does  not  depend  upon 
those  who  are  back  in  our  colleges,  but  upon  us.  We  are  the  ones  of 
this  student  generation  who  have  heard  the  call.  We  are  the  ones 
who  have  been  given  the  privilege  of  seeing  the  vision;  and,  whether 
we  will  or  not,  from  this  time  on  the  responsibility  rests  with  us  to 
see  that  our  colleges  furnish  their  quota  for  the  foreign  field.  If 
we  are  to  meet  this  responsibility  we  must  do  at  least  two  things : 

In  the  first  place  we  must  plan  adequately  to  give  every  student 
in  our  universities  a  chance  to  intelligently  consider  the  claims  of 
the  foreign  field.  All  students  have  a  right  to  demand  of  us  that  we 
give  them  an  opportunity  to  consider  the  question  of  the  foreign  field. 
I  was  in  one  of  our  largest  universities  not  long  since  talking  with 
some  men  about  the  opportunities  for  service  on  the  foreign  field, 
and  afterwards  a  Senior  came  to  me  and  said :  "Why  hasn't  any  one 
told  me  about  this  before?  I  have  been  here  for  four  years  and  no 


THE    ENLISTMENT    OF    LIFE  495 

one  has  ever  put  this  proposition  up  to  me."  And  so  it  is  our  duty, 
as  delegates,  to  consider  bringing  to  every  student  in  our  respective 
institutions  the  opportunity  of  life-service  in  the  foreign  field. 

In  the  second  place,  if  this  is  to  be  done,  we  must  each  of  us 
consecrate  our  lives  completely  to  our  Lord ;  because,  after  all,  God 
doesn't  call  men  by  eloquence,  but  by  His  spirit  working  through 
those  who  have  given  themselves  to  Him.  Each  of  us  must  consider 
immediately  whether  or  not  we  will  give  ourselves  completely  to  do 
God's  will  in  bringing  to  the  college  the  need  of  the  foreign  field. 
It  is  possible  for  any  delegate  to  go  back  to  his  or  her  institution 
and  be  the  means  under  God  of  making  that  institution  a  great  pro- 
pagating center  for  Christ,  a  great  leader  of  movements  in  this 
country  and  in  other  lands.  God  is  willing  to  do  it  if  we  are  but 
willing  to  let  Him.  Will  we  let  Him? 


CLOSING  MESSAGES  OF  THE  CONVENTION 

Words  of  Appreciation  to  Rochester 

Cable  Greetings 

The  Honor  Roll 

Testimonies  of  Outgoing  Volunteers 

How  to  Incarnate  the  Visions  of  these  Days 


WORDS  OF  APPRECIATION  TO  ROCHESTER 

MR.   JOHN   R.    MOTT,    M.A.,   CHAIRMAN 

ON  BEHALF  of  the  nearly  four  thousand  delegates  and  visitors 
of  this  Convention,  I  wish  to  express  to  our  good  friends  of  Roches- 
ter the  thanks  which  well  up  tonight  in  the  hearts  of  all  of  us.  We 
wish  to  express  our  gratitude  to  the  Chamber  of  Commerce,  which 
extended  the  invitation  to  this  Convention,  supported  by  the  Minis- 
terial Association.  It  is  a  happy  circumstance  to  find  a  Chamber  of 
Commerce  with  that  discernment  and  fine  spirit  to  recognize  an  alli- 
ance that  is  often  lost  sight  of  and  not  utilized  as  it  should  be,  the 
alliance  beween  commerce  and  the  spread  of  the  peaceful  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

We  thank  all  of  the  many  churches  of  this  city,  conspicuous 
with  its  church  life ;  in  particular,  its  pastors  and  the  leading  laymen 
and  devoted  women,  who  have  given  countless  evidences  of  their 
deep  interest  and  devotion  to  the  great  cause  which  has  brought  us 
together. 

We  would  thank,  in  a  very  special  way,  the  many,  many  homes 
which  have  so  generously  and  graciously  been  opened  to  us  and 
which  have  manifested  a  hospitality  beyond  all  praise.  We  feel  that 
deeply,  every  one  of  us,  and  we  do  not  attempt  to  express  by  the  poor 
medium  of  words  what  we  feel. 

We  thank  the  institutions  of  learning  in  this  city,  also  the  Young 
Men's  and  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations,  and  the  many 
other  societies  and  organizations  which  have  diligently  and  earnestly 
co-operated  in  the  plans  of  the  Convention. 

We  would  express  our  appreciation  to  the  press  for  the  generous 
space  which  they  have  devoted  to  the  proceedings  of  the  Convention 
and  for  their  rare  discernment  and  weighty  editorial  endorsement  of 
the  principles  and  the  spirit  of  this  Movement. 

We  would  also  voice  our  gratitude  to  all  the  others,  who  by  gifts 
of  money,  by  the  use  of  time,  by  advocacy  and  the  use  of  influence, 
and  by  expressed  sympathy  and  prayers,  have  done  so  much  to  help 
to  furnish  the  conditions  in  which  there  could  be  generated  to  the  best 
advantage  the  spirit  that  has  pervaded  the  Convention  during  these 
wonderful  and  never-to-be-forgotten  days. 

With  full  hearts  we  thank  you  all,  and  through  you  those  who 
are  not  permitted  to  be  with  us  tonight.  And,  again,  I  say  words  are 

400 


5OO  STUDENTS   AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

entirely  inadequate.  We  will  be  satisfied  with  no  other  expression 
save  to  try  by  our  lives  to  realize  more  fully  the  visions  and  ideals 
and  purposes  of  these  days,  and  we  know  that  in  that  way  you  will 
be  best  pleased. 

My  heart  has  been  deeply  moved  as  I  remember  a  great  visita- 
tion of  God  to  this  city  some  two  generations  ago  through  His  ser- 
vant, Charles  G.  Finney,  and  many  of  us  have  been  praying  that  the 
same  overbrooding  and  indwelling  and  omnipotent  Spirit  might  visit 
graciously  with  a  breath  from  heaven  this  city  to  which  we  have 
become  attached  and  which  will  always  be  associated  with  some  of 
the  deepest  experiences  of  our  lives. 


CABLE   GREETINGS 

The  following  cablegrams  from  various  countries  were  read  by 
the  chairman. 

NEW  ZEALAND:    "Merton  Conference  greets  Rochester  Convention." 

CHRISTIANIA,  NORWAY:  "Surely,  blessing  I  will  bless  thee,  and  multi- 
plying I  will  multiply  thee." — Eckhoff. 

BUENOS  AIRES,  ARGENTINA:  "Extraordinary  educational  and  material 
progress.  Multitudes  without  any  religion.  Crisis  challenges  Volunteers." 
— Hurrey. 

ASSIUT  COLLEGE,  EGYPT:  "Assiut  College  greets  you  with  heartiest  sym- 
pathy and  expectation." 

CONSTANTINOPLE:  "Laborers  for  Christ  in  Turkey  request  your  prayers, 
sympathy  and  co-operation  in  a  time  of  wonderful  opportunity  in  the  Turkish 
Empire." — Lawson  Chambers. 

PETERSBURG:  "Remember  Russia.  Need  intense.  Possibilities  tremen- 
dous."— Baron  Nicolai. 

CALCUTTA:  "India's  restlessness  and  spiritual  thirst  challenge  Chris- 
tianity. Reinforcements  or  retreat — Which?" — Farquhar. 

CHINA  :  "Fifty  years  of  planting  and  tilling.  Harvest  imminent.  Where 
are  the  laborers?" — Fisher. 

SHANGHAI,  CHINA:  "God  has  melted  ancient  China.  Who  will  mould 
the  new?" — Brockman. 

FOOCHOW  :   "Changing  China  needs  your  unchanging  Christ." 

SEOUL,  KOREA:  "Korea's  watchword,  A  million  souls  for  Christ  this 
year,  makes  help  imperative. 


HONOR  ROLL 

THE  NAMES  of  student  volunteers  whose  death  during  the  past 
four  years  has  been  reported  at  the  office  of  the  Movement,  were 
read  by  the  Reverend  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  D.D.,  vice-chairman. 

Nellie   Dick   Adams    (Mrs.    J.    E.)— Topeka    School,    Art    School— Korea. 

Howard  Conklin  Baskerville — Bellevue  College,  Princeton  University — 
Persia. 

Walter  Benson  Batcheller,  Cornell  College,  Northwestern  University,  Medi- 
cal— China. 

Mary  Venable  Berst  (Mrs.  W.  L.)— Normal  College,  Teachers'  College- 
China. 

Josephine  May  Bixby,  M.  D. — Woman's  Medical  College — China. 

Irving  G.  Boydstun — Cumberland  University  and  Theological  Seminary — 
China. 

Mary  E.  Brown — Western  College,  Moody  Training  School — Korea. 

Briton  Corlies,  Jr.,  M.  D.— University  of  Pennsylvania  Medical,  Polytechnic 
Hospital — China. 

George  Cornwell — Amherst  College,  Union  Theological — China. 

Wallace  S.  Paris — Princeton  Theological — China. 

Edward  H.  Fitzgerald — Yale  University,  Episcopal  Theological — China. 

Archibald  H.  Grace — Reformed  Episcopal  Seminary,  McGill  University — 
India. 

Alice  Underwood  Hall— Oberlin  College— China. 

Weston  O'Brien  Harding — Johns  Hopkins  University — China. 

Alfred  Ernest  Harris— Bradley  Polytechnic,  Northwestern  University- 
Africa. 

Julia  Winter  Hatch  (Mrs.  J.  E.) — University  of  Illinois,  Moody  Training 
School — Africa. 

Verling  W.  Helm— De  Pauw  University— Japan. 

Eula  Walton  Hensley — Southern  Baptist  Theological,  Breckenridge  Normal 
—China. 

Low  Johnston  Hope  (Mrs.  F.  H.)— Maryville  College,  Bible  Teachers'  Train- 
ing School— Africa. 

Joseph  Morrison  Irwin — McCormick  Theological — India. 

Albert  A.  Jagnow — Rutgers  College,  German  Theological — Micronesia. 

John  Reese  Jones — Hanover  College,  McCormick  Theological — China. 

Wm.  M.  Junkin — Washington  and  Lee  University,  Union  Theological — 
Korea. 

Ruby  R.  Kendrick — Scarritt  Training  School,  Southwestern  University — 
Korea. 

William  Duncan  King — Southern  Baptist  Theological,  Richmond  College, 
Crozer  Theological— China. 


502  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

Benjamin  W.  Labaree — Marietta  College,  Hartford  Theological — Persia. 

Alma  Schofield  Lang   (Mrs.  E.  F.) — Toronto  Training  School — Africa. 

George  Leek — Manchester  College,  Auburn  Theological — Korea. 

Zenas  Sanford  Loftis— Vanderbilt  University  and    Medical — Thibet. 

Ella  M.  Maddock — Moody  Training  School — India. 

Elizabeth  Hawley  Maurer  (Mrs.  Henry) — University  of  Michigan — Turkey. 

Adelle  McMillan — Moody  Training  School — Egypt. 

William  Harold  Millard — Harvard  University,   Newton  Theological — China. 

Merrill  Gillette  Miller — Ohio  Wesleyan  University — Malaysia. 

William  R.  Miller— Phillips  Exeter  Seminary,  Gettysburg  Theological- 
Africa. 

Dr.  Isabella  Little  Mitchell  (Mrs.  I.  E.)— Ontario  Medical,  Bible  Teachers' 
Training  School — China. 

Samuel  Forman  Moore — McCormick  Theological — Korea. 

William  Dean  Noyes — University  of  Wooster,  Auburn  Theological — China. 

Charles  Williams  Ottley— Princeton  University,  Johns  Hopkins  Medical- 
Turkey. 

Clement  Carrington  Owen — University  of  Virginia,  New  York  Post-Grad- 
uate Medical  College — Korea. 

Thomas  Buckley  Owen — Iowa  Wesleyan  University — China. 

Arthur  C.  Parker — Syracuse  University — India. 

Elizabeth  Campbell  Pieters  (Mrs.  A.  A.) — Northwestern  University — Philip- 
pine Islands. 

Daniel  Miner  Rogers — Princeton  University,  Hartford  Theological — Turkey. 

Charles  Cranford  Sawtell — Bellevue  College,  Omaha  Theological — Korea. 

Warren  Bartlett  Seabury — Yale  University,  Hartford  Theological — China. 

Minnie  A.  Seldon — McMaster  University,  Nyack  Training  School — China. 

Robert  A.  Sharp — Union  Training,  Oberlin  College — Korea. 

Richard  Henry  Sidebotham — Alma  College,  Princeton  Theological — Korea. 

Elma  R.  Simons — Wayland  Seminary — Burma. 

Henry  E.  Smedley— Toronto  Training  School,  McMaster  University— Africa. 

Owen  Lovejoy  Stratton — Moody  Training  School — China. 

Arthur  H.  Swift — Jamaica. 

Theodore  Turner  Tabb — Vanderbilt  University — Japan. 

Agnes  Maria  Turnbull,  M.  D. — Woman's  Medical  College — India. 

Maude  Wiest  Turnbull   (Mrs.  Walter)— Nyack  Training  School— India. 

Lillian  Havens  Wanless   (Mrs.  W.  J.)— Moody  Training  School— India. 

John  Elias  Williams — Marietta  College    Auburn  Theological — China. 

Frances  Wilcox  Williamson  (Mrs.  R.) — Chicago  Training  School,  Wiscon- 
sin University,  University  of  Chicago — Mexico. 

Robert  Edwin  Worley— Illinois  State  Normal,  Rush  Medical— China. 


TESTIMONIES     OF    OUTGOING    VOLUNTEERS 

The  Chairman  requested  all  Student  Volunteers  present  who 
expected  to  sail  for  the  foreign  mission  field  during  the  year  1910 
to  stand,  and  in  a  brief  sentence  to  state  to  what  country  they  were 
going,  and  why.  The  following  are  some  of  the  responses : 

I  want  to  go  to  Africa  because  I  want  a  hard  field  and  hard  work 
to  do. 

China:  My  Master  has  given  me  a  task  to  perform,  and,  lo, 
how  I  am  straitened  until  it  be  accomplished. 

Africa:  When  I  realized  the  need  and  the  opportunity  and 
knew  that  God  had  called  me,  and  realized  my  privilege  and  my  op- 
portunity, the  only  thing  I  could  do  was  to  obey. 

China:  Because  I  believe  it  is  the  field  where  I  can  best  render 
obedient  service. 

I  am  to  be  but  a  hidden  stone,  yet  a  stone  in  a  foundation  upon 
which  the  living  Christ  shall  triumph  through  the  redemption  of  the 
college  students  of  India. 

I  want  to  go  to  China  because  God  calls  me  out  there  to  be  a 
Christian  homemaker. 

China:  Because  there  I  believe  my  life  will  count  most  for 
the  Master. 

I  go  to  China  because  I  want  to  put  my  life  where  it  will  count 
for  most  in  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

India:  Because  the  door  of  opportunity  seems  especially  open 
to  me  there. 

I  am  ready  to  go  wherever  I  may  be  sent,  because  I  believe  that 
God  has  a  better  plan  for  my  life  than  any  that  I  can  make. 

China:    In  obedience  to  the  call  of  Christ. 

I  have  but  one  life  to  give,  and  I  give  it  to  China,  or  wherever 
He  shall  send  me  in  His  name. 

India:  Because  of  its  tremendous  need  and  my  ability  to  fill 
that  need  by  the  help  of  God. 

China:     Because  I  feel  that  my  sisters  call  me. 

China:  Because  through  a  little  experience  and  from  mission 
study  I  feel  that  my  life  will  count  there  more  than  anywhere  else. 

I  go  to  Turkey  because  I  believe  God  has  called  me  to  help  to  fill 
the  need  there,  rather  than  anywhere  else  in  the  world. 

North  China:  The  task  is  still  unfinished.  God  has  removed 
every  obstacle. 

503 


504  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

I  have  but  one  life  to  invest,  and  I  feel  that  God  has  called  me 
to  North  China. 

I  am  going  to  South  America  to  publish  the  tidings,  that  needy 
dying  men  may  know  our  Christ. 

China:  Because  I  have  heard  the  cry,  "Hungry  and  thirsty, 
their  soul  fainteth  within  them."  Jesus  saith,  "I  am  the  bread  of 
life.  Give  ye  them  to  eat." 

China:  Because  the  blessed  Spirit  has  given  me  power  to  praise 
Him  and  given  me  words  to  be  a  witness  to  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth. 

The  province  of  Shansi}  in  China:  To  help  to  perpetuate  the  in- 
fluence of  the  martyrs  from  Oberlin,  by  building  a  Christian  system 
of  education. 

I  go  to  Japan.  I  was  born  in  the  barracks,  and  I  am  going  to 
take  my  father's  work. 

China:    Because  my  Master  has  said,  "Go  forth." 

China:  Because  I  want  my  life  to  tell  in  a  place  where  He  is 
unknown. 

Russia:  Because  of  the  peculiar  need  and  the  opportunity  that 
I  have. 

West  China:    Because  I  am  able  to  go. 

Honan,  China:  Because  I  am  needed,  and  because  something  of 
the  love  of  God  has  entered  into  my  heart  and  impels  me  to  carry  to 
them  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  who  has  saved  me  and  can  save 
them. 

Honan,  China:  I  sought  the  will  of  God,  first  in  the  Christian 
ministry,  then  in  city  missions,  and  now  in  foreign  missions. 

I  go  to  the  Orient,  by  the  grace  of  God,  under  the  direction  of 
my  church,  because  I  believe  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour  calls  me 
there. 

The  field  into  which  He  leads:  To  tell  of  my  Saviour  and  His 
love  to  those  that  know  Him  not. 

Whither  Christ  shall  lead:    Because  He  says,  "Go." 

The  gift  of  a  life  is  my  only  answer  as  a  Christian  to  the  tre- 
mendous need  in  India. 

Japan:  Because  I  have  been  there,  and  I  can  still  hear  the 
voices  of  those  young  men  saying,  "Please,  sir,  may  I  join  your 
Bible  class?" 

The  facts  of  the  mission  field  lead  me  to  Western  Asia. 

I  am  going  to  Africa  because  the  love  of  Christ  impels  me  to  go 
there,  and  because  I  want  to  do  the  will  of  God. 

Korea:    Because  there  is  a  great  need  for  a  doctor. 

Shansi,  China:  Because  the  experience  of  six  years  as  a  Vol- 
unteer has  confirmed  my  decision  that  God  wants  me  in  the  foreign 
field. 

My  special  field  is  undecided,  but  I  hope  to  go  as  a  foreign 
missionary  because  I  can  give  no  honest  reason  why  I  should  not  go. 


TESTIMONIES  OF  OUTGOING  VOLUNTEERS  505 

God  has  called  me  to  Alaska,  and  I  must  obey. 

I  hope  to  go  to  China,  because  my  Father  has  given  me  some 
vision  of  that  needy  world,  such  a  vision  of  my  Christ  and  such  a 
clear  satisfaction  that  this  is  His  place  for  me  that  I  cannot  stay  at 
home. 

Japan:    Because  God  has  been  very  good  to  me. 

The  foreign  field:  Because  the  love  of  Christ  will  not  let  me 
stay  at  home. 

Africa:    Because  God  calls. 

I  want  to  go  to  China  and  tell  the  glorious  news  of  salvation  to 
some  one  that  has  not  had  an  opportunity  to  hear  it. 

West  China:  Because  of  the  great  need  and  opportunities 
there. 

West  China:  I  am  persuaded  my  Heavenly  Father  would  be 
very  much  displeased  with  me  if  I  did  not  go. 

West  China:  Because  I  cannot  get  out  of  going;  so  the  best 
thing  I  can  do  is  to  go. 

China:  Because  God  has  laid  it  upon  my  heart  to  help  to  rem- 
edy the  neglected  condition  of  women  and  little  children  there. 

I  am  convinced  that  only  in  the  foreign  field  can  my  life  count 
most  for  God. 

I  hope  that  I  may  have  the  privilege  of  bringing  the  Gospel  to 
my  sisters  in  India,  because  of  the  crying  need. 

Foochow,  China:  Because  there  are  hundreds  of  women  and 
girls  there  whom  I  may  serve  and  who  are  hungering  and  thirsting 
for  the  unchanging  Christ,  whom  I  know.  Before  God  I  cannot 
stay  in  this  country  and  face  the  future  eternities. 

China:  Because  God  has  laid  it  upon  my  heart  to  help  to  remedy 
the  neglected  condition  of  women  and  little  children  there. 

China:  Because  I  believe  profoundly  that  it  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive. 

China:    "Whatsoever  he  saith  unto  you,  do  it." 

North  China:  Because  I  can  go  there,  whereas  many  others, 
perhaps,  cannot  go. 

The  Sudan,  Africa:  God  has  given  me  a  vision  of  the  need  of 
women  and  little  children  there. 

Africa:    Because  of  the  constraining  love  of  Christ. 

Anyivhere  on  the  face  of  the  earth  where  the  Board  will 
send  me. 

The  foreign  field:  Because  this  world  has  been  a  different  place 
for  me  since  I  found  my  Saviour,  and  since  His  love  fully  satisfied 
my  heart,  and  since  the  women  in  foreign  lands  have  a  need  in  their 
hearts  which  I  know  my  Saviour  can  satisfy,  and  because  my  Sav- 
iour says  to  me,  "Go,"  I  go  wherever  our  Board  decides  to  send  me. 

China:    Among  the  schoolgirls  there. 

To  any  place  where  I  may  be  sent  to  meet  the  deep  need. 


506 


STUDENTS    AND   THE   PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 


I  do  not  know  where  I  shall  be  sent,  but  I  am  going  because  I 
believe  in  Christ. 

Wherever  God  sends  me  in  the  foreign  field,  because  the  labor- 
ers are  so  few. 

I  have  looked  toward  the  foreign  Held  because  I  believe  in  doing 
the  will  of  God. 

Siam:    Christ  loved  and  came.    I  love  and  go. 

Wherever  there  is  opportunity  and  need,  because  I  have  some- 
thing that  somebody  somewhere  wants. 

China:  Because  I  have  grown  wise,  I  think,  to  see  that  His 
purposes  are  the  only  purposes  that  are  eternally  worth  while. 

Where  He  will,  for  God  so  loved  the  world. 

China:     Loving,  self-giving  service  for  fellow  Chinamen. 

Manchuria:  If  God  will  send  me,  because  I  want  to  put  my  life 
where  it  will  count  most. 

North  China:  Because  I  believe  that  my  life  will  count  for 
most  there,  and  I  believe  it  to  be  God's  divine  purpose  that  I  go 
to  China  and  there  spend  my  life. 

Japan:  Because  I  believe  that  God  has  got  a  plan  for  every 
man's  life  and  a  plan  for  me. 

Anywhere  He  sends,  because  I  found  I  could  not  pray  for  mis- 
sions and  not  go  in  answer  to  my  prayer. 

Western  Africa:  Because  of  the  overwhelming  need,  and  be- 
cause I  believe  God  wants  me  to  invest  my  life  there  and  help  to  heal 
the  open  sore  of  the  world. 

India:  Because  God  is  showing  me  the  great  need  of  re-en- 
forcements, and  because  God  will  hold  me  responsible. 

Punjab,  India:    Because  of  the  irresistible  cry. 

India:  Because  He  has  called  me,  and  I  feel  that  my  life  will 
not  count  for  the  most  unless  I  follow  His  vision  and  call. 

Congo,  Africa,  if  possible:  Because  our  Master  says,  "I  am 
the  light  of  the  world.  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  Let  your  light 
so  shine  that  they  may  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  Heaven." 

South  Africa:  Because  I  have  the  opportunity,  and  it  is  the 
greatest  opportunity  a  man  can  have,  to  go. 


HOW  TO  INCARNATE  THE  VISIONS  OF  THESE  DAYS 

MR.  GEORGE  SHERWOOD  EDDY,   M.A.,  INDIA 

"WHEREFORE  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision." 
In  these  last  days,  because  the  Spirit  has  been  poured  forth,  our 
young  men  have  surely  seen  visions,  and  upon  God's  handmaidens 
has  the  Spirit  come.  But  will  these  visions  be  realized? 

Have  we  not  seen  visions  in  these  days  ?  Surely  all  of  us  have 
seen  at  least  three  visions.  First  of  all,  there  has  been  the  vision  of 
a  deeper  life,  a  life  more  joyous,  more  victorious,  more  fruitful,  than 
any  we  have  known  before.  Shall  it  be  realized?  Some  one  says 
that  if  there  is  anything  wrong  with  your  life  it  will  lie  at  one  of 
three  points.  There  must  be  one  of  three  causes :  imperfect  surren- 
der, inadequate  faith,  or  broken  communion.  Where  lies  the  fault? 
These  are  just  the  three  conditions  of  that  deeper  life:  surrender, 
faith,  communion. 

O  fellow  students,  as  we  come  to  this  last  hour,  on  this,  the 
great  day  of  the  feast,  when  Jesus  Christ  surely  stands  and  cries,  if 
we  could  but  hear  His  voice,  have  we  come  to  the  point  of  absolute 
surrender?  Is  there  some  controversy  that  God  has  with  you,  some 
one  sin,  some  one  doubtful  practice,  some  one  thing  that  is  keeping 
you  back  from  blessing?  Will  you  surrender  it?  Can  you  say  be- 
fore you  sleep  tonight,  "Father,  I  have  finished  the  work  that  thou 
hast  given  me  to  do?" 

Or  is  it  the  surrender  of  self?  I  do  not  care  so  much  where 
you  are  but  what  you  are.  But  you  cannot  be  what  God  would  have 
vou  be,  if  you  are  not  willing  to  go  where  God  would  have  you  go. 
Before  you  sleep  tonight  will  you  be  be  able  to  kneel  down  and  say : 

"I'll  go  where  you  want  me  to  go,  dear  Lord, 

Over  mountain  or  vale  or  sea; 
I'll  do  what  you  want  me  to  do,  dear  Lord, 
I'll  be  what  you  want  me  to  be!" 

Oh,  the  blessing  of  glad  surrender  that  may  be  yours  if  you  are 
not  disobedient  to  the  heavenly  vision.  Have  you  faith  to  stand 
with  the  Apostle  Paul,  who  in  the  darkness  of  shipwreck  could  say, 
"I  believe  God"  ?  There  is  creed  enough,  if  you  will  live  by  that  faith 
and  use  it. 

Broken  communion !  This  tells  the  story  of  defeat  in  many  a 
man's  life.  The  other  day  I  was  riding  in  an  electric  car.  Suddenly 
the  car  stopped.  The  lights  were  out  and  the  power  was  gone. 
What  did  we  do?  We  did  not  get  out  and  push.  We  just  waited  to 
get  in  touch  with  the  power  above,  and  the  moment  the  connection 

507 


508  STUDENTS   AND  THE   PRESENT   MISSIONARY   CRISIS 

was  made  the  lights  were  on,  and  there  was  power  enough  to  run  the 
car.  Are  you  out  of  touch  ?  Shall  we  keep  in  touch  with  the  Power 
above  this  coming  year?  As  a  little  boy  I  remember  going  to  Ni- 
agara Falls  for  the  first  time.  When  I  came  back  my  mother  said, 
"What  did  you  see?"  I  said,  with  great  excitement,  "O  mother,  I 
saw — I  saw  everywhere  little  signs  that  said,  'Keep  off  the  Grass !'  " 
"Yes,"  she  said,  "but  what  of  the  Falls?"  "The  Falls,"  I  said,  "what 
Falls  ?"  I  had  been  to  Niagara  and  had  not  seen,  or,  at  least,  did  not 
remember  the  Falls.  And  here  in  the  vision  of  these  days,  before  the 
great  Niagara  of  power  that  God  is  ready  to  pour  through  any  open 
channel,  through  any  surrendered  life,  shall  any  of  us  go  back  with- 
out having  received  that  power,  without  having  seen  that  vision  of  a 
surrendered  life  ?  Oh,  that  you  may  answer,  "Wherefore  I  was  not 
disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision." 

And  there  is  a  second  vision  that  we  have  seen  in  these  days, 
the  vision  of  a  needy  world.  Did  we  not  see  with  the  eyes  of  Christ 
the  vision  of  South  America?  Did  we  not  realize  something  of 
what  He  was  feeling  and  struggling  to  express  through  human  lips  ? 
Did  we  not  see  the  veil  taken  aside  and  look,  as  never  before,  deep 
into  the  heart  of  that  great  Moslem  world  and  its  awful  need  ?  Did 
we  see  any  vision  of  Africa,  dim,  distant,  unreal  it  may  be  ?  But  if 
we  could  see  tonight,  as  the  great  heart  of  Christ  sees,  that  dark  con- 
nent,  that  need  which  no  human  lips  can  voice,  could  our  hearts  en- 
dure that  vision  ? 

Then  there  is  the  need  of  Asia.  Out  over  your  heads  I  can  see 
those  young  men  of  Asia,  one  hundred  and  seventy  millions,  many  of 
them  in  unrest,  having  lost  faith  in  their  old  religions.  They  are 
moving  forward,  but  whither  ?  Going  forward,  but  without  a  leader. 
If  they  knew  Christ  they  would  follow  Him.  And  then  I  see  the 
women  of  Asia,  four  hundred  millions  of  them,  not  one  of  whom, 
apart  from  Christ,  has  or  can  have  her  God-given  rights.  I  see 
India  with  its  little  child  widows,  two  millions  of  them  under  ten 
years  of  age.  Down  underneath  those  statistics  are  throbbing  human 
hearts  that  God  loves  and  would  help,  if  He  could  get  lives  that 
would  carry  His  message.  I  can  see  those  defenceless  girls  in  Tur- 
key, in  China,  in  India.  I  have  a  little  daughter.  I  would  die  that 
that  "white  flower  of  a  blameless  life"  might  be  kept  pure  and  frag- 
rant and  beautiful  for  Him.  Will  no  one  die  for  those  girls  dragged 
through  worse  than  death,  our  suffering  sisters  in  Asia?  I  can  hear 
the  cry  of  the  children,  innocent  little  children,  growing  up  in  the 
obscenity  of  heathen  streets,  poisoned  by  the  stories  of  false  and 
immoral  gods.  "Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  for- 
bid them  not."  But  how  can  they  come  save  as  we  bring  them  in 
loving  arms  ? 

"I  think  when  I  read  that  sweet  story  of  old, 

When  Jesus  was  here  among  men, 
How  He  called  little  children  like  lambs  to  His  fold, 
I  should  like  to  have  been  with  Him  then." 


HOW   TO   INCARNATE   THE  VISIONS  $09 

How  I  wish  that  His  hands  could  be  placed  on  their  heads,  that 
His  arms  might  be  thrown  around  them,  and  that  they,  out  there  in 
Asia,  that  they  might  behold  His  kind  looks  as  He  said,  "Let  the  little 
ones  come  unto  me !" 

Oh,  have  you  not  seen  in  these  days  the  vision  of  a  great  weary 
world  wanting  rest,  a  world  that  needs  the  Gospel  we  possess? 

"I  know  of  lands  that  are  sunk  in  shame, 

And  hearts  that  faint  and  tire. 
But  I  know  a  name,  a  name,  a  name, 

Can  set  those  lands  on  fire." 

Its  sound  is  a  brand, 

Its  letters  flame; 

I  know  a  name,  a  name,  a  name, 

'T  will  set  those  lands  on  fire." 

It  is  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Wherefore,  O  King, 
may  I  not  be  disobedient  to  the  vision  of  a  needy  world. 

And  third,  and  last,  we  have  seen  the  vision  of  Jesus  Christ 
Himself.  Who  has  not  seen  it?  Did  we  not  see  Him  this  morning, 
no  man  save  Jesus  only,  standing  in  our  midst,  as  on  that  great 
mountain  apart  they  saw  Him  transfigured?  Did  we  not  see  His 
face  today  ?  "Dull  would  be  he  of  soul  who  could  pass  by  a  sight  so 
touching  in  its  majesty."  Will  that  vision  fade,  or  be  realized?  We 
separate  from  this  mountain  top  of  vision  and  go  down  to  the  valley 
of  service  by  one  of  two  great  paths:  the  path  of  obedience  that 
shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day,  with  the  vision  un- 
dimmed;  or  the  path  towards  the  sunset  of  dead  hopes,  the  path  of 
disobedience  in  an  unsurrendered  life.  Which  will  you  tread,  my 
brother  ?  Oh,  that  we  may  not  be  disobedient  to  the  heavenly  vision ; 
but,  day  by  day,  over  His  open  Word,  may  we  catch  the  vision  of  His 
facei  Beholding,  we  become;  seeing  Him,  we  are  changed.  Each 
morning  let  us  fix  upon  mind  and  heart  and  soul  that  sweet  image 
of  His  face,  that  fair  presence  of  Jesus  Himself,  and  then  bowed  in 
prayer  say,  "Lord,  today  I  shall  forget:  In  the  tangle  of  circum- 
stances, in  the  busy  throng  of  men,  pressed  by  many  cares,  I  shall 
forget.  But  Thou  wilt  not  forget.  Hold  Thou  my  hand  today.  For 
my  wandering  thoughts  give  to  me  the  mind  of  Christ ;  for  my  shal- 
low heart,  His  enlarging  love;  for  my  weak  will,  His  power;  that 
Christ  may  dwell  in  my  heart  today."  Oh,  to  live  one  day  at  a  time 
by  faith,  looking  unto  Jesus!  Then  the  vision  will  never  fade. 
Henceforth  He  is  our  portion.  Not  circumstances ;  they  change,  but 
Jesus  never.  Not  feelings ;  like  the  tide  they  come  and  go.  Let  them 
come  or  go.  When  the  tide  is  in,  it  may  be  joy ;  when  the  tide  is  out 
it  may  be  peace;  and  when  the  tide  is  out  the  great  rocks  of  truth 
stand  out.  Then  is  the  time  to  build  lighthouses.  Then  is  the  time 
to  build  character.  Let  feelings  go ;  "He  abideth  faithful."  Not  re- 
sults, nor  success  nor  failure.  "Rejoice  not  that  the  devils  are  sub- 
ject unto  you ;  rejoice  only  in  an  unchanging  relationship  with  the 
unchanging  Christ,  and  that  your  names  are  written  in  heaven.  He 


5IO  STUDENTS    AND   THE    PRESENT    MISSIONARY    CRISIS 

changeth  not.  Our  portion  is  not  the  favor  of  men.  If  self  is  seen 
or  praised,  if  I  seek  or  receive  the  glory  of  men,  I  divert  the  vision 
of  His  face  who  alone  can  transform  and  uplift  men,  I  postpone 
in  my  own  life  and  in  the  lives  of  those  about  me  the  realization  of 
that  vision.  We  would  see  Jesus ;  no  man  save  Jesus  only  standing 
in  the  midst.  From  henceforth  not  self  but  Christ  is  our  portion. 

Emerson  says,  "The  hero  is  the  man  who  is  immovably  cen- 
tered." There  is  only  one  immovable  center,  Jesus  Christ.  Jesus 
Christ  our  life,  from  center  to  circumference.  Henceforth  let  us  see 
His  face.  And,  brothers,  some  day  beholding,  looking  away  from  all 
else  unto  Him,  some  day  we  shall  awake  in  His  likeness  with  the 
vision  realized.  For,  though  it  tarry,  it  will  surely  come.  It  is  for 
the  appointed  time.  It  will  not  lie.  If  it  tarry,  wait  for  it,  for  the 
vision  shall  come  and  we  shall  awake  satisfied,  for  we  shall  be  like 
Him. 

Never  again  shall  we  be  together.  Four  years  hence  others  will 
come  and  go ;  in  the  next  quadrennium  some  will  be  added  to  that 
death  roll  of  honor.  Some  of  our  names  will  be  there.  Loved  ones 
will  be  taken.  Some  of  us  will  stand  beside  little  graves.  Some  of 
us  will  pass  through  the  valley  of  deep  darkness.  But  He  will  be 
there,  and  we  shall  awake  in  His  likeness. 

"One  tried  in  vain  to  paint  the  vision  blessed 

Which  shone  upon  his  heart  by  night  and  day; 
But  homely  duties  in  his  dwelling  pressed, 
And  hungry  hearts  that  would  not  turn  away, 
And  cares  that  still  his  eager  hands  bade  stay. 

The  canvas  never  knew  the  pictured  face, 

But  year  by  year  while  yet  the  vision  shone, 
An  angel  near  him,  wondering,  bent  to  trace 
On  his  own  life  the  Master's  image  grown, 
And  unto  men  made  known." 

"Wherefore,  O  King,  I  was  not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly 
vision" — the  vision  of  a  deeper  life,  of  a  world's  need,  of  Jesus  Him- 
self. 

Our  Father,  ere  we  go  down  from  this  mount  of  vision  to  the 
plain  of  service  to  a  needy  world,  ere  the  brightness  fade  into  the 
light  of  common  day,  Oh,  may  we  fix  our  eyes  firmly  upon  Him 
whom  having  not  seen  we  love,  toward  whom  our  hearts  have  gone 
out  in  great  hunger  and  longing  these  days  as  He  has  taken  us 
nearer  Him  and  as  we  have  heard  the  Shepherd's  voice.  As  on  this 
last  great  day  of  the  feast  Jesus  stands  and  cries,  "If  any  man  thirst, 
let  him  come  and  drink;  from  within  him  shall  flow  rivers  of  living 
water,"  help  us  to  drink  and  keep  drinking,  that  the  rivers  may 
overflow  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth,  to  South  America,  to  the  Mo- 
hammedan world,  to  Africa,  to  Asia,  and  to  the  islands  of  the  sea, 
until  He  come.  Keep  us  looking  unto  Jesus,  not  disobedient  unto  the 
heavenly  vision.  Amen. 


APPENDIXES 

A.  List  of  Sailed  Volunteers 

B.  Contributions  to  Missions  by  Students 

C.  A  Bibliography  of  Missionary  Literature. 

D.  Organization  of  the  Convention 

E.  Statistics  of  the  Convention 


APPENDIX   A 


LIST  OF  SAILED  VOLUNTEERS 

In  the  following  tables  are  the  names  of  Student  Volunteers  who  have 
been  reported  to  the  office  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  as  having 
reached  the  mission  field  during  the  years  1906,  1907,  1908  and  1909.  They 
have  gone  out  as  the  representatives  of  more  than  fifty  different  mission- 
ary agencies. 

SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR   1906 

In  the  table  abbreviations  have  been  used  as  follows:  B  =  Bible  Institute,  C  =  College,  H  ==  Hospital,  M  = 
Medical  College,  N  =  Normal  School,  S  =  Academy,  Collegiate  Institute  or  Seminary,  T  =  Theological,  Trs  - 
Missionary  and  Bible  Training  School,  U  «=•  University,  v  =  volunteered  at. 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

SOCIETY 

Alexander,  Minnie  R  

v  Due  West  Female  C,  Claremont  C.  . 

Egypt.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
India  
Syria  
India  
India  
Ven'la.... 
China..  .  . 
China..    . 

United  Presbyterian 
Canadian  Methodist 
Canadian  Methodist 
Canadian  Baptist 
Syrian  Prot.  College 
Ch.  of  Eng.  in  Canada 

Scand'.  Miss.  'Alliance  N.'  A 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

Allan   Frank  F.,  M.D  

Allan,  Caramitta  Gage  (Mrs.  F.  F.).  . 
Allyn,  Jessie  M.  MD..               

v  Ottawa  U'.  
v  Ontario  M  for  Women  
v  U  of  Nebraska  
v  Toronto  U  M  
v  Iowa  State  C  
v  Bible  NC  
v  C  of  Bible  T  Butler  C 

Anderson,  Agatha  W.Totton  (Mrs.S.) 
Archer,  George  B.,  M.D  

Avey,  Harry  T  
Bach,  Anna  Anderson  (Mrs.  T.  J.)  .  . 
Baird,  George  B.  . 

Bakeman,  Percival  Rogers,  Rev  
Bakeman,  C.  Read  (Mrs.  P.  R.)  
Baldwin  Jesse  H    MD 

v  Brown  U  Newton  T  . 

v  Northfield  S,  Newton  T,  Wellesley  C 
v  Kansas  Wesleyan  U,  Kansas  U  M..  . 
v  Columbia  U,  General  T  (New  York) 
v  German  Wallace  C  Nast  T  

China  
China  
China  
China.  .  .  . 
Argentina 
Alaska.... 
Africa  

*Bambach,  George  F  
Bankhardt,  Frederick,  Rev  
Batty,  Emma  Jean  

v  Geneseo  N,  Bible  Teachers  Trs  
Mt.  Hermon  S,  v  Phil.  T  
v  Foils  Trs 

Betticher,  Charles  E 

Bell,  Edith  Mae  

Berst,  William  L  

v  U  of  Perm  M,  Howard  H  
v  Mt.  Holyoke  C  
Winchester  N,  v  So.  Bapt.  T  
v  Morningside  C  
Ontario  N,  v  Royal  Victoria  C  
v  Pomona  C,  Union  T  (New  York).  .  . 
Asbury  H,  v  Northwestern  Trs  
v  Drake  U. 

China.  .  .  . 
Mexico.  .. 
Japan  
China.... 
Japan  
China.... 
China.... 
China  

Bishop  Emily  R 

Bouldin,  George  Washington,  Rev..  . 
Bowker,  Rena  Nellie 

Southern  Baptist 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Ch.  of  Eng.  in  Canada 
Y.M.C.A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Mennonite 

Bowman,  Nora  F.  J.,  M.D  

Boynton,  Charles  L  

Brethorst  Alice  .   . 

Brown,  J.  G.  Perkins  (Mrs.  J.  E.).  .  . 
Brubaker,  Charles  H  

Illinois  N,  Los  Angeles  N,  v  U  of  Cal.  . 
v  Clark  U 

India  
China 

Burch  Clarence  A 

Burgess,  John  S  
Butzbach,  Lora  C.  Minch  (Mrs.  A.)  . 
Byers,  George  Douglas,  Rev  

v  Princeton  U 

Japan 

Government  School 
Evangelical  Association 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
American  Board 

American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Chris.  Woman's  Bd.  Miss 
Canadian  Methodist 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Soc 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S. 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 

v  Northwestern  C,  Chicago  Trs  
v  Albany  C  San  Anselmo  T  .  . 

China.  .  .  . 
China  

Calkins,  Herbert  J.  Rev  

v  Morningside  C  
v  State  U  of  Iowa,  Northwestern  U  M. 

v  State  U  of  Iowa  M 

Mad.  Is.  . 
Africa  

Africa.  .  .  . 
So.  Am..  . 

Camma'ck,  William',  M.D  
Cammack,    Sarah    Lillie    Seymour 
(Mrs.  W)  MD  . 

Carhart,  Walter  Dosch  

v  Dakota  U  Boston  U.  T  

Carpenter,  Vera  C  

P  R 

Carson  Egbert  J 

Victoria  U,  v  Wesley  T  
v  Princ.  U,  C.  of  P.  &  S.  (New  York)  . 

China.... 
P.I  
P  I 

Carter,  Robert  W  

Carter,  Edna  Ferris  (Mrs.  R.  W.).  .  . 
Cathcart  Rena  B 

Oberlin  Conserv.,  v  Bible  Teach.  Trs. 
Ontario  N  v  Methodist  Trs  

Mexico.  .  . 
Alberta... 
China. 
Burma.  .  . 
Burma.  .  . 
India  
Argentina 
China.  .  .  . 
Africa.  .  .  . 

Chace,  Ethelwyn  Gordon  

Clark  Israel  Brooks  Rev 

v  U  of  Rochester,  Rochester  T  
California  C  v  Newton  T  

Clark,  William  John,  Rev  
Clark,  Daisy  B.  Peck  (Mrs.  W.  J.).  . 
Coates  Alvin  Bruce 

v  Gordon  Trs  — 
v  Iowa  State  C  
v  U  of  Illinois  

Conard,  Philip  Arthur  

Coole,  Thos.  Henry,  Rev.,  M.D  
Coppedge,  Llewellyn  J.,  M.D  

v  Baker  U,  Northwestern  U  M  
v  North  Carolina  M  

Coppock,  Grace  L  

v  U  of  Nebraska,  Bible  Teachers  Trs. 

China.... 

*  Mr.  Bambach  has  been  compelled  to  return  on  account  of  health. 
513 


APPENDIX   A 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

SOCIETY 

Corlies,  Anna  E.,  M.D  

v  Woman's  M  of  Pa    Baptist  Trs 

China... 

Crooks  Frances  E 

Marshall  C  v  Baptist  Trs 

Burma 

A    *  n     t  \r      TTn!on 

Damon,  Herbert  M  

P.I  

m.  tsapi.  i  -L*ss-  Union 

Damon,  Edna  Sherman  (Mrs.H.M.) 

v  Greenville  C 

P.I  

Davies,  John  Paton  Rev  

v  Adelbert  C  U  of  Wooster  Crozer  T 

Rochester  T 

China... 

Decker  Mattie  M  

P.I  

Meth  Epis  Worn  Soc 

India 

Deming  John  Howard  Rev  

Col  U  Brown  U  Crozer  T  v  U  of  Pa 

China..  . 

DeRoos  Abdella  Rev 

v  Temple  C  Pa  Trs 

P.  I 

Donohugh,  A.  Leaycraft  (Mrs.T.S.) 

v  Barnard  C  

India...  . 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Douglass,  Margaret  

v  Winthrop  C 

Brazil... 

Presbyterian  in  U  S 

Dozier  Charles  Kelsev  Rev  

v  Mercer  U  So  Bapt  T 

Japan.  .  . 

Dozier,  M.  A.  Burke  (Mrs.  C.  K.)..  . 
Draper  Frances  L  

v  Bapt.  Female  U,  So.  Bapt.  T  

Japan... 
China.. 

Southern  Baptist 
Meth  Epis  Worn  Soc 

Du  Bose,  Palmer  C.,  Rev  

v  Pantops  A  Davidson  C  Columbia  T 

China.  .  . 

Dye  Eleanor  D  .    .    . 

Epworth  C  v  Scarritt  Trs 

Korea.  .  . 

Meth  Epis    S    Worn  Bd 

Dykstra,  Dirk  

v  Hope  C 

Arabia... 

Eadie,  Gillies,  Rev  

Toronto  U,  v  Knox  T  

China... 

Elkins,  John  C.,  Rev  

U  of  Pacific  v  Drew  T 

Panama. 

Emerson  Frank  Owen  Rev 

v  Park  C  Auburn  T 

Africa.. 

Erbeck,  Clara  M  

v  U  of  Wooster 

Hawaii.  .  . 

Ericson  Judith  

v  Chicago  Trs 

India  . 

Meth  Epis  Woman's  Soc 

Ewing,  Ella  C  

v  Eureka  C 

Africa.  .  . 

Foreign  Chris  Miss  Soc 

Fladger,  Mattie  Hugh  

v  Scarritt  Trs  

Mexico.  . 

Fleming,  Jennie  V.,  M.D  

v  Moody  Trs,  U  of  Missouri  

India...  .  . 

Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 

Ford,  Eddy  Lucius,  Rev  

v  Lawrence  U. 

China  

Ford,  Effie  L.  Collier  (Mrs.  E.  L.). 

China.... 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Fosbury  William  J  . 

v  Neb  Wesleyan  U 

P.I 

Fowls,  Mary  Carolyn  

v  Mt  Holyoke  C 

Turkey.  .  . 

Gaddis,  Maude  L  

v  Park  C  Moody  Trs 

Alaska...  . 

Galbreath  Bessie  E  

v  Mt  Union  C 

India.... 

Meth  Epis  Woman's  Soc 

Garman,  Clark  P.,  Rev  

v  Adelbert  C     .    . 

Japan  .... 

Gates,  John  Richard,  Rev  
Gaunce,  Elizabeth  

v  Ohio  Wesleyan  U,  Garrett  Biblical  T 
v  Acadia  A 

Africa.... 
India  

Methodist  Episcopal 

Hail  William  J 

Missouri  Valley  C  v  Yale  T 

China 

Yale  Mission 

Hall,  Asa  Zadell,  Rev.,  M.D  
Hall  Francis  Jenks  MD 

v  Colgate  U,  Cleveland  Homeo.  M.    . 
v  Yale  U  Johns  Hopkins  M 

China...  . 
China 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian  in  U  S  A 

Hancock,  Charles  F  

U  of  Texas  v  Princeton  T 

China.  .  .  . 

Harris,  Alfred  Ernest,  Rev  

v  Bradley  Poly.  C,  Northwestern  U. 

Africa.  .  . 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Hartzell,  Corwin  F.  Rev  

P.I  

Hartzell  L  Kennedy  (Mrs  C  F  ) 

P  I 

Hauler,  Joseph  E  

v  U  of  Illinois 

Mexico  . 

Y  M  C  A 

v  Folts  Trs  

Korea.  .  .  . 

Meth  Epis    Woman's  Soc  . 

Heicher,  Merlo  K.  W.,  Rev  
Henderson,  Fayette  D.,  Rev  
Hersey,  Grace  N.  Baird  (Mrs.R.M.). 
Hildreth,  Edward  Raymond  M  D 

v  Susquehanna  U  
Franklin  C,  v  Xenia  T  
v  Syracuse  U  
Cornell  U  v  Cornell  M 

Japan  
Egypt.... 
China  
P.  R  

Methodist  Episcopal 
United  Presbyterian 
Y.M.C.A. 
Presbyterian  USA 

Hill  Harry  O 

Brazil 

Y  M  C  A 

Holbrook,  Linnie  

v  Gordon  Trs  Newton  T 

Assam  . 

Am  Bapt  Miss  Union 

Holland  Harriet  A 

v  Folts  Trs 

India 

Honsinger,  Welthy  Blakeslee    .  . 

v  Syracuse  U.  .    .. 

China.. 

Meth   Epis  '  Woman's  Soc 

Hood,  Marie  Estelle  

Brenau  C,  Georgia  N,  v  Scarritt  Trs. 

Brazil.... 

Meth.  Epis.  S.  Worn.  Bd. 

Hoover,  Alden  Robbins  M  D 

v  U  of  Iowa 

Turkey 

Hoover,  Esther  Finger  (Mrs.  A.  R.) 

v  Yankton  C,  U  of  Chicago  

Turkey..  . 

American  Board 

Hoover  Walter  W  

v  Dickinson  C  Cornell  U 

Africa  . 

Sudan  United  Mission 

Hubbard,  John  King,  Rev  

v  U  of  Southern  California  

P.  R... 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Ireland  Elmer  P...~. 

v  Cotner  U  Drake  U 

P.  R  .    . 

Chris  Woman's  Bd  Miss. 

Isett,  William  Clement,  Rev.  .  . 
Isett  G.  Johnston  (Mrs  W  C  ) 

v  Penn.  C,  Lafayette  C,  Princeton  T.  . 
v  Pa  C  for  Women 

3rina.  .  .  . 
China  . 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

ack,  C.  Winifred  Bennett  (Mrs.M  ) 

v  McGill  U  

Formosa.  . 

Canadian  Presbyterian 

ames  Jean  Eleanor 

v  Vassar  C    . 

Japan 

Presbyterian  in  U  S  A. 

ames,  Phoebe  

v  Baker  U  

Dtirma.  .  . 

Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 

ohnson  Rosa  L 

v  Wm  Woods  C 

Japan 

ohnson,  William  R.,  Rev  

v  Northwestern  U,  U  of  Illinofs  

China.  .  .  . 

Methodist  Episcopal 

ohnson  Ina  L  Buswell(Mrs  W  R  ) 

v  Northwestern  U 

China  . 

Methodist  Episcopal 

olliffe,  Charles  J.  P  

v  Victoria  U  and  T  

China  .... 

Canadian  Methodist 

ones  Alice  Whittier 

Earlham  C  v  Hartford  T 

Palestine 

Am  Friends  Bd  Miss. 

oyce,  Jennie  E  

Central  C,  v  Maryville  C  

Cuba  

Am.  Friends  Bd.  Miss. 

udd  Henry  P 

v  Yale  U  Auburn  T 

elhoffer,  Mary  E.  Braun  (Mrs.  E.)  . 
Kipp  Julia  I     . 

v  Union  Trs.  (Brooklyn)  
v  Northwestern  U  .   . 

China  
India 

Evangelical  Association 
Meth  Epis.   Woman's  Soc. 

Kirby,  Mary  E.  Reeves  (Mrs  H  W  ) 

v  Baptist  Trs  

Assam.  .  .  . 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 

Kunkle,  John  Stewart,  Rev  
Kurtz,  Lily  M.  Stanley  (Mrs  S  B  ) 

v  Wash,  and  Jefferson  C,  Western  T.  . 
v  Shoals  N  

China  
P.I  

'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
U.  B.  Woman's  Miss.  Ass'n 

Lamb  Elizabeth 

v  Scarritt  Trs  

Brazil  . 

Meth.  Epis.   S.,  Worn.  Bd 

Leach,  Harry  C.,  Rev  

Brown  U,  v  Newton  T  

Burma  .  .  . 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 

Lee,  Claude  M.,  M.D  
Lester,  Emma  S  

v  U  of  Virginia  and  M  
Wesleyan  C,  v  Peabody  N,  Scarritt  Trs. 

China  
China..  .  . 

5rotestant  Episcopal 
Meth  .  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 

Lewis,  Elizabeth  Fair,  M.D  

Grove  City  C,  v  Woman's  M  of  Pa.  .  . 

China.... 

'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR   1 906 


515 


NAMB 

INSTITUTIONS 

FlILD 

SOCIETY 

v  Park  C 

P.  R 

Presbyterian  Home  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Wesleyan  Methodist 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 

Lobdell,  Helen  A.  Weed  (Mrs'  J.  N.). 
Longwell  Robert  Be'l  Rev 

Burma.  .  . 

Brown  U  v  Rochester  T 

Assam..  . 

Longwelll  13.  Ballentin'e  (Mrs.  R.B.). 
Lord  Ella  May 

v  Clarion'N  Newton  T  

Assam  — 
Africa.  .  . 

Winchester  N,  v  College  of  Bible  T.  .  . 
v  U  of  Wooster 

P.I  

China.  .  . 

Lucas,  Grace  Margaretta  
MacKay  Kenneth  G 

v  Ontario  A  C  Dalhoucie  U 

India.  . 

MacLean  Maron  Jessie  

v  Park  C  

Alaska... 

Maddox,  Otis  Pendleton,  Rev  
Maddox  Effie  Roe  (Mrs.  O.  P.)  

Bethel  C  v  So  Bapt  T 

Brazil.... 
Brazil.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
China  
P.I  

Southern  Baptist 
Southern  Baptist 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
United  Presbyterian 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Chris.  Woman's  Bd.  of  Miss 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
United  Presbyterian 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Woman's  Union  Miss.  Soc. 
Mennonite 
School,  Ketchikan 
School,  Ketchikan 
China  Inland  Mission 
Canadian  Methodist 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Swedish  Evang.  Miss,  of  A. 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Meth.  Episcopal,  South 
Meth   Epis    S     Worn   Bd 

v  So.  Bapt.  T  
Denton  N  v  Scarritt  Trs 

v  Bible  Teachers  Trs  

v  Penn  C 

McClean  Clarence  G  

McCombs  Vernon  M    Rev 

v  Hamline  U,  Drew  T  
v  Hamline  U  
Ohio  State  U,  v  Hiram  C  
Monmouth  C,  v  Xenia  T  
McMaster  U,  v  Rochester  T  
v  McGill  U  and  M  
v  Hiram  C  
Presbyterian  Ladies'  C,  v  Moody  Trs. 
v  Monmouth  C  

Chili  
Chili  
Japan.... 
Egypt.  .  .  . 
Africa.... 
China.... 
India  
Chili  
Egypt  

McCombs,'  Eva  M.White(Mrs.V.M.  ) 
McCorkle  Raymond  A    Rev 

McCreery,  Elbert,  Rev  

McDairmid  Peter  Alex.  Rev    

McDonald,  John  A.,  M.D  

McDougall,  William  C  
McLean,  L.  N.  McEwen  (Mrs.J.H.). 
McMillan  Caroline  E  

McMurty  Shirley  O    M  D 

v  McGill  U  and  M 

China... 

Mendenhall,  E.  Morrison  (Mrs.F.L.) 
Miller  Bertha    .  .                        

v  U  of  Wooster,  Wells  C  
v  Drury  C 

China.... 
China  

Miller  Ella 

Mt.  Morris  C,  v  Deaconess  Trs(N.  Y.) 
v  Park  College    .  . 

India  
Alaska.... 
Al.-iskn 

Mitchell  Bertram  Grant  

Mitchell,  Faye  Langellier(Mrs.  B.  G) 
Moler,  Maude  
Morgan,  Edward  W.,  Rev  
Morrow  Melissa  E  

v  Ohio  Wesleyan  U,  Bible  Trs  China.  .  .  . 
v  Victoria  U  and  T  China  

v  Gordon  Trs,  Newton  T  
v  Gordon  Trs  Scarritt  Trs 

India  
Korea.  .  .  . 

Mylrea  C.  Stanley,  M.D  

v  Medico-Chi.  M  
v  Carlton  C 

Arabia.... 
China.  .  .  . 
India.. 

Nelson  Charles  J    Rev  

Newberry,  Lemuel  Bascom,  Rev.  .  .  . 
Nichols  Lillian  E 

v  Southwestern  U  

Mexico... 
Korea.  .  .  . 

Andrews  F  C  v  Scarritt  Trs 

Oldt,  Ora  B.  Maxwell  (Mrs.  F.).  .  .  . 
Packard,  Harry  Phineas,  M.D  
Packard,  Frances  Bayley(Mrs.H.P.). 
Page,  Arthur  Hartstein,  Rev  
Page,  Ethel  M.  Lamy  (Mrs.  A.  H.).  . 
Palmer  Marion  Boyd  Rev 

v  Otterbein  U  
v  Colorado  C  U  of  Denver  M 

China  
Persia.  .  .  . 

United  Brethren,  Worn.  Bd. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Evang.  Luth.  (Gen.  Synod) 
Southern  Baptist 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Independent 

v  Colorado  C,  Boston  U  
Colby  C,  v  Newton  T  
v  Newton  T  

Persia.  .  .  . 
China.... 
China.  .  .  . 
Laos... 

v  Park  C  Auburn  T 

Palmer,  May  E.  McC.  (Mrs.  M.  B.)  . 
Parish  Sarah  Rebecca  M.D 

vParkC  

Laos.  .  . 
P.I  

Chicago  Trs  v  Indiana  M 

Parker  Arthur  C    Rev 

v  Syracuse  U  
v  Adams  S  
v  Pennsylvania  C 

India  
India  
Africa  
Brazil 

Parker',  Lucy  Miller  (Mrs.  A.  C.)..  .  . 
Parker  George  G 

Baylor  U  v  So  Bapt  T 

Peacock,  Nettie  L  
*Pearce,  John  Jackson,  Rev  

Wesleyan  F  C,  v  Scarritt  Trs  
v  Fiske  U  
v  Randolph-Ma  con  C,  Vanderbilt  U  T 
Baker  U,  v  Garrett  Biblical  T  
v  U  of  Missouri,  Columbia  U  
v  Smith  C 

China.  .  .  . 
Africa  

Peerman,  Ernest  L.,  Rev  
Perrill  Fred  M    Rev 

India... 
China.  .  .  . 
China 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Y.M.C.A. 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
United  Brethren,  Worn.  Bd 
Chris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Friends  Bd.  of  Miss. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Evangelical  Association 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis..  Woman's  Soc. 
Canadian  Methodist 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Southern  Baptist 
Southern  Baptist 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Syrian  Protestant  College 

Pettus,  William  B  
Pettus,  Sarah  De  F  .(Mrs.  W.  B.).  .  . 
Phelps,  Albert  C.,  Rev  
Platt  Benjamin  M.  M.D 

v  Mt.  Hermon  S  

India  
P.I  

Ecuador... 
China  
Burma.  .  . 
Cuba  

v  Mt.  Hermon  S,  P  and  S  Chicago  
v  Washburn  C 

Polk  Charles  M 

Powell,  Alice  Maude  

v  Union  Trs  (Brooklvn)  
v  Newton  T 

Prince  Annie  L 

Purdie,  Joseph  Moore,  Rev  
Purdy  Frank  Marshall               .    . 

t/GuilfordC  

v  Albion  C.  .  . 

So.  Am... 
Japan...  . 
Malaysia.. 
Korea  
China  
P.I  

Ranck,  Elmina  

v  Northwestern  C,  Union  Biblical  T.  . 
v  U  of  Minnesota  

Rank,  Minnie  L  

Rankin  Cornelia  B 

v  Agnes  Scott  Institute 

Rawlings,  Helen  M  
Rayner,  Ernest  A.,  Rev  

Emporia  N,  v  Bapt.  Trs  
v  Cornell  C,  Drew  T  

v  Simpson  C 

India  . 

Robertson,  Harold  D.,  Rev  
Ross  Barbara  A 

v  Victoria  U  and  T  
v  Baptist  Trs  ... 

China  
China.  . 

•Ross,  Robert  Malcolm,  M.D  
Rowe,  JohnHansford,  Rev  

v  U  of  Illinois,  P.  &  S.  (Chicago)  .... 
v  Richmond  C,  So.  Bapt.  T  
Georgia  N  v  U  of  Nashville 

China  
Japan  
Mexico.  .  . 
India  
India  
India 

Schaenzlin,  Gottlieb,  Rev  
Schermerhom,  William  D.,  Rev  
Scholberg,  Henry  C.,  Rev  
Scholberg,  Ella  Conrad  (Mrs.  H.  C.). 
Schoonmaker,  Oliver  J  

v  German  Wallace  C  
v  Kansas  Wesleyan  C,  Garrett  T  
v  Hamline  U 

v  Hamline  U  
Rutgers  C,  v  Harvard  C  

India  

Syria  

*  Sailed  several  years  ago,  but  not  reported  until  1906 


APPENDIX   A 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

SOCIETY 

Schreiber,  Charles  H.,  Rev  

v  Huron  C,  Northwest.  U,  Garrett  T.  . 
Central  Wesleyan  C,  v  Garrett  T  
v  Alma  C,  U  of  Pa.,  U  of  Munich, 
Princeton  T  
v  Smith  C  

Africa.  .  .  . 
India  

China.  .  .  . 
China  
China.... 
Siam  
Siam 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 

Presbyterian  hi  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Southern  Baptist 
Southern  Baptist 
Am.  Friends  Bd.  of  Miss. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
United  Brethren,  Worn.  Bd. 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Canadian  Meth.,Wom.  Soc. 
Protestant  Episcopal 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Presbyterian  hi  U.  S.  A. 
American  Board 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Canadian  Baptist 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
United  Presbyterian 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
United  Presbyterian 

Schutz,  Herman  J.,  Rev  

Scott  Charles  Ernest  Rev 

Scott,  Clara  Hey  wood  (Mrs.  C.  E.).  . 
Scott,  William  J.  M  D  

vMcGillUandM  
v  Macalester  C,  Hamline  M  

Shellman,  Carl  John,  M.D  
Shellman,  Mary  C.  G.  (Mrs.  C.  J.).  . 
Shepard,  John  Watson,  Rev  
Shepard,  Rena  C.  G.  (Mrs.  J.  W.).  . 
Simkin  Robert  L    Rev 

v  Macalester  C                            .... 

v  Richmond  C,  So.  Bapt.  T  
Andrew  Female  C,  vSo.  Bapt.  T  
v  Haverford  C,  Union  T  (New  York)  . 
Clarion  N  v  U.of  Wooster        .    . 

Brazil.... 
Brazil  
China.... 
P  R 

Sloan,  Edith  A  

Smith  David  F    Rev 

v  Manitoba  C  and  T  
vJuniataC  
Mt.  Hermon  S,v  Union  Biblical  T.  .  . 
v  Scarritt  Trs,  Polytechnic  C  
Knox  C,  v  Rochester  T  
v  Temple  C 

India  
Korea  
Africa.... 
Japan.  .  .  . 
Burma.  .  . 

Snavely,  Gertrude  E  
Southard  Harry  D    Rev 

Spring,  Leo  Wittemore,  Rev  
Sprowles  Alberta  B 

Stahlbrand,  Gustaf  Wilhelm,  Rev.  .  . 
Steele,  Uberta  Fannie  

Iowa  Chris.  C,  v  Union  Trs.  (B'kl'n)  .  . 
v  Methodist  Trs  (Toronto)     .  . 

J';H  •  "  • 
Atrica  
China 

Steiger  George  Nye 

v  Occidental  C  
v  Georgetown  C,  Kentucky  U  M,  So. 
Bapt.  T  

China.... 
P.I... 

Steinmetz,  Harry  H.,  Rev.,  M.D  

Steinmetz,  Edith  M.  (Mrs.  H.  H.)  .  .  . 
Stewart  Gertrude 

v  So.  Bapt.  T  
v  Church  Trs  (Philadelphia)  
v  Trinity  C 

P.I  

China.  .  .  . 

Stewart  Lilian  Bridges 

Stixrud,  Louise  
Stocking,  Annie  Woodman  

v  Chicago  Trs  

PI 

v  Wellesley  C  
v  Northwestern  U          

Persia.... 
China  
Africa  
China.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 

China.. 

Stout,  Winifred  L  
Strawick  Gertrude 

v  Chicago  Trs  
v  U  of  Virginia,  Union  T  (Richmond)  . 
v  Iowa  C,  Northwestern  U  M  
v  Miami  U,  Wash,  and  Jeff.  C,  Prince- 
ton T  

Stuart,  Warren  H.,  Rev.  ..         .    .. 

Tallman,  Susan  B.,  M.D  
Tappan,  David  Stanton,  Jr.,  Rev.  .  . 

Taylor,  Lillian  Anabel 

z/NorthfieldS  
v  Syracuse  U       

China.... 
Chili  . 

Taylor,  Minnie  Viola  
Tedford,  Willard  S.,  Rev  .  .  . 

v  Arcadia  C,  Newton  T  
v  Iowa  State  C  

India  
P.I  . 

Tener,  Wilfred  A  
Thompson  Andrew  A    Rev 

Thompson,  Charles  D  

v  Princeton  U               

India 

Thomson,  Andrew,  Rev.  .  . 

v  U  of  Toronto,  Knox  T  
v  Iowa  State  C  Tarkio  C  

India  
Egypt.  .  .  . 
Japan  
China.... 

China.... 
Turkey.  .  . 
Japan.... 
Japan.... 
China.  .  .  . 
Brazil.... 
India  
China.  .  .  . 

China. 

Tidrick,  Ralph  W  

Topping,  Helen  F  

v  Denison  U  

Torrey,  Ray  Le  Valley  . 

v  Baker  U                                  

Methodist  Episcopal 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Government  School 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Southern  Baptist 
Y.M.C.A. 
Canadian  Methodist 

Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 

Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Canadian  Baptist 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Meth.,  Worn.  Soc  . 
United  Presbyterian 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Reformed  Church  in  U.  S. 

Traver,  Edith  G  

Washington  N.  U  of  Idaho,  v  So. 
Bapt.  Trs  
v  Princeton  U,  Hartford  T  

Trowbridge,  Stephen  van  R.,  Rev.  .  . 
Vail.  Jennie  S 

v  Woman's  M,  Pa  
v  Valparaiso  C  
Austin  C,  v  Texas  T  (Austin)  
Clinton  C,  v  Baptist  Trs  
v  Western  C,  Smith  C  
v  Victoria  U  and  T  
Randolph-Macon's    Woman's    C,    v 
Scarritt  Trs          

Veatch,  Reese  F  

Vinson,  John  W.,  Rev  

Voorheis,  Genevieve  ... 

Ward,  Alice  B.  (Mrs.  A.  A.)  
Wallace,  Edward  W.,  Rev  
White,  Mary  Lou  

Widney,  Clara  M.  .. 

California  N,  v  Baker  U,  Kansas  N.  .  . 
v  U  of  Denver  
v  U  of  Illinois 

[ndia  
Korea  

Williams,  Alice  L.  B.(Mrs.  F.  E.  C.). 
Williams  Elrick  Rev 

Williams,  Eva..           .    . 

Randolph-Macon  Woman's  C,  v  Bible 
Teachers  Trs  
v  U  of  Denver  
v  Occidental  C,  Bible  Teachers  Trs.  . 
v  Moody  Trs            

Japan... 
Korea... 
Japan... 
China 

Williams  Franklin  E  C.  Rev 

Winn,  Julia  A  '  

Wonnink  Gertrude  .... 

Woodburne,  Angus  S.,  Rev  
Woods,  Josephine  U  
Woodsworth,  Hattie  E  
Work  Samuel  A  

v  McMaster  U  and  T 

[ndia  — 
3hina.  .  . 

Egypt.  .  .  . 
Singapore 
Africa  
Korea  
Japan  

v  Mary  Baldwin  C  
Victoria  U,  v  Union  Trs  (Brooklyn)  .  . 
v  Monmouth  C  
v  Northwestern  U                 

Wright,  Mary  Florence  
W7right,  Una  Van  Alen  (Mrs.  J.)  
Young,  Luther  L..Rev  
Zaugg  Elmer  H.  Rev  

vParkC  
v  Dalhousie  U  and  T  
v  Heidelberg  U  and  T  

SAILED    VOLUNTEERS    FOR    1907 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

SOCIETY 

Adkins,  Russell  Erastus,  M.D  
Agee  Anna  Luella                  

Denison  U  v  U  of  Pa  M  

China 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Free  Methodist 
Woman's  Union  Miss.  Soc. 

v  Nebraska  State  U 

Mexico.  .  . 
India 

Alice  Mata  D 

Alward,  Clara  

Cornell  C,  v  Bible  Teachers  Trs  
v  Franklin  C,  Ohio  M  

China.  .  .  . 

Anderson,  Elizabeth  E  

Anderson  Robert  A    MD  

t;UofS.D.,RushM  
Logan  C  v  Scarritt  Trs 

China  
Brazil 

Hauge's  China  Mission 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Soc. 

Andrews  Herbert  E.  V     . 

v  Moody'B 

China 

Austen  M  May  MD 

v  Dalhousie  U  and  M  
v  Toronto  B  

China  
Peru  

Japan.  .  .  . 
Cuba  
Mexico.  .  . 
Africa.  .  .  . 

Canadian  Meth.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Regions  Beyond  Union 
Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Sudan  United  Mission 
Wesleyan  Methodist 
Africa  Inland  Mission 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 

Austin,  Edward  C  

Baker,  Ira  Webster  
Baker  Rose 

v  U  of  Illinois  

Barcroft  Linnie  

v  Holly  Springs  Meth.C,Scarritt  Trs. 
v  Garrett  Biblical  T  

Barnhart,  Paul  

Barts  Nancy  A  

v  Houghton  S  
v  Moody  Trs 

Africa  
Africa  
Persia.... 
China  
Korea...  . 
China  . 

Barnett  Albert  E 

Baskerville,  Howard  C  

v  Princeton  U  
v  Baptist  Trs  
Soule  Female  C  v  Scanitt  Trs 

Bassett  Beulah  Evelyn 

Batey  Martha  I  vie 

Baugh,  Evelyn  B  
Baughman,  Mabel  H.  (Mrs.  B.  S.).  . 
Bauman,  Ernest  Nicholas,  Rev  
Bauman,  Ezra,  Rev  

v  U  of  California  

v  Albion  C  

India  

Oberlin  C,  v  Drew  T  
v  German  Wallace  C,  Drew  T  
v  Victoria  U  Deaconess  Trs  

So.  Am... 
So.  Am... 

Japan  .  . 
japan... 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  Home  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
American  Board 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 

Beatty  Rose  V  

Beaty  Mary  L  

Albany  N  vPresb  H  Phila  .  . 

Belcher  Samuel  A    Rev        .    .    . 

Brazil  
Turkey... 
P.I  
P  I  

Alaska.... 

v  Methodist  H  (Philadelphia) 

Bigelow,  Alton  Ezra,  Rev  
Bigelow  Marie  C  (Mrs  A  E  ) 

v  William  Jewell  C,  U  of  Chicago  T.  . 
v  Baptist  Trs,  U  of  Chicago  T  
u  C  of  Emporia  

Bigger,  John  D  

Billing,  Arthur  W.,  Rev  

v  U  of  Nebraska,  Boston  U  and  T  
v  St.  Louis  U  M  

v  Moody  Trs 

China..  .  . 
Korea.  .  .  . 
P  I 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian,  South 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.,  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Canadian  Methodist 

Birdman,  Ferdinand  H.,  M.D  
Bissinger,  Caroline  M  ... 

Blackburn  Katherine 

Africa 

Bloom,  Lansing  Bartlett,  Rev  
Boddy  EstieT 

v  William  C  Auburn  T  

Mexico.  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
Brazil.... 
China.  .  .  . 

Borchers,  Walter  Gilwills,  Rev  
Borg  Jennie  F  .... 

v  Central  C  
Omaha  Methodist  H,  v  Chicago  Trs  .  . 
v  Victoria  U 

Bowles  Newton  Ernest 

Boyle  Gaston  

v  Fredericksburg  C,  Union  T  (Rich- 
mond) 

Brazil 

Bradford,  Fannie  Genevieve  

v  Monmouth  C  

Egypt.... 
Persia.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
Chile  

United  Presbyterian 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 

Bradford  Flora  Linwood  

v  Allegheny  H  
v  Manitoba  C,  Knox  T  
T;  U  of  Illinois,  Garrett  Biblical  T  
v  Moody  Trs 

Broadfoot,  Thos.  A.,  Rev  

Bronson  Eugene  V  

Brown  Catherine 

Bruce,  Clare  Harding  
Buck,  Frank  C.,  Rev  

v  Wellesley  C,  Radcliffe  C  
Knox  C,  v  Drake  U  

India  
China  . 

American  Board 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
American  Board 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
United  Brethren 
United  Brethren 
United  Presbyterian 

Bui  lard  EdwinaG 

Northfield  S  
v  Oberlin  C  

India  
India.  . 

Burr,  Charles  Hulburd  

Burr,  Annie  H.  (Mrs.  C.  H.)  
Butler,  James  Barney,  Rev  

v  Mt.  Holvoke  C  
v  Vanderbilt  S.  U  and  T  

fndia  
Mexico.  .  . 

Butts,  Alice  Mabel  

v  Grove  City  <J,  Bible  Teachers  Trs.  . 
v  York  C,  Union  Biblical  S  
v  York  C,  Union  Bibilcal  S  
v  Muskingum  C.  
v  Woman's  M,  Chicago  
v  Emory  C,  Vanderbilt  T  

Korea  
W.Ind... 
W.Ind... 

Iffi:.:: 

China.  .  .  . 

Caldwell  Irwin  E    Rev 

Caldwell,  Lena  Schell  (Mrs.  I.  E.j.  . 
Caldwell  Roswell  W 

Caldwell,  Abbie  M.  f.  (Mrs.  S.A.).  . 
Campbell,  Clyde  Keener,  Rev  

Methodist  Episcopal,  South 

517 


APPENDIX   A 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

SOCIETY 

Carper,  Elizabeth  Rosser,  M.D  
Chamberlain  Alfred  B 

v  Virginia  State  N,  Woman's  M  
v  Iowa  S  Union  Trs 

China.  .  .  . 
India  . 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

Chamberlain,  Eunice  S.  (Mrs.  A.  B.) 
Chestnut  Annie 

v  Union  Trs  

India..  .  . 

v  State  N  and  I  C  
Blackburn  U,  v  Moody  Trs  
Victoria  C,  v  Toronto  U  and  T  
v  Victoria  C  
v  Moody  Trs  

China  
Africa  
Japan.... 
Japan.  .  .  . 
Africa  .  .  . 

Presbyterian,  South. 
Africa  Inland  Mission 
Canadian  Methodist 
Canadian  Methodist 
Africa  la  land  Mission 
Free  Methodist 
Presbyterian,  South 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Canadian  Methodist 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Mackenzie  College 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Sudan  United  Mission 
Chris.  Woman's  Bd.  Miss. 
Chris.  Woman's  Bd.  Miss. 

Connolly  William  G 

Connolly',  Kate  R.  T.  (Mrs.  W.  G.).  . 
Cook  Clara  Winifred 

Cook'  Ethel  Allene 

v  Greenville  C  

Africa.  .  .  . 
Korea.... 
Japan.  .  .  . 
P.I  
China  .  . 

Cordell  Emily        .  .            

Missouri  Valley  C,  v  Scarritt  Trs  
v  Hollins  Inst,  Church  Trs  
v  Folts  Trs  
London  S,  v  Western  M  

Correll  Ethel  H 

Crawford  Mabel  L      

Crawford  Wallace  M  D 

Creighton,  John  Wallace,  Rev  

Westminster  C,  v  Princeton  T  
v  Lehigh  U  

China  
So.  Am.  .  . 

Davis  Arthur  A                          ... 

DePree,  Henry  P.,  Rev  
Derr  John  S 

v  Hope  C  Princeton  T  . 

China  
Africa 

v  U  of  Virginia  M  

Dobs'on  W  A    Rev 

v  Cotner  U 

W.Ind... 
W.Ind 

Dobson'  W  A  '(Mrs  ) 

v  Cotner  U  

Donald  '  Walter  C 

v  Maryville  C 

Good  Samaritan  H,  v  Union  Biblical. 
v  Randolph-Macon  Woman's  C,  Scar- 
ritt Trs  
Maria  Beard  H,  v  Chicago  Trs  

Africa.... 

China  
P.I  ...  . 

United  Brethren  Worn.  Bd. 

Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Seventh  Day  Adventist 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Presbyterian,  South 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Methodist 

Drake,  Nell  D  

Dudley  Rosa  E                     .... 

Dunlap,  George  Williamson,  Rev.  .  . 
Dunscombe  W  C 

Coe  C  v  Princeton  T  

P  I 

v  Chicago  C  of  P.  &  S  
Denton  C  v  Scarritt  Trs  
v  Moody  Trs  
v  Illinois  C,  Princeton  T  
Wesley  C,  v  Wesley  T  
v  Beloit  C  Hahnemann  M  

Japan.... 
Brazil.... 
Korea  
China.  .  .  . 
China  

Dye  Augusta  Mae  

Dysart  Julia                                 .  .    . 

Eames'  Charles  M  
Earle  James  R.,  Rev    .  .       

Eaton  Howard  D 

Edwards,  F.  M.,  Rev  

v  Baylor  U,  Baptist  T  
Acadia  U,  v  Gordon  Trs  
U  of  Nebraska,  v  Princeton  T  

Brazil.... 
India  
Mexico.  .  . 
Jamaica.  . 
Africa.... 
Syria  

Southern  Baptist 
Canadian  Baptist 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Moravian 
American  Board 
Syrian  Prot.  College 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Protestant  Episcopal 

Elliot  Cora  Burnabv                    .... 

Elliott,  Newell  James,  Rev  

Ellis  Arthur  M 

Enms  RuthL  (Mrs  Waiter) 

U  of  Oregon,  v  Wellesley  C  
v  Southwestern  Kansas  C  
v  Albion  C  

Felton,  Ralph  Almon  

Field  Jay  C 

Fitzgerald  Edward  H 

v  Yale  U,  Episcopal  T  
v  Union  Trs  (Brooklyn)  

China.  .  .  . 
W  Ind 

Forsythe.  Estelle  Margaret  

v  Chicago  Trs  
New  York  State  N,  v  Princeton  U  
v  Missouri  State  U  

India  
Syria  
Panama.  . 
Turkey... 
Africa.... 
China 

Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Syrian  Prot.  College 
Y.M.C.A. 
American  Board 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

Fowler  Arthur  B     

Freeman  Floyd  C 

French,  Jesse  C  
Funk  Cornelius  H 

v  Mlddlebury  C  

Bethel  C,  v  Moody  Trs  
v  Moody  Trs  

Funk  Gri  ce  A 

Gates,  Wayland  Dunn,  Rev  
Gehman,  Daisie  Pearl  

v  Hillsdale  C,  Rochester  T  
Perkiomen  S,  v  Oberlin  C  
v  Nebraska  Wesleyan  U,  Ohio  U  
v  Mt.  Holyoke  C  
v  Syracuse  U,  Auburn  T  
v  Syracuse  U  
Baltimore  City  C,  v  Johns  Hopkins  U. 
v  Pennsylvania  State  C  

China.  .  .  . 
China.... 
Africa  
China.  .  .  . 
Korea  
Korea.... 
Japan...  . 
China.  .  .  . 
Africa  .  .  . 
Africa...  . 
China.  .  .  . 
China 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Canton  Chris.  College 
Sudan  United  Mission 
African  Inland  Mission 
Presbyterian,  South 

Gibbs  Austin  Josiah  

Green  Kathenne  Rogers 

Greenfield,  Michael  W.,  Rev  
Greenfield,  Maude  E.S.(Mrs.M.W.)  . 
Gressitt  James  Fullerton 

Groff  George  Weidman 

Guint'er  Clarence  W  
Haigh,  Laurence  B  

v  Central  Pennsylvania  C,  Albright  C. 
v  Moody  Trs  
Wellesley  C,  v  Bible  Teachers  Trs.  .  .  . 
v  Worcester  Polytechnic  C  

Hall  Jessie  D 

Hall,  Raymond  Stearns  
Hallman,  Sarah  Berthenia  

Nurses'  Training  School,  v  Folts  Trs. 
v  C  of  Emporia,  McCormick  T  
v  P  and  S  (Cleveland)  

Korea.... 
P.I... 

Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Southern  Baptist 
Government  School 
Reformed  Church  in  U.  S. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Southern  Baptist 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 

Hamilton,  Charles  R.,  Rev  
Hamilton,  Edith  A.  C.  (Mrs.  C.  R.). 
Hamlett,  Peter  W.,  Rev  .  .    . 

I'.  I  
China  
P.R  

Japan.... 
Assam  — 
China  
China.  .  .  . 
So.  India. 

Hampden-Sidnev  C,  v  So.  Baptist  T.  . 
v  Bucknell  U,  U  of  Penn.  M  
v  U  of  Kansas  
v  Mt.  Hermon  S,  Colgate  U,  Ham'n  T. 
v  Johns  Hopkins  U  
Ouachita  Baptist  C,  v  Baptist  Trs.  .  .  . 
v  Shurtleff  C  

Hanna  Roy 

Hansen  Kate  Ingeborg. 

Harding,  Frederic  Wm.,  Rev  
Harding,  Western  O.  B  
Harrison  Elizabeth  Perle 

Hauser  Scott  P 

v  Dakota  Wesleyan  U  

Hawley,  Joseph  Willis,  Rev    .  . 

v  Wesleyan  U  
v  Woman's  C  of  Baltimore  
v  U  of  Puget  Sound  ,  U  of  Wooster  
v  Kansas  St.  Agric.  C  

China..'.. 
China  
Chili  
PI.. 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A 
Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
American  Friends'  Sec. 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
American  Board 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 

Hawley,  Harriet  H.  R.(Mrs.  J.W.j.  . 
Hemphill  Wayne 

Hester,  Mark  V  

Hill  Benjamin  Ogilvie  Rev 

v  Southwestern  Texas  U  
v  Friends'  U  
v  Emory  C  Vanderbilt  T  

Cuba  
Africa...  . 
Korea...  . 
Japan.... 
Japan  
Japan.... 
[ndia  

Hill,  Edna  A  

Hitch  James  Wood  Rev 

Hocking,  Julia  C.  .  .'  

v  Iowa  Wesleyan  U,  Oberlin  C  
Hope  C,  v  Western  T  
v  Ursinus  C,  E.  Stroudsburg  N  
Rutgers  C,  v  New  Brunswick  T  

Hoekje,  Willis  G.,  Rev  

Hoffsommer  Walter  E  

Honegger,  Henry,  Rev  

SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR   1907 


519 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

SOCIETY 

3ope,  Frederick  H  
•Topper  Nannie  Flickner             .... 

v  Maryville  C,  Bible  Teachers  Trs.  .  . 
Columbia  Christian  C,  v  Columbia  B. 
v  Lake  Erie  C 

Africa...  . 
Mexico.  .  . 
Turkey... 
P.I...... 
India  

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Chris.  Woman's  Bd.  Miss. 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Canadian  Meth.,Wom.Soc. 
Southern  Baptist 
American  Board 
American  Board 
Evangelical  Ass'n 
American  Board 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Free  Methodist 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Woman's  Union  Miss.  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Miss.  Ass'n 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
American  Board 

"louse  Ruth  E 

^ousley,  Edwin  L.  Rev  

Ohio  Wesleyan  U,  v  Boston  U  T  
v  U  of  Texas  Princeton  T 

Howard  Henrv  G 

Howland.Bessie  Celia  
liowson  Ethalind  B 

v  Syracuse  U  
Toronto  Trs  v  Western  H 

So.  Am.  . 

Fluey,  Mary  Alice  

Judson  C,  v  Southern  Baptist  T  
v  Yale  U,  Union  T  (New  York)  
v  Massachusetts  General  H 

China.  .  .  . 
India  
India  

3ume,  Robert  Ernest,  Rev  
lume.  Laura  C.  (Mrs.  R.  E.)  
lunmcutt,  Benjamin  H  
^luntington  George  H  . 

v  Mississippi  A  and  M  C  
William  C  v  Hartford  T 

Brazil.... 
Turkey..  . 
So.  Am..  . 
Japan.  .  .  . 

Burrey,  Charles  D  
glehart,  Luella  C.  Miller(Mrs.E.T.). 
faggard,  Louis  F.,  M.D  
[ohnson  Wm  Garfield  Rev  

v  U  of  Michigan  
v  Syracuse  U 

v  Drake  U  

Africa.  .  .  . 

U  of  Kansas,  v  McCormick  T  
v  Maryville  C,  Bible  Teachers  Trs.  .  . 
v  Lafayette  C,  Princeton  T  
Webb  City  C  v  Scarritt  Trs 

Brazil  
Africa.  .  .  . 
China.... 
Mexico.  .  . 
China  

fohnston,  Wm.  Wallace  

ones  Alma  E 

[ones,  Edith  F  

Fredonia  N  v  Syracuse  U  

ones,  Edna  

Whitewater  N,  v  Chicago  Trs  
v  Asbury  C  
v  Gordon  Trs  Boston  H 

China  
India  
India  

fortes,  Eli  Stanley 

[ones  Margaret  Sterns  

'ones  Marv  Isabel  le 

China 

iosselyn.  Grace  E  .     .    .       ... 

Northfield  S  v  Union  Trs  . 

W.Indies.. 
Korea  
Cuba  
Korea  
Turkey..  . 
Mexico.  .  . 

Kagin,  Edwin,  Rev  

Centre  C,  v  Kentucky  Presbyterian  T. 
v  Deaconess  Home  and  Trs 

ECelton,  Leonora  M  

K.endrick,  Ruby  R 

v  Scarritt  Trs,  Southwestern  Texas  U. 
v  Princeton  U  and  T  

Cennedy.  Phineas  Barbour,  Rev.  .  .  . 
Kirkwood,  Joseph  E  ..    . 

v  Pacific  U,  Princeton  U,  Colum.  U.  .  . 
Austin  C,  v  Princeton  U  
v  Union  Trs  (Brooklyn) 

Etnox,  Robert,  Rev  

Korea.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 

Presbyterian,  South 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Evang.  Lutheran  in  N.  A. 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Chris.  Woman's  Bd.  Miss. 
United  Brethren 
Southern  Baptist 

Evang.  and  Ind.  Miss.,  India 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 

ECrause,  Minnie  Lankford(Mrs.OJ.) 
ECuder.  Calvin  F.,  Rev  

v  Roanoke  C,  Lutheran  T  

India  
China  

K.UTZ,  Edna  Eva  .                   ... 

Lacock  Bertha 

v  Eureka  C 

W.Indies. 
Africa.  .  .  . 

Lambert,  Marv  E  

v  Otterbein  U  

-anneau,  Sophie  Stephens  
^awson,  Ellen  

Franklin  S,  v  Baptist  U  
v  Ohio  Wesleyan,  Oberlin  C,  Central 
Holiness  U,  Northern  Indiana  N.  .  . 
v  Southwestern  Alabama  U  

China.  .  .  . 

India... 
Cuba  

Lazenby,  Marion  Elias  Rev  

Liers,  Josephine  

v  Upper  Iowa  U 

India  

Lilly,  Reubie  
Lindsey  Lydia  Almira 

Grady  S,  v  Scarritt  Trs  
v  U  of  Kansas  
v  Northfield  S  Mt  Holyoke  C 

Korea.  .  .  . 
Japan  

Meth.  Epis..  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Reformed  Church  in  U.  S. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
American  Board 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian,  South 
Presbyterian,  South 
University  of  Pennsylvania 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Southern  Baptist 
Southern  Baptist 
Government  School 
Government  School 
Government  School 
United  Evang..  South 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Free  Methodist 
Southern  Baptist 
Reformed  Presbyt'n  Synod 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
China  Inland  Mission 

Canadian  Methodist 
Southern  Baptist 
Africa  Inland  Mission 
Ancon  Hospital 
Southern  Baptist 
Government  School 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Government  School 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 

Linsley  Edna  E  K 

Lipp,  Charles  F  

v  Ohio  Wesleyan  U  

InoUi 

Loeber  Charles 

v  Syracuse  U  
v  Amity  C 

Korea.  .  .  . 
China  

lowrey,  Edna  ....         .  .        ... 

lowrey  Vida. 

v  Amity  C 

China  

Malaysia.. 
So.  Am.  .  . 

Mansell,  Harry  B.,  Rev  

v  Allegheny  C,  Boston  U.  T  
v  De  Pauw  U.  .  .  . 

Martin,  Gilbert  E  

VIcCalUe,  Henry  Douglas,  Rev 

v  U  of  Virginia  Princeton  T 

Korea.  .  .  . 

McChesnev,  H.  F.,  Rev  
McCracken,  Josiah  Calvin,  M.D  
VIcGregor,  Daniel  A  ... 

v  Westminster  C 

Cuba  

v  U  of  Pa.,  P  and  S  (New  York)  
v  McMaster,  U,  Knox  C  
v  Southwestern  Bapt.  U,  So.  Bapt.  T.  . 
Southern  Bapt.  U,  v  Southern  Bapt.  T. 
v  Northwestern  U  
v  Northwestern  U 

China  
India...  .  , 
Japan.  .  .  . 
Japan  
so.  Am..  . 
So.  Am.  .  . 

Medling,  Philip  Hall  Rev    . 

Medling,  L.  Rushing  (Mrs.  P.  P.)..  . 
Merubia,  Moises  
Merubia,  Buelah  McKee  (Mrs.  M.). 
VCller,  Harry  A  

v  Kalamazoo  C  

P.I  

Miller,  Lewis  S  G    Rev 

Roanoke  C  v  Lutheran  T 

China..'! 

Miller,  Pearle  B  

Illinois  N,  v  Moody  Trs  

Millican,  Frank  Richard. 

Seattle  S  v  Greenville  C 

China.... 

Mills  Bertha 

v  Baylor  C 

Brazil  .  . 

Mitchell,  Ernest  C.,  Rev  

v  Geneva  C,  Reformed  Presbyterian  T 
Cornell  C  v  Garrett  Biblical  T 

China.  .  . 
P.I  
China.  .  . 
Persia.  .  . 
Japan.  .. 
China.  .  . 

China.  .. 
Brazil.  .. 
Africa.  .. 
Panama.  . 
Mexico.  .  . 
P.I  

Moe,  Rex  Rogers  Rev    ...           ... 

Montgomery,  Robert  Paul,  Rev  
Moore,  Frank  Wood,  Rev  

v  Park  C,  McCormjck  T  

v  Yale  U  Auburn  T.  .  .  . 

Moore  Margaret  E 

v  Missouri  Valley  C 

Morgan,  Cornelia  

Mary  Baldwin  S,  v  Moody  Trs  

v  Ontario  M  Methodist  Trs  
v  Baylor  U,  Southern  Baptist  T  
v  Moody  Trs,  Pennsylvania  State  N  . 
v  Ohio  State  U,  Northwestern  U  
Southwestern  Bapt.  U,  v  Woman's  M. 
v  U  of  Wyoming  

Mortimore,    Mabel    Cassidy    (Mrs. 
William  J) 

Muirhead,  Harvey  H    Rev  . 

Mvers,  Clo  A  (Miss) 

STauss  Ralph  W 

NTeal,HallieGarrett,M.D.(Mrs.C.L.) 
Nelson,  Nels  A  , 

Newbold,  Elizabeth  Geist.  . 

v  Church  Trs  (Philadelphia)  
Occidental  C,  v  Moody  Trs  
v  Chicago  Nurses'  Training  School.  .  . 
v  U  of  Chicago  

Japan  
Alaska.... 
India  
China.  . 

^oble,  Ethelyn  J 

Vorberg,  Eugenia.  .  . 

bourse,  Mary  A  

520 


APPENDIX   A 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

SOCIETY 

Odell  Edward  A 

v  Princeton  U  and  T 

W.  Indies. 

Over  Amos 

v  Moody  Trs,  Goshen  C  
v  Moody  Trs  
v  Baptist  Trs  (Chicago)  
v  Des  Moines  C,  Rochester  T 

Africa.... 
Africa.  .  .  . 
Burma..  . 
Burma  .  .  . 

Africa  Inland  Mission 
Africa  Inland  Mission 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Reformed  Presbyt'n  Synod 
American  Board 
China  Inland  Mission 
Government  School 
Africa  Inland  Mission 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
American  Board 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Africa  Inland  Mission 

Oyer,  Julia  

Parish  Mary  Lillian 

Parish,  Merick  Calvin  Rev  

Peoples,  John,  M.D  

v  Medico-Chirurgical  C  

Mersina.  . 
China.  .  . 

Perkins  Elizabeth  S 

v  Bates  C  .  . 

v  Moody  Trs  
v  Ohio  State  U  
v  Moody  Trs  

China.... 
Japan.... 
Africa  

Powell,  Warren  T  .      .. 

Propst,  Lawson  I  
Protzman  Helen  M  

v  San  Jose  N,  Leland  Stanford  U.  .  .  . 
v  Carleton  C,  Oberlin  T  
v  Occidental  C,  Moody  Trs  
v  Moody  Trs  

Assam...  . 
China.... 
Columbia. 
Africa.... 

Pye  Watts  Orson  Rev 

Quimby  Lilia  Wiatt  

Raynor.  Jesse  E  

Rea  Elizabeth  E  

v  Moody  Trs  . 

China.. 

Rebentisch  Matilda  C    . 

v  Northfield  S  ,  Christian  Trs  
v  Southwestern  Texas  U,  Vanderbilt  M 
v  Moody  Trs,  Nurses'  Training  School 
v  Kentucky  Wesleyan  C.Vanderbilt  M 
vYalcU 

India  
Korea.  .  .  . 
Korea.  .  .  . 
Korea.  .  .  . 
P.I 

Presbyterian  in  U.S.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Evangelical  Lutheran 
Government  School 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd, 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Moravian 
Yale  Foreign  Miss.  Soc. 
Syrian  Prot.  College 
Africa  Inland  Mission 
Christian  Miss.  Alliance 
Reformed  Presbyt'n  Synod 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Canadian  Methodist    ' 
United  Brethren 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 

Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Evang.and  Ind.  Miss.,  India 

Reed,  John  Wilson  Rev  

Reed,  Emma  Brunn  (Mrs.  J.  W.)..  .  . 
Reid,  Wightman  Tillotson,  M.D  
Riley  Morgan  T  

Roberts,  George  Arthur  

v  Iowa  State  C  
v  Lafayette  C,  Princeton  T  

Africa.... 
Korea.... 

Roberts,  Stacy  Lippincott,  Rev  

Robinson  Charles  E    

v  U  of  Missouri,  Missouri  B  
U  of  Missouri,  v  Missouri  B  . 

Japan.  .  .  . 
Japan.  .  .  . 

Robinson,  E.  B.  Forsythe  (Mrs.C.E.) 
Robinson  Mary  Emma    .         ... 

v  Monmouth  C  Moody  Trs 

Robison,  Benjamin  Edward,  Rev  .  .  . 
Robison,  C.  A.  Balch  (  Mrs.  B.  E.).  .  . 
Rogers,  Lewis  Bernard,  Rev  
Rogers,  Mayme  M.  M.  (Mrs.  L.  B.)  . 
Rohrer,  Amy  Belle,  M.D  

v  Kalamazoo  C  Chicago  U  T  .  . 

China.. 

v  Baptist  Trs  (Chicago)  
Central  C,  v  Des  Moines  C,  Roch'terT 
v  Shurtleff  C  

Millersville  N,  v  Worn.  M  of  Penn.  .  .  . 

China.... 
Burma  .  .  . 
Burma  .  .  . 
India  
P  I 

Roller  Harry  F 

Ross,  Alexander  R  

v  McGill  U,  Yale  T  
v  Scarritt  Trs 

Korea.  .  .  . 
Cuba 

Ruff  Mary  Agnes 

Rutherford,  Charles  Rev  

v  McMinnville  C,  Rochester  T  
v  U  of  Chicago 

India  
Mexico.  .  . 
Korea  
Alaska.... 
China.  .  .  . 
Syria  
Africa.  .  .  . 
India... 

Saunders  Mary  S 

Sawtell  Chase  Cranford,  Rev  

v  Bellevue  C,  Omaha  T  
v  Moody  Trs 

Schattschneider  L  Elizabeth 

Schell,  Orville  H  

v  Yale  U,  Johns  Hopkins  M  
v  Drury  C,  McCormick  T  
v  Moody  Trs  
v  Christian  Missionary  Trs  

Scherer  George  H 

Schonheit,  Carrie  Louise  

Scott,  Ida  M    M  D  

v  Geneva  C,  Cleveland  M  
v  Northwestern  U  
v  Northwestern  U,  Chicago  Trs  

China.... 
So.  Am..  . 
So.  Am..  . 
China.  .  .  . 

&•::: 

India  
China.  .  .  . 
W.Ind... 
Cuba  

Cuba  
India  

Scott,  Isaac  Irving  

Scott,  Lucy  Rutledge  (Mrs.  1.  1.).  ... 
Sheridan,  William  John.  M.D  
Shively,  Benjamin  Franklin,  Rev..  .  . 
Simpson,  Cora  E  

Toronto  U,  v  Toronto  M  
Otterbein  U,  v  Union  Biblical  T  
Nebraska  Methodist  H,v  Chicago  Trs 
Winona  B,  v  Christian  Trs  
v  Northwestern  U  
v  Park  C,  Auburn  T  
v  Hendrix  C,  Vanderbilt  T  
Nashville  C,  v  Scarritt  Trs,  Methodist 
Trs  (Nashville)  
v  Friends'  B  (Cleveland)  

Skilton  Mabel  Irene  

Smith,  Adelina  N  

Smith  Arnold.. 

Smith,  Henry,  Rev  

Smith,  Beulah  J.  V.  (Mrs.  Henry).  .  . 
Smith,  Margaret  A  

Smith  Sarah  W  

v  Mary  Baldwin  S.  ... 

Brazil 

v  Houghton  S  

Africa.  .  .  . 

Wesleyan  Methodist 
Christian  Miss.  Alliance 
Canadian  Methodist 
Canadian  Methodist 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Y.M.  C.A. 
Government  School 
Southern  Baptist 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S  A. 
Wesleyan  Methodist 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Un.  Norwegian  Lutheran 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Protestant  Episcopal 

Snead,  Alfred  C.,  Rev  
Sparling,  George  W.,  Rev  
Sparling  Dorothy  S.  (Mrs.  G.W.).  .  . 
Steger,  Emma  I  

Taylor  U,  v  Nyack  Trs  
v  Wesley  C,  Victoria  U,  Wesley  T  
v  Victoria  U  
Cottey  C,  v  Scarritt  Trs  
vY.M.C.A.Trs  

India  
China  
China  
China  
Burma... 
Hawaii  .  .  . 
fanan 

Storey,  John  W  
Super  Paul  . 

Tabb,  Theodore  Turner            .    . 

v  Vanderbilt  U.  .  .. 

Taylor,  Adrian  S.,  M.D  

v  U  of  Alabama,  U  of  Virginia  M  
v  Morningside  C  
v  Morningside  C  
Coe  C  v  Moody  Trs 

China.  .  .  . 
Korea...  . 
Korea.  .  .  . 
P  I 

Taylor,  Corwin,  Rev    .  .  . 

Taylor,  Nellie  A.  B.  (Mrs.  C.)  
Taylor  DeVee  (Miss) 

Taylor,  John  Wesley... 

v  Houghton  S  
U  of  Denver,  Northwestern  U,  v  Gar- 
rett  Biblical  
v  Highland  Park  N,  Deaconess  H  
v  U  of  Illinois  
vYaleU  

Africa.... 

Africa.... 
Africa.  .  .  . 
tCorea.  ..  . 
China.  .  .  . 

Terril,  William  C.  Rev. 

Thompson,  Caroline  

Thompson,  James  Arthur  

Throop,  Montgomery  Hunt  
Todd  George  L 

Trueman  George  E  

v  Victoria  U  
v  North  Alabama  C,  Vanderbilt  T.  .  .  . 
v  U  of  Arkansas  

Japan.... 
Brazil  
China  

Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Presbyterian,  South 

Presbyterian,  South 
American  Board 

Vann  Eugene  Ellis  Rev 

Van  Valkenburg,  Horace  B.,  Rev.  .  . 
Van  Valkenburg,  Beulah  W.  (Mrs. 
H  B) 

v  U  of  Arkansas  
v  Smith  C,  Winona  Trs  

China.... 
India  

Viles,  Elizabeth  Hubbard  . 

SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR  1907 


521 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

SOCIETY 

Voskuil  Henry  J.  Rev  . 

v  Macalester  C  Princeton  T    . 

China.... 

Reformed  Church  in  Am 

Ward,  Edwin  St.  John,  M.D  

v  Amherst  C  P  and  S  (New  York)  .  .  . 

Turkey..  . 

American  Board 

Ward  Charlotte  A.  (Mrs.  E.  St.  J.).. 

v  Mt  Holyoke  C 

Turkey.  .  . 

American  Board 

Ward  Ruth  Porter 

v  Mt  Holyoke  C  Teachers  C 

China.   . 

Waterhouse,  Paul  B  

v  Princeton  U                    

Japan.  .  .  . 

Weak  Henry  H    Rev  

v  Dakota  Wesleyan  U 

India  

Methodist  Episcopal 

Wells  Florence 

v  Brock  port  N  Winona  Trs 

Japan. 

Woman's  Union  Miss  Soc 

Wickenden,  Ida  Elizabeth  

China.  .  .  . 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 

Wight  William  

v  Moody  Trs 

Africa  

Africa  Inland  Mission 

Willmarth,  James  Scott  

v  Hamline  U  

So.  Am... 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Wilson  Mary  Lena  

China  .  .  . 

Reformed  Presbyt'n  Synod 

Wilterdink,  Minnie  

vHope  C  

Arabia...  . 

Reformed  Church  in  Am. 

Worley,  Lewis  Evans  Rev  

v  Shurtleff  C  Rochester  T 

China.... 

Wright  Jeanette  H 

v  Wooster  U  Park  C 

Alaska 

Presbyterian  in  U  S  A 

Wright,  Mary  E  

v  Ohio  Wesleyan  U 

Malaysia.. 

Zimmerman  Dora  Irene.  . 

China 

Am  Bapt  Miss  Union 

SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR  1908 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Abernethy  Gertrude  I  

v  Baptist  Trs  

China.  . 

Southern  Baptist 
United  Presbyterian.  . 
Southern  Baptist 
American  Board 

Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 

Adams  Charles  C  

v  Westminster  C,  United  Presb.  T.  .  .  . 
Washington  N,  v  Southern  Baptist  T.  . 
v  Carleton  C  
Bethany  C,  v  Hiram  C,  Bible  Teachers 
Trs  

Egypt.... 
China  
Turkey.  .  . 

India... 

Adams  Wayne  W.,  Rev  

Ainslie  Kate  E 

Alexander  W.  B.  Rev  

Anderson  Andrew  . 

v  Friends  Bible  Trs  . 

Africa 

Anderson  Anna  C  

v  Moody  Trs  

Alaska.. 

Anderson  August  M 

v  Greenville  C  
v  Greenville  C  

Africa.... 
Africa.  .  .  . 
China  
India  

Korea  

Japan.  .  .  . 
China 

Free  Methodist  Worn.  Bd. 
Free  Methodist  Worn.  Bd. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 

Presbyterian,  South 

Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 

Anderson,  Mary  D.  (Mrs.  A.  M.)  .  .  . 
Ankeny  Jessie  V 

v  Simpson  C  
v  Hiram  C  
U  of-.,W.  Va.,  Wash,  and   Lee   U, 
v  Princeton  T  
Baldwin'  C,   Berea    C,   Epw.   Inst., 
v  Asbury  C  
v  Georgetown  C  Crozer  T 

Archer  J.  C  

Armstrong,  .Oscar  V  
Ashbaugh  Adella  M 

Baker  Ben  L   Rev 

Baker!  Alice  W.  S.  (Mrs.  B.  L.)  
Baldwin,  Hallie  H  

Woman's  M,  Pa.,  v  Baptist  Trs  
v  Asbury  C  

China..  . 
P.I  

Barlow,  Claude  H    Rev  

v  U  of  Mich.  M,  Northwest'n  U  M.  .  . 
v  Chicago  Trs  
v  McKendree  C,  Washington  U  M.  .  . 
v  McKendree  C  
Ont.  N,  v  U  of  Toronto  
Park  C,  v  Princeton  T  
v  McMaster  U,  McMaster  T  
Hamilton  Coll.  Inst,  v  McMaster  U.  .  . 
v  Perm  C  Hartford  T 

China.. 
China..    . 
China..    . 
China  
China  
Siam  
India  
India..  .  .  . 
Jamaica.  . 
China.  . 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union], 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Canadian  Methodist 
Canadian  Methodist 
Canadian  Methodist 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Baptist] 
Canadian  Baptist,' 
American  Friends 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 

Barlow,  Grace  E.  H.  (Mrs.  C.  H.).  .  . 
Barter  Angus  J    M  D     .... 

Barter  Kate  G.  (Mrs.  A.  J)  

Bayne  Parker  M 

Beebe,  Lyle  J  .  Rev  

Bensen  Roy  C    Rev 

Bensen  Anita  W.  (Mrs.  R.  C.)  

Bentley  Julia  M  . 

Black  Edward  F  

v  Rensselaer  Poly.  Inst  

Blackburn  Kathryn      .  . 

Wilberforce  U.  v  Hiram  C,  Union  Trs. 
v  Park  C  U  of  Michigan  

Africa.... 
Siam.  . 

Blount  Bertha  

India  
India  
India  
India  
Mexico  .  .  . 
Mexico.  .. 
Mexico 

Chris.  Woman's  Bd.  Miss. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Southern  Baptist 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 

Boggs  Albert  M.  Rev  

v  Acadia'C/Newton  T,So.  Bapt.  T.  .  . 
N.  YJCons.  of  Music,  v  Baptist  Trs.  . 
Acadia  S,  N.  E.  Bapt.  H,  v  Newton  T. 
v  Baptist  Female  C,  Baptist  Trs  
v  C  of  Emporia  

Boggs,  Abigail  L.  (Mrs.  A.  M.)  
Boggs  Annie  L  .  .  .         

Bowden,  Beulah  B  

Bowe  Vetnon  P  

Boyce  Anita  R 

v  Wooster  U 

Braddock,  Wm.  H       

v  Lawrenccville  Sch,  Princeton  U.  .  .  . 
Emory  C,  v  Atlanta  C  of  P  and  S  
v  Dallas  C,  Meth.  Epis.  Trs  (Chicago) 
v  Mt.  Allison  U,  Victoria  C  
v  Macalester  C,  McCormick  T  
v  Toronto  Trs  
v  U  of  Vermont  
v  Hollins  Inst 

Japan.... 
Mexico.  .  . 
India  
China  
Alaska.... 
Peru  
China.  .  .  . 
China 

Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Mennonite 
Canadian  Methodist 
Presbyterian  Home  Board 
Regions  Beyond 
Canton  Chris.  College 
Southern  Baptist 
Presbyterian,  South 
American  Board  •  •  ; 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

Branham,  Boiling  S.,  M.D  

Braun  Anna  Pauline 

Brecken,  Egerton  R.  M.,  Rev  
Bromley  Eugene  E  

Brown,  Mary  K  

Brownell  Henry  C  .   . 

Bryan  F  Catharine 

Buckland  Sadie  M        .               

v  Mount  Holyoke  C 

Korea. 

Buell  Ella 

U  of  Minnesota  v  Wells  C 

Turkey... 
China.  .  .  . 
Malaysia.. 
Alaska.... 
Turkey.  .  . 
Alaska..  . 

Bullock  Amasa  A    

v  U  of  California  

Bunce  Thirza  E 

Burke,  Grafton  R.,  M.D  
Burns,  Eleanor  I  

v  U  of  the  South  C  and  M  
Phila.  N,  Cornell  U,  v  Wellesley  C.  .  .  . 
v  Wycliffe  C.        .           .      . 

Bythell  John  R  

Caldwell  Albert  O 

v  U.  of  Wooster  
v  Dakota  Wesleyan  U  
v  Chicago  Trs  
v  Moody  Trs  

Japan...  . 
ChiUT.  .  .  . 
China  
India  

Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 

Carhart  Florence  M  

Carncross  Flora  M 

Carroll.!,.  Pearl  

Catlin  Ellen  W.   ... 

Turkey.  . 
China..  . 
China..  . 
Turkey.  . 
P  I 

American  Board 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
American  Board 

Chandler,  Horace  E  

v  Cornell  U,  Brown  U  
Bryant  Business  C,  v  Northfield  S  
Adelbert  C,  Oberlin  C,  v  Auburn  T.  .  . 

Chandler  .Chloe  Edgerton(Mrs.H.E.) 
Chandler  Howard  D 

Chapin  Nellie  M 

Chapman  Percy  T 

v  Moody  Trs 

Cent.  Am. 
China  

Central  American  Miss. 
Government  School 

Charles  Audason  A  ...           .... 

v  Indiana  U,  Geo.  Washington  U  

522 


SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR   1908 


523 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Clarke,  Dumont,  Jr  

Princeton  U  and  T,  v  Auburn  T  
Kalamazoo  C,  v  Baptist  Trs  
Lafayette  C,  v  Princeton  T  
Wesleyan  Fem.  C,  v  Scnrritt  Trs  
v  U  of  Penn  Rochester  T. 

India...  . 
China..  . 
Korea..  . 
Korea.  .  . 
Burma.  . 
China..  . 
Siam  

Y.M.C.A.  f 

Am.  Bapt'  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
American  Board 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
McPherson  C. 
McPherson  C. 
Y.M.C.A. 

COOK  Welling  T 

Cooper  Sallie  Kate  

Cope  J  Herbert  Rev 

Corbett,  Charles  H  
Cort,  Edwin  C.,  M.D  
Crawford  Mabelle  E 

v  U  of  Wooster,  Union  T,  Oberlin  T.  . 
Wash.  &  Jeff.  C,v  Johns  Hopkins  U.. 
v  Pomona  C 

7;  U  of  Minn.,  Bapt.  Trs  
v  McPherson  C  
Conway  Springs  C,  v  McPherson  C  .  .  . 
vVanderbiltU  

China  
China  
China..  .  . 
India 

Crumpacker,  F.  H  
Crumpacker,  A.  Newland(Mrs.F.H.) 
Crutchfield  Wm.  W  

v  Ripon  C,  U  of  111  M.  .  .  . 

India 

v  Geneseo  Sem,  Folts  Trs  

Africa 

Day,  Daniel  J.  S.,  Rev  
Day  George  M  

v  Princeton  U  Auburn  T  . 

China.  .  .  . 
Japan.... 
Japan  
India.  . 

Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Y.M.C.A. 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Soc. 

v  Hamilton  C,  San  Francisco  T  
Toronto  Con.  Music,  y  Queens  U  
v  Woman's  C.  of  Baltimore  

Day  Ha  B                                 

Dease.  Margaret  E  
Detrick  Herbert  J                    

v  McPherson  C 

P.I  
China.... 
India...  . 
Korea.  .  . 
India 

Government  School 
Y.W.  C.A. 
Forman  Chris.  C. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

-  Dobbins  Ethel 

v  U  of  Illinois  
v  Wash.  &  Jeff.  C.Western  Reserve  U 
Drexel  Inst.  Columbia  U,  v  Union  Trs. 
v  Gosheu  C  .... 

Donaldson  Dwight  M  

Drarge  Elsie  E  

Dunaway  Estella 

v  Mo.  State  U,  Colorado  C,  Moody  Trs 
v  Missouri  State  U,  M  

Alaska..  . 
P  R 

Dunaway  Jane  E.,  M.D  

Presbyterian  Home  Bd. 
American  Board 
American  Board 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Canadian  Methodist 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
American  Board 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Holiness  Union  .  . 
Government  School 

Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Y.M.C.A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Wesleyan  Methodist 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Canadian  Baptist 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
American  Board 

Eastman'  'Vinton  P'  

Oberlin  C,  v  Carleton  C,  Oberlin  T.  .  . 
v  Carleton  C  
v  Illinois  St.  N  
v  Bethany  C,  Hiram  C  
v  Acadia  U,  Meth.  Trs  
v  Maryville  C,  Princeton  U.Union  T.  . 
vHamlineU..  

China..  . 
China.... 
Africa.  ..  . 
India  
China.  .  .  . 
Chili  
P  I 

Eastman,  Florence  Cutler(Mrs.V.P.) 
Eck  Edna  V  

Eicher  Harry  A                    

Elderkin  Elizabeth  J 

Elmore  Robert  B  .   .           

Erbst  Wilhemina  

Erickson  Char  lesT.,  Rev  

Boston  U  v  Yale  U  and  T  . 

Turkey..  . 
Korea.... 
Mexico..  . 
China.... 

China 

Essick  Blanche  L 

Estes  ^  ohn  Howard  

v  Texas  Holiness  U 

Ewers  E  M 

v  Maryville  C  
•v  Carleton  C,  Kan.  City  M,  Y.  M.  C. 
A.  Trs  

Exner|  Max  J.,  M.D  

Exner,  Hannah  Blythe  (Mrs.  M.  J.). 
Felt  Carle  A 

v  Carleton  C  
v  Cornell  C,  Drew  T  
v  Houghton  Trs  

China  
China  
Africa...  . 
Brazil.... 
China  
India  

Felts  Venora  

v  La  Grange  Fem.  C,  Meth.  Trs  
Middlebury  C,  v  Hart.Trs,  Newton  T. 
v  U  of  Manitoba  
v  U  of  Chicago  

Fielden  Helen  H 

Findiay  Jessie  

Fisher,  Stella  C  

Fitch  Alice  R  

v  U  of  Wooster 

China  
China 

Fonda  Edith  L 

Foss  Wa  Iter 

Manitoba  C  v  Auburn  T 

Africa...  . 

v  Nyack  Trs  ... 

Frank  Francis  L  

&::: 

Syria  
Africa 

Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Syrian  Prot.  College 

Freidin'ger  William  A         

v  Maryville  C,  McCormick  T  
v  German  Bapt.  T 

Frost  William  J  

N.  Illinois  N,  V  U  of  S.  Cal  
v  Denver  U,  Neb.Wesleyan  U.Chicago 
Trs 

Brazil  
India 

Government  School 

Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Yale  Mission 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 

Gabri'elson  Winif  red  M  

Gage  Nina  D 

v  Wellesley  C,  Roosevelt  H  
v  U  of  California  
v  Colorado  C,  Cooper  M  
Southern  U,  v  Vanderbilt  T  
v  Littleton  Female  C,  Scarritt  Trs  
v  Nyack  Trs  

China.  .  .  . 
China  
China.  .  .  . 
Korea.  .  .  . 
Korea  

'  Gale,  Francis  C.,  Rev  
Gale  Aly  Spencer  (Mrs.  F.  C.). 

Gamble  Foster  K 

Gamble,'  Beatrice  Jenkins(Mrs.F.K.) 
Garrison,  Alle  I  

Gauthey,  Marie  L  
Geil  John  E    Rev.  .         

Union  T,  v  Bible  Tr.  Trs  
v  Denison  U,  Crozer  T  
v  Denison  U  
v  Washington  &  Lee  U  
U  of  Pennsylvania,  v  Princeton  T  
v  Bryn  Mawr  C 

India  
Africa.... 
Africa.... 
Cuba  
Turkey... 
Turkey.  .  . 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Dr.  Christy's  School 
Dr.  Christy's  School 
United  Presbyterian 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Methodist  Episcopal 

Geil.Eva  Roc'kwood  (Mrs.  J.  E.).  .  . 
Ghiselin,  S.  B.  M  

Gibbons  Herbert  A     . 

Gibbons,  Helen  Brown  (Mrs.H.A.).  . 
Giffen,  Margaret  H  

v  Tarkio  C  

Glendenning,  Agnes  E  

v  Moody  Trs,  Ewart  Home  Trs  
v  Simpson  C  
v  Ohio  Nor.  U,  Northwestern  U  M.  .  . 

India  
China.... 
China..  .  . 

Golisch  Anna  Lulu 

Gossard  Jesse  E    M  D 

Graham'  Ellen  I  .  .  .  . 

Graves  Wilted  E 

v  Kansas  Wesleyan  U  
v  Kansas  Wesleyan  U  
Marionville  S,  Temple  C,  v  Garrett  B  . 
v  Oberlin  C,  Mt.  Union  C,  North- 
western U  
v  U  of  Wisconsin  
Alfred  U  v  Harvard  U 

Burma.  .  . 
Burma  .  .  . 
So.Am... 

So.Am..  . 
jarfn.... 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Method  ist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 

Methodist  Episcopal 
American  Board 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 

Graves,  Almyra  A.  (Mrs.  W.  E.)  .  .  .  . 
Gray  William  W. 

Gray,  Estella  H.  (Mrs.  Wm.  W.).  .  .  . 

Grover,  Charlotte  W.  (Mrs.  D.  I.).  .  . 
Groves,  James  M  

5^4 


APPENDIX  A 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Caudal  Jorgen  M 

v  School  of  Agric.,  Un.  Ch  T  
v  School  of  Agric  

China.... 
China  
Africa.  .  .  . 
Cuba  
China.  .  .  . 
India  

Qn.  Nor.  Lutheran 
Un.  Nor.  Lutheran 
United  Presbyterian 
Bapt.  Home  Miss.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
United  Presby.  Worn.  Bd. 
United  Presbyterian 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

3udal,  Constance  B.  (Mrs  J.  M.).  . 
Guthrie  Cuthbert  B  

v  Iowa  State  C,  Agricultural  C  
v  Des  Moines  C,  Rochester  T  
v  Worn.  C,  Bait.,  Johns  Hopkins  M.  .  . 

Hageman  Anthony  C.,  Rev  

Hall,  Anna  HoSman  (Mrs.  F.  J.).  .  .  . 

v  Monmouth  C  

India  

Harris  Ara  E.  M  D  

Wooster  S,  v  Worn.  M,  Pa  
v  Taylor  U  

Syria  
India  

Hastings,  Howard  G  

Hedges  Charles  P 

v  Bethany  C                                .... 

Africa...  . 
China.  .  .  . 
China  .... 
Burma.  .  . 
India  
China  
China  

Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Un.  Nor.  Lutheran  Ch. 
Southern  Baptist 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

-lellestad  Oscar  Rev      

Scan.S.St.  Olaf  C,t>  United  Ch.T.  .  . 
v  Breckenbridge  N,  So.  Baptist  Trs.  . 
U  of  W.  Va.,  Union  Trs,  v  Koch.  T.  .  . 
v  Iowa  Wesleyan  U,  German  T  
v  Western  Female  S  
v  U  of  Wooster.  U  of  Penn,  Howard  H 
v  McPherson  C  

Hensley  Eula  W 

Herrmann  Carl  C.  Rev  

Hicks,  Cora  Small  (Mrs.  W.  W.).  .  .  . 
Hills,  Oscar  F.,  M.D  
Hilton  George  \V                     

China.... 

Baptist  Brethren 
Baptist  Brethren 
Ch.  of  the  Brethren 
Government  School 
Government  School 

Pentecostal  Miss.  Bd. 
Government  School 

Hilton,'  Blanche  C.  (Mrs.  G.  W.).  .  .  . 

v  McPherson  C  
v  Juniata  C                

China.  .  .  . 
India  

Hitch  Thomas  G 

v  Toronto  U 

Japan  
Japan.  .  .  . 

Hitch*  Emilie  Y  (Mrs  T  G.) 

v  Toronto  Trs  

Holland  Julia  A 

v  E.  Miss.  Fern.  C,  Meridian  C,  Nash- 
ville Trs  

Cen.Am.. 
P  I 

Hopper'  W  B 

v  U  of  Idaho  Southern  Bapt.  T  

So.  Am.  .  . 

v  McPherson  C  

China  

Hosier  Paul  M 

v  Nyack  Trs               

China  
India  
Africa.... 
China  

Chris.  &  Miss.  Alliance 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Wesleyan  Methodist 
Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Chris.  &  Miss.  Alliance 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Y.M.  C.A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Wesleyan  Methodist 
Presbyterian,  South 

Hotton  David  P    .  .       

v  S.  W.  Kansas  C  

Hewlett  Delia 

Huelster  Luella  C          

7;  U  of  Minnesota  

Hughes  'Griffith  L 

v  Nyack  Trs               .           .    . 

China  
So.  Am.  .  . 

Hull  Angus  Clifton 

v  Stanford  U  .       

Hull',  Ethel  Henrich  (Mrs.  A.  C.).  .  .  . 
Hummel  William  F        .     ... 

v  U  of  Nebraska                        

So  Am.. 

v  U  of  Chicago    

China  

Hurst  Chester  F 

Africa  
China.  .  .  . 
India  

Hutcheson,  Allen  C.,  M.D  
rwin,  Minnie  M  
aquet,  Myra  A  
ohansen  Thorwald  S  

U  of  Virginia,  v  C  of  P  &S  
v  Southwest  Kansas  C  

China..  .  . 
India  
India  
India  

Meth.  Epis.,  Worn.  Soc. 
Scan.  Alliance 
American  Board 

v  Chicago  T  
v  Moody  Trs,  Tabitha  H  
v  McMaster  U,  Toronto  N  

ohnstone  Barbara  

v  Wesleyan  Fern.  C,  Scarritt  Trs  
v  Campbell  C  

Korea  
China.  .  .  . 

Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 

ones  Clella                

Morrisville  C,  v  Vanderbilt  U  and  T.  . 
Parsons  C  v  Garrett  B      ... 

Japan  
India 

Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Am.  Bible  Society 

Reformed  Ch.  in  Am. 
Chris.  &  Miss.  Alliance 
Grenfell  Association 
Gre  nfell  Association 
Canadian  Methodist 
United  Presby.  Worn.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Southern  Baptist 
United  Presbyterian 
Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Canadkn  Meth.  Worn.  Soc. 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Soc. 
Reformed  Ch.  in  Am. 
Presbyterian  Home  Bd. 
Presbyterian  Home  Bd. 
Am.  Friends 
Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Bible  Miss.  Soc. 

ordan,  Ethel  M.  (Mrs.  W.  F.)  
osselyn  Thyra,  H.,  M.D  

v  Union  Trs    

Cuba  

v  Detroit  H  S,  U  of  Mich.,  U  of  111. 
p  &s                                 

Arabia.... 
So.  Am.  .  . 
Labrador. 
Labrador. 
Japan  
Eevot 

Toy  Carl  G                  

v  Mt  Hermon  S,  Nyack  Trs  

Carnopp  Charles  F  

v  Lawrence  U,  U  of  Col.,  Union  T.  .  . 

Karnopp'Martha  J.  (Mrs.  C.  F.)  .  .  . 

v  Victoria  U,  Meth.  Trs,  Toronto  
v  Kansas  State  N 

K.err  Mary  F 

K-err  William  C.  . 

v  U  of  Cal.,  Princeton  U,  Auburn  T.  . 
v  Richmond  C,  Crozer  T  
v  Monmouth  C  

Korea.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
Egypt.... 
China.  .  .  . 
China.... 
Korea  .... 

K.ing,W.D.,Rev  
Kyle  Estella  C  

v  Ohio  Wesleyan  U  

Lacy'  Walter  N  

v  Ohio  Wesleyan  U,  Harvard  U  
Knox  C  v  Omaha  T  

Lawrence  Benjamin  F  

v  U  of  W.  Va.,  Drew  T  
v  Mt.  Allison  U,  Meth.  Trs,  Toronto. 
v  Mt  Allison  U  Folts  Trs 

China.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 

v  Baptist  Trs,  Woman's  M,  Pa  
v  Westmin.  C,  N.  Y.  U,  Princeton  T.  . 
Synodical  Fern.  C,  v  Bible  Trs,  Tor.  . 
v  Penn  C  
vParkC  
Ft.  Worth  Polytec.,  v  Vanderbilt  U  .  .  . 
v  William  and  Mary  C,  Virginia  T.  .  . 
v  Vanderbilt  U 

India  
P.R  
P.R  

Japan.... 

JcXn:::: 
fe"-' 

Lewis  John  W     

Lewis  Lena  A  (Mrs  J  W)  

Lewis,  Mary  E  

Light  Sol  F  ... 

Lloyd,  Ernest  L.,  Rev  

Lloyd  James  H.,  Rev. 

Loftis  Zenas  S    M  D 

Long  Pauline  H  . 

v  Syracuse  U                 

Chili  

v  Drake  U 

P  I.. 

Lowe  Clifford  T  .  .           

v  Mt  Hermon  S  

China.  .  .  . 
India 

v  Wooster  U  Union  T 

VlacDonald  Kenneth  P  ,  Rev  .  .  . 

U  of  Neb.,  Princeton  T,  v  McCormick. 
v  Mt  Holyoke  C 

P.I  

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
American  Board 

VlacGown,  Marian  G. 

China.  .  . 

VlacMillan  Thomas  D 

v  Mt.  Hermon  S,  Lehigh  U,  Yale  U  .  .  . 

Mexico.  .  . 
Mexico  .  .  . 
China  .. 

Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 

Macune!  Lena  Secrest  (Mrs.  D.)  
Maddock  Alice  E 

v  Southwestern  U  

v  U  of  Illinois 

SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR    1908 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Madill,  Charlotte  L  

Toronto  N,  v  Ewart  Home  Trs  
Northfield  Trs  v  Union  Trs 

India.... 
Japan.  .  . 

Canadian  Presbyterian 

Martin  Julia  A  

v  Holton  U 

Korea.  .  . 

Presbyterian,  South 

Mason,  Mary  B  

v  Northfield  S.  

China..  . 

Mason,  Pansy  C  
Massey,  Mary  E  
Mathews,  Burleigh  V.,  Rev  
Matthews,  Margaret  L  
Maxwell,  Thomas  C  
Mayer  Paul  S  

v  Northfield  S  
luka  Female  C,  v  Scarritt  Trs  
Boston  U.  v  Hartford  T  
v  U  of  California  
v  Southwest  Kansas  C  

China  .  .  . 
Mexico  .  . 
India..  .  . 
S.pan... 
ala  ysia 
Japan.  .  . 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd.. 
American  Board 
Y.  W.  C  .  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Evangelical  Ass'n 

Mayes  W  C  M  D 

v  U  of  Texas  M  and  H 

Korea 

Meth.  Epis  South 

Mayes'  Mary  Lumy  (Mrs.  W.  C.).. 

7;  U  of  Texas 

Korea.  .  . 

Meth.  Epis.,  South 

Maynard,  Harrison  T.,  Rev  
Maynard,  Mary  White  (Mrs.  II.  A.) 

v  Washburn  C,  Union  T  
v  Washburn  C  

Turkey.. 
Turkey.  . 

American  Board 
American  Board 

McBride  Arthur  A  

U  of  Minn  v  Andover  T,  Union  T  . 

India..  .  . 

American  Board 

McCall,  Clarence  F  
McCall,  Cora  Campbell  (Mrs.C.F.) 
McClenahan  Eula  

v  Westminster  C,  U  of  Mo.,  Yale  U.  . 
v  U  of  California,  Bible  Tr.  Trs  
v  Muskingum  C 

Japan.  .  . 
Japan  .  .  . 
Egvpt.  .  . 

Foreign  Chris.  Miss  Soc 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
United  Presby.  Worn.  Soc 

McCune,  Katharine  
McCutchan,  H.  W  
McCutchan,  James  T  
McLean,  Willis  W  
McPhedran,  Archibald  G  
Miller,  Everard  P  
Millican,  Roy  WT  

vParkC  
v  Presbyterian  T  (Ky  )  
v  Westminster  C,  Presby.  T  (Ky.)  .  .  . 
v  Pomona  C,  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Trs  
v  University  C,  U  of  Toronto  M  
v  Princeton  U  
v  Greenville  C 

Korea... 
China.  .  .  . 
China.  .  . 
Mexico.  . 
India..  .  . 
China..  . 
Africa... 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian,  South 
Presbyterian,  South 
Y.M.C.A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Free  Methodist 

Mills,  Anna  R  
Mills,  EsnestO  
Mills,  Ralph  G.,  M.D  

Mills,  Ethel  Bumgarner(Mrs.R.G-). 

v  Vassar  C,  Stanford  U,  San  Jose  N.  . 
v  Des  Moines  C  
vU  of  Illinois,  Northwestern  U   M 
James  Millikin  U,  St.  Luke's  H  .  .  .  . 
v  James  Millikin  U 

Korea.  .  .  . 
Japan  

K.orea.  ..  . 
Korea.  .  .  . 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Government  School 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

Millward,  William  

v  Allegheny  C  U  of  Penn  

China.  .  .  . 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Mohler,  Charles  I  

t>YorkC  Union  Biblical  T  . 

P.R... 

United  Brethren 

Mohler,  Lauretta  Herman(Mrs.C.I.} 
Mohler,  Frank  M  
Moon,  E.  R.,  Rev  
Moran,  Hugh  A  
Morris  Othneil  J  
Mottley  Frank  W 

v  York  C|  Union  Biblical  T  
v  Wrashburn  C,  St.  John's  C,  Oxford  .  . 
State  U  of  Oregon,  v  Eugene  T  
v  Stanford  U,  Wadham  C,  Oxford.  .  . 
v  Kansas  Wesleyan  U  

P.R  
China.  .  .  . 
Africa.  .  .  . 
Dhina.  .  .  . 
Singapore 
China. 

Jnited  Brethren 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Canton  Chris.  College 

Muir  WinifredE.  

v  Indiana  State  N. 

China  .  . 

Meth.  Epis.,  Woman's  Soc. 

Mullowney  John  J 

v  Phillips  Exeter  S  Harvard  U  U  of 

Mullowney,  Emily  Evans  (Mrs.  J.J.). 
Musselman  John  F  Rev... 

Penn.  M  
v  New  England  Con.  of  Music,  Worn. 
C  of  Baltimore,  Folts  Trs  
v  Union  Trs 

China.  .  .  . 

China... 
\frica..    . 

VIethodist  Episcopal 

VIethodist  Episcopal 
United  Brethren 

Neibel,  Ephrem  E.,  Rev  

v  Wittenberg  C  Wittenberg  T  

Africa.  .  .  . 

Evang.  Luth.  Ch.  in  U.  S 

Neumann,  George  B.,  Rev  
Neumann,  L.  Stockwel!  (Mrs.  G.  B.) 
Newberry,  Florence  A  
Nilsson,  Betty  A.,  M.D  
Norris  Olive  Kate 

v  Wesleyan  U,  Hartford  T  
v  Smith  C  
v  Hahnemann  M,  Moody  Trs  
vCofP  &S,UofIll.,CookCo.H... 
v  Cortland  N  Oberlin  C 

China.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
Africa.... 
ndia  
India 

Vfethodist  Episcopal 
VIethodist  Episcopal 
Africa  Inland  Mission 
wang.  Lutheran 

O'Beirne.  Nellie,  Mrs  
Olson,  Martha  B  

Asbury  C,  v  Union  Trs  
v  Macalester  C  
v  Daniel  Baker  C  Vanderbilt  U 

Mexico.  .  . 
Alaska...  . 
Chili 

Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
3resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

Park,  Willie  L.  (Miss)  
Parker,  Lottie  Barnes  (Mrs.  R.  J.)... 
Patterson  Daisy  E 

v  Methodist  Trs.  .'  
v  Greensboro  Female  C,  Moody  Trs. 
v  Moody  Trs 

apan.  .  .  . 
^uoa  

Meth.  Epis.,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 

Pearson,  Milo  E  
Penner,  P.  W.,  Rev  
Penner,  Mathilde  (Mrs.  P.  W.)  
Pennings,  Gerrit  J.,  Rev  
Pepper,  Alice  
Perley  Daniel  M  Rev  

vU  of  Nebraska  
v  Berea  C  and  T  
vBereaC  
v  Hope  C,  Western  T  
v  Scarritt  Trs  
v  Victoria  U 

apan.  .  .  . 
ndia  
ndia  
Arabia...  . 
3hina..  .  . 
China 

jovernment  School 
klennonite 
Vlennonite 
Reformed  Ch.  in  Am. 
deth.  Epis.,  South 
Canadian  Methodist 

Peterson,  Therese  
Philips,  Harvey  E  
Philips,  Daisy  Griggs  (Mr?.  H.  E.)  .  . 
Phillips,  Sara  G  
Pinkley,  Virgil  M  
Pinkley,  G.  Campbell  (Mrs.  V.M.)  .  . 
Plewman,  Ethel  B  

Pomeroy,  Euphenia  W  
Porter,  J.  Melville  
Porter  B  Raney  (Mrs  J  M  ) 

ewell  Lutheran  C,  v  Mcody  Trs.  .  .  . 
v  Washburn  C,  United  Pres.  T  
v  Washburn  C  
Buffalo  N,  v  Baptist  Trs,  Newton  T.  . 
U  of  Cal,  v  Vanderbilt  M  
v  San  Jose  State  N  
v  Riverdale  H  Toronto,  Presbyterian 
H,  New  York  
v  U  of  Wooster  
U  of  North  Carolina  
Chapel  Hi]  IS 

^hina.  .  .  . 
Egypt.  .  .  . 
Egypt.  .  .  . 
iurma.  .  . 
Mexico.  .  . 
Mexico.  .  . 

China  
China.  .  .  . 
3uba  

Tauge's  China  Miss. 
Jnited  Presbyterian 
United  Presbyterian 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 

American  Board 

Porter,  Ethelwyn  
Porter  Lucius  C 

Miami  U  
Beloit  C  Yale  Div  Sch    Union  T 

So.  Am.  .  . 
China.   .  . 

Canadian  Methodist 

Purviance,  L.  A.  Bryam(Mrs.\V.C.). 
Pyles,  Daisy  E  
Quarles,  James  C  
Rape,  Chester  B  
Rape,  Rebecca  Burnett  (Mrs.C.B.).  . 

Park  C,t-  Bel  levueC  
La  Grange  Female  C,  Meth.  Trs.  .  . 
Richmond  C,  Union  T,  S  Bapt.  T.  . 
Northwestern  U  
Northwestern  U  

Corea  .... 
Brazil.  .  .  . 
So.  Am..  . 
^hina  .... 
China  .... 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.  S.  Worn.  Bd. 
outhern  Baptist 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 

526 


APPENDIX   A 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Ratcliff  Nellie  L 

v  Westfield  C  Taylor  U  .  . 

Africa.  .  .  . 
China  .... 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
China  Inland  Miss. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A  . 
Presbvterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
American  Board 
American  Board 
Presbyterian  Home  Bd. 
Am.  Bapt,  Miss.  Union 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Sudan  Int.  Miss. 
Holiness  Union 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
United  Evang.  Churchj 
United  Evang.  Church 
United  Brethren 
Methodist  Episcopal,  South 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
ForeignJChris.  Miss.  Soc. 

Raw  Eva  M 

Ohio  Wesleyan  U  v  Hiram  C 

Reiki'e  Helen  E  K 

v  Toronto  Trs 

China..  .  . 

Reiner,  Jessie  Munro  (Mrs.  R.  O.)  .  . 

v  U  of  California  

Korea  
Africa.  ... 
Korea  .  .  . 

v  Reformed  T.  . 

Reppert  Roy  R 

v  Baker  U 

Richmond,  Trulie  A  
Rittgers-Carrie  M  

Trinity  U  v  Scarritt  Trs 

Brazil... 

Highland  Park  C,  v  Moody  Trs  
v  Princeton  U  Hartford  T 

Korea.... 
Turkey... 
Turkey.  .  . 
Cuba..  . 

Rogers'  Mary  C.  (Mrs.  D.  M.)  
Rogers  Mabel  J                          .... 

v  Bryn  Mawr  C.  Hartford  T  
v  Western  Reserve  U 

Russell,  Mary  A.  B./Mrs.  J.  F.).  .  .  . 

v  Baptist  Trs 

P  I      . 

v  Epworth  Inst 

Java. 

Ryder  Gertrude  E  

Worcester  State  N,  v  Newton  T  
v  Toronto  Trs  .  

Japan.  ..  . 
Africa  
Africa  

P.I  
China  .  . 

Sanderson,  George.  
Schmelzenbach,  Harmon  
Schutz,  Milton  H.,  M.D  

v  Texas  Holiness  U  

v  Central  Wesleyan  C,  Kansas  City 
U  M,  Northwestern  U  M  
v  Folts  Trs  Berea  C 

Shambaugh  William  I.,  Rev  

Central  Penn  C,  v  Dickinson  C  
v  Lewisburg  H.  S  
v  Otterbein  U,  Moody  Trs  
v  Methodist  Trs  
v  Mt  Holyoke  C  .  

China.... 
China  
Africa... 
Japan  
China... 
India.... 

Shambaugh,  Mary  M.  (Mrs.  W.  I.).  . 
Shanklin,  Mary  Ellen  

Shepard,  May  W  
Sherman  Porter  A  

v  Hiram  C  

Shields,  Edgar  T.,  M.D  
Shields,  Frances  D.  (Mrs.  E.  T.)  .  .  .  . 
Sibley  Charles  T          

v  Bucknell  U,  U  of  Penn.  M  
•v  Chester  Co.  H  
v  Mt.  Hermon  School,  N.  Y.  M  
Scio  C,  v  Drew  T  
Hiram  C  v  Moody  Trs  .... 

China.  .  . 
China... 
P.I  
China.  .  .  . 
P.I  
So.  Am.. 

Sibley  Fred  R.,  Rev  

Siegfried,  Sylvia  M  
Simmons,  Clarence  H  
Smallwood,  Mary  Kate  
Snell.Royj  
Snoke  John  HMD 

vCoeC  

v  Indus.  Inst.  and  C,  Scarritt  Trs.  ... 
v  Wheaton  C.  .  .  

China... 
Alaska... 

Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Am.  Miss.  Association 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd. 
American  Board 
American  Board 

Mt.Hermon  S,  v  Penn  C.Terople  C,  M 
Shippenburg  State  N,v  Dickinson  C  .  . 
v  Southwest  Kansas  C  ... 

China.  .  . 
China.  .  . 
P  I  

Snoke!  Mary  S.  (Mrs.  J.  H)  

Snyder  Grace  E  (Mrs  A  L  ) 

P  I 

Somers',  Florence  B  

v  U  of  Illinois  .  .  

China..  . 

Manitoba  C,  v  Moody  Trs  
Oberlin  C,  v  Union  T  
Oberlin  C,  v  Vassar  C  
v  Nyack  Trs 

China.  .  . 
China.  .  . 
China..  . 
China 

Staub  Albert  W    Rev.   . 

Staub,  Jane  Mel.  (Mrs.  A.  W.)  
Stephens  George  T 

Stevens  George  P.  Rev  

v  U  of  N.  C.,  Princeton  T,  So.  Bapt.  T 
v  Tarkio  C,  United  Presbvterian  T  .  .  . 
v"U  of  Penn.,  Prot.  Epis.  T,  Phila  
Conn.  State  N,  v  Mt.  Holyoke  C  
Conn.  State  N,  v  Mt.  Holyoke  C  
v  Dickinson  C  Gettysburg  T 

China.  .  .  . 
India  
China  
Japan.... 
Japan... 

Presbyterian,  South 
United  Presbyterian  .  . 
Protestant  Episcopal 
American  Board 
American  Board 
Evang.  Luth.  Soc. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
United  Evangelical 
United  Evangelical 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 

Stewart  John  H    Rev 

Stockman,  Percy  R.,  Rev  
Stowe  Grace  H 

Stowe,  Mary  E  
Strock  John  Roy 

Stuart  '  Mildred  E  

v  Simpson  C  

China  
China  
China  
Singapore 
Japan  
Africa 

Suhr,  Theodore  L.  C.,  Rev  

Dixon  C,  Illinois  N,  v  Garrett  B  
v  Chicago  Trs  
v  Michigan  N  C  

Suhr,  Esther  A.  L.  (Mrs.  T.  L.  C.)  .  . 
Sullivan,  Floyd  H  

Sutton,  Daisy  B  

Virginia  S  v  Asbury  C  •  .... 

Taylor,  Helen  I  

v  U  of  Michigan,  Moody  Trs  

Korea.... 
Korea 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Evang.  Lutheran 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian,  South 
Presbyterian,  South 
China  Inland  Mission 
Canadian  Baptist 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Government  School 
Evang.  Lutheran 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Methodist  Episcopal 
China  Inland  Miss. 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn  Bd. 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
English  Baptist 
Presbyterian,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Southern  Baptist 

Taylor  Henry  C    Rev 

Terrell  LinnieA  

v  Christ's  Hospital  .  .  . 

India... 

Thomas,  Edwin  M  

v  U  of  W7ooster  Wittenberg  T  

India...    . 
Korea..    . 
Japan..    . 
China..    . 
China..    . 
India  
Korea...  . 
China.... 
China.  .  .  . 

Thompson,  Anna  R.  (Mrs.JA.).  •  .  • 
Thompson  Charlotte 

T;  U  of  Illinois  

v  Winthrop  C,  Bible  Tr.  Trs  
v  Agnes  Scott  C,  Bible  Tr.  Trs  
v  Bible  Trs  Toronto 

Thompson,  Mary  P  
Tilley  Lily 

Timpany,  Clarke  L.,  Rev  
Toms,  John  U.  S  

v  McMaster  U  and  T  
Wheaton  C,  v  Princeton  T  
v  Syracuse  U,  Folts  Trs  
v  Columbia  U.  

Tracy  AletheaW... 

Tripp,  Percy  B  .  .  . 

Trued,  Alfred  E. 

v  Augustana  C  
•v  Union  Trs  

India  
Burma.  .  . 

Tynan,  Irving  M  

Unord,  Albert  F.,  Rev. 

v  U  of  Vermont,  Newton  T  
vWellesleyC  

China.... 
China  

Ufford,  Lottie  H.  (Mrs.  A.  F.)  
Van  Buskirk,  James  D.,  M.D  
Varcoe,  Charlotte  E  
Virgo,  Ethel  M  
Voight  Mary  S  

State  Normal,  v  Univ.  M  (St.  Louis)  .  . 
v  Toronto  Trs,  Buffalo  H  
v  Deaconess  Trs  
v  Northwestern  U  
v  Moody  Trs  
v  Davidson  C  
v  Indus.  Inst.  and  C,  Scarritt  Trs  
v  Richmond  C,  Crozer  T  
v  Texas  Holiness  U,  Union  Trs  

Korea.  .  .  . 
China  
China.... 
India  
China  
Cuba  
China  
China.... 
Africa 

Walter,  Jessie  E  

Wardlaw,  Frank  H.,  Rev  
Wasson  Julia  M 

Webster  James  B  

Weintz  Clara  T 

Wenberg,  Joseph  H  

::":::::::::. 



SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR   IOX>8 


527 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FlJXD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Werden  Lloyd  H 

v  McMaster  U 

India 

Presbvterian  in  U  S  A 

Wheeler,  Mark  H  

v  U  of  Oregon  U  of  Chicago      .   ... 

Japan.  .  .  . 

Y.M  CA 

Whipple,  Elsie  M  

v  Boston  U 

Cuba. 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Wilhelmsen,  Anna  M  

Highland  Park  C  v  Carthage  C. 

Africa.  .  .  . 

Un.  Nor.  Luth.  ChT 

Williams  TohnH.. 

v  Southern  U 

Mexico 

Methodist  Epis   South 

Wills  J  E 

Mississippi  C  Southern  Baptist  T 

China 

Wilson,  Charles  C.,  Rev  

v  Hiram  C 

Hawaii 

Foreign  Chris.  Miss  Soc 

Wilson  Martha  O  

f  Chicago  Trs 

India 

Meth  Epis  Worn  Soc 

Wilson'  Robert  M    M  D 

Ark  C  vNashvi'lieU  M  Bible  Trs 

Korea 

Presbyterian  South 

Winn,  George  H.,  Rev  

Knox  C  v  Occidental  C  Omaha  T 

Korea 

Presbyterian  in  U  S  A 

Winter  William  E 

China 

Wolfe,  Frederic  F  

v  Albion  C  Boston  U  T 

Mexico 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Woodsworth  Harold  F  .    . 

v  Victoria  U  U  of  Toronto 

Yatea,  Orville  F  

v  Westminster  C  Presbyterian  T 

China 

Presbvterian  South 

Zook  CarlS  

v  U  of  Washington 

Alaska 

Government  'School  \ 

SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR  1909 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Adams  Eleanor  L  

v  Hasseltine  Trs  

China  .  . 
China  .  .  . 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 

Adams,  Evelyn  L  
Adams,  Mary  White  (Mrs.W.W.).  . 

v  Mary  Baldwin  S,  Ohio  U  

v  Louisville  Trs  

Southern  Baptist 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 

So.Dak.Agrl.C,vUof  Puget  Sound.  . 
v  Allegheny  C,  U  of  Puget  Sound  
v  Polytechnic  C,  Texas  

So.  Am.. 
So.  Am.. 
Mexico  . 

Allen'  Edith  Marlatt  (Mrs.  H.  L.).  . 
Anderson,  Fannie  

Anderson,  Thomas  C  
Archerd  Hays  P 

Upper  Iowa  U,  v  Mornir.gside  C.  .  .    . 
v  Hamline  U.  . 

P.  I  

So.  Am.. 
Burma  .  . 
China... 
China.  .  . 
N.Zealand 
N.Zealand 
Alaska... 
Africa.  .  . 
India...  . 
Africa.  .  . 
Japan.  .  . 
Mexico.. 
India.... 
So.  Am 

Government  School 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian,  South 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd. 
Y.  M.  C.A. 
Y.  M.  C.A. 
Meth.  Epis.  Home  Bd. 
United  Presbvterian 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 

Armstrong,  Frederick  M  
Armstrong,  Lena  S.  (Mrs.  O.  V.)-  •  • 
Asson  Marv  A 

McMaster  U,  v  Bible  Trs  . 

v  Moody  Trs  
v  Methodist  Trs,  Ensworth  H  
v  Parker  C  

Babco'ck,  William  H  
Babcock,  Mabelle  D.  (Mrs.W.  H.). 
Baldwin  William  F 

v  Parker  C  
v  Cazenovia  S,  Union  Trs  
v  Westminster  C,  Slippery  Rock  N.  . 
v  Folts  Trs,  Michigan  State  N  
Bible  Teachers  Trs,  v  Chicago  Trs.  . 
v  Vassar  C  
v  Asbury  C  

Barackman,  Anna  M  
Barber,  Emma  J  

Barnard,  Verna  B  
Bates,  Rosamond  C  
Baxter  Jennie 

American  Board 

Beatty,  Roma  B  
Bell  Bertha  M 

v  Muskingum  C  
v  Boston  N  

United  Presby.  Worn.  Soc. 
Society  of  the  Brethren 
Good  Samaritan  Hospital 
Assoc.  Ref.  Presbyterian 
Assoc.  Ref.  Presbyterian 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 

Bond,  Elwood  M.,  M.D  
Bonner,  William  J  
Bonner,  Nellie  Rhule  (Mrs.  W.  J.).  . 
Bonthius,  Andrew,  M.D  

v  Dickinson  S,  Hahnemann  M  
v  Ala.  Poly.  Inst,  Union  Trs  
v  Moody  Trs  
Hope  C,  v  Northwestern  U  M  
v  Moody  Trs  
v  Toronto  Trs,  Nyack  Trs  
v  Rochester  T  
v  Dartmouth  C  
v  Asbury  C  

Mexico  .  . 
Mexico.. 
Mexico  .  . 
China  .  .  . 
China.  .  . 

Bonthius,  Nellie  DeYoung(Mrs.A.). 

Brown  Edwin  R  

Mexico  .  . 
Syria  
5o.Am.  .  . 
So.  Am.  .  . 
India 

Am.  Bapt.  Home  Miss.  Soc. 
Syrian  Prot.  College 

Brownlee,  Tames  A  
Brownlee,  Sallie  Holt  (Mrs.  J.  A.)..  . 
Buck,  Caroline  E  
Buck,  Oscar  M  
Bullock,  Ruth  Beckwith(Mrs.A.A.). 
Button,  Nellie.  . 

v  AsburvC  

v  Ohio  Weslevan  U 

vlethodist  Episcopal 
vlethodist  Episcopal 
'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Sudan  Interior  Mission 
Vlethodist  Episcopal 
Jniv.  of  Pennsylvania 
leformed  Church  in  Am. 
leformed  Church  in  Am. 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd 

Jriited  Presbyterian 
Jnited  Presbyterian 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 
vlethodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Chris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 
Reformed  Church  in  U.  S. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
American  Board 
'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
'rotestant  Episcopal 
leth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
outhern  Baptist 
3resbyterian,  South 
[awaiian  Evang.  Bd. 
"ree  Baptist 
'resbyterian,  South 
Methodist  Episcopal 
resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
merican  Board 
hris.  and  Miss.  Alliance 

v  Ohio  Wesleyan  U,  Drew  T  
v  Pomona  C  Hartford  T 

[ndia  
China 

•v  Moody  Trs  
Taylor  U,v  Drew  T,  Yale  U  
laverford  U,  v  U  of  Penn  M  
5rinceton  U,  v  Princeton  T  
v  Woman's  M,  Pa  
v  Victoria  U,  Hamilton  N  
v  Syracuse  U  
v  Grove  City  C,  Allegheny  T  
v  Grove  City  C  
v  Southwestern  U  
v  Dakota  Wesleyan  U  
v  Woman's  M,  Pa,  Bible  Teachers  Trs 
v  Nyack  Trs  

Africa.... 
iome  .... 
China.  .  .  . 
Arabia.... 
Arabia  
Japan.  .  .  . 
Jima.  .  .  . 
.•ndia.  
!ndia  
Mexico.  .  . 
5o.Am.  .  . 
^hina  .... 
3hina  .... 
apan  
Surma  .  .  . 
3hina.  .  .  . 
Dhina.  .  .  . 
China  
China.  .  .  . 
Alaska.... 
ndia  
vtexico  .  .  . 
Corea  
lawaii  .  .  . 
ndia  
Corea  .... 
Thina.  .  .  . 
iam  
\irkey.. 
ndia  

Byshe  Ernest  W 

Cadbury  William  W  ,  M  D 

Calverley  Edwin  E 

Calverley,'  Eleanor  T.  (Mrs.  E.  E.).  . 
Campbell,  Edith  
Campbell,  Edna  

Campbell,  James  F  
Campbell,  Mabel  Young(Mrs.J.F.).. 
Caperton,  John  F  
Carhart,  Ethel  Shepherd(Mrs.W.D.). 
Carothers,  Agnes  M.,  M.D  
Carpenter,  George  B  
Casselman,  Herbert  H.  .  . 

v  Heidelberg  U  and  T  
tft.  Hermon  S,  v  Yale  U,  Rochester  T. 
Carleton  C,  v  Oberlin  C  
Occidental  C  Princeton  T 

Chancy,  Clarence  E  
Chanev,  Gertrude  

Chapiri,  Dwight  C  
Cherney,  John  A  

)enison  U,  v  Rochester  T  
Hahnemann  H  
Richmond  C,  General  T  
Chicago  Trs,  Albion  C  
Baylor  U  and  T,  So.  Bapt.  T  
'thwestern  Presby.U,z'  Princ.U  &  T. 
Ontario  Agrl.  C  
Mt.HolyokeC  
Davidson  C,  Presby.  T  of  Ky  
U  of  Mo,  Bible  Teachers  Trs  
Coe  C,  Chicago  U  
Wheaton  C,  McCormick  T  
Nyack  Trs  

Cherney,  Julia  Wilson  (Mrs.  J.  A.)  .  . 
Christian,  Guy  D  
Clancy,  Mary  A  
Clark,  Van  Barnes  
Clark  William  M  

Clowes,  Frederick  A  
Coe,  Amy  B  
Coit,  Robert  T  
Cole,  Winfred  B  
Conybeare,  Samuel  E  
Cooper,  William  C  
Cox,  Herbert  H  

528 


SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR   IQOO, 


529 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Crawford,  L.  Jennie  
Crothers,  John  Y. 

v  Hasseltine  Trs,  Lynn  H  
v  Colorado  C  Presby  T 

China.  .  .  . 
Korea  .... 
Japan.... 
Korea  
China.... 
China.... 
India..  .  .  . 

Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian,  South 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
American  Board 
American  Board 
Chris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 

Curd  Lillian  W 

Davis,  Grace  L  
De  Haan  Arie  B  .     . 

v  Fairmount  C  
v  Iowa  C  Oberlin  T 

DeHaan,  Sarah  Seymour(Mrs.A  B.) 
Delaney,  Addie  H  
Dillard,  Annie  Z  

v  Oberlin  C  
v  Nursing  at  Home  Trs,  Nyack  Trs.  . 
v  LaGrange  Female  C 

v  Randolph  Macon  Woman's  C,  Bible 
Teachers  Trs  

Japan.  .  . 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Evang.  Luth.  in  U.  S. 
United  Evangelical 
United  Evangelical 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
United  Baptist 
Reformed  Presby.  in  N.  A. 
Christian  Worn.  Bd. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Lutheran  Ch.  of  Norway 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Canadian  Ch.  Miss.  Soc. 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Chris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 
United  Presby.  Worn.  Soc. 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Assoc.  Ref  .  Presbyterian 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Syrian  Prot.  College 

Dosch  Laura  B 

v  Cincinnati  Trs 

Dunkleberger,  Roy  M  
Dunlap,  Irving  
Dunlap  Iva  Guiley  (Mrs.  I;  
Dunlap,  Robert  W.,  M.D  
Eames,  Susie  F  

Dickinson  C,  v  Gettysburg  T  
Perm  State  N.  v  Moody  Trs  
v  Moody  Trs 

India  
China... 
China  .  .  . 
China  .  .  . 
China.  .  . 
India 

v  Wash.  &Jeff  .CJohns  Hopkins  U  M 
v  Jacksonville  S,  Illinois  C  

Eaton,  Amy  W  
Edgar,  Josiah  D  
Ennis,  Emma  J  
Evans,  Bertha  M  
Evans,  Rowland  H  
Fauske,  Herman  S  
Firman,  Dorothy  
Fitch,  Geo.  A  .    ... 

v  Union  Trs  

v  Cooper  C,  Reformed  Presby.  T.  .  . 
v  Hiram  C  

Cyprus.  .  . 
India  
India  
Africa.... 
China.  .  .  . 
Arabia...  . 
China  .... 
Baffin  Ld 
China.  .  .  . 
China  .... 
Japan.... 

Turkey.".'. 
Africa  .... 
Mexico  .  .  . 
China.... 
Syria  
Africa  . 

v  U  of  Colorado,  Baptist  Trs  
Valparaiso  N,  Moody  Trs,  v  Lane  T.  . 
v  Lutheran  Trs,  Union  Trs  
v  Carleton  C,  Mt.  Hoi.  C,  Wellesley  C 
v  U  of  Wooster,  Union  T  

Fleming,  Archibald  L  
Folkins,  Sada  M.  A  
Foster,  T.  Augusta  
Francis  Rauchie  Mabe: 

v  Wycliffe  C  . 

Provincial  N,  v  Mt.  Allison  U  
Industrial  Inst.  and  C,  v  Scarritt  Trs.  . 
v  Christian  C,  Nyack  Trs  
v  Monmouth  C  
•yYaleU  Hartford  T 

French,  Elsie  M  
Gardner,  Harold  I  
Gendrou,  Violet  M  
Gettys,  Margaret  J  
Giebel,  William  H  
Gifford,  BurtS  
Gillies,  William  P  

v  Union  Trs  

v  Winthrop  C  .  . 

Hope  C,  v  Rutgers  C  N.Brunswick  T. 
v  Ripon  C,  McCormick  T  
Nyack  Trs,  v  Asbury  C  

Glassburn,  Hugh  D  
Glassburn,  Maggie  G.  (Mrs.  H.  D.). 
Good  Albert  I 

Northwestern  U,  v  Garrett  B  
v  Moody  Trs  Garrett  B 

So.  Am... 
So.  Am.  .  . 
Africa.  .  .  . 
india  
Africa.... 
China  .... 
China.  .  .  . 
Persia  
Africa.  .  .  . 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
?ree  Baptist 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
3rotestant  Episcopal 
3hina  Inland  Mission 
'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Sudan  United  Mission 
American  Board 
Am.  Miss.  Association 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Canadian  Methodist 

Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
5resbyterian,  South 
Presbyterian  South 
Am.  College  for  Girls 
Meth.  Prot.  Worn.  Bd. 
^resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
5resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Methodist 
'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Cvang.  Luth.  in  U.  S. 
Jnited  Presbyterian 
Jnited  Presbyterian 
American  Board 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Meth.  Epis.,  South 
Meth.  Epis.,  S.,  Worn.  Bd. 
Meth.  Epis.  South 

Meth.  Epis.  South 
Southern  Baptist 
Methodist  Episcopal 
vlethodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 

American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Y.M.  C.A. 
American  Board 
5entecostal  Miss.  Union 

v  U  of  Wooster,  Western  T  
v  Moody  Trs,  Folts  Trs  
v  German  Wallace  C  
v  Cornell  U,  Syracuse  U,  Virginia  T.  . 
v  Queens  U 

Gowen,  Sadie  B  

Graf,  Hedwig  
Griesser,  Robert  A  

Griffith,  Edna  B  .  . 

Grove,  Helen  T  
Guinter,  Laura  Hummel  (Mrs.  C.W.) 
Gulick,  Susan  Fisher  
Hadley,  Uriel  M  
Hall  Agnes  A.  . 

v  U  of  Wisconsin  

vBucknellU  
v  Oberlin  C  

7/WashburnC  

W.  Indies, 
^hina.  .  .  . 
China  

Arabia...  . 
'apan.  ..  . 
"apan.  .  .  . 
Turkey.  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
Corea.  .  .  . 
ndia  
India  
I^hina.  .  .  . 
China  .... 
Africa.... 
Egypt.  .  .  . 
Egypt.  .  .  . 
Africa  .... 
ndia  

vEwartTrs  
v  Wesley  C,  Victoria.  C  
v  Doane  C,  U  of  Neb.  M,  Johns  Hop- 
kins UM  
v  Davidson  C,  Union  T  
v  Jackson  Agric  C  
v  Wellesley  C  
:Cansas  City  U,  v  Westminster  T  
v  Presbyterian  Trs  
v  U  of  Penn,  Princeton  T  
v  Asbury  ParkS  
v  Wesley  C  
v  Northfield  S 

Harris,  George  G  
Harrison,  Paul  W.,  M.D  

Hassell,  Andrew  P.  .  . 
Hassell,  Bertha  S.  (Mrs.  A.  P.)  
Hathaway,  Miriam  
Heininger,  Charles  S  
Helstrom,  Hilda  S  
Hemphill,  Wesley  L  
Hemphill,  Opal  Parker  (Mrs.  W.L.). 
Henderson  John  W.  A 

Herriott,  Mary  Elizabeth  
Hesse,  Louella  V  
Hickman,  William  W  
Hickman,  Jessie  Elder  (Mrs.W.  W.)  . 
Hollenbeck,  Henry  S.,  M.D  
Hollister  Alice  E 

v  Muskingum  C  

v  Monmouth  C,  U  of  Chicago 

v  Monmouth  C 

v  Beloit  C,U  of  lowa.N'thw's't'n  U  M. 
v  Beloit  C,  Ohio  Wesleyan  U  
v  Henderson  C 

Holmes,  Guy  Willis.  .  . 
Hood,  Mary  A  . 

v  Scarritt  Trs  
v  Vanderbilt  U  
trWarthen  C,  Meridian  Woman's  C, 
Scarritt  Trs  
j  Louisville  Trs  
v  Northwestern  U  
Vesleyan  U,  v  Boston  U  
Columbia  U,  v  Drew  T  
v  Yankton  C,  U  of  Michigan  M.  •>.  
v  Carleton  C,  Hartford  T,  Oberlin  T. 
Chicago  T  

3hina..  .  . 
Cuba  

3uba  
China.  .  .  . 
lo.  Am.  .  . 
Africa  .... 
apan  .... 
Arabia...  . 

^hina.  .  .  . 
apan  
China.... 
China.... 
So  Am 

Hopkins,  OlmsteadK... 
Hopkins,  Sara  Barr  (Mrs.  O.  K.).  .  .  . 

Houston,  Louella  
Howard,  George  P  

Howard,  Herbert  N  
Iglehart,  Charles  W  
Iverson,  Anna  C.,  M.D  
Johnson,  Obed  S  

Jones  James  I 

v  Asbury  C,  Ohio  Wesleyan  U  
v  Whitman  C  . 

Kees,  Marion  Andrew. 

Kellogg,  Alice  Ropes  (Mrs.  E.  D.).  .  . 
Kelty,  Harriet  M  

v  Bryn  Mawr  C,  Bangor  T  
v  Folts  Trs  

530 


APPENDIX  A 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Kent  Edwin  M    M  D 

v  Cazenovia  S  Boston  U  M 

Korea... 
China.  .  .  . 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Canadian  Methodist 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 
German  Evang.Synod  N.A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Chris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  South 
Canton  Christian  College 
United  Baptist 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Southern  Baptist 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
United  Presbyterian 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
American  Board 
Yale  Foreign»Miss.  Society 
Chris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 
Southern  Baptist 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Southern  Baptist 
Government  School 
Scan.  Alliance 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Presbyterian  South 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Canadian  Methodist 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd. 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd. 
German  Baptist 
Methodist  Episcopal 
United  Presbyterian 
Woman's  Union  Miss.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Presbyterian  South 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
American  Board 
Protestant  Episcopal 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 

Kern,  Daniel  S 

v  Wesley  C.  .  . 
vBellevueC  Y  W  C  A  Trs 

Kerr  Mary  S 

Kettler,  Efise.     . 

v  Union  Trs  .  .  . 

India  " 

Keys,  Pliny  W  

vBakerU  
vBakerU  
v  Ripon  C 

Africa.... 
Africa.  .  .  . 
India 

Keys,  Clara  Evans  (Mrs.  P.  W.)  
King,  Earl  L                         

Kistler,  Jacob  E  

v  Nyack  Trs  
v  Houghton  S  
v  Westminster  C  
Johns  Hopkins  U,  v  Mass.Inst.of  Tech 
v  Union  Trs  
v  De  Pauw  U,  Indiana  State  N  
Furman  U  v  So  Baptist  T 

China.... 
China.. 
So.  Am... 
China 
India..., 
India 
So.  Am.!'. 
Syria  
China. 

Knapp  Percy  C  

Knight,  Charles  C 

TCnipp,  Arthur  R  .  .    

Knowles  May  Lois 

Langston  Alva  B  .  .  .           

La  Rue,  Laura  B  

v  Woman's  H,  Phila  
v  University  C  

Latter,  Harriet  M  

v  Ohio  State  U  Moody  Trs 

India 

Lawton  Burke  R 

v  Lawrence  U  
Northwestern  U,  v  Garrett  B  
v  Smith  C  
i/YaleU...  . 

Korea.... 
Korea.... 
China.... 
China 

Lawton,  Olive  Hardy  (Mrs.  B.  R.)  .  . 
Leavens  Delia  D 

Leavens,  Dickson  H  

Le  Fevre  Anna  H 

v  Nyack  Trs  
v  Baylor  U,  Louisville  Trs  
v  Knox  C  

So.  Am..  . 
China.  .  .  . 
China 

Legett,  Jewell.  .         .  .               .... 

Lerrigo,  Annette  M.  (Mrs.  G.  E.).  .  . 
Lewis,  jane  ... 

v  Chicago  Trs,  Albion  C  
v  Union  Trs,  U  of  So  .  Cal.  ,  Bap.  Trs  .  . 
v  Winthrop  C,  Louisville  Trs  
v  Harvard  C  
v  Nyack  Trs.  ... 

Africa.  .  .  . 
Burma.  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
Japan  
Africa 

Lewis  Rose  P 

Lide  JanieW.... 

Lilly  Charles  C 

Lohne,  Samuel  

Longley  William  J  . 

v  Wheaton  C,  Rochester  T  
v  Wheaton  C,  Kentucky  Trs  
v  Des  Moines  C.  Baptist  Trs  
v  McGill  U,  Presbyterian  C  
v  Queens  U,  Hamilton  N,  McGill  U  .  . 
v  Moody  Trs  
v  Moody  Trs,  Wheaton  C  
Glasgow  U,  v  Knox  C  

India  
[ndia  
Burma... 
China.  .  .  . 
China...  . 
China.... 
Korea.  .  .  . 
Korea  . 

Longley,  May  Dorr  (Mrs  W.  J.).  .  .  . 
Lucas,  Nellie  E  

Luttrell  Henry  P  S 

Luttrell,'  Louise  T.  (Mrs.  H.  P.  S.).  . 
Lynch  R  Elinore 

MacKenzie  Mary  

Macleod,  John  Matheson  

MacNaughton,  Barbara  G  

v  McGill  N,  Methodist  Trs  

China.... 

Markland  Olive  N 

v  Victoria  C,  Toronto  U  
v  Methodist  Trs  
v  Rochester  T  
v  Albion  C 

Japan  
China.... 
So.  Am... 
Malaysia.. 
Egypt.... 

Marshall  Eliza  

Matschulat  Fred 

Maynard  Floyd  R  

McClanahan  NealD 

v  Monmouth  C,  Princeton  U  
v  Ewart  Trs 

McCunn  Elizabeth  J  

McKee  Anna  M 

v  Occidental  C,  U  of  Cal  
v  University  C  
Princeton  U,  v  General  T  
v  Southern  Presbyterian  C  
v  Manitoba  C,  Knox  T  
v  Beloit  C  
v  U  of  the  South  
v  Wheaton  C,  Moody  Trs  
v  Toronto  U,  Ontario  C  of  Pharmacy  . 
v  Neb.  Wesleyan  U,  Am.  C.  of  Med.  . 
v  Vassar  C,  Transylvania  U  
v  A.  M.  Chesbrough  S  

Korea...  . 
China.... 
China  
Korea.... 
China  
China.... 
China.... 
China.... 
China.... 
China  
China.  .  .  . 
Cuba  

McNeely  Maggie  V  

McNulty,  Henry  A  

McQueen  Anna.  .  .                      .... 

McRae,  John  D  

Mead  Lucy  I 

Meade,  Joseph  L  

Meebokf  Agnes  J  

Meuser  Edwin  NMD 

Miller,  Iva  M.,  M.D  
Miller  Kate  G 

Mills,  George  W  .  . 
Mills,  Ruth  Lindberg  (Mrs.  G.  W.). 
Mitchell,  Loretta  A  

v  A  M.  Chesbrough  S  . 

Cuba. 

v  Westminster  C.  .  . 

Egypt.  . 

Jnited  Presbyterian 
foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc 
Free  Lutheran 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  South 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
United  Evangelical 
United  Evangelical 
Free  Methodist 
Government  School 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Y.  M.C.A. 
Meth  Epis  Worn  Soc 

Molland,  Muriel  W  

v  William  Woods  C 

China 

Molvik  OlaiM 

Mad'g'car 
China 
Brazil!!.. 
S.orea.  .  .  . 
Korea  — 
Africa.  .  .  . 
Dhina...  . 
China  
[apan...  . 
fapan.  .  . 

Montgomery,  Thomas  H  
Moore  Clara  G  .  .  . 

v  Westmin.  C,  Grove  City  C,  West  T. 
v  Richmond  N,  New  York  U  
v  U  of  Wooster  
v  U  of  Wooster  ...  .... 

Mowry.EHM  

Mowry,  Mary  Thomas  (Mrs.  E.  M.). 
Mullikin,  Pearl  

v  Asbury  C  
v  Washburn  C  and  M  
v  Stormont  H  
v  Nebraska  Wesleyan  U,  Greenville  C. 
vU  of  Illinois  

Munford,  David  C,  M.D  
Munford,  Addie  C.  (Mrs.  D.  C.)  
Mylander,  Ruth  

Nicodemus,  Fred  B  

Nicolet,  Rose  E  

v  Moody  Trs  New  England  H 

P  1 

Noble  FayeA 

v  Juniata  C  

v  Epworth  Trs 

[apan  
Africa 

Nourse,  Emma  D.  

Ogden  Glenn  B 

v  Wheaton  C  
v  Greenville  C  
v  Kansas  State  U  
v  Ewart  Trs  
v  Rochester  T  
v  Taylor  U  
v  Taylor  U  .  . 

So.  Am... 
China.  .  .  . 
India  
China.  .  .  . 
Africa.  .  .  . 
Africa.... 
Africa.  .  .  . 

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Free  Methodist 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Canadian  Presbyterian 
German  Baptist 
Wesleyan  Methodist 
Wesleyan  Methodist 
Methodist  Episcopal 

Ogren,  Mary  C  

Oldroyd  Roxanna  H  . 

O'Neill  Annie  

Orthner  Adolf    

Ovenshire,  John  C  

Ovenshire,  Ethel  B.  (Mrs.  J.  C.)  .  .  . 
Paige  Ernest  L 

v  Colgate  U  

China.... 

SAILED  VOLUNTEERS  FOR  1909 


531 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIELD 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Parker  Edith  

Foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Christian  Church 
Un.  Nor.  Luth.  Ch. 
Free  Methodist 
United  Presbyterian 
ForeigrfChris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Foreiga'Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.  South 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd 
Protestant  Episcopal 
Sudan  Interior  Mission 
American  Board 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
United  Brethren 
Government  School 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Evangelical  Association 
Chris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Reformed  Church  in  Am, 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Reformed  Church  in  Am. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Sudan  Interior  Mission 

Paternoster,  Ira  A  

v  Kentucky  U                        .... 

Australia 
Africa... 
China.  .  . 
India  .  .  . 
China... 
China... 
Sjnria  — 
Cuba 

Pederson,  Christian  

v  United  Norwegian  Lutheran  T.  .  . 
Greenville  C,  v  Seattle  S,  Faculty  .  .  . 
v  Monmouth  C,  Allegheny  T  
v  Bethany  C  . 

Peterson,  Mattie  J 

Picken  Samuel  C 

Poland,  Monterville  E  
Poland,  Mary  H.  (Mrs.  M.  E.)  .  .  .  . 
Potter  Dorothea  Lewis  (Mrs.  D.  E. 
Powell  Hubert  L. 

v  Bethany  C  
v  Occidental  C 

v  Wofford  C 

Rea,  Olive  M  

v  Methodist  Trs  
v  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Business  School  
v  Toronto  Trs  

China... 
China... 
Africa... 
Turkey.. 
India.... 
Burma.. 
Africa... 
[apan.  .  . 
ndia 
Africa'.  '.  .' 
China  . 

Reid,  Sarah  H  

Rice,  AnniejBartlett  (Mrs.  E.  F.).  . 
Richmond,  Clara  C  

vNorthfieldS  Oberlin  C 

Richmond  Mary  A. 

v  Baker  U,  Chicago  Trs  
Cleveland  N  v  Baptist  Trs 

Riggs,  Mary  L.  R  

Risley  Frank  Asher... 

Otterbein  U,  v  United  Brethren  T.  .  . 
v  Minnesota  U  

Robb,  Walter  C  
Robinson,  Flora  L  
Rodgers  Walter  E. 

v  Woman's  C  of  Baltimore  
v  Gordon  Trs 

Roloff  ,  Annie  M  
Roseberry,  Robert  S  

v  Toronto  Trs  Union  Trs    .  . 

v  Nyack  Trs 

Africa.  .  . 
ndia.... 
ndia  
India  
ndia  
ndia 

Ross  Elsie  M 

Clarion  State  N  v  Folts  Trs 

Rothermel,  Bertha'M  
Rottschafer,  Bernard  
Roy,  Bert  W.,  M.D  
Roy,  Nellie  Beyerl  (Mrs.  B.  W.).  .  .  . 
Russell,  Wallace  B  M.D  

v  Northfield  S.,  Samaritan  H  
v  Hope  C  Western  T  
v  Union  C,  Syracuse  U  M,  Lincoln  H  . 
v  Bible  Teachers  Trs. 

Bethel  C,  v  U  of  Tennessee  M  

^hina.  .  .  . 

Russell,  Elizabeth  H.  (Mrs.  W.  B.).  . 
Rutherford,  Fred  
Salmans,  Clara  

v  Toronto  Trs.  .  .    . 

Africa  
Mexico.  .. 
Mexico  .  . 

v  Baker  U  Ohio  Weslevan  U 

Salmans,  Edith  

v  Baker  U,  Ohio  Wesleyan  U  
v  Louisville  Trs,  Andrew  C  
vMt  Allison  U  

Sandlin,  Annie  M  
Sanford,  Alice  A  
Schlegelmilch,  Donna  
Scranton,  Katherine  A  

China.  .  .  . 
N.W.Can 
apan  
Corea.  .  .  . 

Southern  Baptist 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd. 
Meth.  Prot.  Worn.  Bd. 

v  Moody  Trs 

v  Woman's  C  of  Baltimore  
v  Woman's  C  of  Baltimore 

Scranton,  Marian  F  
Secor  Valeria       ... 

Korea  . 

v  Iowa  State  N,  Chicago  Trs  
v  Oberlin  C  

Jurma.  .  . 
ndia  

Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Meth.  Epis.  South 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Y.  W.  C.  A. 
foreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
roreign  Chris.  Miss.  Soc. 
Presbyterian  South 
Meth.  Epis.  South 
Meth.  Epis.  South 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Claris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
Southern  Baptist 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd. 
Canadian  Meth.  Worn.  Bd. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
iudan  Interior  Mission 
Southern  Baptist 
'rcsbyterian  Home  Board 
Southern  Baptist 
Mennonite 
Mennonite 
Chris,  and  Miss.  Alliance 

Seller,  Clara  L  

Sensabaugh.  Leona  C  
Shannon,  Mary  E  

Polytechnic  C,  Texas  
v  Baker  U  

^uba  
Burma. 

Simmons,  John  W  
Slack  Frank  V. 

v  Dickinson  C,  Medico-Chi  
U  of  Penn  Union  T 

adia  
ndia...  .  . 
China  . 

Smith,  Harriet  M  
Smith,  Herbert  

Danville  C  

Bethany  C 

Smith,  Mary  Hopkins  (Mrs.  H)  
Smith  James  P 

Bethany  C  

Africa  .... 
o.Am... 
China.... 
China  
o.Am..  . 
China.... 
Burma 

U  of  Virginia,  Union  T  (Richmond). 
U  of  Nashville,  Vanderbilt  U  M.  .  .  . 
Peabody  N,  Methodist  Trs  
Syracuse  U,  Folts  Trs  
Nyack  Trs  

Snell,  John  A.,  M.D  

Snell,  Grace  Birkett  (Mrs.  J.  A.)  .... 
Snider,  Mary  L  
Soderberg,  Frank  A  
Soper,  William  L  

Colgate  U 

Spainhour  Lettie  P 

Union  Trs 

China..  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
China  .... 

Sparling,  Edith  P  

Methodist  Trs  

Sriejley,  Zelma  L  ... 

Methodists  Trs  
Vassar  C  

Stafford,  Julia  Wright  (Mrs.  R.  D.).  . 
Stanley,  Frank  K  

Toronto  Trs 

Africa.  .  . 

Stapp  Charles  F  

Baylor  U 

o  Am 

Stevens,  John  B 

Alma  C,  v  Princeton  T  
So  Baptist  T 

Alaska.... 
Rome.  .  .  . 

Stuart,  James  P  

Suckau  Cornelius  H  

Bethel  C,v  Union  Trs  
Union  Trs  

ndia  
ndia  
Africa  
Mexico.  .  . 

Suckau,  Lulu  J.  (Mrs.  C.  H.)  
Taylor,  John  W  

Nyack  Trs  
Kans.  State  Agri.  C  
New  Jersey  State  N,  v  Moody  Trs.  .  .  . 
Vanderbilt  U 

Taylor,  Walter  C  

Thomas  Mary  L 

o.Am..  . 
Corea  
China.  .  .  . 
hina  
hina.  .  .  . 
ndia  
3hina.  .  .  . 
hina.  . 

Y.  W.  C.  A. 

Meth.  Epis.  South 
Canadian  Methodist 
'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
'resbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
Am.  Bapt.  Miss.  Union 
outhern  Baptist 
Meth.  Epis.  Worn.  Soc 
'rotestant  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
*resbyterian  South 
Presbyterian  South 

Thomas  William  E         .    . 

Thompson,  John  E  

Toronto  Dental  C 

Thomson,  George  D.,  M.D  

McGUl  U,  and  M,  Manitoba  C  
Macalester  C,  McCormick  T  
Colgate  U  and  T 

Throop  Frank  H 

Tilden  Charles  H  

Tipton,  Mary  Bryson  (Mrs.  W.  H.).  . 
Tyler  Gertrude  W  

Rogersville  Synodical  C  

Tyng  Dudley 

Episcopal  T  
Northwestern  U  and  M,  Wesley  H  .  . 
Northwestern  U,  Wesley  H  
Austin  C 

hiiia.  .  .  . 
hina.... 
hina.... 

Vaughan,  John  G.,  M.D  
Vaughan,  Daisy  M.  (Mrs.  J.  G.).  .  .  . 
Venable  William  A 

Venable',  Virginia  J.  (Mrs.  W.  A.).  .  . 
Walter,  Althea  J  

Bible  Teachers  Trs.  .  .   . 

Corea.  .  .  . 
Mexico.  . 

Baker  U          

Ward,  Ralph  A  , 

Ohio  Wesleyan  U,  Boston  U  T  
Ohio  Wesleyan  U    

hina  
hina.  . 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Methodist  Episcopal 

Ward,  Mildred  W.  (Mrs.  R.  A.)  .... 
Ward  William  T 

Syracuse  U  

ndia  

532 


APPENDIX    A 


NAME 

INSTITUTIONS 

FIH:-J> 

MISSIONARY  AGENCY 

Warn  e,  Sarah  E... 

v  Los  Angeles  State  N  .  . 

So.  Am... 

Meth  Epis    S    Worn  Bd 

Watkins,  Mildred  C  . 

China.  .  .  . 

Watson,  Percy  T.,  M.D  
Watson,  Glara  F.  (Mrs.  P.  T.)  
Weak,  Clara  H.  (Mrs.  H.  H.)  
Weaver,  Royal  A  
Weekes,  Ernest  J  
Weidaw,  Emma  A  
Wells,  Marion  P  

v  Carleton  C,  Johns  Hopkins  U  M  .  .  . 
v  Carleton  C  
v  Dakota  Wesleyan  U  
T;  U  of  So.  Cal.,  Drew  T  
Hamilton  C,  v  Union  T  
vNorthfieldS  
v  Northfield  S 

China  
China.  .  .  . 
India  
So.  Am.  .  . 
China.  .  .  . 
Mexico... 
Micronesia.. 

American  Board 
American  Board 
Methodist  Episcopal 
Government  School 
Canton  Christian  College 
Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 
American  Board 

Wharton,  Minnie  L.  (Mrs.  J.)  
White,  Harry  W.... 
White,  Carrie  S.  (Mrs.  H.  W.)  

v  Jacksonville  Female  C  
Mt.  Morris  C,  v  U  of  Nebraska  
v  Nebraska  State  U  

China.  .  .  . 
India  
India  

Am.  Advent  Soc. 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 
Y.  M.  C.A. 

Whiteside  Ida.   . 

v  Vassar  C  Wellesley  C 

Ecvot 

Wicks,  Charles  H  
Wilford,  Edward  C.,  M.D  
Williams,  Birdie  P.  (Mrs.  N.  K.).  .  .  . 

Cornell  U,  v  Union  T  
Victoria  C,  v  U  of  Toronto  M  
v  Perm  C  

ijgypi-  •  •  • 
China  
China  
Cuba...    . 

Canton  Christian  College 
Canadian  Methodist 

Williams,  Walter  R  
Williston,  Woodbury  B  

v  Ohio  Wesleyan  U  
v  Moody  Trs  

China  
China.  .  .  . 

American  Friends 
China  Inland  Mission 

Wilson,  Robert  S  

v  Transylvania  U 

Africa  . 

Foreign  Chris  Miss  Soc 

Winn,  Catherine  L.  (Mrs.  R.  E.).  .  .  . 
Winn,  Rodger  E. 

v  C  of  Emporia  
v  C  of  Emporia  McCormick  T 

Korea  

Presbyterian  in  U.  S.  A. 

Wolfe,  Jesse  B  

v  Oberlin  C  and  T 

China 

Worthington,  Leora. 

v  Whitman  C  St  Luke's  H 

Hawaii 

Hawaiian  Evang  Assoc 

^  Wy  the,  Katie  G  
Yates,  William  O 

v  U  of  California  
New  Windsor  H  v  Princeton  T 

Japan.... 

Meth,  Epis.  Worn.  Soc. 

Yoder,  Charles  F  

v  Ashland  C  

So.  Am.  .  . 

Society  of  the  Brethren 

Yoder,  Pearl  Lutz  (Mrs.  C.  F.)  

v  Ashland  C 

So.  Am. 

Society  of  the  Brethren 

Zoeckler,  George  F  

v  Carroll  C  Auburn  T 

Persia 

APPENDIX  B 


CONTRIBUTIONS    TO    MISSIONS    BY    THE    STUDENTS    OF 
THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  CANADA 

In  the  following  tables  is  presented  a  summary  of  what  the  students 
of  the  United  States  and  Canada  contributed  for  missions  during  the  quad- 
rennium  1905-1909. 

There  is  also  given  for  each  of  the  four  years  a  list  of  institutions 
which  contributed  $300  and  over. 

Approximately  75  per  cent,  of  the  amounts  given  were  contributed 
to  the  denominational  Boards  and  Societies. 

AMOUNTS     CONTRIBUTED     DURING    ACADEMIC    YEAR— 1905-06 


CO 

INSTITUTIONS 

Number 
titutions 

Number 
porting 
Number 
tributing 

|| 

u 

d 

fe    OT 

if 

4) 

"3  £13 

££ 

Number 
udents 
tributing 

Number 
udents 
riculated 

£" 

g 

o  | 

1 

oh 

&  ° 

™W  a 

Co-educational  

339 

259 

142 

$4,846.00 

$29,438.74 

$34,284.74 

$7,801.85 

$26.482.89 

9,942 

77,450 

For  Men 

137 

65 

44 

4  261  05 

6  459  38 

10  720.43      2  751.50 

7,968.93 

2,928 

26,201 

For  Women  

140 

84 

72 

3,425.30 

8,403.89 

11,829.19      2,196.45 

9,632.74 

5,759 

12,023 

Theological  

134 

fi? 

41 

11,224.77 

9,772.44 

20,997.21 

12,627.80 

8,369.41 

1,778 

6.640 

Medical     .... 

164 

40 

8 

3500 

31800 

353.00 

353.00 

150 

27  101 

Normal  

292 

60 

220.05 

680.46 

900.51 

147.71 

752.80 

1,090 

65,730 

Preparatory  Schools.  .  . 

121 
67 

48 
19 

16 

8 

20.50 

74  39 

2,927.50 
21550 

2,948.00 
289  89 

369.10 
3000 

2,578.90 
259  89 

565 
440 

41  030 

Bible   and    Missionary 

Training  

18 

13 

pr 

11.50 

4  483  96 

4  495.46 

3  290  91 

1  204.55 

425 

25 

18 

12 

2752 

15650 

17902 

16  25 

162  77 

215 

678 
687 

Totals,  1905-06... 
Totals,  1904-05.  .  . 

1,437 
1,437 

376 
371 

$24,146.08 
26,192.27 

$62,851.37 
57,237.95 

$86,997.45 
83,430.22 

$29,931.57 
30,159.01 

$57,065.88 
53,271.21 

*23,292 
24,179 

256,175 
253,394 

AMOUNTS     CONTRIBUTED    DURING    ACA.DEMIC    YEAR— 1906-07 


Co-educational  
For  Men 

339 
137 
140 
134 
164 
292 
121 
67 

31 
52 

306 
88 
97 
52 
41 
110 
98 
23 

24 
43 

181 
37 
72 
36 
9 
37 
40 
11 

13 
9 

$4,675.76 
8,530.35 
3,843.10 
11,132.57 
30.00 
125.23 
4,149.35 
5.00 

175.20 
485,05 

$23,215.92 
16,503.35 
10,950.44 
6,975.96 
219.20 
1,634.64 
7,422.70 
607.17 

6,801.40 
470.55 

$27,891.68 
25,033.70 
14,793.54 
18,  108.53 
249.20 
1,759.87 
11,572.05 
612.17 

6,976.60 
955.60 

$15,478.27 
12,624.43 
2,066.10 
2,004.76 
25.00 
214.50 
2,071.25 
10.00 

3,094.66 
217.90 

$12,413.41 
12,409.27 
12,727.44 
16,103.77 
224.20 
1,545.37 
8,200.80 
602.17 

3,881.94 
737.70 

11,721 
3,804 
5,971 
1,478 
85 
2,064 
2,076 
437 

805 
1,245 

71,190 
18,700 
29,400 
6,164 
23,844 
26,280 
64,130 
54,974 

For  Women  
Theological  
Medical  

Preparatory  Schools.  .  . 
Agricultural  
Bible   and    Missionary 
Training  

Unclassified  

Totals,  1906-07... 
Totals,  1905-06.  .  . 

1,477 
1,437 

882 
678 

445 
376 

$33,151.61 
24,146.08 

$74,801.33 
62,851.37 

$107,952.94 
86,997.45 

$37,806.87 
29,931.57 

$68,846.07 
57,065.88 

*29,686 
23,292 

294,682 
256,175 

*  This  number  is  not  complete,  as  some  institutions  did  not  report  the  number. 

533 


534  APPENDIX   B 

AMOUNTS     CONTRIBUTED    DURING    ACA.DEMIC    YEAR— 1907-08 


Is 

|S 

!» 

ll 

3  3 

m 

•sl 

rt  |g 

|a 

£§ 

si 

13 

4->             CO 

Sff 

fif 

J5     to 

3  S3 

L! 

INSTITUTIONS 

fc.5 

^0 

U^ 

Ij 

s| 

'•SS-n 

^"sf 

^13  o 
3'C 

3c 

?* 

?rS 

0  S 

0^ 

6 

6^f 

~O       (J 

o^S 

H 

HU 

few 

_1 

H 

H     ' 

Co-educational  

339 
137 
140 

252 
57 
81 

149 
29 
60 

$13,299.65 
4,945.63 
3,837.23 

$24,594.52 
22,751.99 
12,640.87 

$37,894.17 
27,697.62 
16,478.10 

$18,276.89 
19,046.00 
2,526.75 

$19,617.28 
8,651.62 
13,951.35 

9,180 
2,254 
5,886 

71,190 
18,700 
29,400 

For  Men  . 

For  Women  

Theological 

134 
164 

52 
31 

34 
4 

13,304.05 
111.00 

6,611.25 
198.00 

19,915.31 
309.00 

11,166.00 
41.00 

8,749.31 
268.00 

1,610 
231 

6,164 
23,844 

Medical  

Normal  .  . 

292 

72 

717 

311.96 

847.43 

1,159.39 

331.50 

827.89 

743 

26,280 

Preparatory  Schools.  .  . 

121 
67 

74 
18 

34 

7 

4,175.95 

4,025.80 
603  85 

8,201.75 
60385 

2,361.65 
7750 

5,840.10 
526  35 

2,269 
450 

64,130 
54,974 

Bible  and   Missionary 

Training.  .  . 

31 

23 

9 

104.00 

3813.84 

3,917.84 

502.00 

3,415.84 

809 

Unclassified  

52 

6 

278.80 

256.76 

535.56 

196.25 

339.31 

740 

Totals,  1907-08... 
Totals,  1906-07... 

1,477 
1,477 

689 
822 

359 
445 

$40,368.27 
33,151.61 

$76,344.32 
74,801.33 

$116,712.59 
107,952.94 

$54,525.54 
37,806.87 

$62,187.05 
68,846.07 

*22,172 
29,686 

294,682 
294,682 

AMOUNTS     CONTRIBUTED    DURING    ACA.DEMIC    YEAR— 1908-09 


Co-educational  

379 
137 
140 
134 
164 
292 
121 
47 

31 
32 

352 
56 
89 
61 
53 
121 
69 
19 

23 
21 

190 
20 
64 
41 
3 
86 
21 
6 

10 
4 

$4,961.00 
27,148.00 
2,922.00 
13,311.38 

$24,372.38 
23,444.94 
14,286.95 
9,397.43 
107.78 
1,270.82 
5,438.95 
375.70 

3,018.30 
440.00 

$29,333.38 
50,592.94 
17,208.95 
22,708.81 
107.78 
1,704.82 
7,108.29 
400.70 

3,260.30 
758.00 

$7,409.61 
36,089.02 
2,390.00 
14,586.80 
35.00 
170.00 
1,451.00 
20.00 

765.00 
300.00 

$21,923.77 
14,503.92 
14,818.95 
8,122.01 
72.78 
1,534.82 
5,657.29 
380.70 

2,495.30 
458.00 

12,182 
2,951 
4,616 
1,671 
85 
2,850 
1,340 
189 

631 

650 

77,130 
18,700 
29,400 
6,164 
23,844 
26,485 
64,130 
54,974 

For  Men 

For  Women  
Theological 

Medical  
Normal  

434.00 
1,669.34 
25.00 

242.00 
318.00 

Preparatory  Schools.  .  . 
Agricultural  

Bible   and    Missionary 
Training 

Unclassified 

Totals,  1908-09... 
Totals,  1907-08.  .  . 

1,477 
1,477 

864 
689 

445 
359 

$51,030.72 
40,368.27 

$82,153.25 
76,344.32 

$133,183.97 
116,712.59 

$63,216.43 
54,525.54 

$69,967.54 
62,187.05 

*27,165 
22,172 

300,827 
294,682 

*  This  number  is  not  complete,  as  some  institutions  did  not  report  the  number. 


LIST     OF     INSTITUTIONS     CONTRIBUTING     $300     OR     MORE     TO 
MISSIONS    DURING    THE    YEAR    1905-06 


INSTITUTIONS 

Total 
Amount 

Given  by 
Faculty 
and 
Friends 

Given  by 
Students 

No.  of 
Students 
Contrib- 
uting 

No.  of 
Students 
Matric- 
ulated 

Allegheny  Theological  Seminary  (United  Presbyterian), 
Allegheny  Pa  

$350.00 
507.00 
500.00 

2,365.22 
329.17 
440.00 
448.00 

3,997.96 
447.05 
600  00 

$100.00 
337.00 
170.45 

228!  17 

i2o!66 

3,140.91 
120.00 

$250.00 
170.00 
329.55 

2,365.22 
101.00 
440.00 
328.00 

327.05 
857.05 
600.00 
350.00 
280.00 
440.45 
700.00 

1,766!66 
220.00 
575.00 
330.00 
250.00 
284.00 
568.82 
475.00 
265.00 
1,300.00 
252.50 
467.00 
400.00 
347.50 
499.91 
840.00 
295.00 
785.28 
600.00 
986.75 
711.91 
531.50 
896.00 
1,154.29 
370.00 
250.00 
992.25 
557.45 
1,114.10 
500.00 

277.00 
200.00 
425.00 
270.00 
486.00 
380.00 
650.00 
95.50 
412.50 
664.90 
1,095.95 
250.00 
427.00 
125.00 
662.00 
350.42 
20.00 
2,100.00 

52 
"53 

"ie 

300 
100 

200 
200 

'466 

100 
200 
135 
105 
1,200 
60 
500 
300 
250 
98 
72 
180 
200 
300 
205 
300 
300 
225 
375 
575 
116 
320 
225 
1,000 
400 
105 
130 
600 
185 
150 
80 
900 
273 
125 

26 
70 
58 
125 
300 
500 
500 
75 

'800 
602 
40 

"40 

54 
414 
63 

845 
24 
400 
305 

215 
347 

'2l3 
451 
170 
125 
4,328 
150 
750 
530 
299 

'ios 

1,250 
215 

'2i6 
351 
338 
340 
440 
674 
260 
436 
1,300 
1,659 
849 
763 
179 
1,431 

'458 
115 
1,033 
275 
2,222 

43 
120 
65 
4,300 
3,500 
2,513 
2,692 
755 

'932 
981 

'204 
141 
350 

834 

2,978 

Amherst  College  Amherst  Mass 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  Auburn,  N.  Y  

Augustana   College   and   Theological   Seminary,   Rock 
Island,  111  

Berkeley  Divinity  School  Middletown  Conn 

Bryn  Mawr  College  Bryn  Mawr  Pa 

Carleton  College  Northfield  Minn  

Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance  Training  School,  South 
Nyack,  N.  Y  

Coe  College  Cedar  Rapids  Iowa 

College  of  the  Bible  Lexington,  Ky  

Cornell  University  Ithica  N.  Y 

350.00 
500.00 
441.45 
800.00 
400.00 
1,960.00 
500.00 
600.00 
330.00 

Cotner  University,  Bethany,  Neb  

220.00 
41.00 
100.00 

266!  66 

280.00 
25.00 

Denison  University  Granvule  Ohio 

Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  Evanston,  111  

Ge  eral  Theological  Seminary,  New  York  
Harvard  University,  Cambridge,  Mass  

Houghton  Seminary,  Houghton,  N.  Y 

Industrial  Institute  and  College',  Columbus,  Miss  

Iowa  College,  Grinnell,  Iowa  

Juniata  College  Huntingdon  Pa  . 

300.00 
8,026.20 
778.82 
1,525.00 
565.00 
2,000.00 
507.50 
467.00 
834.00 
497.50 
749.91 
1,540.00 
475.00 
885.28 
900.00 
1,086.75 
836.91 
600.00 
1,053.00 
1,244.29 
940.00 
350.00 
992  25 

50.00 
7,742.20 
210.00 
1,050.00 
300.00 
700.00 
255.00 

434!  66 
150.50 
250.00 
700.00 
180.00 
100.00 
300.00 
100.00 
125.00 
68.50 
157.00 
90.00 
570.00 
100.00 

Knox  College,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada  

McCormick  Theological  Seminary,  Chicago,  111  
McGill  University,  Montreal,  Que..  Canada  .  ... 

McPherson  College,  McPherson,  Kan 

Mercersburg  Academy,  Mercersburg,  Pa  ... 

Mills  College,  Mills  College,  Cal  

Milwaukee^Downer  College,  Milwaukee,  Wis  
Mississippi  College,  Clinton,  Miss  

Moody  Bible  Institute,  Chicago,  HI  

Mt.  Hermon  School,  Mt.  Hermon,  Mass 

Mt.  Holyoke  College,  South  Hadley,  Mass  

Northfield  Seminary,  East  Northfield,  Mass 

North-  Western  College,  Naperville  111 

Northwestern  University,  Evanston,  111  

Oberlin  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  Oberlin,  Ohio 
Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Delaware,  Ohio  

Penn  College,  Oskaloosa,  Iowa  

Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton,  N.  J  

Princeton  University,  Princeton,  N.  J  

Queen's  University,  Kingston,  Ont.,  Canada 

Radcliffe  College,  Cambridge,'  Mass  

Rochester  Theological  Seminary,  Rochester  N  Y 

Smith  College,  Northampton  Mass 

557.45 
1,319.10 
1,149.00 

487.00 
570.00 
625.00 
350.00 
486  00 

205  '.66 
649.00 

210.00 
370.00 
200.00 
80.00 

Southern  Baptist  Theological  Seminary,  Louisville,  Ky.  .  .  . 
Syracuse  University,  Syracuse.  N.  Y 

Theological  Seminary  of  Reformed  Church  in  U.  S., 
Lancaster,  Pa  

Union  Theological  Seminary,  New  York  

Union  Theological  Seminary,  Richmond  Va 

University  of  Michigan.  Ann  Arbor,  Mich  

University  of  Illinois.  Champaign  111  

University  of  Nebraska,  Lincoln  Neb 

730.00 
4,000.00* 
398.50 
550.00 
664.90 
1,445.95 
300.00 
427.00 
475.00 
672.85 
350.42 
320.00 
2,450.  OOt 

350.00 
3,350.00 
303.00 
137.50 

356!  66 

50.00 

356!  66 

10.85 

3o6!66 

350.00 

University  of  Pennsylvania,  Philadelphia,  Pa    

University  of  the  South,  Sewanee,  Tenn 

University  of  Toronto,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada.  .  . 

Vassar  College,  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y  
Wellesley  College,  Wellesley  Mass 

Wesley  College,  Winnipeg,  Man.,  Canada     . 

Western  College  for  Women,  Oxford,  Ohio  

Westminster  College,  Fulton,  Mo  

Woman's  College  of  Baltimore,  Baltimore  Md 

Wooster  University,  Wooster,  Ohio  

Wycliffe  College,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada     . 

Yale  University,  New  Haven,  Conn  

^*  In  addition,  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  secured  $7,000.00  for  a  settlement  house  in  the  slums  ol  Phila- 
delphia. 

t  In  addition  to  this,  funds  were  secured  for  the  Yale  Mission  College  in  China. 

535 


536 


APPENDIX    B 


LIST     OF     INSTITUTIONS     CONTRIBUTING     $300     OR     MORE     TO 
MISSIONS     DURING    THE    YEAR     1906-07 


INSTITUTIONS 

Total 

Amount 

Given  by 
Faculty       Given  by 
and           Students 
Friends 

No.  of 
Students 
Contrib- 
uting 

No.  of 
Students 
Matric- 
ulated 

Allegheny  College,  Meadville,  Pa  

$435.00 
521.73 
410.00 
560.83 

1,236.79 
321.83 
475.00 
540.00 

426.88 

3,894.09 
500.00 
412.50 
399.13 
300.00 
600.00 
474.98 
302.45 
325.00 
312.50 
340.00 
634.00 
660.65 
714.00 
320.00 
2,355.53 
650.00 
300.00 
500.00 
480.00 
355.00 
335.00 
566.00 
8,928.85 
618.00 
425.00 
430.00 
770.50 
1,540.00 
650.00 
325.00 
1,000.00 
500.00 
470.00 
497.50 
875.00 
1,815.00 
825.00 
515.00 
839.02 
1,300.00 
1,551.00 
812.14 
1,114.00 
505.00 
2,040.00 
2,000.00 
1,142.63 
766.05 
425.00 
1,005.63 
345.00 
900.00 
350.00 
2,710.00 
1,908.25 
605.00 
539.30 
433.70 
10,838.38* 
620.00 
700.00 
730.00 
446.00 
4,231.41 
414.00 
430.00 
500.00 
325.00 
405.03 
1,640.00 

$50.00 
347.82 
75.00 
210.00 

234  '.46 
75.00 

$385.00 
173.91 
335.00 
350.83 

1,236.79 
87.37 
400.00 
540.00 
256.88 

1,416.03 
400.00 
212.50 
339.13 
260.00 
400.00 
744.98 
262.45 
325.00 
196.00 
170.00 
312.00 
586.05 
214.00 
225.00 
1,884.45 
250.00 
260.00 
185.00 
350.00 
305.00 
125.00 
91.00 
928.85 
350.00 
325.00 
430.00 
485.00 
440.00 
180.00 
285.00 
700.00 
290.00 
470.00 
497.50 
585.00 
1,065.00 
825.00 
465.00 
719.02 
900.00 
1,300.00 
528.20 
314.00 
505.00 
1,758.00 
1,900.00 
462.20 
766.05 
400.00 
915.63 
345.00 
900.00 
115.00 
1,810.00 
1,908.25 
485.00 
275.00 
113.70 
1,700.00 
620.00 
450.00 
730.00 
400.00 
4,231.41 
391.00 
430.00 
150.00 
320.00 
259.88 
1,540.00 

300 
"66 

"is 

225 
300 
225 

200 
300 
110 

'iso 

100 
'150 
"86 

'iis 

100 
100 

'150 
50 
50 
450 
400 
100 
70 

'375 

"73 
150 

'129 
300 

'366 

'ii2 

520 

'366 
290 
400 
830 
350 
400 
200 
150 

'266 
85 
175 
200 
75 

'250 
120 
150 
60 
90 
1,000 

'260 
1,000 
120 
250 
90 
125 
133 
250 

400 

471 

"66 
540 

'456 
346 

'sio 

144 

775 
334 
190 
543 
177 

'177 
125 

5,343 
146 
417 

'596 

'438 
401 

'iii 
7ii 

200 

718 

'456 
3,863 
1,715 
1,186 
370 
348 
170 
1,307 

'i43 
543 
253 

3,664 

'564 
167 
157 

'?i8 
3,558 

'756 
1,010 

'i53 

235 
185 
328 

3,200 

Asbury  College  Wilmore  Ky  

Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  Auburn,  N.  Y  
Augustana    College    and    Theological    Seminary,    Rock 
Island  111 

Berkeley  Divinity  School,  Middletown,  Conn  
Bessie  Tif  t  College  Forsyth  Ga 

Bryn  Mawr  College,  Bryn  Mawr,  Pa  
Carleton  College,  Northfield,  Minn  
Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance  Training  School,  South 

Nyack  NY 

170.00 

2,487.06 
100.00 
200.00 
60.00 
40.00 
200.00 

'46!  66 
iie  '.so 

170.00 
322.00 
174.60 
500.00 
65.00 
471.08 
400.00 
40.00 
315.00 
130.00 
50.00 
210.00 
475.00 
8,000.00 
268.00 
100.00 

285!  66 
1,100.00 
470.00 
40.00 
300.00 
210.00 

290  !  66 
750.00 

'56!  66 

120.00 
400.00 
251.00 
283.94 
800.00 

282!  66 
100.00 
680.43 

'25!66 
90.00 

Clarion  State  Normal  School,  Clarion,  Pa  
Coe  College,  Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa  
College  of  the  Bible,  Lexington,  Ky  

Cornell  College,  Mt.  Vernon,  Iowa  
Cotner  University,  Bethany,  Neb  

Dana  Hall  School  Wellesley  Mass 

Denison  University,  Granville,  Ohio  

Drew  Theological  Seminary,  Madison,  N.  J  
Due  West  Female  College,  Due  West,  S.  C  

Fisk  University,  Nashville,  Tenn  
Friends  Bible  and  Training  School,  Cleveland,  Ohio...  . 
Garrett  Biblical  Institute  Evanston  111 

General  Theological  Seminary,  New  York  
Greenville  College  Greenville  111 

Harvard  University,  Cambridge,  Mass  

Haverford  College  Haverford  Pa 

Heidelberg  University,  Tiffin,  Ohio  

Industrial  Institute  and  College,  Columbus,  IVIiss  

Juniata  College,  Huntingdon,  Pa  
Kenyon  College,  Gambier,  Ohio  

Knox  College,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada  
KnoxvUle  College,  Knoxville,  Tenn  

Lafayette  College,  Easton,  Pa  
Mary  Baldwin  Seminary,  Staunton,  Va  

McCormick  Theological  Seminary,  Chicago,  111  
McGill  University,  Montreal,  Que.,  Canada  
McPherson  College,  McPherson,  Kan  
Memphis  Conference  Female  Institute,  Jackson,  Tenn.. 

Mills  College,  Mills  College,  Cal  
Milwaukee-Downer  College,  Milwaukee,  Wis  

Moody  Bible  Institute  Chicago  111 

Mt.  Hermon  School,  Mt.  Hermon,  Mass  
Mt.  Holyoke  College,  South  Hadley,  Mass  
Mt.  Morris  College,  Mt.  Morris,  111  
Northfield  Seminary,  East  Northfield,  Mass  
Northwestern  College,  Naperville,  111  
Northwestern  University,  Evanston,  111  

Oberlin  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  Oberlin,  Ohio 
Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Delaware,  Ohio  
Park  College  Parkville  Mo 

Pomona  College,  Claremont,  Cal  
Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton,  AT.  J  
Princeton  University,  Princeton,  N.  J  

Rochester  Theological  Seminary,  Rochester,  N.  Y  
Simpson  College,  Indianola,  Iowa  
Southern  Baptist  Theological  Seminary.  Louisville,  Ky.  .  . 
Southwestern  University,  Georgetown,  Texas  
Syracuse  University,  Syracuse,  N.  Y  

235!  66 

900.00 

i2o'.66 

264.30 
320.00 
9,138.38 

The  Hill  School  Pottstown  Pa  ....  

The  Misses  Masters'  School,  Dobbs  Ferry,  N.  Y  
Union  Theological  Seminary,  New  York  

University  of  North  Carolina,  Chapel  Hill,  N.  C  

University  of  Toronto,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada  

250.00 

Vassar  College  Poughkeepsie  N.  Y.  .  

Victoria  College  Toronto  Ont  Canada 

46.00 
'23!66 

356!  66 

5.00 
145.15 
100.00 

Wellesley  College,  Wellesley,  Mass.  .  . 
Wells  College  Aurora   N  Y 

Western  College  for  Women,  Oxford,  Ohio  

Woman's  College  of  Baltimore,  Baltimore,  Md  
Wooster  University,  Wooster,  Ohio  

Yale  University,  New  Haven,  Conn  

*  In  addition,  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  secured  $14,846. 
t  In  ad  ition   about  $4,000.00  was  raised  for  the  Yale  Mission 


DO  for  a  medical  building  in  China. 
College  in  China. 


CONTRIBUTIONS  TO   MISSIONS   BY   STUDENTS 


537 


LIST     OF     INSTITUTIONS     CONTRIBUTING     $300     OR 
MISSIONS     DURING    THE    YEAR     1907-08 


MORE     TO 


INSTITUTIONS 

Total 
Amount 

Given  by 
Faculty 
and 
Friends 

Given  by 
Students 

No.  of 
Students 
Contrib- 
uting 

No.  of 
Students 
Matric- 
ulated 

Abbot  Academy,  Andover,  Mass  
Agnes  Scott  College,  Decatur,  Ga  
Alabama  Conference  Female  College,  Tuskegee,  Ala.... 
Albert  College,  Belleville,  Ont.,  Canada  
Allegheny  College  Meadville  Pa 

$320.00 
638.00 
380.00 
400.00 
425.00 

$i75;  66 

60.00 
10.00 
125  00 

$320.00 
463.00 
320.00 
390.00 
300.00 

'i25 
115 
58 
200 

'250 
300 

4io 

442  84 

442  84 

400 

493 

Asbury  College  Wilmore  Ky 

485.00 

175  00 

310.00 

60 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  Auburn,  N.  Y  
Augustana    College    and   Theological    Seminary,    Rock 
Island   111 

520.00 
1  440  00 

169.00 

351.00 
1  440  00 

670 

Bryn  Mawr  College,  Bryn  Mawr,  Pa 

550.00 

150.00 

400.00 

150 

478 

Carleton  College,  Northfield,  Minn  
Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance  Training  School,  South 
Nyack,  N.  Y 

484.06 
1  607  00 

300  00 

484.06 
1  307  00 

200 

350 

Coe  College,  Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa  
Colgate  University  Hamilton  N  Y 

370.00 
329  50 

225.00 
100  00 

145.00 
229  50 

70 

330 

Cotner  University,  Bethany,  Neb  
Dana  Hall  School   Wellesley  Mass 

1,050.00 
1  000  00 

200.00 
500  00 

850.00 
500  00 

150 

338 
200 

Decatur  Baptist  College,  Decatur,  Texas  
Denison  University,  Granville  Ohio 

700.00 
575.00 

475.00 
125  00 

225.00 
450  00 

75 
125 

550 

Fisk  University,  Nashville,  Tenn  
Friends  Bible  and  Training  School,  Cleveland,  Ohio  
Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  Evanston,  111  

398.60 
300.00 
600.00 

175.00 
i42!  66 

223.60 
300.00 
458.00 

166 

'iss 

General  Theological  Seminary,  New  York,  N.  Y  
Greenville  College,  Greenville,  111  

500.00 
350.00 

43.00 
50.00 

457.00 
300.00 

116 
90 

130 

Harvard  University,  Cambridge,  Mass  
Haverford  College,  Haverford,  Pa  
Houghton  Seminary,  Houghton,  N.  Y  
Industrial  Institute  and  College,  Columbus  Miss 

800.00 
2,625.00 
720.00 
466.31 

550.00 
2,375.00 

iss  66 

250.00 
250.00 
720.00 

278  31 

"75 
500 

5,579 
145 
430 
800 

Iowa  College,  Grinnell  Iowa 

343  00 

343  00 

400 

490 

Jewell  Lutheran  College,  Jewell,  Iowa  
Knox  College,  Toronto,  Ont.  Canada 

1,000.00 
10  000  00 

980.00 
9  450  00 

20.00 
550  00 

25 
75 

Lasell  Seminary,  Auburndale,  Mass  
Lawrenceville  School,  Lawrenceville,  N.  J  
Mary  Baldwin  Seminary  Staunton  Va 

'409.25 
2,500.00 
320  00 

'  40.00 
300.00 

369.25 
2,200.00 
320  00 

'466 

'550 

McCormick  Theological  Seminary,  Chicago,  111  
McGill  University,  Montreal,  Que.,  Canada  
McPherson  College,  McPherson,  Kan  
Milwaukee-Downer  College,  Milwaukee,  Wis  
Mount  Allison  University,  Sackville,  N.  B.,  Canada  
Mount  Hermon  School,  Mt.  Hermon  Mass 

690.00 
2,075.00 
575.00 
600.00 
325.00 
638  00 

270.00 
1,075.00 
375.00 

i25'  66 
315  00 

420.00 
1,000.00 
200.00 
600.00 
200.00 
323  00 

'iso 

'260 
300 

125 

'366 
375 

Mount  Holyoke  College,  South  Hadley,  Mass  
Muskingum  College,  New  Concord,  Ohio  
Northfield  Seminary,  East  Northfield,  Mass  

1,630.00 
325.00 
440.00 

550.00 
175.00 

1,080.00 
150.00 
440.00 

700 
50 
320 

750 

Northwestern  College,  Naperville,  111  
Oberlin  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  Oberlin,  Ohio 
Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Delaware,  Ohio  

874.94 
1,382.00 

888.17 

60.00 
150.00 
450.00 

816.84 
1,232.00 

438.17 

200 
'266 

475 
1,885 
1  700 

Park  College,  Parkville  Mo 

400  00 

200  00 

200  00 

300 

375 

Pennsylvania  State  College,  State  College,  Pa.  ......... 
Pomona  College,  Claremont,  Cal  

660.00 
310.00 

25.00 
20  00 

635.00 
290  00 

350 
150 

300 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton  N  J 

875  00 

200  00 

675  00 

110 

190 

Princeton  University,  Princeton,  N.  J  
Queen's  University,  Kingston,  Ont.,  Canada  
Rochester  Theological  Seminary,  Rochester,  N.  Y  
Ruskin  Cave  College,  Ruskin,  Tenn  
Saint  Mary's  School,  Knoxville,  III  

6,500.00 
1,107.87 
672.20 
375.00 
400  00 

5,000.00 
687.12 
10.00 
175.00 
100  00 

1,500.00 
429  .  75 
662.20 
200.00 
300  00 

'226 
76 
100 
100 

1,450 

Simpson  College,  Indianola,  111  

500.00 

50.00 

450.00 

156 

Smith  College,  Northampton,  Mass  
Southern  Baptist  Theological  Seminary,  Louisville,  Ky..  .  . 
Syracuse  University,  Syracuse,  N.  Y  
Transylvania  University,  Lexington,  Ky  

500.00 
741.00 
1,241.00 
600  00 

i66!66 

591.00 
60  00 

500.00 
641.00 
650.00 
540  00 

'iso 

541 
300 

1,900 
300 
3,500 

Union  Theological  Seminary,  New  York,  N.  Y  

600.00 

100.00 

500.00 

150 

196 

Union  Theological  Seminary,  Richmond,  Va  
University  of  Illinois,  Champaign,  III.  .  .  . 

765.48 
363  00 

25  66 

765.48 
338  00 

200 

University  of  Pennsylvania,  Philadelphia,  Pa  

12,781.99 

11,443  39 

1  338  60 

350 

3  784 

University  of  Toronto,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada  ...  . 

850  54 

70  00 

780  54 

400 

University  of  Virginia,  Charlottesville,  Va  

703.50 

210.00 

493  50 

Vassar  College,  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y  

2,710.00 

2  710  00 

1  050 

Victoria  College,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada  

595  00 

50  00 

545  00 

320 

Virginia  Female  College,  Staunton  Va 

353  57 

353  57 

60 

Wellesley  College  Wellesley  Mass 

2  957  63 

700  00 

2  257  63 

1  000 

1  800 

Wells  College,  Aurora,  N.  Y  

305  00 

100  00 

'205  oo 

125 

*170 

Western  College  for  Women,  Oxford,  Ohio  

400.00 

400  00 

150 

175 

Westminster  College,  Fulton,  Mo  
Williams  College,  Williamstown  Mass. 

375.00 
405  00 

100.00 
80  00 

275.00 
325  00 

50 
175 

Woman's  College  of  Baltimore,  Baltimore,  Md  
Wooster  University,  Wooster,  Ohio  

375.00 
425  00 

10.00 
200  00 

365.00 
225  00 

155 

350 

Yale  University,  New  Haven  Conn 

13  300  00 

10000  00 

3  300  00 

3675 

538 


APPENDIX  B 


LIST     OF     INSTITUTIONS     CONTRIBUTING     $300     OR 
MISSIONS     DURING    THE    YEAR     1908-09 


MORE     TO 


INSTITUTIONS 

Total 
j  Amount 

Given"  by 
Faculty 
and 
Friends 

Given  by 
Students 

No.  of 
Students 
Contrib- 
uting 

No.  of 
Students 
Matric- 

iulated 

Abbot  Academy.  Andover,  Mass  

$356.00 
433.00 
362.00 
500.00 
372.00 
374.00 
401.40 
1,647.99 
485.00 
375.00 
400.00 
300.00 
550.00 
1,500.00 
6385.00 
600.00 
336.50 
350.00 
500.00 
490.00 
1300.00 
400.00 
1  1,000.  00 
3"   900.00 
400.00 
650.00 
r  343.  00 
'500.00 
11,177.  5« 
687.11 
340.00 
800.00 
750.00 
575.00 
1,500.00 
400.00 
614.00 
500.00 
1,010.61 
1,606.00 
450.00 
904.27 
800.00 
1,508.00 
603.85 
1,010.00 
906.51 
10,646.38 
1,070.00 
2,148.67 
396.00 
604.19 
300.00 
442.00 
600.00 
751  00 

$178.00 
125.00 
62.00 
100.00 

'74!  66 

75.00 
1,347.99 
85.00 
300.00 
100.00 

$178.00 
308.00 
300.00 
400.00 

372.00 
300.00 
326.40 
300.00 
400.00 
75.00 
300.00 
300.00 
350.00 
750.00 
285.00 
475.00 
161.50 
190.00 
500.00 
350.00 
250.00 
150.00 
500.00 
250.00 
400.00 
350.00 
*  318.  00 
376.00 
f  400.  00 
287.11 
i  270.00 
500.00 
650.00 
175.00 
1,350.00 
300.00 
1414.00 
300.00 
510.61 
956.00 
450.00 
780.00 
500.00 
1,300.00 
303.85 
935.00 
629.51 
800.00 
221.00 
405.50 
346.00 
604.19 
200.00 
437.00 
525.00 
751.00 
683.00 
248.84 
344.78 
2,669.05 
618.00 
259.00 
300.00 
600.00 
325.00 
300.00 
1,286.62 
600.53 
338.50 
3,385.00 
2,000.00 
260.00 
403.55 
400.00 
176.00 
10,000.00 

97 
125 

'iso 

300 
60 
54 
300 

'175 

'266 
200 
300 
90 

"60 
96 
200 
100 

"90 
300 
650 
390 
150 
80 
195 
200 
120 
300 
85 

'250J 
400 
300 
350 
700 

'275 
300 
1,000 
500 
725 
71 

"45 

'200 
90 

"si 

250 

"75 

*i23 
200 
90 
70 

i,666 
'166 

'266 

125 
55 
140 
400 

"iso 

'S15 
530 

"71 

462 

'466 
297 

'iss 

'145 
274 
365 
4,900 
160 

'650 
640 
2,383 

'567 
225 
180 

'461 

*637 

*  486 

|'406 
780 
480 
483 
3,997 
1,848 
1,286 
1,151 

I'.SOi 
53 

'413 
141 

'929 
1,567 
276 

3,366 

1,129' 
165 
88 
4,600 
5,013 
2,536 
4,500 

'788 
1,011 
1,273 

'246 
65 

8,460 

Agnes  Scott  College,  Decatur  Ga 

Albert  College,  Belleville,  Ont,  Canada..  . 

Allegheny  College,  Meadville  Pa 

Amherst  College,  Amherst,  Mass  

Asbury  College,  Wilmore  Ky.. 

Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  Auburn,  N.  Y  

Augustana  College  and  Theol.  Sem.,  Rock  Island,  111  
Baker  University,  Baldwin,  Kansas  

Berkeley  Divinity  School,  Middletown,  Conn  

Bessie  Tift  College,  Forsyth,  Ga  

Blackstone  Female  Institute,  Blackstone,  Va  
Central  Holiness  University,  Oskaloosa   la 

200.00 
750.00 
100.00 
125.00 
175.00 
160.00 

Christian  and  Miss.  Alliance  Tr.  School,  S.  Nyack,  N.  Y.. 
Coe  College,  Cedar  Rapids,  la  

Colorado  College,  Colorado  Springs,  Colo  
Cottey  College  for  Young  Ladies,  Nevada,  Mo  
Drew  Theological  Seminary,  Madison,  N.  J  
Friends  Bible  and  Training  School,  Cleveland,  O  
Garrett  Biblical  Institute,  Evanston,  HI  

146.00 
50.00 
250.00 
500,00 
650.00 

Greenville  College,  Greenville  111 

Hamline  University,  St.  Paul,  Minn  

Harvard  University,  Cambridge,  Mass  
Haverford  College,  Haverford,  Pa  

Havergal  College,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada  
Industrial  Institute  and  College,  Columbus,  Miss  
Iowa  College,  Grinnell,  la. 

300.00 
15.00 
125.00 
10,777.56 
400.00 
70.00 
300.00 
100.00 
400.00 
150.00 
100.00 
200.00 
200.00 
500.00 
650.00 

Iowa  State  College,  Ames,  la  

Knox  College,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada  

Knozville  College,  Knoxville,  Tenn.   . 

Mary  Baldwin  Seminary,  Staunton,  Va  

McCormick  Theological  Seminary,  Chicago,  111  

McGill  University,  Montreal,  Que..  Canada    . 

McPherson  College,  McPherson,  Kan 

Mercersburg  Academy,  Mercersburg,  Pa  

Meridian  Female  College,  Meridian  Miss 
Milwaukee-Downer  College,  Milwaukee,  Wis 

Mount  Allison  University,  Sackville,  N.  B.,  Canada..  .  . 
Mount  Hermon  School,  Mt.  Hermon,  Mass. 

Mount  Hoi  yoke  College,  South  Hadley,  Mass.  .  . 

Northfield  Seminary,  East  Northfield,  Mass 

North-  Western  College,  Naperville  Si 

124.27 
300.00 
208.00 
300.00 
75.00 
277.00 
9,846.38 
849.00 
1,743.17 
50.00 

Northwestern  University,  Evanston,  111. 

Oberlin  College  and  Theological  Seminary,  Oberlin,  O.  .  . 
Ohio  Wesleyan  University,  Delaware,  O  
Pennsylvania  State  College.  State  College,  Pa. 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton,  N.  J  
Princeton  University,  Princeton,  N.  J  

Protestant  Episcopal  Theol.  Sem.  of  Va.,  Alexandria,  Va.  . 
Queen's  University,  Kingston,  Ont.,  Canada  
Randolph-Macon  Woman's  College,  Lynchburg,  Va.. 
Rochester  Theological  Seminary,  Rochester,  N.  Y  
Ruskin  Cave  College,  Ruskin,  Tenn  
Scarritt  Bible  and  Training  School,  Kansas  City,  Mo  
Simpson  College,  Indianola,  la.   ... 

100.00 
5.00 
76.00 

Smith  College,  Northampton  Mass  

Southern  Baptist  Theological  Seminary,  Louisville,  Ky  . 
Stuart  Hall,  Staunton,  Va  

783.00 
448.84 
501.78 
3,419.05 
618.00 
632.00 
500.00 
500.00 
325.00 
365.00 
17,489.26 
655.53 
463.50 
3,385.00 
2,800.00 
800.00 
528.55 
400.00 
710.00 
19,000.00 

100.00 

200.00 
157.00 
750.00 
100.00 
373.00 
200.  OQ 

"65:66 

16,202.64 
55.00 
125.00 
£f  
1800.00 
40.00 
125.00 

535!  66 

£9,000.00 

Syracuse  University,  Syracuse,  N  .Y.  .  . 
The  Misses  Masters'  School,  Dobbs  Ferry,  N.  Y  
Transylvania  University,  Lexington,  Ky  

Union  Theological  Seminary,  New  York,  N.  Y 

Union  Theological  Seminary,  Richmond,  Va  

University  of  Illinois,  Champaign,  111  

University  of  Michigan,  Ann  Arbor,  Mich  
University  of  Missouri,  Columbia,  Mo  

University  of  Pennsylvania,  Philadelphia  Pa 

University  of  Toronto,  Toronto,  Ont.,  Canada.  .  . 
University  of  Virginia,  Charlottesville  Va 

Vassar  College,  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.  .  , 

Wellesley  College,  Wellesley,  Mass  

Wesley  College,  Winnipeg,  Man.,  Canada.  .  . 

Western  College  for  Women,  Oxford,  O  

Western  Theological  Seminary,  Allegheny.  Pa  
Whitworth  Female  College,  Brookhaven,  Miss.  .  . 

Yale  University,  New  Haven,  Conn  

APPENDIX    C 
A    BIBLIOGRAPHY    OF    MISSIONARY    LITERATURE 

The  aim  has  been  to  suggest  an  adequate,  though  by  no  means 
complete,  working  library  in  each  division,  the  selection  having 
been  made  by  a  committee  of  missionary  scholars.  Consequently  a 
number  of  duplicates  will  be  found  in  the  different  lists. 


GENERAL  REFERENCE 

Atlas   of   Church   Missionary   Society.     Church   Missionary   Society.     1907. 
Revell.    $1.50. 

BARNES,    LEMUEL    C.     Two    Thousand    Years    of    Missions    before    Carey, 
pp.  504.    1900.    Christian  Culture  Press.    $1.50. 

Deals  with  the  genesis,  distribution,  and  continuity  of  missions  from  apostolic  times 
to  Carey;  a  book  of  reference  and  study  rather  than  of  easy  reading;  primary  sources 
used  to  a  large  degree,  hence  the  book  is  authoritative. 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.    The  Missionary  and  His  Critics,    pp.  235.    1906.    Revell. 
$1.00. 

Answers  the  current  criticisms  of  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise,  not  only  by 
facts  and  arguments,  but  by  quotations  from  unprejudiced  observers  whose  words 
command  respectful  hearing. 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.    The  Unfinished  Task.    pp.  211.    1908.    S.  V.  M.    35  cents, 
50  cents. 

An  introductory  study  of  the  present  problem  of  evangelizing  the  world,  written  by 
one  of  the  leading  missionary  experts  in  North  America;  states  in  a  masterly  way  the 
meaning  of  the  problem,  the  territory  to  be  occupied,  the  difficulties  to  be  overcome, 
and  the  grounds  for  confidently  expecting  success. 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.,  WHERRY,  E.  M.,  and  ZWEMER,  S.  M.,  editors.    The  Mo- 
hammedan World  of  Today,     pp.  302.     1907.     Revell.     $1.50. 

Papers  read  at  the  First  Missionary  Conference  on  behalf  of  the  Mohammedan 
World,  Cairo,  1907,  held  at  Cairo;  invaluable  as  a  summary  of  the  situation  before 
the  Turkish  revolution. 

BASHFORD,  J.  W.     God's  Missionary  Plan  for  the  World,     pp.   178.     1907. 
Eaton  &  Mains.    75  cents. 

A  suggestive  treatment  of  the  Divine  Providence  and  missions,  largely  based  on 
the  teaching  of  Scripture. 

BEACH,  HARLAN  P.     New  Testament  Studies  in  Missions,     pp.  40.     1907. 
(Interleaved.)     Y.  M.  C.  A.  Press.    15  cents. 

New  outline  studies  covering  the  main  missionary  teachings  of  the  four  Gospels, 
the  Acts,  and  the  Pauline  Epistles. 

BEACH,  HARLAN  P.    A  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions.    Vol.  I, 
pp.  57i;  Vol.  II,  pp.  54,  18  double  maps.    1901.    S.  V.  M.    $4.00. 

Best  general  account  of  the  environment,  forces,  distribution,  methods,  problems, 
results  and  prospects  of  Protestant  missions  at  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century; 
colored  maps,  statistics,  and  station  index  with  forces  at  each,  are  distinctive  features 
of  great  value. 

BLISS,  EDWIN  M.    The  Missionary  Enterprise,    pp.  406.    1908.    Revell.    $1.25. 

A  condensed  and  well-arranged  history  of  missions;  a  revision  and  enlargement  of 
thf  author's  previous  work,  "The  Concise  History  of  Missions";  valuable  for  general 
information. 

539 


54°  APPENDIX     C 

BRACE,  C.  L.     Gesta  Christi.    pp.  496.     1893.    Armstrong.     $1.50. 

Review  of  the  influence  of  Christianty  in  modifying  social  conditions  in  the 
Roman  Empire. 

BROWN,  ARTHUR  J.     The   Foreign   Missionary,     pp.   412.     1907.     S.   V.   M. 
68  cents.     Revel).    $1.50. 

Unequalled  word  pictures  of  the  missionary,  before  sailing  and  at  work  on  the 
field;  his  aims,  motives,  and  qualifications;  his  problems  and  his  relationships;  thor- 
oughly sensible  and  very  informing. 

Call,  Qualifications  and  Preparation  of  Missionary  Candidates,  The.    pp.  248. 
1906.     S.  V.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

A  collection  of  papers  prepared  for  periodicals  and  for  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment Conventions  by  different  writers,  each  one  of  whom  is  fitted  to  give  helpful 
advice  to  those  preparing  for  the  foreign  mission  field  and  reliable  information  to 
all  interested  in  the  theme  indicated  by  the  title. 

Canada's  Missionary  Congress,    pp.  368.     1909.    Canadian  Council  L.  M.  M. 
$1.00. 

Report  of  the  National  Missionary  Convention  of  Canadian  laymen  at  Toronto,  in 
1909;  records  an  historic  event  in  the  missionary  enterprise. 

CANTON,  WILLIAM.    The  Story  of  the  Bible  Society,    pp.  362.     1904.    Button. 
$2.00. 

Story  of  the  first  hundred  years  of  the  greatest  Bible  Society,  the  British  and 
Foreign;  glimpses  of  the  work  at  home  and  in  the  many  lands  where  its  Bibles  are 
sold. 

CARVER,  WILLIAM   O.     Missions  in  the   Plan  of  the  Ages.     pp.  289.     1909 
Revell.     $1.25. 

Sets  forth  in  a  scholarly,  systematic,  progressive  way  the  place  of  missions  in  the 
plan  of  God  as  revealed  in  Scripture. 

China  Centenary  Missionary  Conference  Records   (Report  of  Shanghai  Con- 
ference),    pp.  823.     1907.     American  Tract  Society.     1908.     $2.50. 

A  record  of  the  proceedings  at  the  notable  Shanghai  Conference  of  1907;  able 
papers  and  keen  discussions,  by  missionaries  of  distinction,  on  the  great  problems 
before  the  Christian  Church  in  China;  a  volume  of  exceptional  value  to  missionaries 
to  China  and  to  students  of  Chinese  missions. 

Church  and  Missionary  Education,  The.    pp.  320.     1908.    Y.  P.  M.  M.    $1.25. 
Report  of   the   Convention   of   the   Young  People's   Missionary   Movement   held   in 
Pittsburg,  1908. 

CLARKE,  WILLIAM  NEWTON.    A  Study  of  Christian  Missions,    pp.  268.     1900. 
Scribner.    $1.25. 

COOK,   CHARLES  A.     Stewardship  and  Missions,     pp.   170.     1908.     American 
Baptist   Publication  Society. 

A  study  of  the  acquisition  and  disposition  of  wealth  and  the  possibilities  and 
rewards  of  true  stewardship,  both  for  individuals  and  churches;  specially  strong  em- 
phasis on  the  spiritual  reactions  of  generous  giving;  prepared  for  use  as  a  text-book. 

DENNIS,  JAMES  S.    Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress.    3  vols.    pp.  468; 
486;  475.     Various  dates.     Revell.     $2.50  each. 

A  monumental   work,    superior   to   anything  ever   published  on   the  social  problems 
confronting   missions    and    the    Christian    solutions   proposed    by   missionaries, 
most  remarkable  exhibit  of  the  success  attending  the  work. 


with    a 


DENNIS,  JAMES  S.    The  New  Horoscope  of  Missions,    pp.  248.    1908.    Revell. 
$1.00. 

Four  lectures  on  the  new  aspects  of  the  missionary  question,  such  as  "The  New 
World  Consciousness,"  followed  by  a  thoughtful  discussion  of  "The  Message  of 
Christianity  to  the  non-Christian  Religions'  ;  by  one  of  the  greatest  missionary 
scholars  of  the  day. 

DWIGHT,  HENRY  OTIS,  editor.    The  Blue  Book  of  Missions,     1907.    Funk  & 
Wagnalls.     $1.00. 

A  reference  book  of  much  value*,  published  at  intervals  of  two  or  three  years; 
missionary  work  considered  both  by  fields  and  by  societies;  recent  and  valuable 
statistics. 


GENERAL     REFERENCE  541 

DWIGHT,  HENRY  OTIS,  TUPPER,  H.  ALLEN,  and  BLISS,  EDWIN   M.,  Editors. 
The  Encyclopedia  of  Missions,    pp.  851.     1904.    Funk  &  Wagnalls.    $6.00. 

A  most  useful  volume  covering  almost  every  phase  of  missions,  being  descriptive, 
historical,  biographical,  and  statistical;  best  volume  of  the  sort  in  the  English  lan- 
guage. 

Ecumenical  Missionary  Conference,  New  York,  1900.     2  vols.    pp.  558;  448. 
1900.    American  Tract  Society.    $1.50.    Out  of  print. 

Addresses  delivered  at  the  great  Ecumenical  Conference  of  1900,  held  in  New 
York;  valuable  bibliography  of  missionary  literature;  excellent  book  of  missionary 
reference. 

ELLIS,   WILLIAM   T.     Men   and   Missions,     pp.   315.     1909.     Sunday   School 
Times.    $1.00. 

A  journalist's  impressions  of  the  nature,  magnitude,  and  requirements  of  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise  and  its  special  appeal  to  men;  outcome  of  a  visit  to  mission  coun- 
tries. 

FISKE,  MARTHA  T.     The  Word  and  the  World,     pp.  68.     1907.     S.  V.  M. 
25  cents,  40  cents. 

Outline  studies  of  typical  missionary  passages  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments; 
arranged  for  daily  study;  useful  for  individual  or  class  work. 

FORSYTH,  P.  T.     Missions  in  State  and  Church,    pp.  344.     1908.    Armstrong. 
$1-75- 

Ten  addresses  and  sermons  by  one  of  the  clearest  thinkers  on  missionary  questions 
in  Great  Britain;  very  stimulating. 

GORDON,  A.  J.     The  Holy  Spirit  in  Missions,     pp.  241.     1893.     Revell.     50 
cents,  $1.25. 

The  author  discusses  the  place  of  the  Spirit  in  the  programme,  preparation,  adminis- 
tration and  fruitage  of  missionary  effort;  Bible  prophecies  concerning  missions  and 
the  Spirit's  present  help. 

GULICK,  SIDNEY  L.     The  Growth  of  the  Kingdom  of  God.     pp.  320.  n.  d. 
Revell.     $1.50. 

Studies  in  the  growth  of  Christianity  in  numbers,  understanding,  practice,  and  in- 
fluence; written  by  a  prominent  missionary  with  a  Japanese  audience  primarily  in 
mind;  has  apologetic  value. 

HALL,  CHARLES  CUTHBERT.  The  Universal  Elements  of  the  Christian  Religion 
pp.  309.     1905.    Revell.    $1.25. 

The  Cole  Lectures  for  1905  delivered  before  Vanderbilt  University.  It  is  an 
attempt  to  interpret  contemporary  religious  conditions. 

HALL,  CHARLES  CUTHBERT.     Christ  and  the  Human  Race.     pp.  275.     1906. 
Houghton,  Mifflin.    $1.25. 

The  Noble  lectures  for  1906  given  by  the  late  President  Hall;  discuss  the  attitude 
of  Jesus  Christ  toward  foreign  races  and  religions;  reveal  Dr.  Hall's  wonderful 
insight  into  the  beliefs  of  Orientals. 

HALL,  CHARLES  CUTHBERT.     Christ  and  the  Eastern   Soul.     pp.  208.     1909. 
University  of  Chicago  Press.     $1.25. 

The  fourth  series  of  Barrows'  Lectures,  delivered  in  India  in  1906-1907;  reveals 
better  than  any  other  book  Dr.  Hall's  intimate  and  appreciative  understanding  of  the 
spirit  of  the  Orient  and  its  aptitude  for  Christianity,  especially  for  the  mystical  ele- 
ment in  Christianity. 

HALL,  CHARLES   CUTHBERT.     Christian  Belief  Interpreted  by  Christian   Ex- 
perience,    pp.  255.     1905.     University  of  Chicago   Press.     $1.50. 

These  Barrows  Lectures  are  reprinted  precisely  as  they  were  delivered  in  India; 
addressed  mainly  to  graduates  and  undergraduates  there  and  also  in  Japan;  full 
syllabus;  suggestive  to  young  missionaries  and  td  all  who  emphasize  experiential 
arguments. 

Haystack  Centennial,  The.    pp.  364.     1907.    A.  B.  C.  F.  M.    50  cents. 

Report  of  the  gathering  at  Williamstown,  in  1906,  called  to  celebrate  the  hundredth 
anniversary  of  the  famous  Haystack  Prayer  Meeting  and  of  historic  interest  in  the 
impetus  which  it  has  given  to  missionary  effort. 

HODDER,  EDWIN.     Conquests  of  the  Cross.     Cassell.    $2.50.     Out  of  print. 

A   valuable   survey   of   universal   missions. 


542  APPENDIX     C 

HORTON,  ROBERT  F.  The  Bible  a  Missionary  Book.  pp.  192.  1905.  Pilgrim 
Press.  $1.00. 

A  study  of  the  missionary  teaching  of  the  Scriptures,  chiefly  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, from  the  "modern"  viewpoint. 

HUME,  ROBERT  A.  Missions  from  the  Modern  View.  pp.  292.  1905.  Revell. 
$1.25. 

Views  of  a  famous  missionary  born  in  India  as  to  Clod  and  the  world,  the  relation 
of  missions  to  psychology  and  sociology,  what  Christianity  and  Hinduism  can  gain 
from  each  other,  and  as  to  how  the  Gospel  should  be  presented  to  Hindus. 

JACKSON,  JOHN.  Lepers  (Thirty-one  Years'  Work  Among  Them),  pp.  390. 
1906.  Marshall  Bros. 

An  account  of  the  methods  and  results  of  thirty-one  years'  work  of  the  Mission  to 
Lepers  in  India  and  the  East;  covers  the  work  at  seventy-eight  stations  in  India, 
China,  Japan,  and  Sumatra. 

JOHNSON,  THOMAS  CARY.  Introduction  to  Christian  Missions,  pp.  220. 
1909.  Presbyterian  Committee  of  Publication.  75  cents. 

Lectures  discussing  the  missionary  character  and  purpose  of  the  Church  and  sketch- 
ing, largely  through  the  work  of  missionaries,  the  progress  of  the  missionary  move- 
ment from  the  beginning. 

KELTIE,  J.  S.,  editor.  The  Statesman's  Year  Book.  (An  Annual.)  pp.  1404. 
1909.  Macmillan.  $3.00. 

Contains  information  which  bears  on  missionary  activities  from  a  thousand  angles; 
contents,  including  statistics,  regarded  everywhere  as  authoritative. 

LANSDELL,  HENRY.    The  Sacred  Tenth.    2  vols.    pp.  752.    1906.    S.  P.  C.  K. 

$5-50. 

Studies  in  tithe-giving,  ancient  and  modern,  by  a  British  college  chaplain;  an 
exhaustive  and  learned  treatment  of  the  subject. 

LAWRENCE,  EDWARD  A.  Modern  Missions  in  the  East.  pp.  340.  1901. 
Revell.  $1.50.  (Abridged  form.  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Foreign 
Missions,  pp.  143.  S.  V.  M.  25  cents,  40  cents.) 

Though  the  chapters  giving  the  author's  observations  on  a  mission  tour  of  the 
world  are  now  out  of  date,  his  deductions  therefrom  are  a  valuable  contribution  to 
the  science  of  missions. 

LINDSAY,  ANNA  R.     Gloria  Christi.    pp.  302.     1907.     Macmillan.    50  cents. 

Covers  the  wide  field  of  social  progress  and  missions,  though  necessarily  in  a 
cursory  way;  prepared  as  a  text-book  for  study  classes. 

MCLEAN,  ARCHIBALD.     Where  the   Book  Speaks,     pp.   241.     1908.     Revell. 

$1.25. 

An  interesting  volume  on  the  Bible  as  a  missionary  book;  written  by  a  keen 
student  and  observer  of  missions. 

MACLEAR,  GEORGE  FREDERICK.  Missions  and  Apostles  of  Mediaeval  Europe. 
pp.  149.  1897.  Macmillan.  25  cents,  40  cents. 

A  study  of  the  mission  fields  of  the  middle  ages  and  of  the  hero  apostles  who  have 
been  the  real  makers  of  modern  Europe;  written  by  the  highest  British  authority  on 
mediaeval  missions. 

MABIE,  HENRY  C.  The  Meaning  and  Message  of  the  Cross,  pp.  259.  1906. 
Revell.  $1.25. 

A  stimulating  and  suggestive  treatment  of  the  truths  that  lie  at  the  heart  of  the 
Christian  faith;  specially  strong  statement  of  the  "Missionary  Energy  of  the  Cross"; 
written  by  one  of  America's  foremost  missionary  leaders. 

MABIE,  HENRY  C.  The  Divine  Right  of  Missions,  pp.  117.  1908.  American 
Baptist  Publishing  Society.  50  cents. 

A  brief,  logical  defense  of  the  right  of  the  Christian  Church  to  propagate  its  faith 
among  the  non-Christian  nations;  based  on  the  nature  of  the  Christian  message  and 
the  imperative  command  of  Christ. 

MACKENZIE,  W.  DOUGLAS.  Christianity  and  the  Progress  of  Man.  pp.  250. 
1897.  Revell.  $2.00. 

A  strong  apologetic  for  missions,  based  on  the  social  influence  of  Christianity; 
describes  the  message,  methods  and  results  of  modern  missions. 

Men  and  the  Modern  Missionary  Enterprise,  pp.  269.  1907.  Winona  Pub- 
lishing Company. 

Report  of  the  Conference  of  Presbyterian  laymen,  held  at  Omaha,  1907. 


GENERAL    REFERENCE  543 

MORGAN,  G.  CAMPBELL.    The  Missionary  Manifesto,    pp.  157.    1909.    Revell. 
75  cents. 

Series  of  lectures  on  great  Commission;  very  suggestive. 

MURRAY,  J.  LOVELL.     The  Apologetic  of  Modern  Missions,     pp.  80.     1909. 
S.  V.  M.    20  cents. 

A  study  in  outline  of  the  common  criticisms  of  missions;  objections  stated  frankly, 
and  fairly  and  abundant  references  furnished  for  answers  to  the  criticisms. 

MURRAY,  ANDREW.    The  Key  to  the  Missionary  Problem,     pp.  204.     1901. 
American  Tract  Society.    $1.75. 

Discusses  the  missionary  enterprise  as  a  distinctly  spiritual  one,  and  by  argument 
and  illustration  proves  that  prayer  is  the  great  essential  for  its  success. 

MOTT,  JOHN   R.     The   Evangelization  of  the   World   in  This   Generation, 
pp.  245.     1900.    S.  V.  M.    35  cents,  $1.00. 

One  of  the  strongest  pieces  of  argumentation  in  English;  has  to  do  with  the  mean- 
ing, obligation,  difficulties,  possibilities,  and  essentials  of  world-wide  evangelization; 
largely  used  as  a  text-book. 

MOTT,  JOHN  R.    The  Pastor  and  Modern  Missions,    pp.  249.    1904.    S.  V.  M. 
35  cents,  $1.00. 

Deals  with  world  conditions  at  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century,  and  with 
the  pastor  as  an  educational,  financial,  recruiting,  and  spiritual  force  in  the  world's 
evangelization. 

MOTT,  JOHN  R.    Strategic  Points  in  the  World's  Conquest,    pp.  218.    S.  V.  M. 
1901.    $1.00. 

A  study  in  missionary  strategics;  advocates  the  adequate  missionary  occupation  of 
the  great  educational  centers  of  the  non-Christian  world  that  they  may  become 
propagating  centers  for  Christianity. 

MONTGOMERY,   H.   H.,   editor.     Mankind   and  the   Church,     pp.  398.     1907. 
Longmans,  Green.     $2.25. 

Although  strongly  Anglican  in  standpoint,  valuable  as  indicating  the  contributions 
to  Christian  interpretation  which  may  be  looked  for  from  the  Christian  Church  of 
various  mission  countries;  written  by  seven  missionary  bishops  of  the  Anglican 
Church  in  Britain. 

PFEIFFER,  EDWARD.    Mission  Studies,    pp.  279.     1908.    Lutheran  Book  Con- 
cern.   75  cents. 

Twenty-four  scholarly  studies  in  the  theory  and  practice  of  missions;  arranged  for 
text-book  use. 

RAY,  T.  B.,  editor.    The  Highway  of  Mission  Thought,   pp.  270.    1907.   Sun- 
day School  Board  of  Southern  Baptist  Convention.    75  cents. 

A  collection  of  eight  notable  missionary  sermons,  including  William  Carey's 
"Inquiry  Into  the  Obligations  of  Christians  to  Use  Means  for  the  Conversion  of  the 
Heathen." 

RICHTER,  JULIUS.     A   History  of   Protestant   Missions   in   the   Near   East. 
PP-  435-    iQio.    Revell.    $2.50. 

A  survey  of  the  history,  present  condition,  and  outlook  of  Protestant  missions  in 
Turkey,  Persia,  and  Arabia;  written  with  German  thoroughness;  deeply  interesting; 
the  standard  volume  on  this  subject. 

ROBINSON,  CHARLES  H.     The  Interpretation  of  the  Character  of  Christ  to 
Non-Christian  Races,    pp.  200.    1910.    Longmans.    $1.20. 

A  contribution  to  the  apologetic  of  Christian  missions  by  the  editor  of  "The  East 
and  the  West;"  contains  valuable  chapters  on  the  ideals  of  Hinduism,  Biddhism, 
Confucianism,  and  Islam. 

ROBSON,  JOHN.     The  Resurrection   Gospel,     pp.  311.     1908.     Jennings  and 
Graham.    $1.25. 

A  powerful  argument  showing  the  vital  connection  between  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ  and  His  command  to  preach  the  Gospel  everywhere;  written  by  one  of 
the  leading  missionary  authorities  in  Great  Britain. 

Ross,  G.  A   JOHNSTON.    The  Universality  of  Jesus,    pp.  124.    1906.    Revell. 
75  cents. 

An  examination  of  the  memoirs  of  Jesus,  revealing  Him  as  Representative  Man. 

SAILER,  T.  H.  P.    Tlx  Mission  Study  Class  Leader,    pp.  140.    1908.    S.  V.  M. 
25  cents. 

Pedagogical  principles  applied  to  the  leading  of  Mission  Study  classes;  of  decided 
value  for  those  who  wish  to  become  expert  ia  this  matter. 


544  APPENDIX     C 

SCHMIDT,  C.     Social  Results  of  Early  Christianity,     pp.  480.     IOOQ      Pitman 
7s.  6d. 

A  study  of  the  influence  of  Christianity  in  bringing  about  reforms  in  the  political 
and  social  life  of  the  Roman  Empire;  traces  in  considerable  detail  the  results  of  the 
beneficent  impact  of  Christianity  on  the  vices  and  wrongs  of  heathen  society. 

SLATER,  T.   E.     Missions  and   Sociology.     1908.     Eliot   Stock.     35  cents. 

_  A  valuable  monograph  on  the  social  bearings  and  cpntributions  of  Christian  mis- 
sions, especially  in  India;  written  by  a  well-known  missionary  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society. 

SPEER,    ROBERT    E.      Missionary    Principles    and    Practice,      pp.    545.      1902 
Revell.    $1.50. 

Discussion  by  a  recognized  expert  of  many  fundamental  questions  of  foreign 
missionary  work;  lacking  in  cohesion,  but  each  topic  handled  with  insight  and  skill. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.     Missions  and  Modern   History.     2  vols.     pp.  714.     1904. 
Revell.    $4.00. 

The  strongest  work  on  missions  of  a  strong  missionary  writer;  discusses  twelve 
important  movments  of  the  last  sixty  years  affecting  missions;  closes  with  "Missions 
and  the  World  Movement." 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.     Christianity  and  the  Nations.     1910.     Revell.    $2.50.     Duff 
Lectures.      1910. 

A  comprehensive  treatment  of  the  theory  and  practice  of  missions,  including  such 
themes  as  the  basis,  aims  and  methods  of  missions,  the  problems  of  the  native 
Church,  missions  and  politics,  Christianity  and  the  non-Christian  religions,  and  the 
unifying  influence  of  missions;  written  by  a  foremost  missionary  authority  and  leader. 

STRUMPFEL,  EMIL.     Was  Jedermann   Heute  von   der   Mission  wissen  muss. 
pp.  191.     1902.     M.  Warneck.    $1.50. 

Excellent  summary  of  the  ground,  the  fields,  methods,  results,  and  obligations  of 
missions;  valuable  for  German-speaking  study  classes. 

Students  and  the  Modern  Missionary  Crusade,     pp.  713.     1906.     S.  V.   M. 
$1.50. 

Report  of  the  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  held  at  Nashville 
in  1906. 

Students  and  the   Present  Missionary  Crisis.     1910.     S.  V.   M.     $1.50. 

Addresses  given  at  the  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  held  at 
Rochester  in  1910. 

TENNEY,   EDWARD   PAYSON.     Contrasts   in   Social   Progress,     pp.  421.     1910. 
Rumford  Press. 

A  study  in  comparative  religions  from  the  standpoint  of  their  social  fruits;  Hin- 
duism, Buddhism,  Confucianism,  Mohammedanism,  Judaism,  and  Christianity  are 
considered  and  the  points  of  contrast  include  the  home,  education,  literature,  moral 
thought,  etc. 

THOMPSON,   AUGUSTUS    C.     Moravian   Missions,     pp.   516.      1882.      Scribner. 

$2.00. 

A  history  to  the  year  1882,  of  the  aggressive  and  self-sacrificing  missionary  work  of 
the  Moravian  Brethren. 

THOMPSON,  AUGUSTUS  C.     Protestant  Missions:    Their  Rise  and.  Early  Pro- 
gress,    pp.  314.     1904.     S.  V.  M.     35  cents,  50  cents. 

Excellent  summary  of  early  Protestant  missions;  treatment  mainly  biographical; 
deals  at  length  with  early  missions  to  the  two  Americas. 

WARNECK,  GUSTAV.     Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,     pp.  435. 
1904.     Revell.     $2.80. 

By  far  the  best  outline  history  of  missions  from  the  Reformation  to  the  beginning 
of  this  century;  written  by  one  of  Germany's  greatest  missionary  authorities  and 
professors. 

WARNECK,  JOH.    The  Living  Christ  and  Dying  Heathenism  (Translated  from 
the  German),    pp.  312.     1909.     Revell.     $1.75. 

Scientific  discussion  by  a  German  missionary  of  ripe  experience  and  scholarship  of 
Animistic  heathenism  and  of  the  forces  of  the  Gospel  which  are  overcoming  it; 
affords  a  powerful  Christian  apologetic. 

WELSH,    R.    E.      The    Challenge    to    Christian    Missions,      pp.    188.      1902. 
Allenson.    30  cents,  $1.00. 

A  judicial  examination  of  some  of  the  criticisms  of  missions;  readable  and  con- 
vincing. 


BIOGRAPHY  545 

WHITLEY,  W.  T.     Missionary  Achievement,     pp.  248.     1908.     Revell.    $1.00. 

A  concise  history  of  missions  sketched  on  broad  lines;  assumes  a  general  historical 
knowledge;  discusses  some  of  the  present-day  problems  and  opportunities  of  the 
missionary  enterprise. 

WILLIAMSON,    J.    RUTTER.      The    Healing    of   the    Nations,     pp.    95.      1899. 
S.  V.  M.     25  cents,  40  cents. 

A  simple  text-book  for  mission  study  classes  on  the  need  and  the  nature  of  medical 
missions;  contains  striking  information,  especially  regarding  heathen  malpractice. 

World-wide  Evangelization,    pp.  691.     1902.    S.  V.  M.    $1.50. 

Report  of  the  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  held  at  Toronto 
in  1902. 

World's  Student  Christian  Federation  Conference  Report?. 

Conference  at  Williamstown  in  1897,  Account  of.     10  cents. 
Conference  at  Eisenach,  1898,  Report  of.     50  cents. 
Conference  at  Versailles,  1900,  Report  of.    50  cents. 
Conference  at  Soro,  1902,  Report  of.     50  cents. 
Conference  at  Zeist,  1905,  Report  of.    25  cents. 
Conference  in  Tokyo,   1907,  Report  of.     50  cents. 
Conference  at  Oxford,  1909,  Report  of.    25  cents. 

BIOGRAPHY 

BATTERSBY,    CHARLES    F.    HARFORD.     Pilkington   of   Uganda,    pp.   316.     1899. 
Revell.     $1.50. 

Record  of  a  brief  but  intense  missionary  life  which  worked  moral  transformations 
in  Uganda;  a  fitting  sequel  to  the  biography  of  Alexander  Mackay. 

BLAIKIE,  W.   GARDEN.     The  Personal  Life  of  David  Livingstone,     pp.  508. 
1880.     Revell.    $1.50. 

Standard  life  of  Africa's  greatest  missionary  explorer;  large  use  of  extracts  from 
Livingstone's  writings. 

BROWN,  GEORGE.     George  Brown,  D.D.     pp.  536.     1909.     Hodder  &  Stough- 
ton.    $3.50. 

Narrative  of  forty-eight  years'  residence,  travel,  and  labor  of  a  missionary  pioneer 
and  explorer  among  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific;  very  valuable. 

CHAPMAN,   J.   WILBUR.     S.   H.   Hadley   of  Water   Street,     pp.   289.     1906. 
Revell.     $1.25. 

Story  of  twenty  years'  labors  for  the  spiritual  regeneration  of  the  "submerged 
classes";  wonderful  example  of  success  in  soul-winning  amongst  the  most  unlikely. 

CLARK,    HENRY    MARTYN.      Robert   Clark   of   the    Punjab,     pp.    364.      1909. 
Revell.    $1.75. 

Biography  of  one  of  India's  pioneer  missionaries;  contains  many  characteristic 
experiences  of  missionary  work  among  Mohammedans. 

CONNOR,  RALPH.     The  Life  of  James  Robertson,     pp.  412.     1908.     Revell. 

$1.50. 

Story  of  a  Scotch  Canadian  who  for  twenty-five  years  was  a  missionary  superin- 
tendent in  the  Canadian  Northwest;  a  rugged,  resourceful  character,  statesman  as  well 
as  missionary,  who  laid  deep  foundations  for  the  Christian  development  of  Western 
Canada. 

DYER,  HELEN  S.     Pandita  Ramabai.     pp.  170.     1900.     Revell.     $1.25. 

Story  of  the  best-known  India  woman  from  her  childhood  to  1900;  intended  as  a 
record  of  answered  prayers  and  fulfilled  promises  in  connection  with  child  widow 
rescue  work  and  famine  relief. 

FAHS,   MRS.    SOPHIA   L.     Uganda's    White   Man   of  Work.     pp.  289.     1907. 
Y.  P.  M.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

A  story  told  for  young  people  of  the  life  and  work  of  a  well-known  missionary, 
Alexander  Mackay. 


546  APPENDIX     C 

GAIRDNER,  W.  H.  T.     D.  M.  Thornton,     pp.  283.     1909.    Rcvell.    $1.25. 

An  inspiring  biography  written  by  a  co-worker  of  one  who  in  Britain  was  a  leader 
of  the  Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union  and  in  Africa  was  a  tireless  worker 
among  educated  Moslems  and  who  incarnated  in  his  life  and  work  the  Watchword, 
"The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  This  Generation." 

GRIFFIS,  W.  E.     Verbeck  of  Japan,    pp.  376.     1900.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Life  and  work  of  the  most  influential  missionary  and  publicist  that  Japan  has  had; 
described  by  one  who  knew  him  and  his  work  wefl. 

HAWKER,  GEORGE.     The  Life  of  George  Grenfell.     pp.  587.     1909.     Revell. 
$2.00. 

Biography  of  one  of  the  most  able  and  devoted  and  unostentatious  of  missionaries, 
who  explored  and  evangelized  the  Congo  country  in  the  spirit  and  after  the  method 
of  Livingstone. 

HUBBARD,    ETHEL    DANIELS.      Under    Marching    Orders,      pp.    222.      1909. 
Y.  P.  M.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

Story  of  the  life  of  Mrs.  Mary  Porter  Gamewell,  written  for  young  people;  relates 
experiences  during  the  siege  of  Peking. 

JACKSON,  JOHN.     Mary  Reed:     Missionary  to  the  Lepers,     pp.  127.     n.  d. 
Revell.    75  cents. 

Impressive  sketch  of  a  life  spent  in  the  most  Christ-like  of  ministries;  a  satis- 
factory account  of  missions  among  the  lepers. 

JESSUP,   HENRY  H.     Fifty-three   Years  in   Syria.     2  vols.     pp.   832.     1910. 
Revell.    $5.00. 

Autobiography  of  a  truly  great  missionary  statesman  and  pioneer  in  Syria; 
acquaints  the  reader  with  the  forces  which  are  making  the  new  Turkish  Empire. 

JUDSON,  EDWARD.     The  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson.    pp.  601.     1904.     Ameri- 
can Baptist  Publication  Society. 

A  concise  picture,  by  his  son,  of  the  life  and  work  of  one  of  America's  most  famous 
missionaries,  the  apostle  to  Burma. 

LOVETT,  RICHARD.     James  Chalmers.     Autobiography  and  Letters,     pp.  510. 
1902.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Standard  life  of  one  of  the  most  famous  and  fearless  of  missionaries  to  South  Sea 
cannibals,  by  whose  hands  he  was  murdered  in  1901. 

LOVETT,  RICHARD.    James  Gilmour  of  Mongolia,    pp.  336.    n.  d.    Revell.    $1.75. 

An  intimate  friend's  account  of  the  apostle  to  the  Mongols  his  unusual  character, 
unique  labors,  pathetic  loneliness,  and  lack  of  perceptible  results. 

MACKINTOSH,  C.  W.     Coillard  of  the  Zambesi,     pp.  484.     1907.    American 
Tract  Society.    $2.50. 

The  lives  of  Francois  Coillard  and  Mme.  Coillard,  of  the  Paris  Missionary  Society, 
devoted  pioneer  missionaries  to  Southern  Africa;  based  largely  upon  letters  and 
memoranda  of  the  Coillards. 

MINER,  LUELLA.     Two  Heroes  of  Cathay,    pp.  238.     1903.    Revell.    $1.00. 

The  thrilling  story,  told  by  the  heroes  themselves,  of  their  experiences  and  escape 
during  the  Boxer  uprising;  the  first  account  valuable  as  an  autobiography;  the  hero 
of  the  second  has  a  special  interest  as  a  direct  descendant  of  the  great  Confucius. 

NICHOLS,  FLORENCE  L.     Lilavati   Singh,     pp.  62.     1909.     Women's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Short  life  of  the  noble  and  brilliant  President  of  the  Isabella  Thoburn  College  at 
Lucknow. 

PATON,  JAMES.     John  G.  Paton,  Missionary  to  the  New  Hebrides,     pp.  856. 
1906.    Revell.     $1.50. 

Life  of  one  of  the  most  simple,  saintly,  and  brave  of  modern  missionaries. 

PEILL,  J.     The  Beloved  Physician  of  T'sang  Chou.    pp.  293.     1908.     Head- 
ley  Bros.    $2.00. 

Memorial,  written  by  his  father,  of  a  life  laid  down  at  an  early  age  for  China; 
typical  of  medical  missionary  work;  gives  sidelights  on  the  Boxer  Uprising. 


BIOGRAPHY  547 

RICHARDS,  THOMAS  C,  SAMUEL  J.  MILLS.     1906.    Pilgrim  Press.    $1.50. 

Interesting  biography  of  the  leader  of  the  famous  Haystack  band  at  Williamstown ; 
valuable  also  as  an  account  of  the  origin  of  American  foreign  missionary  endeavor. 

SINKER,  ROBERT.  Memorials  of  Ion  Keith-Falconer,  pp.  258.  1903.  Deigh- 
ton,  Bell  &  Co.  $1.85. 

Standard  account  of  the  short  life  of  one  of  the  most  talented  and  versatile  of 
missionaries;  a  pioneer  in  Arabia. 

SMITH,  GEORGE.  The  Life  of  Wm.  Carey,  D.  D.  pp.  389.  1887.  John  Mur- 
ray. 75  cents. 

SMITH,  GEORGE.  The  Life  of  Alexander  Duff.  pp.  383.  1900.  Hodder  & 
Stoughton.  Out  of  print. 

These  two  lives — one  of  the  English  pioneer,  the  other  of  Scotland's  most  famous 
educational  missionary — are  classics.  Dr.  Duff's  life  is  condensed  from  an  earlier 
two-volume  edition. 

SMITH,  GEORGE.  Henry  Martyn:  Saint  and  Scholar,  pp.  580.  1902.  Revell. 
$1.50. 

Standard  life  of  the  most  spiritual  of  early  Indian  missionaries,  one  whose  life  has 
inspired  multitudes,  despite  its  occasional  morbidness;  gives  interesting  facts  concerning 
early  work  in  Persia. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.  A  Memorial  of  Alice  Jackson,  pp.  128.  1909.  Revell. 
75  cents. 

Sketch  of  the  brief  life  of  a  Smith  College  girl,  a  detained  volunteer  for  foreign 
missionary  work,  written  by  one  who  knew  her  intimately. 

TAYLOR,  CHARLES  E.  The  Story  of  Yates,  the  Missionary,  pp.  304.  1900. 
Sunday-school  Board  of  Southern  Baptist  Convention.  $1.00. 

President  Taylor  tells  through  letters  and  by  reminiscences  the  life-story  of  one  of 
the  four  or  five  strongest  American  missionaries  to  China;  records  the  word  of  one 
who  contributed  to  the  formative  literature  of  Chinese  modern  life,  specially  to  its 
Christian  element,  and  was  a  great  stimulus  to  the  South  in  missionary  directions. 

TAYLOR,  MRS.  HOWARD.  Pastor  Hsi:  Confucian  Scholar  and  Christian, 
pp.  494.  1907.  China  Inland  Mission.  $1.50. 

Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  of  Chinese  Protestant  Christians  is  here  pictured 
vividly;  story  of  his  life  both  before  and  after  conversion. 

THOMPSON,  RALPH  WARDLAW.     Griffith  John.     1906.     Armstrong.     $2.00. 

A  life-story  of  one  of  the  most  remarkable  missionaries  to  China;  record  of  fifty 
years  of  heroic  toil  and  unusual  achievement. 

TOWNSEND,  WILLIAM  J.  Robert  Morrison,  Pioneer  of  Chinese  Missions, 
pp.  160.  1902.  Revell.  75  cents. 

Useful  sketch  of  a  great  pioneer,  the  centennial  of  whose  arrival  was  celebrated  in 
China  in  1907. 

TUTTLE,  DANIEL  SYLVESTER.  Reminiscences  of  a  Missionary  Bishop,  pp.  498. 
1906.  Whittaker.  $2.00. 

Romantic  story  of  a  self-sacrificing  missionary  in  Montana,  Idaho,  and  Utah;  con- 
tains a  graphic  picture  of  the  Mormon  system. 

WELLS,  JAMES.    Stewart  of  Lovedale.    pp.  419.    1909.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Biography  of  a  prince  among  missionaries;  recounts  the  varied  and  untiring  efforts 
of  the  "long  strider,"  and  shows  his  influence  upon  the  development  of  South  and 
Central  Africa. 

WRIGHT,  HENRY  BURT.  A  Life  With  a  Purpose,  pp.  317.  1908.  Revell. 
$1.50. 

Story  of  the  brief  but  devoted  and  fruitful  career  of  Lawrence  Thurston,  both  as  a 
student  at  Yale  and  as  a  worker  in  the  Yale  Mission  in  China;  written  by  an  intimate 
friend. 

YONGE,  CHARLOTTE  M.  Life  and  Letters  of  John  Coleridge  Patteson.  2  vols. 
pp.  370;  411.  1894.  Macmillan.  $3.00. 

Standard  life  of  one  of  Britain's  finest  spirits,  who  illustrates  better  than  almost 
any  other  than  the  humanity,  versatility,  attractiveness,  scholarship,  and  spirituality 
of  the  missionary  calling. 


54-8  APPENDIX     C 

ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.     Raymond  Lull.     pp.   156.     1907.     Funk  &  Wagnalls 
75  cents. 

One  of  three  recent  biographies  of  this  first  missionary  to  the  Moslems  and  the  best 
from  a  missionary  standpoint;  has  full  bibliography  and  interesting  illustrations. 


COLLECTED    BIOGRAPHIES 

BEACH,  HARLAN   P.     Knights  of  the  Labarum.     pp.   in.     1896.     S.  V.   M. 
25  cents. 

Life  sketches  of  Adoniram  Judson,  Alexander  Duff,  Dr.  John  Kenneth  Mackenzie, 
and  Alexander  Mackay;  valuable  as  a  textbook. 

BEACH,   HARLAN   P.     Princely   Men   of  the   Heavenly   Kingdom,     pp.   244. 
1903.    Y.  P.  M.  M.     35  cents,  50  cents. 

Brief  studies  of  the  following  missionaries  to  China;  Robert  Morrison,  John  Ken- 
neth Mackenzie,  James  Gilmour,  John  Livingstone  Nevius,  George  Leslie  Mackay;  a 
closing  chapter  on  Chinese  martyrs  of  1900;  prepared  as  a  textbook. 

CREEGAN,    CHARLES    and    JOSEPHINE    GOODNOW.     Great    Missionaries    of   the 
Church,     pp.  404.     1895.     Crowell.     $1.50. 

The  life  stories,  in  a  chapter  each,  of  twenty-three  of  the  best-known  modern 
missionaries. 

DAWSON.     Heroines  of  Missionary  Adventure,     pp.  340.     1908.     Lippincott. 
$1.50. 

Short  sketches  of  the  lives  of  Mrs.  Alexander  Duff,  Mrs.  Robert  Clark,  Irene 
Petrie,  Fanny  Butler,  Mary  Reed,  Mrs.  Hudson  Taylor,  Fidelia  Fiske,  Madame 
Coillard,  and  other  women  missionaries  less  well  known. 

FIELD,  CLAUD  H.  A.  F.     Heroes  of  Missionary  Enterprise,     pp.  335.     1907. 
Lippincott.    $1.50. 

Life  sketches  of  twenty-eight  notable  missionary  heroes  such  as  Eliot,  Brainard, 
Livingstone,  Hans  Egede,  and  John  Williams;  stories  illustrating  the  romance  and 
heroism  of  missions. 

GRACEY,  MRS.  J.  T.    Eminent  Missionary  Women,    pp.  215.     1898.     Eaton  & 
Mains.    85  cents. 

Twenty-eight  brief  biographies  of  women-workers  in  various  foreign  fields  make 
this  the  fullest  collection  of  the  kind. 

HOLCOMB,  HELEN   H.     Men  of  Might  in   Indian   Missions,     pp.   352.     1901. 
Revell.     $1.25. 

Lives  of  thirteen  famous  missionaries  of  various  nationalities  and  ranging  from  the 
first  Protestant  missionary  to  Dr.  Kellogg,  who  died  in  1899;  selection  is  good,  em- 
phasis satisfactory,  and  treatment  fairly  full. 

LAMBERT,  JOHN  C.     Missionary  Heroes  in  Africa,     pp.  156.     1909.     Lippin- 
cott.    75  cents. 

Brief  stories  illustrating  the  work  of  Alexander  Mackay,  Bishop  Hannington,  Fred 
S.  Arnot,  A.  B.  Lloyd,  Francois  Coillard. 

LAMBERT,  JOHN  C.     Missionary  Heroes  in  Asia.     pp.  158.     1908.     Lippincott. 
75  cents. 

Interesting  sketches  illustrating  the  life  and  work  of  James  Gilmour,  Jacob  Cham- 
berlain, Joseph  Hardy  Neesima,  George  Leslie  Mackay,  Annie  R.  Taylor,  and  Dr. 
Westwater. 

MCDOWELL,  WM.  F.,  and  others.    Effective  Workers  in  Needy  Fields,    pp.  195. 
1905.     S.  V.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

Short  biographies  of  five  missionaries  chosen  to  represent  different  mission  fields 
and  different  phases  of  missionary  work — Livingstone,  Mackay  of  Formosa,  Isabella 
Thoburn,  Cyrus  Hamlin,  and  Joseph  Hardy  Neesima. 

SHELTON,    DON    O.      Heroes    of    the    Cross    in    America,      pp.    304.      1904- 
Y.  P.  M.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

Home  missionary  work  set  forth  attractively  through  biographies;  an  added  chapter, 
general  in  character;  widely  used  as  a  mission-study  text-book. 


MEDICAL   MISSIONS  549 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.     Servants  of  the   King.     pp.  216.     1909.     Y.   P.   M.  M. 
35  cents,  50  cents. 

Written  for  young  people;  outlines  of  the  lives  of  eleven  well-selected  heroes  and 
heroines  of  the  faith,  most  of  them  foreign  missionaries;  adapted  to  use  as  a 
textbook. 

THOMPSON,   A.    C,   and   others.      Modern   Apostles   of   Missionary   Byways, 
pp.  108.     1899.     S.  V.  M.    40  cents. 

In  this  book  Greenland,  Fuegia,  Hawaii,  Mongolia,  Ceylon,  and  Arabia  are  the 
picturesque  background  against  which  stand  out  in  clear  relief  the  lives  of  Hans 
Egede,  Allen  Gardiner,  Titus  Coan,  James  Gilmour,  Eliza  Agnew,  and  Ion  Keith- 
Falconer. 

WALSH,  W.  PAKENHAM.   Heroes  of  the  Mission  Field,    pp.  249.    Whittaker. 
$1.00. 

Sketches  of  thirteen  missionaries  chronologically  arranged  from  the  Apostolic  times 
to  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

WALSH,  W.   PAKENHAM.     Modern  Heroes  of  the  Mission  Field,     pp.  344. 
n.  d.    Whittaker.    $1.00. 

A  continuation  of  the  preceding  volume.  A  dozen  great  missionaries  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  some  of  them  little  known. 

YONGE,  CHARLOTTE  M.     Pioneers  and  Founders,    pp.  316.     1902.     Macmillan. 
$1.25. 

The  lives  of  seventeen  early  workers  in  different  lands  during  the  past  two  cen- 
turies— all  of  British  and  American  blood  save  one — set  forth  quite  fully  by  a  well- 
known  British  novelist. 


MEDICAL   MISSIONS 

BARNES,  IRENE   H.     Between   Life  and  Death,     pp.   307.     1901.     Church  of 
England  Zenana  Missionary  Society.     33.  6d. 

Account  of  the  need,  methods,  incidents  and  opportunities  of  woman's  medical 
work,  especially  in  India  and  China. 

BRYSON,  MARY  ISABEL.     John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,     pp.  404.     Revell.     $1.50. 

Standard  life  of  one  who  is  generally  regarded  as  the  most  illustrious  medical 
missionary  to  China. 

EDWARDS,  MARTIN  R.     The  Work  of  the  Medical  Missionary,    pp.  65.     1909. 
S.  V.  M.    10  cents. 

An  excellent  outline  course  for  study;  broad  in  scope,  and  discusses  the  whole 
question  practically;  contains  a  study  of  the  Master  Medical  Missionary;  useful  for 
individual  and  class  work;  bibliography. 

HOPKINS,  S.  ARMSTRONG.    Within  the  Purdah.     1898.    Eaton  &  Mains.    $1.25. 

Bright  and  faithful  descriptions  of  the  Hindu  home,  and  especially  of  the  condi- 
tions surrounding  Zenana  women,  with  an  account  of  the  missionary  efforts  being 
put  forth  for  the  uplifting  and  redeeming  of  the  women  and  girls  of  India. 

OSGOOD,  ELLIOT  I.     Breaking  Down  Chinese  Walls,     pp.  217.     1908.     Revell. 
$1.00. 

Reveals  the  power  of  medical  missions  to  remove  prejudice  and  effect  an  entrance 
for  the  Gospel  into  Chinese  homes  and  hearts. 

PEILL,  J.    The  Beloved  Physician  of  T'sang  Chou.     pp.  293.     1908.     Headley 
Bros.     $2.00. 

Typical  of  medical  mission  work  in  China;  sketches  the  brief  career  of  an  attract- 
ive young  English  doctor;  incidental  discussion  of  some  of  the  practical  problems  of 
medical  missionary  work. 

PEN  NELL,  T.  L.     Among  the  Wild  Tribes  of  the  Afghan  Frontier,    pp.  324. 
1909.     Lippincott.    $3.50. 

Attractive  story  of  pioneer  medical  work  on  the  borders  of  Afghanistan;  contains 
an  account  of  the  customs  and  traditions  of  the  people. 


55°  APPENDIX     C 

PENROSE,  VALERIA  F.     Opportunities   in  the  Path  of  the  Great  Physician, 
pp.  277.     1902.     Presbyterian  Board.     $1.00. 

An  outline  of  the  medical  mission  work  being  done  in  various  countries,  with  de- 
scriptions and  illustrations  to  show  the  opportunities  which  await  the  Christian  physi- 
cian in  mission  lands. 

STEVENS,  GEORGE  B.    The  Life  of  Peter  Parker,  M.  D.    pp.  356.    1896.    Con- 
gregational Sunday  School  and  Publication  Society.     $1.50.     Out  of  print. 
Life  story,   consisting  largely  of  extracts  from  letters  and  journals,  of  the  "father 
of  medical  missions"   and   a  noted  missionary  to   China. 

WANLESS,  W.  J.    The  Medical  Mission,    pp.  96.     1898.     S.  V.  M.     10  cents. 

Valuable  summary  of  many  phases  of  the  subject,  written  by  a  medical  missionary; 
illustrations  mainly  from  India. 

WILLIAMSON,    J.    RUTTER.      The    Healing   of   the    Nations,     pp.    98.      1899. 
S.  V.  M.    40  cents. 

Written  as  a  text-book  for  study  classes;  shows  opportunities  for  profitable  life- 
service  in  this  calling. 

WISHARD,  JOHN  G.    Twenty  Years  in  Persia,    pp.  349.     1908.    Revell.    $1.50. 

An  interesting  record  of  what  a  medical  missionary  alone  could  observe  and  experi- 
ence; one  of  the  best  books  on  the  subject. 


RELIGIONS 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.,  WHERRY,  E.  M.,  and  ZWEMER,  S.  M.,  editors.    The  Mo- 
hammedan World  of  Today,    pp.  302.     107.     Revell.     $1.50. 

Papers  read  at  the  First  Missionary  Conference  on  Behalf  of  the  Mohammedan 
World,  Cairo,  1906;  possesses  sociological  and  political  as  well  as  intense  missionary 
interest. 

BETTANY,  G.   T.     The  World's   Religions,     pp.  908.     1891.     The  Christian 
Literature  Society.    $5.00. 

A  popular  review  of  the  religions  of  the  world,  including  some  of  the  ancient 
faiths;  seven  books  in  one  volume. 

DAVIDS,  T.  W.  RHYS.     Buddhism,     pp.  262.     1894.     Gorham.     75  cents. 

Interesting  summary  of  Buddhism  by  the  foremost  British  authority;  full  enough 
for  all  but  specialists. 

DEGROOT,  J.  J.  M.    The  Religion  of  the  Chinese,    pp.  230.     1910.     Macmillan. 
$1.25. 

Lucid  treatment,  by  a  foremost  authority,  of  Taoism,  Confucianism,  and  Buddhism, 
showing  their  relationships  and  their  points  of  fusion;  proves  that  all  Chinese  reli- 
gious beliefs  have  a  common  Animistic  basis. 

GAIRDNER,  W.  H.  T.    The  Reproach  of  Islam,    pp.  367.    1909.    Student  Chris- 
tian Movement.    2S.  4d. 

Text-book  on  the  Moslem  world,  its  present  opportunities  and  its  challenge  to  the 
Christian  Church;  prepared  by  one  of  the  leading  missionaries  in  the  intellectual 
capital  of  Islam,  Cairo. 

GRANT,  G.  M.  The  Religions  of  the  World  in  Relation  to  Christianity,    pp. 
137.    Revell.    50  cents. 

Discusses  in  a  bibliographical  and  descriptive  way  Mohammedanism,  Confucianism, 
Hinduism,  and  Buddhism;  rather  generous  view  of  ethnic  religions,  but  not  more 
favorable  than  men  of  the  liberal  school  would  justify. 

GRIFFIS,  WILLIAM  E.     The  Religions  of  Japan,     pp.  449.     1895.     Scribner. 
$2.00. 

The  best  work  treating  of  the  main  religions  of  Japan  in  a  single  volume;  written 
by  a  specialist  on  Japan  and  its  religions. 

HALL,  CHARLES  CUTHBERT.     The  Universal  Elements  of  the  Christian  Re- 
ligion,   pp.  309.    1905.    Revell.    $1.25. 

An  attempt  to  interpret  contemporary  religious  conditions;  makes  it  clear  that 
Christianity  alone  has  a  message  for  all  men. 


RELIGIONS  551 

HALL,  CHARLES  CUTHBERT.     Christ  and  the  Eastern  Soul.    pp.  208.     1909. 
Univ.  of  Chicago  Press.    $1.25. 

The  Barrows  lectures,  delivered  in  1906-1907  by  Dr.  Charles  Cuthbert  Hall,  in 
India;  the  lectures  are  irenic,  yet  loyal  to  the  supremacy  and  dignity  of  Christianity; 
recognize  fully  all  that  is  good  in  ethnic  religion,  and  are  highly  appreciative  of  the 
gifts  and  capacities  of  the  Eastern  soul,  especially  its  ability  to  profit  by  and  exem- 
plify the  benefits  of  the  Christian  religion,  when  loyally  and  intelligently  accepted. 

HOPKINS,  EDWARD  W.   The  Religions  of  India,    pp.  612.     1895.    Ginn  &  Co. 
$2.00. 

Professor  Hopkins  writes  as  a  specialist  who  has  studied  in  India  the  various 
religions  included  therein;  in  many  respects  the  best  comprehensive  work  on  the 
subject. 

JEVONS,   FRANK   B.     Introduction   to   the    Study   of   Comparative   Religion, 
pp.  283.    1908.    Macmillan.    $1.50. 

A  book  of  great  knowledge  and  penetration;  a  most  satisfactory  introduction  to 
the  study  of  Comparative  Religion;  lectures  given  by  the  Principal  of  Hatfield  Hall, 
University  of  Durham,  on  the  Hartford-Lamson  Foundation  at  Hartford  Theological 
Seminary. 

KELLOGG,   S.   H.     A   Handbook  of   Comparative   Religion,     pp.    185.     1905. 
S.  V.  M.    30  cents,  75  cents. 

A  study  in  Comparative  Religion  by  topics;  the  doctrines  concerning  God,  man, 
sin,  etc.,  considered  according  to  the  teaching  of  each  of  the  great  religions  of  the 
world. 

KELLOGG,  S.  H.    The  Light  of  Asia  and  the  Light  of  the  World,    pp.  390. 
1885.    Macmillan.    $2.00. 

A  comparative  study  of  Buddhism  and  Christianity  by  one  who  is  an  authority 
on  both,  and  who  had  labored  for  years  in  Buddhism's  natal  land. 

KNOX,  GEORGE  W.    The  Development  of  Religion  in  Japan,    pp.  204.     1907. 
Putnam.    $1.50. 

With  insight  and  scholarship  Professor  Knox  writes  an  account  of  the  religions 
that  have  invaded  Japan  and  of  their  influence  upon  the  evolution  of  the  nation; 
indicates  the  influence  of  Christianity  in  the  progress  of  the  New  Japan. 

LEGGE,  JAMES.    The  Religions  of  China,    pp.  308.    1881.     Scribner.     Out  of 
print. 

Four  lectures,  by  the  foremost  English  authority,  on  Confucianism  and  Taoism, 
and  on  the  comparison  of  both  with  Christianity. 

LLOYD,  ARTHUR  S.    Christianity  and  the  Religions,    pp.  127.     1909.    Button. 
75  cents. 

Three  lectures  on  the  essential  message  of  the  Christian  religion  which  differen- 
tiates it  from  that  of  the  non-Christian  faiths. 

MACDONNELL,  ARTHUR  A.    A  History  of  Sanskrit  Literature,    pp.  472.    1900. 
Appleton.    $1.50. 

A  necessarily  brief  treatment  ef  Sanskrit  literature  as  a  whole;  a  trustworthy 
statement  of  the  results  of  Sanskrit  research  down  to  the  time  of  publication;  not 
too  technical  for  the  general  reader;  excellent  bibliographical  notes. 

MARGOLIOUTH,  D.   S.     Mohammed  and  the  Rise  of  Islam,     pp.  481.     1905. 
Putnam.    $1.50. 

An  Oxford  professor  of  Arabic  gives  the  results  of  prolonged  study  in  an  apprecia- 
tion of  the  founder  of  Islam,  whose  main  aim  was  the  solution  of  an  exceedingly 
difficult  political  problem;  pictures  Mohammed  as  a  hero  rather  than  as  a  prophet. 

MENZIES,  ALLAN.    History  of  Religion,    pp.  438.     1895.     Scribner.    $1.50. 

A  compendious  view  of  ancient  and  present-day  religions  from  the  modern  stand- 
point; intended  for  text-book  use  in  colleges,  etc. 

Methods  of  Mission  Work  Among  Moslems.    Papers  read  at  the  Cairo  Con- 
ference.    1906.    Revell. 

A  wide  range  of  topics,  covering  all  kinds  of  missionary  work  among  Moslems,  is 
presented  by  various  authorities. 

MITCHELL,   J.   MURRAY.    The    Great   Religions   of   India,    pp.   287.    Revell. 
$1.50. 

The  Duff  Lectures,  written  by  a  veteran  who,  in  India  and  at  home,  was  a  student 
and  authority  on  Hinduism,  Zoroastrianism,  Buddhism,  and  the  native  religions  of 
India. 


552  APPENDIX     C 

MONTGOMERY,   H.    H.,   editor.     Mankind   and   the   Church,     pp.   398.     1007. 
Longmans,  Green.     $2.25. 

A  symposium  by  seven  missionary  bishops  of  the  Anglican  Church  on  the  contribu- 
tions which  Christianity  may  expect  from  non-Christian  peoples  when  Christianized, 
and  on  the  attitude  in  which  the  non-Christian  faiths  should  be  approached. 

Mum,   WM.,  AND  OTHERS.     Present  Day  Tracts   on   the   Non-Christian  Re- 
ligions of  the  World,    pp.  349.     1887.    The  Religious  Tract  Society.    $1.00. 
A  collection  of  scholarly  presentations  of  the  chief  religions  of  the  world  in  con- 
trast  with    Christianity. 

MYLNE,  Louis   GEORGE.     Missions  to  Hindus,     pp.   189.     1908.     Longmans, 
Green.    $1.20 

A  treatment,  written  with  expert  knowledge,  of  caste  in  India  as  the  social  system 
of  the  Hindu  religion  and  of  the  methods  whereby  the  problems  of  caste  should  be 
met;  together  with  an  examination  of  the  results  of  missionary  effort  in  India, 
written  by  the  Bishop  of  Bombay. 

NAUROJI,  DHANJIHAI.     From  Zoroaster  to  Christ,    pp.  93.     1909.     Oliphant, 
Anderson  &  Ferrier.    2s. 

Story  of  the  conversion  and  subsequent  missionary  work  of  a  distinguished  Parsee 
convert  in  Bombay. 

RICHARDS,  E.  H.,  AND  OTHERS.     Religions  of  Mission  Fields  as  Viewed  by 
Protestant  Missionaries,     pp.  300.     1005.     S.  V.  M.     35  cents,  50  cents. 

Discussion  from  the  viewpoint  of  the  mission  field  of  nine  of  the  most  important 
religions,  written  by  men  most  of  whom  have  had  more  than  twenty  years'  experi- 
ence with  those  who  hold  these  faiths;  valuable  as  a  text-book  for  mission  study 
classes. 

RODWELL,  J.  M.    Translation  of  the  Koran,   pp.  506.   Button.   Everyman's  Li- 
brary.   50  cents,  $1.00. 

Much  better  than  the  translation  of  Sale  and  less  expensive  than  that  of  Palmer; 
has  the  advantage  of  a  chronological  arrangement  of  the  Surahs. 

Ross,  JOHN.     The  Original  Religion  of  China,     pp.  327.     1909  .   Oliphant, 
Anderson  &  Ferrier.    53. 

A  scholarly  discussion  of  the  primitive  monotheistic  and  animistic  beliefs  of  the 
Chinese  people;  the  substratum  of  the  present-day  religions  of  China;  written  by  a 
Scotch  missionary  in  Manchuria. 

Sacred   Books   of   the    East  Described   and    Examined.     3   vols.     pp.    1357. 
Various  dates.     Christian  Literature   Society  for  India.     Rupees.     i%. 

Summaries  of  translations  of  most  important  Hindu  sacred  books,  with  intro- 
ductions, etc.;  most  valuable  for  missionaries  to  India  and  to  others  wishing  the  gist 
of  Hindu  teachings.  Vol.  I  contains  the  Rig-Veda,  Atharva-Veda,  the  Brahmanas 
of  the  Vedas;  Vol.  II  contains  selections  from  the  Upanishads,  the  Bhagavad  Gita, 
Vedanta  Sara,  Yoga  Sastra,  Laws  of  Manu;  Vol.  Ill  has  the  Ramayana,  Mahab- 
harata,  Vishnu  Purana. 

SELL,   EDWARD   B.     The    Faith   of   Islam.      Second    edition.      1896.     Kegan, 
Trench  &  Trubner.     123.  6d. 

Essays  on  the  character  of  Moslem  theology  and  ethics  marked  by  thorough 
scholarship,  sympathetic  treatment  and  missionary  spirit. 

SIMON,  GOTTFRIED.     Islam  und  Christentum:    Im  Kampf  um  die  Erokerung 
der  Animistischen  Heidenwelt.    pp.  475.     1910.    M.  Warneck.    6  marks. 

A  very  scholarly  and  timely  treatise  on  the  struggle  between  Islam  and  Christianity 
for  the  conquest  of  Animistic  heathendom.  Discusses  the  co-operative  factors  and 
religious  motives  that  lead  pagans  to  become  Moslems,  the  social  and  religious  con- 
ditions after  they  become  Mohammedan  and  the  conversion  of  these  Moslems  to 
Christianity. 

SELL,  EDWARD  B.    Islam:    Its  Rise  and  Progress.     1906.     Simpkin,  Marshall. 
95. 

Two  books  which  are  invaluable  to  every  student  of  the  subject;  the  former  giving 
an  historical  account  of  the  system  and  the  latter  dealing  with  the  various  articles 
of  faith  and  some  of  the  present-day  sects  and  movements;  written  by  one  who  for 
more  than  a  decade  has  been  a  leading  authority  on  Islam. 


RELIGIONS  553 

SHEDD,    WILLIAM    A.     Islam   and   the    Oriental    Churches,     pp.   251.      1904. 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication.     $1.25. 

Treats  of  the  influence  of  the  Oriental  Christian  churches  upon  the  beginnings 
of  Islam  and  its  theology,  Islam's  government  relation  to  these  churches,  the  ex- 
pansion of  the  faiths,  the  downfall  of  Oriental  Christianity  in  the  common  ruin, 
and  lessons  for  the  future;  valuable  for  missionaries  to  the  Levant. 

SLATER,  T.  E.    The  Higher  Hinduism  in  Relation  to  Christianity,    pp.  291. 

1903.  Elliott  Stock.     85  cents. 

A  generous  interpretation  of  philosophic  Hinduism;  written  by  a  scholarly  and 
experienced  missionary  to  the  educated  classes  of  India. 

TIELE,  C.   P.     Elements  of  the  Science  of  Religion,     pp.  302.     Two  series. 
Scribner.    $2.00  each. 

Standard  Introduction  to  the  Science  of  Religion;  Gifford  lectures,  delivered  in 
1896  and  1898  by  the  Professor  of  the  History  and  Philosophy  of  Religion  in  the 
University  of  Leyden. 

TISDALL,  W.  ST.   CLAIR.     The  Noble  Eight-fold  Path.     1903.     Elliot  Stock. 
6s. 

In  these  lectures  the  religion  of  Budda  is  judged  from  the  standpoint  of  an 
evangelical  critic,  and  its  philosophy  is  severely  reviewed;  perhaps  too  little  credit 
is  given  to  some  of  its  better  features. 

TISDALL,  W.  ST.  CLAIR.     Muhammadan  Objections  to  Christianity,     pp.  239. 

1904.  Gorham.    $1.25. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  books  for  those  who  desire  to  know  why  it  is  difficult 
to  reach  Moslems  with  the  Gospel;  a  vade  mecum  for  the  missionary. 

TISDALL,  W.  ST.  CLAIR.     Comparative  Religion,     pp.  132.     1909.    Longmans. 
40  cents. 

A  Christian  apologetic  based  on  a  study  of  certain  Christian  doctrines  and  those 
doctrines  of  the  Ethnic  faiths  which  bear  a  faint  or  partial  resemblance  to  them. 

WARNECK,  JOH.  *  The  Living  Christ  and  Dying  Heathenism,     pp.  312.     1909. 
Revell.    $1.75. 

A  scientific  analysis  of  animism  and  a  study  of  the  supernatural  forces  of  the 
Gospel  which  are  conquering  it;  exceptionally  useful. 

WHERRY,  E.  M.    Islam  and  Christianity  in  India  and  the  Far  East.    pp.  237. 
1907.    Revell.     $1.25. 

An  authoritative  account  of  the  spread  and  character  of  Islam  in  India,  China 
and  Malaysia,  together  with  the  present  efforts  and  results  of  Christian  missions  to 
Moslems  in  that  part  of  the  world. 

WILKINS,    W.    J.     Hindu    Mythology,    pp.    499.     1882.     Thacker.     los.    6d. 

A  valuable  account  of  mythological  legends  pertaining  to  the  Vedic,  Puranic,  and 
inferior  deities  of  India. 

WILKINS,  W.  J.     Modern  Hinduism,     pp.  423.     1900.     Thacker. 

A  valuable  survey  of  Hinduism,  its  worship,  ethics,  social  institutions  and  results 
and  eschatology. 


WILLIAMS,  M.  MONIER.     Hinduism,    pp.  238.     1894.     Gorham.    $1.00. 

An  exceedingly  valuable  account  of  the  rise  and  present  status  of  Hinduism  by  one 
*u_   r i   «..*i — :*: — *._.L; 'rom  sacred  boo' 

and  Hinduism.' 


nut    vAvv,v,vajii£i^     vaiuaui^.    av^vwuiiL    ui     me    i  lac    d  _       __  _ 

of  the   foremost   authorities;  many  quotations    from  sacred  books;    a  condensation  of 
the  larger  and  more  readable  work,  "Buddhism 


ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.    The  Moslem  Doctrine  of  God.    pp.  120.     1905.    Amer- 
ican Tract  Society.    45  cents. 

Valuable  monograph  on  a  vital  doctrine  of  Mohammedanism;  written  by  a  high 
missionary  authority  on  Islam. 

ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.     Islam :    A  Challenge  to  Faith,   pp.  295.    1907.    S.  V.  M. 
35  cents,  $1.00. 

A  thoroughly  reliable  account  of  the  rise,  spread  and  present  condition  of  Moham- 
medanism; an  exposition  of  its  practice,  ritual  and  ethics;  by  one  whose  scholarship 
And  extended  missionary  experience  give  his  judgments  great  weight. 


554  APPENDIX     C 

MISSION  FIELDS 
AFRICA 

BENTLEY,  W.  HOLMAN.     Pioneering  on  the  Congo.     2  vols.     pp.  478,  488. 
1900.     Revell.    $5.00. 

The  best  missionary  account  of  the  history  and  life  of  the  Congo  tribes  by  a  high 
authority;  missionary  work  and  travels  also  prominent. 

BERRY,  W.  G.     Bishop  Hannington.     pp.  208.     1908.     Revell.    $1.00. 

Life  story  of  an  English  school  boy,  "Mad  Jim,"  who  became  the  martyr  bishop  to 
Uganda;  gives  a  vivid  picture  of  a  pioneer  missionary;  brightened  with  many  touches 
of  humor  and  filled  with  human  interest. 

BLAIKIE,  W.  GARDEN.     The  Personal  Life  of  David  Livingstone,    pp.  508. 
1880.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Standard  life  of  Africa's  greatest  missionary  explorer;  large  use  of  extracts  from 
Livingstone's  writings. 

CROMER,  THE  EARL  OF.    Modern  Egypt.    2  vols.    pp.  594;  600.     1908.    Mac- 
millan.    $6.00. 

The  standard  work  on  the  present  condition  of  Egypt,  political,  social,  and  religious, 
together  with  a  statesmanlike  account  of  the  circumstances  that  led  to  the  recent 
changes.  Missions  are  not  treated  except  incidentally,  but  the  book  is  invaluable  as 
setting  forth  the  present-day  problem  of  the  most  strategic  of  all  Moslem  lands. 

DAVIS,  RICHARD  HARDING.     The  Congo  and  the  Coasts  of  Africa,    pp.  220. 
1909.     Scribner.    $1.50. 

Impressions  of  the  Congo  country  after  a  recent  tour,  written  by  a  well-known 
correspondent  and  novelist;  portrays  the  miserable  condition  of  the  Congo  negro 
under  the  Leopold  regime. 

GAIRDNER,  W.  H.  T.    D.  M.  Thornton,    pp.  283.    1909.    RevelL    $1.25. 

Well  written  biography  of  a  student  leader  in  Britain  who  became  a  missionary 
leader  in  Egypt;  accurate  picture  of  work  amongst  Mohammedans  at  the  educational 
center  of  the  Moslem  world. 

GIFFEN,  J.  KELLY.    The  Egyptian  Sudan,    pp.  252.     1905.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Report  of  first  three  years'  work  of  the  Protestant  pioneers  in  this  section;  first 
account  of  the  land  from  actual  residence  there;  full  of  information  regarding  a 
great  military  and  economic  center. 

GUINNESS,  H.  GRATTAN.    The  Kongo  Crisis.    1908.    Partridge.    6d. 
A  vivid  story  of  greed  and  inhumanity;  certain  to  arouse  indignation. 

HAWKER,  GEORGE.    The  Life  of  George  Grenfell.    pp.  578.    1909.    Revell.  $2.00. 
Life  story  of  a  distinguished  Scotch  missionary  and  statesman  in  the  heart  of  Africa. 

HARRISON,  MRS.  J.  W.     Mackay  of  Uganda,     pp.  488.     1900.     Armstrong. 
$1.50. 

Story  of  the  remarkable  life  work  of  a  civil  engineer  missionary  who  was  a  maker 
of  Central  Africa  and  who  pioneered  the  work  of  what  is  now  one  of  the  most 
successful  missions  in  the  world. 

HATTERSLEY,  C.  W.    The  Baganda  at  Home.    1909.    Religious  Tract  Society. 
5s. 

A  readable  account  of  everyday  life  in  the  Uganda  country. 

KUMM,  H.  KARL  W.    The  Sudan.    1906.    Marshall  Bros.    35.  6d. 

Pictures  a  vast  section  of  Africa  with  only  sixteen  missionaries  and  one  of  the  most 
strategic  areas  in  the  missionary  operations  of  today;  shows  the  crisis  occasioned  by 
Moslem  aggressions;  well  illustrated  and  full  of  information. 

JACK,  JAS.  W.     Daybreak  in  Livingstonia.    pp.  371.     1900.     Revell.    $1.50. 

One  of  the  best  discussions  of  Africa's  missionary  methods  within  a  single  volume; 
also  gives  the  evolution  of  a  most  important  mission. 

JOHNSTON,  HARRY  H.     A  History  of  the  Colonization  of  Africa  by  Alien 
Races,    pp.  349.     1905.    The  University  Press. 

Sir  Harry  Johnston  writes  from  a  long  experience  in  Africa,  as  well  as  from  much 
study  of  the  subject;  not  missionary  in  character,  but  very  important. 


AFRICA  555 

MACKENZIE,  W.   DOUGLAS.     John   Mackenzie,     pp.   564.     n.   d,     Armstrong. 
$2.00. 

The  life  story  of  a  great  South  African  missionary  and  statesman  told  by  his  son 
in  great  detail. 

MACKINTOSH,  Miss  C.  W.    Coillard  of  the  Zambesi,    pp.  484.    1907.    Ameri- 
can Tract  Society.     $2.50. 

Account  of  the  life  of  one  of  the  greatest  missionary  statesmen  of  the  twentieth 
century;  a  stimulating  story  of  self-denial  and  self-effacement;  shows  this  missionary 
and  his  wife  as  empire-builders  in  South  Africa. 

MATTHEWS,  T.  T.    Thirty  Years  in  Madagascar,    pp.  384.    1904.    Armstrong. 

$175- 

Out  of  thirty  years'  experience  as  a  missionary,  and  after  reading  the  records  of 
earlier  days  in  Madagascar,  Mr.  Matthews  has  been  able  to  give  a  most  authoritative 
and  comprehensive  account  of  a  marvelous  field  and  of  the  evolution  of  an  interesting 
people. 

MILLIGAN,  ROBERT  H.    The  Jungle  Folk  of  Africa,    pp.  380.    1908.    Revell. 
$1.50. 

The  outcome  of  seven  years  of  missionary  labor  in  the  heart  of  the  dark  continent. 
The  author  is  a  keen  observer  and  his  descriptions  are  very  vivid. 

NASSAU,  ROBERT  H.     Fetichism  in  West  Africa,     pp.  389.     1904.     Scribner. 
$2.50. 

Forty  years'  observation  of  native  customs  and  superstitions  have  enabled  this  mis- 
sionary author  to  present  a  vast  amount  of  material  relating  to  every  phase  of  the 
religious  and  social  life  of  West  Africa. 

NAYLOR,  WILSON  S.     Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,     pp.  315.     1905.     Y. 
P.  M.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

Text-book  written  for  young  people's  classes  after  prolonged  study  of  Africa  and 
extensive  journeys  there;  best  brief  and  comprehensive  survey. 

NOBLE,  FREDERICK  P.     The  Redemption  of  Africa.    2  vols.  pp.  865.     1899. 
Revell.    $4.00. 

Though  published  over  a  decade  ago,  by  far  the  best  general  work  on  Africa 
viewed  from  the  missionary  standpoint;  scholarly,  of  high  literary  merit,  and  intensely 
interesting,  as  well  as  encyclopedic. 

PAGE,  JESSE.    The  Black  Bishop,    pp.  440.    n.  d.    Revell.    $2.00. 

Shows  Samuel  Adjai  Crowther,  the  first  negro  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  England,  at 
work  in  the  earlier  years  of  the  Niger  Mission,  which  he  founded;  includes  much 
information  regarding  the  Nigerian  peoples  and  the  aggressions  of  Islam  in  that  land. 

STEWART,  JAMES.     Dawn   in  the  Dark  Continent,     pp.  400.     1903.     Revell. 
$2.00. 

A  story  of  missionary  progress  and  methods,  told  by  the  greatest  educator  in 
South  Africa,  and  one  of  the  best  authorities  on  the  African  continent;  a  briefer 
and  less  valuable  contribution  than  Dr.  Noble's  work,  but  of  great  merit. 

TUCKER,  A.  R.     Eighteen  Years  in  Uganda  and  East  Africa.    2  vols.     1909. 
Arnold.     305. 

An  account  of  Protestant  Missions  in  Uganda,  told  by  one  who  has  been  for  many 
years  a  devoted  missionary  Bishop  laboring  there;  contains  the  annals  of  a  work  which 
takes  a  front  rank  among  the  wonders  of  modern  missions;  optimistic,  but  founded 
on  facts,  which  justify  an  outlook  of  faith  and  hope. 

WATSON,  CHARLES  R.    In  the  Valley  of  the  Nile.    pp.  249.    Revell.    $1.00. 

The  best  book  extant  on  the  work  of  missions  in  Egypt,  written  with  sympathy  and 
keen  insight;  tells  both  of  results  already  obtained  and  of  problems  yet  unsolved. 

WELLS,  JAMES.     Stewart  of  Lovedale.    pp.  419.     1909.    Revell.    $1.50. 

A  fascinating  biography  of  one  who  was  associated  with  Livingstone,  and  who 
originated  Livingstonia;  a  companion  volume  to  Dr.  Stewart's  "Dawn  in  the  Dark 
Continent." 

ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.     Islam:     A  Challenge  to  Faith,     pp.  295.     1907.     S. 
V.  M.    35  cents,  $1.00. 

Prepared  as  a  textbook,  but  valuable  also  as  a  book  of  reference,  and  the  best 
single  volume  for  general  reading  on  the  religion  which  challenges  Christianity  for 
the  religious  conquest  of  Africa. 


APPENDIX     C 

ASIA:    VARIOUS  COUNTRIES 

BLAKESLEE,  GEORGE  H.,  editor.     China  and  the   Far  East.     pp.  455.     1910. 
Crowell.    $2.00. 

Lectures  delivered  during  the  second  decennial  celebration  of  the  founding  of  Clark 
University;  the  various  topics  discussed  by  acknowledged  experts,  such  as  Chester 
Holcombe  I.  W.  Williams,  Harlan  P.  Beach,  J.  W.  Jenks,  T.  F.  Millard,  Hamilton 
Wright,  Edward  C.  Moore,  G.  T.  Ladd,  D.  Z.  Sheffield,  Amos  P  Wilder. 

CURTIS,  LILLIAN  JOHNSON.    The  Laos  of  North  Siam.    pp.  338.    1903.    West- 
minster Press.    $1.25. 

First  full  treatment  of  the  little  known  and  most  interesting  Laos;  written  by  one 
who  traveled  and  labored  among  ^them  for  four  years;  account  of  mission  work  there 
especially  valuable  for  Presbyterians. 

CURTIS,  WILLIAM  E.     Egypt,  Burma,  and  British  Malaysia,     pp.  399.     1905. 
Revell.     $2.00. 

A  well-known  traveler  and  journalist  gives  the  results  of  his  observations  in  the 
countries  named  and  in  Hong  Kong;  Egypt  and  Burma  especially  good,  though  only  a 
limited  number  of  themes  are  discussed. 

EDDY,  GEORGE  SHERWOOD.    Japan  and  India,    pp.  115.     1908.    Indian  National 
Council.     15  cents. 

Japan  and  its  people  described  for  educated  Indians,  more  particularly  the  lessons 
which  aspiring  India  may  learn  from  progressive  Japan;  written  by  a  prominent  mis- 
sionary in  South  India,  after  a  visit  to  Japan  at  the  time  of  the  Conference  of  the 
World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  in  1907. 

FLEESON,  KATHERINE  NEVILLE.     Laos  Folk-Lore  of  Farther  India,     pp.  153. 
1899.     Revell.     75  cents. 

Classified  collection  of  tales,  fables,  riddles,  parables  and  proverbs  rendered  into 
English  by  a  sympathetic  missionary  as  an  interpretation  of  the  Laos. 

FOSTER,   JOHN    W.      American    Diplomacy    in    the    Orient,      pp.    498.      1903. 
Houghton,   Mifflin.     $3.00. 

A  most  reliable  and  scholarly  review,  by  an  ex-Secretary  of  State,  of  America's 
relations  with  China,  Japan,  Korea,  Hawaii,  Samoa,  and  the  Philippines;  appreciative 
references  to  missionary  work;  excellent  to  furnish  the  background  for  a  study  of 
present  conditions  in  these  countries  or  of  missionary  work  there. 

KNOX,  GEO.  W.    The  Spirit  of  the  Orient,    pp.  312.     1906.     Crowell.    $1.50. 

An  interpretation  of  the  spirit  of  the  people  of  the  Orient,  first  by  contrast  with 
the  spirit  of  the  West,  and  then  by  an  examination  in  turn  of  the  people  and  customs 
and  the  spirit  and  problems  of  India,  China,  and  Japan. 

LITTLE,    ARCHIBALD.      The    Far    East.      pp.    334.      1905.      Clarendon    Press. 
1905.    $2.00. 

Deals  mainly  with  the  geographical  and  geological  aspects  of  China,  though  Japan. 
Korea,  and  Siam  are  briefly  described.  Best  recent  volume  by  one  who  has  lived 
long  in  China  and  traveled  widely. 

MCKENZIE,  F.  A.     The  Unveiled  East.     pp.  347-     IQO7-.    Button.     $3.50. 

A  thorough,  fair-minded  treatment  of  present  conditions  in  the  Far  East  by  a 
correspondent  of  the  London  Daily  Mail,  after  extensive  travels  in  Japan,  China,  and 
Korea,  and  personal  experience  in"  Kuroki's  army.  The  author  proves  himself  to  be  a 
strong  friend  of  the  missionary. 

MILLARD,   T.    F.     America   and   the   Far    Eastern   Question.      1909.     Moffat. 
Yard  &  Co.    $4.00. 

Interesting  chapters  on  the  new  problems  of  the  Orient,  written  with  much  frank- 
ness and  from  the  standpoint  of  American  interest;  anti-Japanese  in  its  treatment  of 
Japan's  international  politics;  written  by  an  extensive  traveler  and  close  student  of 
the  Far  Eastern  question. 

MONCRIEFF,    G.    K.    SCOTT. — Eastern   Missions    From   a   Soldier's   Standpoint, 
pp.  181.     1907.    Religious  Tract  Society.     58  cents. 

A  British  army  captain's  observations  and  conclusions  regarding  missionary  work 
in  India,  China,  Beluchistan,  and  on  the  Afghan  border;  a  stout  defense  of  missions. 

MOTT.  JOHN  R.     Strategic  Points  in  the  World's  Conquest,     pp.  218.     1897. 
S.  V.  M.     $1.00. 

A  report  of  the  author's  observations  and  deductions  in  the  course  of  a  tour  made 
in  1905,  including  the  great  student  centers  of  the  world;  informing  and  states- 
manlike. 


ASIA  557 

Siam  and   Laos  as   Seen   by   Our   American   Missionaries,     pp.   552.     1884. 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication.     Philadelphia.     $1.50. 

Collection  of  articles  upon  nearly  every  topic  germane  to  a  missionary  volume, 
written  by  missionaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Board;  old  but  useful. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.     Missions  and  Politics  in  Asia,     pp^  271.     1898.     Revell. 
$1.00. 

Outcome  of  an  extended  tour  in  Asia  in  1896-1897;  although  somewhat  out  of  date 
regarding  economic  and  political  conditions  in  the  Orient,  still  valuable  for  its  revela- 
tion of  the  spirit  of  the  peoples  of  the  Far  East  and  the  part  of  Christian  missions 
in  the  movements  of  progress  and  reform. 

TOWNSEND,  MEREDITH.    Asia  and   Europe,    pp.   404.    1910.    Putnam.    $2.50. 

Most  interesting  essays  on  conditions  and  movements  in  the  Nearer  and  Farther 
East,  and  the  relation  of  Europe  thereto;  the  outcome  of  a  lifelong  study  of  the 
relations  between  these  two  continents;  some  of  the  author's  conclusions  stated  in 
the  first  edition  of  the  book  have  since  been  strikingly  verified. 

WEALE,  L.  PUTNAM.    The  Re-shaping  of  the  Far  East.    2  vols.  pp.  548;  535. 
1905.    Macmillan.    $6.00. 

Gives  an  understanding  of  some  of  the  complex  situations  and  problems  in  the  Far 
East  within  the  past  fifteen  years;  discusses  the  Russo-Japanese  war;  prophesies 
intrigue  and  troubles  succeeding  the  war,  and  emphasizes  Great  Britain's  responsi- 
bilities in  China. 

ZWEMER,   SAMUEL  M.,  AND  BROWN,  ARTHUR  J.     The  Nearer  and  Farther 
East.     pp.  325.     1908.     Macmillan.     30  cents,  50  cents. 

Studies  dealing  with  Moslem  lands  and  with  Siam,  Burma,  and  Korea;  arranged 
for  women's  church  classes. 


ARABIA,  PERSIA  AND  THE    LEVANT 

ARPEE,  LEON.     The  Armenian  Awakening,     pp.  235.     1909.     University  of 
Chicago  Press.    $1.25. 

An  account  of  the  importance  of  the  Armenian  people,  showing  how,  from  their 
earliest  history  until  the  present  time,  they  have  been  one  of  the  leading  races  in 
Western  Asia,  and  indicating  the  significance  for  them  of  the  present  reform  move- 
ments. 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.    Daybreak  in  Turkey,    pp.  296;  cloth,  pp.  306.    1908.    Pil- 
grim Press.     50  cents,  $1.50. 

The  best  book  on  the  Turkish  Empire  and  the  work  of  missions  in  that  part  of  the 
world;  scholarly,  and  interesting. 

BUXTON,  CHARLES  R.    Turkey  in  Revolution,    pp.  285.     1909.    Unwin.    $2.50. 
An  interesting  historical  survey  of  the  last  few  years  in  Turkey  and  its  neighboring 
States;  a  good  supplement  to  Dr.  Barton's  book. 

CURTIS,  WILLIAM  E.     The  Turk  and  His  Lost  Provinces,     pp.  396.     1903. 
Revell.    $2.00. 

Impressions  of  an  American  journalist  concerning  the  Balkan  Peninsula;  less  valu- 
able than  when  written,  but  gives  much  readable  information  with  respect  to  Con- 
stantinople and  the  "buffer  States." 

CURTIS,  WILLIAM  E.    Today  in  Syria  and  Palestine,    pp.  529.     1903.    Revell. 
$2.00. 

An  account  of  what  an  unusually  keen  and  sympathetic  observer  deems  of  public 
interest.  Recent  history  has  confirmed  some  of  his  conclusions. 

DOUGHTY,   CHARLES   M.     Wanderings   in  Arabia.     2   vols.     pp.   606.     1908. 
Scribner.    $4.50. 

An  abbreviated  reprint  of  his  earlier  work,  "Arabia  Deserta;"  the  most  interest- 
ing account  of  Central  and  Western  Asia,  by  one  who  is  easily  the  greatest  of  all 
explorers  in  the  neglected  Peninsula;  style  fascinatingly  archaic. 

D WIGHT,    HENRY    O.     Constantinople    and    Its    Problems,     pp.    298.      1901. 
Revell.    $1.25. 

Shows  the  relation  of  this  world-capital  to  questions  affecting  Mohammedanism, 
Turkish  womanhood,  the  Eastern  Church  problem,  and  the  place  of  education  in  the 
uplift  of  the  Empire;  an  able  contribution  to  a  right  understanding  of  the  subject. 


APPENDIX     C 

FORDER,  A.    Ventures  Among  the  Arabs,    pp.  292.    1909.    Gospel  Publishing 
House.    $1.00. 

An  interesting  account  of  life  among  the  Bedouin  Arabs  by  a  free  lance  missionary 
who  has  shown  great  boldness  in  travel,  although  his  work  has  not  had  permanent 
results. 

GRIFFITH,  MRS.  M.  E.  HUME.    Behind  the  Veil  in  Persia  and  Turkish  Arabia. 
pp.  336.     1909.     Lippincott.    $3-50. 

Things  as  they  are  among  our  Moslem  sisters  by  one  who  loved  them  and  lived 
among  them;  testimony  which  is  an  indictment  of  the  present  social  system. 

HAMLIN,  CYRUS.    My  Life  and  Times,    pp.  538.     1893.    Revell.    $1.50. 

The  life  and  missionary  career  of  the  maker  of  Robert  College,  a  most  versatile 
Yankee,  whose  life  story  is  an  inspiration. 

JESSUP,  HENRY  HARRIS.    Fifty-three  Years  in  Syria.    2  vols.   pp.  832.    1910. 
Revell. 

Valuable  not  only  as  an  account  of  a  noteworthy  missionary  who  was  a  pioneer  of 
Protestant  missions  in  Syria,  but  as  a  history  of  missions  in  that  land;  gives  an 
understanding  of  the  changes  now  in  progress  in  the  Turkish  Empire. 

LEES,  G.  ROBINSON.    The  Witness  of  the  Wilderness,    pp.  222.    1909.    Long- 
mans.   $1.25. 

LEES,  G.  ROBINSON.     Village  Life  in  Palestine,     pp.  236.     1905.    Longmans. 
$1.25. 

Two  books  which  give  a  description  of  the  real  home  life,  manners,  customs,  char- 
acteristics and  superstitions  of  the  peasants  in  Palestine  and  of  the  Bedouin  tribes  in 
North  Arabia;  the  result  of  six  years'  residence  and  study  on  the  ground. 

LOTI,  PIERRE.     Disenchanted,     pp.  381.     1908.     Macmillan.     $1.50. 

A  powerful  novel  with  a  purpose;  it  shows  that  civilization  without  emancipation 
and  the  Gospel  means  spiritual  loss  for  the  women  of  Turkey. 

MALCOLM,  NAPIER.    Five  Years  in  a  Persian  Town.    pp.  272.     1905.    Button. 
$3-00. 


A  sociological  study  of  a  typical  town  in  Persia;  valuable  because  of  its  minute 
character,  and  especially  helpful  to  those  who  expect  to  enter  this  country. 

RICHTER,  JULIUS.    A  History  of  Protestant  Missions  in  the  Near  East.    pp. 
435.     1910.     Revell.     $2.50. 

A  thorough,  scholarly  and  reliable  account  of  the  development  of  Protestant  mis- 
sions in  Mohammedan  lands;  the  standard  volume  on  this  subject;  the  English  edi- 
tion is  more  a  revision  for  English  and  American  readers  than  a  translation  from 
the  German. 

SINKER,  ROBERT.    Memorials  of  the  Hon.  Ion  Keith-Falconer,    pp.  258.    1903. 
Deighton,  Bell  &  Co.    $1.85. 

The  best  biography  of  the  pioneer  missionary  to  Arabia,  quoting  largely  from  his 
own  letters  and  addresses. 

VAN  SOMMER,  ANNIE,  and  ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.,  editors.  Our  Moslem  Sisters, 
pp.  209.     1907.     Revell.    $1.25. 

Chiefly  papers  prepared  for  the  Cairo  Conference,  1906;  affords  a  striking  and 
faithful  picture  of  the  social  and  domestic  conditions  affecting  the  women  of  Moslem 
countries. 

WASHBURN,  GEORGE.    Fifty  Years  in  Constantinople,    pp.  316.    1910.    Hough- 
ton,  Mifflin.     $3.00. 

Largely  a  history  of  Robert  College,  but  incidentally  gives  first  hand  information 
of  social  and  political  events  of  great  interest  in  Turkish  history. 

WILSON,  S.  G.    Persian  Life  and  Customs,    pp.  333.     1895.    Revell.    $1.25. 

Written  after  fifteen  years  of  missionary  service;  covers  the  field  very  satisfactorily. 

WISHARD,  J.  G.    Twenty  Years  in  Persia,    pp.  349.     1908.    Revell.    $1.50. 

More  than  a  handbook  on  Iran;  gives  an  account  of  missionary  conditions,  and 
paints  the  background  of  the  transformations  now  taking  place  in  that  country; 
suggests  the  opportunities  for  medical  mission  work  there. 

ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.    Arabia:    The  Cradle  of  Islam,    pp.  434.    1900.    Revell. 
$2.00. 

The  best  book  by  far  on  Arabia  and  missions  there;  valuable  also  for  missionaries 
to  other  Moslem  lands. 


CHINA  559 

CHINA 
,  J.  DYER.    Things  Chinese,    pp.  816.    1904.    Scribner.    $4.00. 

Thesaurus  of  information  on  Chinese  affairs;  arranged  in  alphabetical  order;  written 
by  one  who  has  spent  forty  years  in  China,  in  a  style  that  is  readable  and  not  ency- 
clopedic; very  valuable. 

BARBER,  W.  T.  A.     David  Hill,  Missionary  and  Saint,    pp.  337-     1898. 

The  best  life  of  an  eminent  evangelistic  missionary  of  Central  China,  whose  godli- 
ness impressed  alike  foreigners  and  Chinese,  Pastor  Hsi  in  particular. 

BEACH,  HARLAN  P.    Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang.    pp.  227.     1905.    S.  V.  M. 
35  cents,  50  cents. 

Concise  summary  of  pertinent  facts  about  China  and  mission  work  there;  an  ex- 
cellent text-book  for  advanced  classes.  A  new  and  valuable  feature  is  its  pro- 
nouncing vocabulary  of  Chinese  names  and  stations,  with  indications  of  the  societies 
laboring  in  them  and  the  force  employed. 

BLAKESLEE,   GEORGE   H.,   editor.    China   and   the   Far   East.    pp.   455.     1910. 
Crowell.     $2.00. 

Gives  an  excellent  survey  of  present  conditions  in  the  Far  East  and  indicates  China's 
relation  thereto;  a  collection  of  lectures  delivered  at  Clark  University  during  the 
second  decennial  celebration  by  prominent  authorities  on  Far  Eastern  questions;  only 
live  topics  are  treated. 

BROOM  HALL,  MARSHALL.     Present  Day  Conditions  in  China,     pp.  58.     1909. 
China  Inland  Mission.     50  cents. 

Indicates  the  remarkable  changes  and  progress  of  recent  years  in  China;  striking 
charts  and  statistics. 

BROOMHALL,    MARSHALL,    editor.    The    Chinese    Empire,    pp.    450.    Morgan 
&  Scott.    $2.50. 

A  symposium  on  the  Chinese  Empire,  each  of  the  nineteen  provinces  being  treated 
by  a  separate  writer,  together  with  a  number  of  special  papers;  indices;  of  more 
than  usual  reference  value. 

BROWN,  ARTHUR  J.    New  Forces  in  Old  China,    pp.  382.    1904.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Unusually  accurate  and  valuable  account  of  Old  China  and  its  people;  review  of 
the  commercial,  economic,  political,  and  missionary  forces  that  are  aiding  in  its 
transformation;  and  a  forecast  of  the  future  of  the  Empire. 

CONGER,  MRS.  E.  H.     Letters  from  China,    pp.  391.     109.     McClurg.    $2.75. 

Informal  and  most  interesting  letters  by  the  wife  of  a  well-known  diplomatist,  who 
had  unusual  opportunities  to  gather  information  about  the  lives  and  customs  of  the 
Chinese,  and  especially  of  Chinese  women,  from  the  late  Dowager  Empress  down; 
includes  experience  of  the  beleaguered  at  Peking;  many  appreciative  references  to 
missionary  work  in  China. 

DEGROOT,  J.  J.  M.    The  Religion  of  the  Chinese,    pp.  230.     1910.     Macmil- 
lan.     $1.25. 

The  latest  of  many  books  on  this  subject  by  the  same  author;  a  readable  and 
scholarly  account  of  the  religious  beliefs  of  China — Animism,  Confucianism,  Taoism, 
and  Buddhism,  by  a  foremost  authority;  valuable  to  an  understanding  of  the  Chinese 
people. 

GIBSON,   J.   CAMPBELL,     Mission   Problems   and   Mission   Methods  in   South 
China,    pp.  334-     ipoi.     Revell.     $1.50. 

One  of  the  best  volumes  on  the  subject  treated;  takes  the  reader  into  the  heart 
of  the  missionary's  problems,  beginning  with  the  religious  and  literary  background 
and  proceeding  to  the  full-fledged  church  and  its  external  relations. 

GILMOUR,  JAMES.    Among  the  Mongols,    pp.  383.     n.  d.  Revell.    $1.25. 

A  Robinson  Crusoe  style  of  book,  which  is  unequalled  for  vividness  and  warmth  of 
Christian  interest.  The  reader  lives  in  Mongol  tents,  rides  Mongol  horses  and 
watches  the  canny  Scot  as  he  tirelessly  lives  and  preaches  Christ. 

HEADLAND,  ISAAC  T.    Court  Life  in  China,    pp.  372.    1909.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Interesting  sketches  of  the  late  Empress  Dowager,  also  of  members  of  the  Imperial 
family  and  ladies  of  rank,  with  a  description  of  the  social  life  of  the  better  classes; 
written  by  a  keen  observer  who  has  had  a  rare  opportunity  to  observe. 

HOLCOMBE,  CHESTER.     The  Real  Chinaman,    pp.  350.     1909.    Dodd,  Mead  & 
Co.    $2.00. 

Removes  many  misunderstandings  regarding  the  Chinaman  as  he  is;  written  by  a 
sympathetic  and  unbiased  diplomat. 


560  APPENDIX     C 

MAcGiLLJVRAY,  D.,  editor.    A  Century  of  Protestant  Missions  in  China,    pp. 
677.      1907.     American   Presbyterian   Mission.     $3.00. 

Contains  a  mass  of  most  valuable  statistics  and  important  facts  in  China  showing 
the  results  of  missionary  work  in  the  Empire  and  the  extent  of  present  operations;  a 
reliable  and  important  book  of  reference. 

McNABB,  R.  L.    The  Women  of  the  Middle  Kingdom,    pp.  160.     1903.    Jen- 
nings &  Graham.    75  cents. 

Contains  information  regarding  many  phases  of  girlhood  and  womanhood  in  China; 
dwells  on  their  religious  needs  and  the  efforts  made  to  meet  them. 

MARTIN,  W.  A.  P.     The  Awakening  of  China,     pp.  328.     1907.     Doubleday, 
Page  &  Co.    $3-80. 

A  readable  volume  dealing  with  the  provinces  and  outlying  territories  of  China, 
the  history  of  the  Empire  and  the  recent  changes  that  have  been  taking  place;  writ- 
ten by  a  former  president  of  the  Chinese  Imperial  University. 

MERWIN,  SAMUEL.     Drugging  a  Nation,    pp.  212.     1908.     Revell.    $1.00. 
A  faithful  story  of  the  opium  curse  of  China. 

MINER,  LUELLA.     China's  Book  of  Martyrs,     pp.  512.     1903.     Westminster 
Press.    $1.50. 

Fullest  work  on  the  Chinese  martyrs  of  the  Boxer  Uprising  of  1900;  largely  in  the 
words  of  witnesses  and  friends  of  the  slain;  deeply  moving  and  often  horrible. 

OSGOOD,  ELLIOTT  I.    Breaking  Down  Chinese  Walls,    pp.  217.     1908.    Revell. 
$1.00. 

Written  out  of  extended  hospital  experience  in  China;  a  practical  proof  of  the 
value  as  well  as  the  need  of  medical  missions. 

PARKER,  E.  H.     China;   Her  History,  Diplomacy  and  Commerce,     pp.  332. 
1901.     Dutton.     $2.50. 

Based  mainly  upon  Chinese  records  and  a  quarter  century's  personal  acquaintance 
with  China,  this  volume  is  of  the  greatest  value;  the  scope  is  broader  than  the  title 
suggests,  including  geography,  population,  army,  rebellions,  religion,  national  charac- 
terstics,  calendar,  etc. 

SMITH,  ARTHUR  H.    Village  Life  in  China,    pp.  360.    1899.    Revell.    $2.00. 

Informal  sociological  studies  of  the  North  China  village,  its  institutions,  usages, 
public  characters,  and  family  life,  with  chapter  on  Christianity's  task  in  its  regen- 
eration. 

SMITH,  ARTHUR  H.     China  and  America  Today,     pp.     256.     1907.     Revell. 
$1.25. 

A  review  of  the  relation  between  the  United  States  and  China,  showing  China's 
grounds  both  for  grievance  and  gratitude;  gives  a  more  favorable  impression  of  the 
Chinaman  than  the  author's  "Chinese  Characteristics";  a  plea  for  fairness  and 
consideration. 

SMITH,  ARTHUR  H.     The  Uplift  of  China,     pp.  274.     1908.     Y.  P.  M.  M. 
35  cents,  50  cents. 

A  text-book  for  young  people's  classes,  presenting  a  brief  outline  of  recent  progress 
in  China  and  the  development  of  missionary  work  there,  with  a  sufficient  background 
dealing  with  the  country  and  people. 

SMITH,  ARTHUR  H.    China  in  Convulsion,    pp.  770.    2  vols.     1901.    Revell. 
$5.00. 

The  standard  work  on  the  Boxer  Uprising  and  massacres  of  1900,  by  one  who  was 
himself  in  the  siege  at  Peking. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.    Memorial  of  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin.    pp.  310.    1903.    Revell. 
$1.00. 

Story  of  a  prominent  Student  Volunteer's  work  at  home,  with  an  account  of  his 
brief  life  in  China  and  his  martyrdom  in  1900. 

SOOTHILL,  W.  E.    A  Typical  Mission  in  China,    pp.  293.    1907.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Justifies  its  title;  describes  typical  Chinese,  typical  experiences,  typical  methods  of 
work;  a  few  chapters  devoted  to  the  native  and  foreign  religions  of  China. 

STANFORD,  E.  S.     Atlas  of  the  Chinese  Empire.     1909.     China  Inland  Mis- 
sion.   $4.00. 

An  excellent  atlas,  designed  especially  to  accompany  Broomhall's  "The  Chinese 
Empire";  accuracy  and  clearness  are  features. 


INDIA    AND    CEYLON  561 

TAYLOR,   MRS.   HOWARD.     Pastor    Hsi:      Confucian    Scholar   and   Christian, 
pp.  494.     1907.     China  Inland  Mission.    $1.50. 

A  striking  illustration  of  the  divine  power  working  in  missions  in  China,  describing 
the  conversion  of  a  Chinese  scholar;  combines  in  one  volume  Mrs.  Taylor's  two 
previous  narratives  about  Mr.  Hsi. 

THOMPSON,  RALPH  WARDLAW.     Griffith  John.     1906.     Armstrong.     $2.00. 

The  story  of  the  life  and  labor  and  love  of  one  of  the  great  figures  in  missionary 
history  and  one  who  learned  to  know  the  real  Chinaman  intimately. 

TOWNSEND,  WILLIAM  JOHN.    Robert  Morrison,  Pioneer  of  Chinese  Missions. 
pp.  160,     Revell.    75  cents. 

Useful  sketch  of  a  great  pioneer,  the  centennial  of  whose  arrival  was  celebrated  in 
China  in  1907. 

WALSHE,  GILBERT  W.     Ways  That  Are  Dark.     pp.  276.     1907.     Kelley  & 
Walsh.    $1.50. 

Unexcelled  chapters  on  "Chinese  Etiquette  and  Social  Procedure,"  written  by  one 
who  knew  whereof  he  wrote;  made  clear  by  half-tones  and  diagrams;  invaluable  for 
missionaries  desiring  to  become  personae  gratae  to  the  Chinese,  especially  of  the 
higher  classes. 

WEALE,   L.    PUTNAM.     The   Coming    Struggle    in   Eastern   Asia.     pp.   656. 
1908.    Macmillan.    $3.50. 

The  last  in  a  series  of  four  works  by;  this  author  dealing  with  the  Far  Eastern 
problem;  critical  of  Japan;  Part  III  examines  the  remarkable  changes  of  late  years  in 
China  and  the  relation  thereto  of  American  interests. 

WILLIAMS,  MRS.  ISABELLA  B.    By  the  Great  Wall.     pp.  400.     1909.    Revell. 
$1.50. 

Selected  correspondence  of  a  devoted  and  highly  equipped  missionary  of  the 
American  Board  in  North  China. 

WILLIAMS,  S.  WELLS.    The  Middle  Kingdom.    2  vols.    pp.  836;  775.     1883. 
Scribner.    $9.00. 

Still  remains  by  far  the  most  valuable  general  work  on  China;  written  by  America's 
foremost  Sinologue;  encyclopedic,  though  not  so  in  form. 

INDIA    AND    CEYLON 
BARRY,  A.    England's  Mission  to  India.    1894.    S.  P.  C.  K. 

A  wise  and  thorough  exposition,  chiefly  from  the  viewpoint  of  a  Churchman,  of 
England's  duty  and  resp9nsibility  to  India;  deals  not  simply  with  the  religious  obliga- 
tions, but  with  the  political,  educational,  and  social  aspects  of  a  great  trust. 

BEACH,    HARLAN    P.      India    and    Christian    Opportunity,      pp.    308.      1908. 
S.  V.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

No  small  book  can  be  named  which  will  give  the  wide  range  of  information  about 
India  which  is  supplied  here;  an  unusually  full  study  class  text-book. 

BUNKER,  ALONZO.     Soo  Thah;  A  Tale  of  the  Making  of  the  Karen  Nation, 
pp.  280.     1902.    Revell.    $1.00. 

True  story  by  a  veteran  missionary  to  Burma,  giving  a  graphic  view  of  the  daily 
life  of  heathen  Hillmen,  the  entrance  of  the  Gospel,  and  its  transforming  results. 

CARMICHAEL,  AMY  WILSON.    Things  as  They  Are :    Mission  Work  in  South- 
ern India,     pp.     303.     1906.    Revell.    $1.00. 

The  strongest  piece  of  realistic  writing  in  Indian  missionary  literature;  illustra- 
tions and  subscripts  most  unusual;  depressing  because  only  the  darkest  side  is 
portrayed. 

CARMICHAEL,  AMY  WILSON.     Overweights  of  Joy.     pp.  300.     1906.     Revell. 
$1.00. 

The  other  side  of  the  shield;  as  realistic  as  the  preceding  book,  but  incidents  are 
chosen  to  reveal  the  Gospel's  supernatural  power;  excellent  illustrations. 

CHAMBERLAIN,  JACOB.    The  Kingdom  in  India,    pp.  301.    1908.   Revell.  $1.50. 

Practically  an  autobiography  of  a  great  missionary  veteran;  vivid  descriptions  of 
missionary  life  and  work  in  India. 


562  APPENDIX     C 

COCHRANE,  HENRY  P.    Among  the  Burmans.    pp.  281.     1904.    Revell.    $1.25. 

Gives  a  true  picture  of  Burmese  religions,  superstitions  and  customs  as  seen  in  the 
common  life.  Missionary  work  is  clearly  and  encouragingly  described. 

CURTIS,  WILLIAM  E.     Modern  India,     pp.  503.     1905.    Revell.     $2.00. 

A  keen  and  careful  journalist's  letters  concerning  his  travels;  gives  a  general  knowl- 
edge of  the  Empire;  little  said  about  missions,  though  the  author  is  sympathetic. 

DATTA,  SURENDRA  K.    The  Desire  of  India,    pp.  307.     1908.     Student  Volun- 
teer Missionary  Union.    $1.00. 

One  of  the  best  brief  works  on  India  and  missionary  work  there;  has  the  advantage 
of  the  sympathetic  insight  of  its  Indian  authorship;  used  widely  as  a  text-book  by 
the  students  of  Great  Britain. 

DYER,  HELEN  S.     Pandita  Ramabai.    pp.  170.     1900.    Revell.    $1.25. 

Best  life  of  this  talented  Indian  woman;  account  of  her  successful  efforts  in 
behalf  of  the  widows  of  India. 

DYER,  HELEN  S.    Revivals  in  India,    pp.  158.    1907.    Gospel  Publishing  House. 
50  cents. 

Typical  and  authentic  incidents  of  the  recent  spiritual  awakening  in  India. 

FRAZER,  ROBERT  WATSON.    British  India.    1897.    Putnam. 

A  summary  of  the  history  of  British  India,  in  the  well-known  series  of  "Stories  of 
the  Nations." 

FULLER,  MRS.   MARCUS  B.     The  Wrongs  of  Indian  Womanhood,     pp.  302. 
1900.     Revell.    $1.25. 

Description  and  discussion  of  these  wrongs  in  the  desire  to  find  a  missionary 
remedy;  fuller  than  ordinary  in  its  scope. 

HACKER,  I.  H.     A  Hundred  Years  in  Travancore.     pp.   106.     1908.     Allen- 
son.     2s.  6d. 

The  centenary  memorial  volume  of  the  work  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  in 
Travancore;  affords  an  excellent  idea  of  the  nature,  scope  and  evolution  of  mission 
work  in  South  India. 

HOLCOMB,   HELEN   H.     Men   of  Might   in   India  Missions,     pp.   352.     1901. 
Revell.    $1.25. 

Lives  of  thirteen  famous  missionaries  of  various  nationalities,  ranging  from  the 
first  Protestant  missionary  to  Dr.  Kellogg,  who  died  in  1899;  selection  is  good,  empha- 
sis satisfactory,  and  treatment  fairly  full. 

HUME,  ROBERT  A.    Missions  from  the  Modern  View.    pp.  292.    1905.    Revell. 
$1.25. 

Lectures  by  a  well-known  missionary  at  Amhednagar  on  certain  phases  of  the 
science  of  missions;  discusses  the  modern  view  of  God  and  the  worm,  the  relation 
of  missions  to  Sociology  and  Psychology,  the  points  of  contact  between  Christianity 
and  Hinduism,  and  the  spirit  in  which  the  Gospel  should  be  presented  to  Hindus. 

HUNTER,    WILLIAM    W.    The    Indian    Empire:     Its    Peoples,    History,    and 
Products.     Map,  tables,    pp.  852.     1893.     Smith,  Elder  &  Co.     21  s. 

Encyclopedic  account  of  historical  and  present-day  India  from  the  standpoint  of  a 
civilian;  most  authoritative  single  volume  on  the  Empire,  considering  its  scope. 

HUNTER,  WILLIAM  W.     A  Brief  History  of  the  Indian   Peoples,     pp.  256. 
1897.     Clarendon  Press.     90  cents. 

Sir  William  Hunter  is  the  highest  authority  on  India,  and  this  volume  is  a  condensa- 
tion of  fuller  works  by  the  same  author,  notably  the  preceding  one;  used  in  civil 
service  examinations  by  the  British  Government. 

JONES,  JOHN  P.    India's  Problem,  Krishna  or  Christ,    pp.  381.    1903.    Revell. 
$1.50. 

Except  for  the  first  chapter,  the  book  is  wholly  devoted  to  the  Indian  religions, 
womanhood  of  India,  and  a  full  discussion  of  missions  in  their  methods  and  problems; 
extremely  valuable. 

JONES,  JOHN  P.    India:     Its  Life  and  Thought,    pp.  448.     1908.     Macmillan. 
$2.50. 

The  latest  book  by  a  well  known  missionary  and  one  of  the  sanest  and  strongest 
thinkers  on  Indian  problems;  gives  in  readable  form  an  account  of  the  faiths  of 
India  and  the  present  religious  movements  in  the  Empire;  not  a  repetition  of  the 
preceding  book. 


INDIA    AND    CEYLON  563 


LUCAS,  BERNARD.     The  Empire  of  Christ,     pp.   151.     1907.     Macmillan.     80 
cents. 

An  examination  of  present  missionary  methods  and  objectives;  throws  the  emphasis 
strongly  on  the  Gospel's  mission  to  pervade  and  transform  society  as  distinguished 
from  the  gaining  of  individual  converts;  will  appeal  to  thinkers  of  the  liberal  school; 
written  by  an  experienced  missionary  in  India. 

MACDONELL,  ARTHUR  A.     A  History  of  Sanskrit  Literature,    pp.  472.     1900. 
Appleton.    $1.50. 

First  history  of  Sanskrit  literature  as  a  whole;  necessarily  brief  in  its  treatment, 
which  is  supplemented  by  the  Bibliographical  Notes  appended  to  the  book;  indispensa- 
ble to  a  thorough  understanding  of  India. 

MASON,  CAROLINE  A.     The  Little  Green  God.    pp.  146.     1902.    Revell.    75 
cents. 

A  powerful  setting  forth  of  the  harm  done  by  church  women  in  society,  through 
patronizing  Swamis  and  living  merely  for  selfish  ends;  incidentally  a  fine  defense  of 
the  underestimated  missionary  on  furlough. 

MAXWELL,  ELLEN  B.     The  Bishop's  Conversion,    pp.  384.     1892.     Eaton  & 
Mains.    $1.50. 

Under  the  guise  of  fiction  this  former  missionary  gives  an  intimate  and  true  ac- 
count of  the  real  missionary  life,  with  the  object  of  furnishing  an  answer  to  critics  of 
Indian  missions;  not  especially  strong  as  a  novel. 

MORRISON,  JOHN.    New  Ideas  in  India,    pp.  282.    1907.    Macmillan.    $1.60. 

A  discerning  examination  of  the  social  and  religious  trends  in  India  during  the 
past  century  and  especially  the  past  decade;  a  thoughtful,  reliable  book  written  by  an 
experienced  missionary  educator  in  Calcutta. 

MURDOCH,  J.     Sketches  of  Indian  Christians,    pp.  257.     1896.    The  Christian 
Literature  Society  for  India. 

Brief  accounts  from  various  sources  of  the  lives  of  some  distinguished  Indian 
Christians,  both  men  and  women,  with  an  introduction  by  the  late  Professor  S. 
Sattianadhan,  of  the  Presidency  College,  Madras. 

MYLNE,  Louis  GEORGE.     Missions  to  Hindus,     pp.   189.     1908.     Longmans, 
Green.    $1.20. 

A  study  by  the  Bishop  of  Bombay  of  missionary  methods  in  India;  includes  a  dis- 
cussion of  caste,  Hindu  theology,  Hindu  character,  and  the  results  of  missions;  of 
special  value  to  missionaries  to  India. 

RICHTER,  JULIUS.    A  History  of  Protestant  Missions  in  India,    pp.  468.    1908. 
Revell.     $2.50. 

An  excellent  translation  of  "Indische  Missions  Geschichte";  clear  and  away  the 
best  book  on  Christian  missions  to  India;  scholarly  and  comprehensive;  the  first  part 
historical,  while  the  second  part  deals  with  the  problems,  organization,  results,  and 
outlook  of  Indian  missions;  written  by  one1  of  the  world's  great  missionary  au- 
thorities. 

RUSSELL,  NORMAN.    Village  Work  in  India,    pp.  251.    1902.    Revell.    $1.00. 

Pen-pictures  from  a  Canadian  missionary's  experience  in  Central  India.  Despite 
fanciful  titles  and  wearisome  interweaving  of  native  words  and  phrases,  it  is  very 
forceful. 

SMITH,  GEORGE.     The  Life  of  William  Carey,  D.  D.    pp.  389.     1887.     John 
Murray.     73.  6d. 

SMITH,  GEORGE.    The  Life  of  Alexander  Duff,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.    1900.    Hodder 
&  Stoughton.    Out  of  print. 

These  two  lives — one  of  the  English  pioneer,  the  other  of  Scotland's  most  famous 
educational  missionary  and  secretary — are  classics.  Dr.  Duff's  life  is  condensed  from 
an  earlier  two-volume  edition.  e 

SORABJI,  CORNELIA.     Between  the  Twilights.     1908.     Harper   (London).     $s. 

WHERRY,  E.  M.    Islam  and  Christianity  in  India  and  the  Far  East.    pp.  238. 
1907.     Revell.     $1.25. 

Descriptive  of  the  conditions,  problems,  and  f  successes  of  missionary  work  among 
Mohammedans  in  the  Orient,  but  particularly  in  India;  written  out  of  thirty  years 
missionary  experience  in  that  country. 


564  APPENDIX     C 

JAPAN 

ASHTON,  W.  G.    A  History  of  Japanese  Literature,    pp.  408.     1901.     Apple- 
ton.     $1.50. 

Best  summary  of  twelve  centuries  of  Japanese  literature  by  one  of  the  highest 
English  authorities;  invaluable  for  missionaries  to  Japan. 

BACON,  ALICE  MABEL.    Japanese  Girls  and  Women,    pp.  333.     1891.    Hough- 
ton,  Mifflin.     $1.25. 

Written  by  one  who  for  years  had  the  best  opportunities  of  studying  her  subjects 
on  the  ground;  gives  an  excellent  view  of  all  phases  of  the  subject,  especially  the  life 
of  women  of  the  higher  classes. 

BACHELOR,  JOHN.    The  Ainu  of  Japan,    pp.  336.    n.  d.    Revell.    $1.50. 

The  best  book  on  the  interesting  aborigines  of  Northern  Japan  by  the  best-known 
missionary  among  them. 

GARY,  OTIS.     Japan  and  Its  Regeneration,     pp.   150.     1908.     S.  V.   M.     35 
cents,  50  cents. 

Excellent,  brief  account  of  Japan  and  of  missions  there,  written  by  a  recognized 
missionary  scholar;  best  text-book  for  study  classes;  well  arranged  for  student  use; 
statistics. 

GARY,  OTIS.    A  History  of  Christianity  in  Japan.    2  vols.    pp.  367;  431.    1909. 
Revell.     $2.50  each. 

The  best  single  work  on  missions  in  Japan;  Volume  I  deals  with  Roman  Catholic 
and  Greek  orthodox  missions;  Volume  II  with  Protestant  missions.  Gives  evidence  of 
scholarship  and  accurate  knowledge;  statistics  recent  and  reliable. 

CHAMBERLAIN,,  BASIL  HALL.    Things  Japanese,    pp.  545.    1902.   John  Murray, 
London.    $4.00. 

Professor  Chamberlain  is  the  foremost  English  authority  on  Japan.  The  book  is 
arranged  in  alphabetical  order,  with  full  index  of  less  important  items. 

Christian  Movement  in  Japan,  The.    A  Year  Book.    pp.  614.     1909.    Metho- 
dist Publishing  House,  Tokyo. 

A  carefully  prepared  volume  of  quite  recent  information  regarding  the  missionary 
operations  in  Japan,  with  a  sketch  of  present  conditions  in  that  country;  valuable 
statistics. 

CLEMENT,  ERNEST  W.    Christianity  in  Modern  Japan,    pp.  205.    1905.    Ameri- 
can Baptist  Publication  Society.     $1.00. 

Gives  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the  work  of  Christianity,  especially  since  1853;  includes 
Roman  and  Greek  Catholic  work  and  that  of  the  various  Protestant  societies,  the 
work  of  auxiliary  agencies,  etc.,  thus  bringing  Ritter's  work  down  to  date  and  im- 
proving upon  it. 

CLEMENT,  ERNEST  W.    A  Handbook  of  Modern  Japan,    pp.  395.     1903.    Mc- 
Clurg.     $1.40. 

Just  what  its  title  indicates,  and  written  by  a  missionary  educator  of  Tokyo;  later 
than  Professor  Chamberlain's  work  and  fuller  on  missions. 

DEFOREST,  JOHN  H.     Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom,     pp.  233.     1909.     Y. 
P.  M.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

Brief  and  interesting  text-book,  intended  primarily  for  church  young  people's 
classes;  useful  statistics. 

GRIFFIS,  WILLIAM  E.    Verbeck  of  Japan,    pp.  376.    1900.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Life  and  work  of  the  most  influential  missionary  and  publicist  that  Japan  has  had; 
described  by  one  who  knew  him  and  his  work  very  well. 

GRIFFIS,  WILLIAM  E.    A  Maker  of  the  New  Orient,    pp.  332.     1902.    Revell. 
$1.25. 

An  appreciative  story  of  the  life  and  work  of  Samuel  Robbins  Brown,  pioneer  edu- 
cator in  China  and  Japan. 

GRIFFIS,  WILLIAM   E.     The  Religions  of  Japan,     pp.  457.     1895.     Scribner. 
$2.00. 

A  brief,  careful  outline,  by  one  of  Japan's  most  faithful  interpreters,  of  nature 
worship,  Shintoism,  Confucianism,  and  Buddhism,  with  a  chapter  on  Roman  Chris- 
tianity in  Japan  in  the  seventeenth  century. 


KOREA  565 

GRIFFIS,  WILLIAM  E.    The  Mikado's  Empire.    2  vols.     1906.    Harper.    $4.00. 

Eleventh  edition  of  the  standard  American  work  on  Japan  and  one  of  the  best  pub- 
lished; encyclopedic  in  its  range;  brought  down  to  date  from  1876  by  appended 
chapters. 

GULICK,  SIDNEY  L.    Evolution  of  the  Japanese,    pp.  463.    1905.    Revell.    $2.00. 

Incomparably  the  best  exposition  of  Japan's  evolution  and  national  character,  as 
well  as  of  its  people,  that  has  been  published  in  any  Western  tongue. 

HARDY,  ARTHUR  S.     Life  and  Letters  of  Joseph  Hardy  Neesima.     pp.  350. 
1891.     Houghton,  Mifflin.     $2.00. 

The  most  satisfactory  life  of  Japan's  foremost  Christian  educator;  written  by  the 
son  of  Neesima's  American  benefactor,  who  thus  knew  him  intimately. 

KNOX,  GEORGE  W.    The  Development  of  Religion  in  Japan,    pp.  204.     1907. 
Putnam.    $1.50. 

An  interesting  history  of  the  evolution  of  barbaric  tribes  into  one  of  the  world's 
foremost  nations;  describes  the  successive  religions  that  have  been  introduced  into 
the  islands;  written  by  a  former  missionary  to  that  country. 

LLOYD,  ARTHUR.     Everyday  Japan,     pp.  381.     1909.      Cassell.     $4.00. 

Interesting  sketches  written  by  an  educator  after  twenty-five  years'  experience  in 
Japan;  full  of  information  regarding  the  daily  life  of  the  people;  beautifully  illus- 
trated. 

MACKAY,  GEORGE  L.     From  Far  Formosa,    pp.  346.     1895.     Revell.    $1.25. 

Occasionally  prosy,  yet  for  the  most  part  an  extremely  interesting  account  of  the 
achievements  and  thrilling  experiences  of  Canada's  missionary  hero;  a  most  fruitful 
life. 

MOODY,  CAMPBELL  N.    The  Heathen  Heart,    pp.  250.    1907.    Oliphant,  Ander- 
son &  Ferrier.    35.  6d. 

Story  of  missions  among  the  Chinese  of  Formosa;  illustrations,  missionary  experi- 
ences, and  methods  of  work  among  animistic  peoples;  relates  wonderful  triumphs  of 
the  Gospel. 

KOREA 
ALLEN,  HORACE  N.    Things  Korean,    pp.  256.     1908.    Revell.    $1.25. 

Informing  and  entertaining;  written  in  discursive  style  by  one  who  pioneered 
medical  missions  in  Korea,  and  has  since  been  a  distinguished  diplomatist. 

BAIRD,  ANNIE  L.  A.    Daybreak  in  Korea,     pp.  123.     1909.    Revell.    60  cents. 

A  simple  narrative  likely  to  awaken  interest  in  the  uninterested;  written  from  the 
Korean  viewpoint;  depicts  faithfully  the  life  of  this  most  interesting  people,  espe- 
cially the  life  of  Korean  women. 

BISHOP,  ISABELLA  BIRD.    Korea  and  Her  Neighbors,    pp.  488.     1897.    Revell. 
$2.00. 

Based  on  four  visits  of  an  experienced  world-traveler;  mainly  a  record  of  journey- 
ing, but  with  encyclopedic  information  inserted,  which  is  made  available  by  a  full 
index;  missionary  testimony  indirect,  but  valuable. 

GALE,  JAMES  S.     Korean  Sketches,     pp.  256.     1898.    Revell.    $1.00. 

A  most  readable  volume  on  Korea  and  trustworthy  withal.  Missions  are  only 
slightly  dealt  with;  the  people  and  their  daily  environment  are  the  themes. 

GALE,  JAMES  S.    The  Vanguard;  A  Tale  of  Korea,    pp.  320.     1904.     Revell. 
$1.50. 

The  story,  thinly  disguised  by  fiction,  of  actual  Korean  missionaries  and  Christians, 
with  the  old  and  new  life  in  strong  and  interesting  contrasts;  one  of  the  best  mis- 
sionary stories. 

GALE,  JAMES  S.     Korea  in  Transition,     pp.  270.     1909.     Y.  P.  M.  M.     35 
cents,  50  cents. 

The  best  text-book  on  Korea  for  study  classes;  missionary  life  and  work  there 
are  vividly  portrayed. 

HURLBURT,  HOMER.    The  Passing  of  Korea,    pp.  473.    1906.    Doubleday,  Page. 
$3-80. 

A  voluminous  and  highly  interesting  series  of  sketches  covering  the  history,  insti- 
tutions, every-day  life,  and  political  fortunes  of  Korea;  extremely  friendly  to  Korea 
and  severely  critical  of  Japan. 


566  APPENDIX     C 

McKENzre,  F.  A.    The  Tragedy  of  Korea,    pp.  312.     1008.    Button.    $2.00. 

A  readable  and  illuminating  statement  of  the  present  political  situation  in  Korea; 
presents  Korea's  case  in  the  matter  of  the  Japanese  occupation;  by  a  well-known 
British  war  correspondent. 

NOBLE,  W.   ARTHUR.     Ewa,  A   Tale  of  Korea,     pp.  354.     1906.     Eaton  & 
Mains.     $1.25. 

In  the  guise  of  fiction,  gives  some  interesting  information  about  Korean  customs 
and  reveals  native  criticisms  of  foreigners. 

UNDERWOOD,  HORACE  G.     The   Call  of  Korea,     pp.  204.     1908.     Revell.     35 
cents,  75  cents. 

Reveals  Korea's  supreme  need  of  the  Gospel  at  the  present  hour,  and  her  remark- 
able responsiveness;  full  of  information;  written  by  one  of  the  best-known  missionaries 
to  that  country. 

UNDERWOOD,  MRS.   L.   H.     Fifteen   Years   Among  the  Top-knots,     pp.   271. 
1904.     American  Tract   Society.     $1.50. 

While  Mrs.  Underwood  deals  largely  with  her  own  work  as  a  Presbyterian  medical 
missionary,  she  speaks  of  other  missions  and  workers  as  well;  contains  records  of 
journeys,  sometimes  adventurous,  peeps  into  the  homes,  sketches  of  Christians,  inside 
views  of  the  palace  life,  etc. 

LATIN    AMERICA 

BEACH,  HARLAN  P.     Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,    pp.  236.     1907. 
S.  V.  M.    50  cents. 

The  only  volume  treating  of  missions  in  detail  throughout  the  continent;  intended 
primarily  for  student  mission  study  classes. 

BROWN,  HUBERT  W.    Latin  America,    pp.  308.    1901.    Revell.    $1.20. 

General  account  of  religious  conditions  in  the  republics  south  of  the  United  States. 
Papists,  patriots,  Protestants,  and  mission  problems  are  discussed,  as  well  as  the 
pagan  background. 

BUTLER,  WILLIAM.     Mexico  in  Transition,    pp.  324.     1892.     Western  Metho- 
dist Book  Concern.     $2.00. 

As  a  faithful  description  of  conditions  at  the  time  and  a  historical  sketch  up  to 
the  time  it  was  written,  the  book  still  has  value. 

CLARK,  FRANCIS  E.    The  Continent  of  Opportunity,    pp.  350.    1907.    Revell. 
$1.50. 

Impressions  of  the  South  American  republics,  gained  from  extensive  travels  in  that 
continent;  presents  data  to  justify  the  book's  title,  from  the  standpoint  of  Christian 
missions;  written  by  the  General  Secretary  of  the  World's  Society  of  Christian 
Endeavor. 

CLARK,  FRANCIS  E.,  and  HARRIET  A.    The  Gospel  in  Latin  Lands,    pp.  315. 
1909.    Macmillan. 

A  sketchy  account  of  Protestant  work  in  the  Latin  countries  of  Europe  and 
America;  written  by  authors  who  have  traveled  widely  and  observed  well;  a  text- 
book for  women's  classes. 

GRUBB,  W.  BARBROOKE.     Among  the  Indians  of  the  Paraguayan  Chaco.     pp. 
176.     1904.    South  American  Missionary  Society,     is.  6d. 

The  author  and  his  fellow-workers  describe  interestingly  the  environment,  habits, 
and  character  and  the  language  and  arts  of  the  Chaco  Indians,  as  also  the  missionary 
work  done  for  them. 

GUINNESS,  GERALDINE.    Peru :    Its  Story,  People,  and  Religion,    pp.  438.  n.  d. 
Revell.    $2.50. 

Very  attractive  description  of  the  people  of  Peru  and  their  religions,  with  an  outline 
of  their  history;  reveals  the  condition  of  desperate  need  and  scant  supply. 

JOHNSTON,  JULIA  H.    Indian  and  Spanish  Neighbors,    pp.  194.    1905.    Revell. 
30  cents,  50  cents. 

Text-book  for  women's  classes  for  interdenominational  use;  excellent. 

KEANE,  A.  H.     Central  and  South  America.     Vol.  I.     pp.  611.     1909.     Lip- 
pincott.     $5.50. 

Volume  I  deals  with  the  ten  republics  of  South  America,  and  in  the  main  is  geo- 
graphical and  ethnographical.  Professor  Keane  is  one  of  the  best  authorities  on 
the  subject. 


OCEANIA  567 

MOSES,  BERNARD.     South  America  on  the   Eve  of  Emancipation,     pp.  356. 

1908.  Putnam.    $1.50. 

Presents  reliably  some  phases  of  Spanish  colonial  history  and  social  organization 
which  help  to  an  understanding  of  modern  conditions  in  South  America. 

NEELY,  THOMAS   B.     South  America:     Its  Missionary  Problems,     pp.   312. 

1909.  Y.  P.  M.  M.     35  cents,  50  cents. 

The  most  recent  mission  study  text-book  on  South  America;  not  very  thorough,  but 
gives  a  faithful  sketch  of  the  neglected  continent  as  a  mission  field. 

RUHL,  ARTHUR.     Other  Americans,     pp.  321.     1908.     Scribner.     $1.50. 

South  American  cities,  countries  and  places  described  in  interesting  chapters,  which 
had  previously  appeared  as  articles  in  Collier's  and  Scribner's  Magazine;  written  by 
a  trained  observer  of  affairs,  with  a  sense  of  humor  and  an  original  style. 

TUCKER,  HUGH  C.     The  Bible  in  Brazil,     pp.  293.     1902.     Revell.    $1.25. 

Though  written  by  a  Bible  Society  representative,  the  scope  of  the  book  is  not 
limited  to  the  work  of  that  organization;  includes  the  story  of  extensive  journeys 
in  the  various  states  of  Brazil,  giving  glimpses  of  social  and  religious  life  and  of 
mission  work. 

WINTON,  GEORGE  BEVERLY.    A  New  Era  in  Old  Mexico,    pp.  203.    1905.    Pub- 
lishing House  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South.     $1.00. 

Gives  a  sketch  of  Mexican  history,  ancient  and  modern,  the  political  situation,  mis- 
sionary conditions  and  outlook;  written  by  a  former  missionary  there,  now  a  prom- 
inent editor. 

YOUNG,  ROBERT.    From  Cape  Horn  to  Panama,    pp.  202.    1900.    South  Amer- 
ican Missionary  Society. 

Narrative  of  missionary  enterprises  among  the  neglected  races  of  South  America. 
While  in  the  interests  of  a  single  society,  it  is  the  best  picture  of  work  among  the 
Indians  of  the  Southern  Hemisphere. 

OCEANIA 

ALEXANDER,  JAMES  M.    The  Islands  of  the  Pacific,    pp.  515.     1909.    Ameri- 
can Tract  Society.    $2.00. 

Sketch  of  the  people  and  missions  of  various  South  Sea  groups,  with  emphasis  upon 
the  transformations  wrought  by  Christianity. 

BLISS,    MRS.    THEODORA    CROSBY.      Micronesia,      pp.    167.      1906.     American 
Board.    30  cents,  50  cents. 

Reveals  the  romance  of  missions  in  the  Island  world;  concerned  chiefly  with  an 
account  of  the  work  of  the  American  Board,  but  illustrates  graphically  all  mission 
work  in  the  Pacific  Islands;  written  from  first-hand  information. 

BRAIN,  BELLE  M.     The  Transformation  of  Hawaii,    pp.  193.     1898.     Revell. 
$1.00. 

Story  briefly  told  for  young  people  of  the  change  from  heathenism  to  incipient 
statehood,  wrought  mainly  by  missions  of  the  American  Board. 

BROWN,    ARTHUR   J.     The    New    Era   in   the    Philippines,     pp.    314.      1903. 
Revell.    $1.25.    Out  of  print. 

Studies  of  the  Islands  made  on  the  ground  by  a  missionary  secretary  of  keen  dis- 
cernment; although  now  somewhat  out  of  date,  excellent  from  various  points  of 
view;  used  as  a  study  class  text-book. 

BROWN,  GEORGE.    George  Brown,  D.   D.    An  autobiography,    pp.  535.     1909. 
Hodder  &  Stoughton.    $3.50. 

Recounts  experiences  of  an  explorer  and  missionary  in  Samoa,  New  Britain,  New 
Ireland,  New  Guinea,  and  the  Solomon  Islands. 

Census  of  the  Philippine  Islands,     pp.  619.     Vol.  I.     1905. 

Contains  information,  the  authority  of  which  is  beyond  appeal,  regarding  the 
general  condition*  in  the  Philippines. 

DEVINS,  JOHN  BANCROFT.     An  Observer  in  the  Philippines,     pp.  416.     1905. 
American  Tract  Society.     $2.00. 

A  well-known  editor's  racy  account  of  a  trip  of  constant  interrogation  and  observa- 
tion in  the  islands;  records  of  America's  achievements  and  her  problems,  as  well  as 
those  of  Protestant  missions. 


568  APPENDIX     C 

KING,  JOSEPH.     W.  G.  Lawes  of  Savage  Island,     pp.  388.     1909.     Religious 
Tract  Society.     53. 

An  account  of  a  pioneer  missionary  showing  what  a  quiet,  unassuming  Christian  is 
able  to  accomplish  among  savages  by  his  wise  counsels,  progressive  policy  and  Chris- 
tian life;  gives  the  history  of  the  establishment  of  missions  in  New  Guinea;  con- 
tains some  valuable  suggestions  on  the  effect  of  government  protection  and  on  in- 
dustrial work. 

LAMB,  ROBERT.    Saints  and  Savages,    pp.  313.     1905.    W.  Blackwood.    6s. 

A  chatty,  vivid  picture  of  life  before  and  after  Christian  enlightenment,  mainly 
dealing  with  natives;  pathetic  fiction  which  compels  interest. 

LOVETT,    RICHARD.      James    Chalmers:      His    Autobiography    and    Letters, 
pp.  511.    n.  d.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Standard  life  of  one  of  the  most  famous  and  fearless  of  missionaries  to  South 
Sea  Cannibals,  by  whose  hands  he  was  murdered  in  1901. 

LYMAN,  HENRY  M.     Hawaiian  Yesterdays,    pp.  281.     1906.    McClurg.    $2.00. 

A  romantic  portrayal,  in  "Chapters  from  a  Boy's  Life  in  the  Islands  in  the  Early 
Days,"  of  conditions  in  Hawaii  in  the  first  half  of  the  last  century. 

MONTGOMERY,  MRS.   HELEN  BARRETT.     Christus  Redemptor.     pp.  282.     1906. 
Macmillan.     50  cents. 

A  study  of  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific,  including  the  Philippines;  gives  an  account  of 
the  missionary  work  now  being  carried  on  among  their  inhabitants;  very  informing. 

PATON,  JAMES,  editor.    John  G.  Paton.    An  autobiography,    pp.  854.     1907. 
Revell.     $1.50. 

Life  of  one  of  the  most  simple,  saintly,  and  brave  of  modern  missionaries;  a  most 
impressive  volume. 

PATON,   MRS.    JOHN   G.    Letters   and    Sketches    from   the   New   Hebrides, 
pp.  382.     1905.     Armstrong.     $1.75. 

A  supplementary  volume  to  the  life  of  her  husband,  John  G.  Paton;  letters  and 
sketches  descriptive  of  missionary  experiences  in  the  South  Seas;  written  in  a 
charming  style. 

PIERSON,  DELAVAN  L.,  editor.    The  Pacific  Islanders,    pp.  354.     1906.   Funk  & 
Wagnalls.    $1.00. 

Chapters  from  the  life  stories  of  famous  missionaries,  illustrating  the  Gospel's 
power  to  transform  savages  into  saints;  by  various  authors. 

STUNTZ,  HOMER  C.    The  Philippines  and  the  Far  East.    pp.  514.    1904.    Jen- 
nings &  Graham.    $1.75. 

Based  upon  a  large  experience  and  complete  first-hand  knowledge  of  the  land, 
peoples  and  missionary  work  in  the  islands;  valuable  also  from  the  point  of  view  of 
government  policies. 

WILLIAMS,  JOHN.    Missionary  Enterprises  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,    pp.  416. 
1907.     Presbyterian  Board.     $1.25. 

Narrative  of  the  missionary  labors  of  a  great  apostle  of  the  South  Sea  Islands, 
John  Williams,  the  martyr  of  Erromanga. 

WRIGHT,    HAMILTON    M.     Handbook   of   the    Philippines,     pp.    429.     1909. 
McClurg. 

Account  of  the  Philippines  as  they  are  today;  a  mass  of  information  on  political 
and  industrial  matters,  with  a  chapter  on  missionary  work;  good  maps  and  illus- 
trations; written  by  an  extensive  traveler  and  careful  observer. 

YONGE,  CHARLOTTE  M.    Life  of  John  Coleridge  Patteson,  Missionary  Bishop 
of  the  Melanesian  Islands.    2  vols.    pp.  370;  411.    1894.    Macmillan.    $3.00. 

Standard  life  of  one  of  Britain's  finest  spirits;  exhibits  his  humility,  versatility, 
attractiveness,  scholarship,  and  spirituality. 


UNITED     STATES     AND     CANADA 
ARCTANDER,  JOHN  W.    The  Apostle  of  Alaska,    pp.  385.    1909.    Revell.   $1.50. 

Biography,  full  of  interest  and  inspiration,  of  William  Duncan,  of  Metlakahtla,  one 
of  the  noblest  of  missionaries;  recounts  new  Acts  of  the  Apostles  among  the  pagan 
Indians  of  the  frozen  North. 


UNITED    STATES    AND    CANADA  569 

BAKER,  RAY  STANNARD.    Following  the  Color  Line.    pp.  314.    1908.    Double- 
day,  Page.    $2.00. 

An  impartial  and  clear  statement  of  the  Negro  problem,  written  by  a  Northern 
man  who  has  a  keen  eye  for  facts,  and  sees,  as  few  men  do,  the  tendency  of  events. 

BLISS,   W.   D.   P.,   editor.     New   Encyclopedia  of  Social  Reform,    pp.   1320. 
1908.     Funk  &  Wagnalls.    $7.50;  $14.00. 

A  standard  work  of  reference  on  social  questions;  covers  a  very  wide  range. 

BRANDENBURG,  BROUGHTON.     Imported  Americans,     pp.  303.     1904.     Stokes 
$1.60. 

Recounts  the  experiences  of  the  author  and  his  wife  while  studying  in  disguise 
the  immigration  question. 

BROOKS,  JOHN   GRAHAM.     Social   Unrest,     pp.   394.     1904.     Macmillan.     25 
cents,  $1.50. 

An  interesting,  popular  discussion  of  burning  social  questions. 

CALKINS,  RAYMOND.     Substitutes  for  the  Saloon,    pp.  397.     1901.    Houghton 
Mifflin.     $1.30. 

A  critical  examination  of  many  proposed  solutions  of  the  drink  evil. 

CLARK,  JOSEPH  B.     Leavening  the  Nation,     pp.  362.     1903.     Baker,  Taylor. 
$1.25. 

This  story  of  American  home  missions  by  a  Congregational  home  missionary  sec- 
retary; thoughtful,  not  popular. 

COMMONS,  JOHN  R.     Races   and   Immigrants  in   America,     pp.   242.     1908. 
Macmillan.     $1.50. 

Scholarly  examination  of  the  problems  incident  to  the  mingling  of  races  and  espe- 
cially to  the  additions  to  the  population  made  during  the  nineteenth  century;  prob- 
lems of  industry,  labor,  crime,  politics,  etc.,  discussed  by  a  high  authority. 

CONNOR,  RALPH.     The   Life  of  James  Robertson,     pp.  412.     1908.     Revell. 
$1.50. 

Biography  of  a  rugged  prophet  and  statesmen  in  Canada  who  summoned  the 
Church  to  its  work  on  the  frontier  and  was  a  leader  for  many  years  in  that  work. 

CONNOR,  RALPH.     The   Foreigner,     pp.   384.     1909.     Hodder   &   Stoughton. 
$1.50. 

A  story  of  the  Canadian  West,  indicating  the  serious  immigration  problems  exist- 
ing there,  and  the  opportunities  of  the  Church  to  win  victories  for  good  citizenship. 

CROWELL,  KATHERINE  R.     The  Call  of  the  Waters,    pp.  157.     1908.    Revell. 
30  cents,  50  cents. 

A  study  of  frontier  mission  work  in  America;  text-book  for  women's  church  classes. 

DEFOREST,   R.    W.,    and    LAWRENCE   VEILLER.     Tenement    House    Problems. 
2  vols.    pp.  470;  516.    1903.    Macmillan.    $6.00. 

A  ^thorough  investigation  of  the  object  named  in  its  title;  written  from  the  point 
of  view  of  the  expert  in  social  uplift  work;  crammed  with  valuable  facts. 

DEVINE,  EDWARD  T.    Principles  of  Relief,    pp.  495.    1904.    Macmillan.    $2.00. 

A  reliable  treatment  of  this  subject;  written  by  one  who,  as  head  of  the  Associated 
Charities  of  New  York  City,  has  had  an  exceptional  opportunity  to  verify  principles 
in  life. 

DEVINE,  EDWARD  T.     Misery  and   Its  Causes,     pp.  274.     1909.     Macmillan. 

A  scientific  work  by  a  real  authority  on  the  relief  of  poverty;  especially  service- 
able to  those  who  wish  to  familiarize  themselves  rapidly  with  social  reconstruction 
in  the  city. 

DUNCAN,  NORMAN.     Higgins,  a  Man's  Christian,     pp.   117.     1909.     Harper. 
25  cents,  35  cents. 

Brief  character  sketch  of  a  "sky  pilot"  in  the  woods  of  Minnesota,  and  a  descrip- 
tion of  his  heroic  work. 

EELLS,  M.    Marcus  Whitman,    pp.  349.    1909.    Alice  Harriman  Co.    $2.50. 

Best  account  of  the  life  of  the  great  pathfinder  of  the  Northwest. 


570  APPENDIX     C 


FOWLES,  G.  M.     Down  in  Porto  Rico.    pp.  163.     1906.     Eaton  &  Mains.    75 
cents. 

A  readable  survey  of  modern  conditions  in  the  Island;  written  from  first-hand 
observation. 

GLADDEN,  WASHINGTON.     Applied  Christianity,     pp.  320.     Houghton,  Mifflin. 
$1.50. 

Frank  and  stimulating  addresses  by  a  well-known  thinker  on  social  questions  on  the 
mission  of  Christianity  in  the  solution  of  such  problems. 

GRENFELL,  W.  T.,  AND  OTHERS.    Labrador,   pp.  497.    1909.    Macmillan.    $2.25. 

Best   description   of  this  unfamiliar  land  and  its  people. 

GRENFELL,  W.  T.    Harvest  of  the  Sea.    pp.  162.    1905.    Revell.    $1.00. 

Vivid  account  of  the  life  of  the  North  Sea  fishermen  and  of  Christianity  working 
among  them;  a  romance  of  missions. 

GROSE,  HOWARD  B.    Aliens  or  Americans,    pp.  337.     1906.    Y.  P.  M.  M.    35 
cents,  50  cents. 

Best  text-book  for  study  classes  on  the  immigration  problem. 

HADLEY,  S  H.    Down  in  Water  Street,    pp.  242.    Revell.    $1.00. 

A  largely  autobiographical  sketch  of  work  in  the  famous  rescue  mission  founded 
by  Jerry  McAuley. 

HALL,  PRESCOTT  F.     Immigration,    pp.  393.     1906.    Holt.    $1.50. 

A  standard  work  on  immigration;  treats  of  the  history,  causes  and  conditions  of 
immigration  and  its  effect  upon  the  United  States;  includes  the  history  of}  past 
legislation  upon  the  subject;  one  section  devoted  to  Chinese  immigration. 

HELM,  MARY.    The  Upward  Path.    pp.  333.     1909.    Y.  P.  M.  M.    35  cents, 
50  cents. 

A  discriminating  study  of  the  Negro  problem  and  the  uplifting  power  of  Christ 
as  its  chief  solution;  written  as  a  text-book  for  young  people's  classes. 

HENDERSON,  CHARLES  R.,  editor.     Modern  Methods  of  Charity,  pp.  715.  1904. 
Macmillan.    $3.50. 

Covers  satisfactorily  the  field  of  public  relief  throughout  the  world,  the  chapters  on 
the  different  countries  being  written  by  experts;  contains  an  interesting  section  on 
the  Jews  and  their  charitable  organizations. 

HENDERSON,  CHARLES  R.     Social  Settlements,     pp.  196.     1907.     Wessels.    60 
cents. 

Description  of  social  movements  in  the  United  States,  with  a  catalogue  of  the 
chief  settlements  now  in  existence. 

HENDERSON,  CHARLES  R.     Social  Duties  From  the  Christian  Point  of  View, 
pp.  332.     1909.    University  of  Chicago  Press.    $1.25. 

A  suggestive,  interesting,  and  very  valuable  book  on  social  problems^,  specially  ar- 
ranged for  class-room  studies;  written  by  one  who  has  had  wide  experience  in  these 
matters. 

HODGES,  GEORGE.    Faith  and  Social  Service,    pp.  270.    1906.    Whittaker.    $1.25. 

Eight  lectures  delivered  by  Dean  Hodges  before  the  Lowell  Institute  on  the  main 
elements  in  the  social  problem. 

HOFFMAN,  FREDERICK  L.    Race  Traits  and  Tendencies  of  the  American  Negro. 
American  Economic  Association.    $1.25;  $2.00. 

The  most  exhaustive  single  study  of  population,  birth  and  death  rates,  anthropome- 
try, etc.,  of  the  Negro  race  in  America. 

HUNTER,  ROBERT.    Poverty,    pp.  382.     1905.    Macmillan.    25  cents,  $2.00. 

Gives  the  main  facts  concerning  the  nature  and  extent  of  poverty  in  the  United 
States  and  a  clear  idea  of  the  tremendous  draft  which  that  country  is  drawing  on 
the  future  in  Allowing  a  condition  of  inadequate  relief  and  half-hearted  constructive 
work  to  remain. 

JOHNSON,  JULIA  H.    Our  Indian  and  Spanish  Neighbors,    pp.  194.    Revell.   30 
cents,  50  cents. 

A  text-book  covering  briefly  the  needs  and  opportunities  for  work  among  the 
Indians  and  Spanish-speaking  people  in  the  United  States  and  in  Cuba  and  Porto 
Rico. 


UNITED    STATES    AND    CANADA  571 

KILDARE,  OWEN.    My  Old  Bailiwick,    pp.  313.     1906.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Vivid  pictures  of  tragedy  and  sin  in  the  Lower  East  Side  of  New  York  City  by  a 
well-known  novelist  who  had  lived  there;  depressing,  but  true;  gives  the  summons 
of  awful  need. 

McLANAHAN,  SAMUEL.    Our  People  of  Foreign  Speech,    pp.  in.    1904.    Rev- 
ell.    50  cents. 

A  handbook  distinguishing  and  describing  those  in  the  United  States  whose  native 
tongue  is  other  than  English. 

MATHEWS,  SHAILER.    The  Church  and  the  Changing  Order,    pp.  255.     1909. 
Macmillan.    $1.50. 

A  study  of  the  rightful  place  of  the  Church  in  the  solution  of  the  desperate  social 
problems  of  our  day. 

MATHEWS,  SHAILER.    The  Social  Teachings  of  Jesus,    pp.  235.    1909.    Univer- 
sity of  Chicago  Press.    50  cents. 

An  effort  to  discover  the  mind  of  the  Master  concerning  the  great  social  problems 
of  our  day;  by  a  well-known  writer  on  social  questions. 

MILLER,  K.    Race  Adjustment,    pp.  306.    1908.    Neale.    $2.00. 

A  clear,  strong  statement  from  a  scholarly  Negro  professor,  dealing  with  social, 
educational,  and  religious  problems  of  the  Negro  race;  most  of  the  chapters  written 
from  the  standpoint  of  a  social  student  and  therefore  without  bias;  others  show  a 
touch  of  race  antagonism. 

MURPHY,  EDGAR  G.     The  Present  South,     pp.  288.     1904.    Longmans,  $1.50. 

A  book  largely  devoted  to  the  Negro  problem  in  the  South,  written  by  a  scholarly 
Southern  man;  deals  largely  with  the  educational  problem  and  is  perhaps  the  best 
plea  for  Negro  education  now  published. 

Negro    Church,   The.    pp.   212.     1904.    Atlanta   University  Press.     50  cents. 
A  social  study  made  under  direction  of  Atlanta  University  by  the  Eighth  Atlanta 
Conference. 

New    York    Charities    Directory,     pp.    813.      1909.      Charities    Organization 
Society.    $1.00. 

Valuable  for  reference  in  a  study  of  the  social  problems  of  the  city;  reveals  the 
scope  and  variety  of  the  work  of  organized  charity  today. 

PEABODY,  G.  F.    Jesus  Christ  and  the  Social  Question,    pp.  374.    1900.    Mac- 
millan.   $1.50. 

A  scholarly  and  suggestive  appeal  to  the  spirit  and  teaching  of  Jesus  in  regard  to 
the  social  issues  of  the  hour. 

PHILLIPS,  A.  L.     The  Call  of  the  Home  Land.     pp.  173.     1906.     S.  V.  M. 
40  cents. 

A  sketch  in  broad  outline  of  the  many  problems  classed  under  the  general  head  of 
home  missions;  has  been  widely  used  as  a  text-book  for  study  classes. 

PEILE,  JAMES  H.  F.     The  Reproach  of  the  Gospel,     pp.  199.     1907.     Long- 
mans, Green.    $1.80. 

Bampton  lectures  for  1907;  an  unexaggerated  statement  of  the  social  evils  existing 
in  Christian  countries  and  a  call  to  the  Church  to  reckon  these  evils  as  her  problem. 

PLATT,  WARD.    The  Frontier,    pp.  292.     1908.   Y.  P.  M.  M.   35  cents,  50  cents. 

A  text-book  for  study  classes  of  young  people,  dealing  with  home  missionary  oppor- 
tunities on  the  new  American  frontier. 

RAUSCHENBUSCH,  W.     Christianity  and  the  Social   Crisis,     pp.  429.     1907. 
Macmillan.     $1.50. 

An  admirable  treatise  on  the  social  mission  of  Christianity  and  the  stake  of  the 
Church  in  the  social  movements  of  today. 

RICHMOND,  MARY  E.    The  Good  Neighbor,    pp.  152.     1908.    Lippincott. 

Simple  guide  to  an  understanding  of  organized  charity;  full  of  practical  sug- 
gestions. 

RUSSELL,  CHARLES   E.   B.   and   RIGBY,  LILLIAN   M.     Working  Lads'   Clubs, 
pp.  445.     1908.     Macmillan.    $1.50. 

A  description  of  the  working  of  these  clubs  in  Great  Britain  and  their  part  in 
solving  the  problem  of  the  working  boy;  with  a  list  of  the  clubs  in  operation  in  the 
British  Isles. 


572  APPENDIX     C 

Rus,  JACOB  A.    How  the  Other  Half  Lives,    pp.  304.  1890.    Scribner.    $1.25. 

Presents  facts  that  every  one  in  "comfortable  circumstances"  ought  to  know;  paints 
a  sad  picture,  but  not  without  its  bright  lights  of  unconquerable  souls;  written  by  a 
well-known  and  sympathetic  student  of  social  questions. 

SHELTON,  DON  O.    Heroes  of  the  Cross  in  America,    pp.  298.     1904.     Y.  P. 
M.  M.    50  cents. 

Brief  sketches  of  the  lives  of  men  who  in  Christ's  name  have  labored  for  the 
uplifting  of  society  in  America;  written  for  young  people's  classes. 

SHERWOOD,  JAMES  M.    Memoirs  of  David  Brainard.    pp.  354.    Funk  &  Wag- 
nails.    $1.50. 

Standard  life  of  the  great  apostle  to  the  American  Indians. 

Social  Evil,  The.    Putnam.    $1.00.    Out  of  print. 

A  report  prepared  under  direction  of  the  Committee  of  Fifteen. 

SPARGO,  JOHN.     Socialism,    pp.  349.     1906.     Macmillan.    $1.25. 

A  clear  and  enthusiastic  presentation  of  Socialism;  immensely  interesting  and  use- 
ful, in  spite  of  the  writer's  occasional  tendency  toward  exaggeration. 

SPENCER,  MALCOLM.    Social  Degradation,    pp.  176.    1908.     Student  Christian 
Movement,     is. 

SPENCER,  MALCOLM.    Social  Reclamation,    pp.  178.    1909.    Student  Christian 
Movement,     is. 

Two  excellent  text-books  on  social  problems,  prepared  for  study  classes  in  the 
British  colleges;  they  apply  in  many  respects  to  American  conditions. 

STEFFENS,  LINCOLN.     The   Shame  of  the  Cities,     pp.  310.     1904.     McClure. 
$1.20. 

An  unsparing  exposure  of  corruption  in  high  places  as  well  as  low  in  some  of  the 
leading  cities  of  the  United  States. 

STEINER,  EDWARD  A.    On  the  Trail  of  the  Immigrant,    pp.  375.    1906.    Revell. 
$1.50. 

An  interesting  study  of  race  characteristics  written  out  of  intimate  experience  and 
ripe  scholarship;  considers  the  immigrant  in  both  his  old  home  and  his  new. 

STEINER,  EDWARD  A.    The  Immigrant  Tide.    pp.  370.     1909.     Revell.     $1.50. 

An  equally  keen  and  reliable  volume,  in  which  Professor  Steiner  studies  the  immi- 
grant wave  in  its  flow  and  ebb  between  America  and  Europe.  These  two  volumes  are 
invaluable  to  any  one  studying  this  great  problem. 

STELZLE,  CHARLES.    The  Working  Man  and  Social  Problems,    pp.  166.     1903. 
Revell.     75  cents. 

Reveals  the  life  and  heart  of  the  working  man  and  offers  suggestions  as  to  how 
the  Church  may  help  him;  written  by  one  who  by  experience  knows  the  feelings  and 
aspirations  of  working  men. 

STELZLE,   CHARLES.     Christianity's   Storm   Centre,     pp.   240.     1907.     Revell. 

$1.00. 

Another  volume  on  the  Church  and  the  laboring  classes  by  the  official  representa- 
tive to  labor  of  one  of  the  leading  church  communions;  dwells  on  the  Church  s  oppor- 
tunity to  avert  grave  dangers  ana  win  great  victories  among  the  working  classes. 

STEWARD  ROBERT  L.    Sheldon  Jackson,    pp.  488.     1908.    Revell.    $2.00. 

Best  life  of  the  well-known  pioneer  missionary  to  Alaska. 

STRONG,  JOSIAH.    The  Challenge  of  the  City.     pp.  327.     1907.     Y.  P.  M.  M. 
35  cents,  50  cents. 

Excellent  text-book  for  study  classes  on  the  present-day  problems  of  the  city,  from 
the  pen  of  an  authority. 

STRONG,  JOSIAH.     Social  Progress,     pp.  275.     1906.     Baker  &  Taylor.    $1.00. 

A  compilation  of  statistics  of  agencies  engaged  in  welfare  work. 

The  Survey  (Apr.  '09— Oct.  '09).    pp.  860.    The  Charities  Organization.  $2.00. 
Latest  volume  of  the  official  organ  of  the  Charities'  Organization  Society  of  New 
York;  best  general  periodical  on  social  questions. 


UNOCCUPIED     FIELDS  573 

TUTTLE,  DAVID  SYLVESTER.    Reminiscences  of  a  Missionary  Bishop,    pp.  489. 
1906.     Whittaker.    $2.00. 

Autobiographical  records  of  the  work  of  a  heroic  and  statesmanlike  missionary 
bishop  in  Montana,  Idaho,  and  Utah;  graphic  description  of  frontier  work;  contains 
a  careful  examination  of  the  Mormon  system. 

WARNER,  AMOS  G.    American  Charities,  pp.  510.     1908.    Crowell.    $2.00. 

The  first  attempt  to  cover  systematically  the  field  of  American  charities  and  to 
formulate  the  principles  of  relief  which  had  been  evolved  from  a  century  of  benevo- 
lence; brought  down  to  date  in  the  second  edition. 

WASHINGTON,  BOOKER  T.    Up  From  Slavery,    pp.  330.    1907.   Burt.   50  cents. 

An  inspiring  biography  of  an  inspiring  life,  giving  the  story  of  one  who  lives  above 
the  prejudice  of  race,  and  is  doing  a  marvelous  work  for  his  people. 

WASHINGTON,  BOOKER  T.    The  Story  of  the  Negro.    2  vols.  pp.  332,  437.    1909. 
Doubleday,  Page.    $1.50. 

A  record  of  what  the  negro  himself  has  accomplished  in  elevating  himself  to  a 
higher  civilization;  does  not  deal  with  what  is  known  as  the  negro  problem.  In  the 
first  volume  the  negro  is  seen  in  Africa  and  as  a  slave;  in  the  second  the  negro  as 
a  free  man  is  discussed. 

WELLS,  HERBERT  G.    New  Worlds  for  Old.    pp.  333.    1909.   Macmillan.   $1.50. 

Vivid  presentation  of  his  socialistic  faith  by  this  wide-awake  writer  of  queer 
romances. 

WOOD,  ROBERT.     Americans  in  Process,     pp.  389.     1900.     Houghton,  Mifflin. 
$1.50. 

One  phase  of  the  immigration  problem;  a  study  of  the  change  of  population  inci- 
dent to  new  arrivals  in  South  End,  Boston. 

YOUNG,  EGERTON  R.     By  Canoe  and  Dog  Train,     pp.  267.     1899.     Rcvell. 
$1.25. 

In  many  respects  the  best  volume  by  the  well-known  ex-missionary  to  the  Indians 
of  British  America;  full  of  stirring  scenes  of  life  and  work  among  these  people. 

UNOCCUPIED    FIELDS 

BUDGE,  E.  A.  T.    The  Egyptian  Sudan :   Its  History  and  Monuments.    2  vols. 
pp.  652;  618.     1909.     Lippincott.     $1.50. 

Two  elaborate  volumes  on  the  history  of  exploration,  the  antiquities  and  archaeolog- 
ical discoveries  of  the  Egyptian  Sudan,  showing  the  early  civilization,  the  effect  of 
the  Mohammedan  invasion,  and  the  awful  rule  of  the  Mahdi,  with  a  sketch  of  the 
present  missionary  enterprise,  and  an  elaborate  bibliography  of  the  Sudan. 

BISHOP,  ISABELLA  B.     Among  the  Tibetans,    pp.  159.     1894.     Revell.    $1.50. 

Interesting  sketch  of  the  first  journey  of  this  intrepid  explorer;  information  no 
longer  up-to-date. 

CLARK,  F.  E.    The  Continent  of  Opportunity,    pp.  349.     1909.    Revell.    $1.50. 

A  summary  of  the  history,  resources,  and  outlook  in  the  South  American  republics, 
together  with  impressions  of  present-day  conditions,  the  progress  of  education,  and 
the  future  of  missions;  interesting  and  reliable. 

COBBALD,  RALPH  P.    Innermost  Asia.    1900.    Scribner.    $5.00. 

A  further  contribution  to  the  problem  of  the  exploration  of  Central  Asia;  sup- 
plements earlier  books  and  is  specially  full  on  the  desert  stretches  West  of  China. 

CAREY,  WILLIAM  T.    Adventures  in  Tibet,   pp.  285.    1901.   United  Society  of 
Christian  Endeavor.     $1.50. 

A  bright,  readable  book,  which  gives  a  picture  of  the  land  as  a  whole,  and  also  the 
original  diary  of  the  astonishing  journey  of  Miss  Taylor  in  1892-1893;  written  by  a 
well-known  missionary  in  India. 

DE  LESDAIN,  COUNT.    From  Pekin  to  Sikkim.    pp.  301.    1908.    Button.    $1.50. 

An  account  of  a  remarkable  journey,  a  wedding  tour,  which  touches  on  many 
regions  which  are  unknown  or  scarcely  known  to  Europeans.  Very  interesting. 

DAVIS,  RICHARD  HARDING.     The  Congo  and  the  Coasts  of  Africa,    pp.  220. 
1909.     Scribner.     $1.50. 

A  traveler's  indictment  of  Belgian  rule  on  the  Congo,  with  a  chapter  on  the  work 
of  American  traders,  but  none  on  that  of  American  missionaries. 


574  APPENDIX     C 


DENNETT,  R.  E.    At  the  Back  of  the  Black  Man's  Mind.    (Somaliland).    pp. 
288.    1909.    Macmillan.    $1.50. 

A  book  on  comparative  religion  intended  to  show  that  concurrent  with  fetichism 
there  is  a  higher  conception  of  God  in  the  African  mind;  also  emphasizes  the  impor- 
tance of  the  kingly  office  among  the  pagan  tribes  of  Western  Africa. 

DOUGHTY,   CHARLES  M.     Wanderings   in  Arabia.     2  vols.     pp.  606.     1908. 
Scribner.    $4.50. 

A  reprint  of  his  Arabia  Deserta,  describing  three  years'  explorations  in  the  heart 
of  Arabia;  interesting  in  style;  written  by  a  prince  among  explorers. 

FIELD,  CLAUD.     With  the  Afghans,     pp.  221.     Marshall  Bros.     35.  6d. 

A  story  of  the  Afghan  problem  by  a  missionary  at  Peshawar,  proving  that  the 
Gospel  goes  where  the  missionary  cannot  and  that  the  great  closed  land  has  already 
yielded  converts  and  martyrs. 

ERASER,  DAVID.     The  Marches  of  Hindustan,     pp.  521.     1907.     Blackwood. 

2IS. 

A  popular  account  of  the  regions  bordering  India,  including  Tibet  and  Afghanis- 
tan. Valuable  for  its  maps  and  tables. 

GOLDSCHMIDT,  ADDA.     Aus  der  Dekabfistenzeit.     (Siberia.)     pp.  382.     1907. 
Stechert.    $1.50;  $1.75. 

GUINNESS,  GERALDINE.    Peru:    Its  Story,  People,  and  Religion,  pp.  438.   1909. 
Re  veil.    $1.50. 

A  fascinating  study  of  one  of  the  most  interesting  countries  of  South  America; 
a  plea  for  the  occupation  of  this  field. 

HAMILTON,  ANGUS.    Afghanistan,    pp.  562.    1906.    Scribner.    $5.00. 

An  exhaustive  treatise  on  this  unoccupied  field;  especially  full  of  geographical  and 
political  information,  with  a  careful  study  of  the  people  and  the  absolute  rule  under 
which  they  live. 

HEDIN,  SVEN.    Through  Asia.    2  vols.    pp.  1255.    1898.    Harper.    $10.00. 

Two  magnificent  volumes  by  this  prince  of  explorers,  with  nearly  300  illustrations 
and  photographs  describing  his  journeys  through  Central  Asia  from  1893  to  1897. 

HERBERT,  AGNES.    Two  Dianas  in  Somaliland.    pp.  306.     1908.    Lane.    $4.00. 

The  record  of  a  shooting  trip  of  two  English  women  in  British  Somaliland;  gives 
an  interesting  glimpse  of  the  country,  and  tells  something  of  its  people. 

HOGARTH,  DAVID  G.    Penetration  of  Arabia,    pp.  359.    1904.    Stokes.    $1.35. 

A  study  of  all  the  literature  of  Arabian  travel  by  one  who,  although  not  himself 
an  explorer,  is  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  subject;  valuable  maps  and  illustrations 
of  this  great  unknown  land. 

HUNTINGTON,  ELLSWORTH.    The  Pulse  of  Asia.    pp.  415.     1907.     Houghton, 
Mifflin.    $3.50. 

Results  of  a  scientific  expedition  into  the  heart  of  Asia  by  an  American  geographer; 
illustrates  the  relation  between  physical  environment  and  civilization  in  the  plateaux 
and  deserts  from  the  Vale  of  Kashmir  to  Chinese  Turkestan. 

KUMM,  H.  KARL  W.    The  Sudan.     1906.     Marshall  Bros.    35.  6d. 

A  series  of  chapters  somewhat  carelessly  put  together  and  not  remarkable  for 
style,  but  strong  in  their  appeal  and  in  the  presentation  of  facts.  The  only  book 
from  a  missionary  standpoint  on  this  field. 

LANDON,   PERCIVAL.     The   Opening   of  Tibet,     pp.   484.     1905.     Doubleday, 
Page.     $3-80. 

An  account  of  Lhasa  and  Central  Tibet  in  connection  with  the  mission  sent  by 
the  British  Government  in  1903-4.  Mr.  Landon  was  special  correspondent  of  The 
(London)  Times,  accompanying  this  mission.  Valuable  illustrations  and  maps. 

LEES,  G.  ROBINSON.    The  Witness  of  the  Wilderness,    pp.  222.     1909.    Long- 
mans.   $1.25. 

A  study  of  Bedouin  home  life,  social  customs  and  superstitions,  together  with  an 
account  of  the  new  railway  in  Northern  Arabia. 


JEWS  575 

LEONARD,  A.  G.     The  Lower  Niger  and  Its  Tribes,     pp.  564.     1909.     Mac- 
millan.     $1.50. 

A  sociological  study  of  the  tribes  on  the  Lower  Niger  by  a  British  officer  deeply 
interested  in  comparative  religion;  gives  the  philosophy  of  the  people,  expressed  in 
words,  proverbs  and  fables;  their  natural  religion,  spirit  worship,  and  demonology 
are  carefully  treated. 

MACKAY,  KENNETH.    Across  Papua,    pp.  192.    1909-    Scribner.    $2.50. 

An  account  of  the  voyage  of  a  scientific  commission  around,  and  their  march  across 
the  practically  unknown  land  of  Papua.  The  commission  was  appointed  to  inquire 
into  the  present  condition  of  British  New  Guinea  and  the  best  means  for  its  im- 
provement. 

MARTIN,  FRANK  A.     Under  the  Absolute  Amir.     pp.  330.     1907.     Harper. 

$2.25. 

The  observations  and  experiences  of  one  who  was  for  eight  years  an  engineer 
and  the  only  Englishman  in  Kabul;  a  picture  of  Islam  in  its  awful,  when  untram- 
meled,  political,  social,  and  moral  results. 

MOSES,  BERNARD.     South  America  on  the  Eve  of  Emancipation,     pp.  356. 

1908.  Putnam.    $1.50. 

PENNELL,  T.  L.     Among  the  Wild  Tribes  of  the  Afghan  Frontier,     pp.  324. 

1909.  Lippincott.     $3.50. 

Fascinating  description  of  a  pioneer  medical  missionary's  work  on  the  border  of 
Afghanistan;  contains  an  account  of  the  customs  and  traditions  of  the  Afghans. 

RIJNHART,  SUSIE  C.    With  the  Tibetans  in  Tent  and  Temple,    pp.  397.    1901. 
Revell.    $1.50. 

Story  of  four  years'  residence  on  the  Tibetan  border  and  a  journey  into  the  interior, 
where  Dr.  Rijnhart  lost  her  husband  and  baby;  thrilling  in  some  sections. 

RUHL,  ARTHUR  B.    The  Other  Americans,    pp.  320.     1908.     Scribner.    $1.50. 

Interesting  chapters  on  the  cities,  countries,  but  especially  the  people,  of  South 
America,  reprinted  from  Collier's  and  Scribner' s  magazines;  missions  and  religion 
not  specially  treated. 

TATE,  G.  P.    The  Frontiers  of  Baluchistan,    pp.  260.    Scribner.     1909.    $5.00. 

Sketches  of  the  desert  and  desert  life  on  the  borders  of  Persia  and  Afghanistan 
by  an  Indian  surveyor  who  loves  the  desert  and  has  been  a  wanderer  all  his  days. 

YOUNGHUSBAND,  F.  E.     The  Heart  of  a   Continent.     (Central  Asia.)     pp. 
332.    Scribner.    $2.00. 

JEWS 

BARON,  DAVID.    A  Divine  Forecast  of  Jewish  History,    pp.  90.    n.  d.     Mor- 
gan &  Scott.     London,     is. 

Gives  an  account  of  Jewish  history,  especially  as  the  fulfillment  of  prophecy,  and 
a  forecast,  according  to  Scripture,  of  the  future  of  the  nation;  written  by  a  devout 
and  thoughtful  convert  from  Judaism. 

GIDNEY,  W.  T.    The  Jews  and  Their  Evangelization,    pp.  128.    1907.    Student 

Volunteer  Missionary  Union.     $1.25. 

Study  class  text-book  written  by  a  specialist,  giving  salient  facts  concerning  the 
Jews  of  every  period,  as  well  as  an  account  of  missions  among  them. 

STARCH,    HERM    L.      Year    Book    of    the    Evangelical    Missions    among    the 
Jews.     1906.     Heinrichs'sche  Buchhandlung.     65  cents. 

Historical  sketch  of  the  International  Missionary  Conference,  with  papers  in 
English  and  German  read  at  the  meeting  in  Amsterdam;  appended  is  a  statistical 
review  of  Jewish  missions  by  the  Rev.  Louis  Meyer. 

THOMPSON,  A.  E.     A  Century  of  Jewish  Missions,     pp.  286.     1902.     Revell. 
$1.00. 

Though  marred  by  many  misstatements,  this  is  the  most  readable  and  generally 
satisfactory  brief  volume  on  the  subject. 


APPENDIX     C 

WILKINSON,  SAMUEL  H.     In  the  Land  of  the  North,    pp.  105.     1905.    Mar- 
shall Bros. 

Description  of  conditions  and  work  among  the  Jews  of  Russia,  from  Scriptural, 
political,  and  missionary  standpoints;  much  valuable  information;  by  an  authority 
on  Jewish  missions. 

WILKINSON,  SAMUEL  H.    The  Life  of  John  Wilkinson,    pp.  350.    1908.    Mor- 
gan &  Scott,    is. 

Life  of  a  celebrated  missionary  to  the  Jews  and  founder  of  the  Mildmay  Mission; 
written  by  his  son. 

STORIES  AND  BOOKS  FOR  READING  CIRCLES 
BAIRD,  ANNIE  L.  A.    Daybreak  in  Korea,    pp.  123.     1909.    Revell.    60  cents. 

Story  of  a  Korean  girl's  childhood  and  unhappy  marriage,  and  of  the  transforma- 
tion of  her  home  by  the  Gospel's  influence. 

BRAIN,  BELLE  M.    The  Transformation  of  Hawaii,    pp.  193.     1898.    Revell. 
$1.00. 

An  account  of  one  of  the  miracles  of  missions. 

BRAIN,  BELLE  M.   Fifty  Missionary  Stories,   pp.  225.    1902.   Revell.   60  cents. 
BRAIN,  BELLE  M.    Missionary  Readings,    pp.  235.    Revell.    60  cents. 

Two  volumes  of  short  sketches  covering  a  wide  variety  of  missionary  themes  and 
countries. 

BROOMHALL,  MARSHALL.    Dr.  Lee.    pp.  61.    1908.    China  Inland  Mission.    6d. 

A  brief  authoritative  narrative  of  a  young  Chinese  Christian  of  ability  and  rare 
spiritual  power;  illustrates  the  power  of  the  Gospel  and  the  value  of  educational 
missions. 

CARMICHAEL,  AMY  WILSON.    Things  As  They  Are.    pp.  303.    Revell.    $1.00. 
CARMICHAEL,  AMY  WILSON.     Overweights  of  Joy.     pp.  300.     Revell.     $1.00. 

Attractively  written  descriptions  of  workj  among  women  and  girls  in  Southern 
India  by  a  cultured  and  devoted  missionary;  the  first  volume  revealing  the  awful 
power  of  caste  and  the  second  illustrating  the  superior  power  of  the  Gospel. 

CHAMBERLAIN,  JACOB.    The  Cobra's  Den.    pp.  270.    1900.    Revell.    $1.00. 
CHAMBERLAIN,  JACOB.     In  the  Tiger  Jungle,    pp.  218.    Revell.    $1.00. 

Two  books  of  stories  vividly  portraying  missionary  work  in  India;  by  a  famous 
veteran,  recently  deceased. 

CONNOR,  RALPH.     The   Foreigner,     pp.   384.     1909.     Hodder   &   Stoughton. 
$1.50. 

CONNOR,  RALPH.    The  Prospector,    pp.  401.     1904.    Revell.    $1.50. 
CONNOR,  RALPH.    Black  Rock.    pp.  322.    1900.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Well-known  tales  revealing  the  problems  of  mission  work  in  the  Canadian  North- 
west and  the  responsiveness  of  rough  and  hardened  men  to  the  uncompromising 
manly  presentation  of  the  Gospel. 

DELOREY,  EUSTACHE  and  D.  SLADEN.     Queer  Things  About  Persia,    pp.  381. 
1907.     Lippincott.     $3.50. 

A  miniature  museum  of  things  bizarre,  as  noted  by  these  well-known  observers  in 
the  Empire  of  the  Shah. 

DUNCAN,  NORMAN.     Dr.  Grenf ell's  Parish,    pp.  155.     1905.     Revell.    $1.00. 

A  novelist's  vivid,  though  brief,  portrayal  of  the  personality  and  self-denying  labors 
of  the  famous  physician  to  deep-sea  fishermen  and  the  Eskimos  of  the  Labrador  Coast. 

DUNCAN,  NORMAN.     Higgins,  A  Man's  Christian,     pp.  117.     1909.     Harper. 
25  cents,  35  cents. 

A  short  narrative  by  a  well-known  novelist  of  a  home  missionary  winning  men  in 
the  woods  of  Minnesota. 

FAHS,  MRS.   SOPHIA  M.     Uganda's  White  Man  of  Work.     pp.  289.     Y.  P. 
M.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

Story  of  the  life  and  work  of  Mackay,  of  Uganda,  told  for  young  people. 


STORIES    AND    BOOKS     FOR    READING    CIRCLES  577 

GALE,  JAMES  S.    The  Vanguard,    pp.  320.     1904.    Revell.    $1.50. 

A  novel  of  missionary  work   in  Korea  by  a  missionary  of  experience  and  insight 
and   literary   skill. 

GALE,  JAMES  S.    Korean  Sketches,    pp.  256.    Revell.    $1.00. 

Portrays  graphically  the  people  of  Korea  and  their  daily  life;  of  more  than  usual 
interest. 

GRENFELL,    WILFRED   T.    Adrift  on   an   Ice   Pan.    pp.   69.     1909.     Houghton, 
Mifflin.     75  cents. 

Short    story    of    one    of    Dr.    Gren fell's    many    thrilling    experiences;    reveals    the 
heroism,   resourcefulness  and  faith  of  the  man. 

GRIFFIS,  WILLIAM  E.    Japan  in  History,  Folk-Lore  and  Art.    pp.  244.     1906. 
Houghton,  Mifflin.    75  cents. 

Occupied  mainly  with  the  political  history  of  Japan,  but  containing  also  interesting 
information   about  the  customs  and   folklore  of  the  people. 

GRIFFITH,    MRS.    M.    E.    HUME.      Behind    the   Veil    in    Persia   and   Turkish 
Arabia,     pp.  336.     1909.     Lippincott.     $3.50. 

A  true  and  vivid  picture  of  the  social  and  domestic  life  of  Mohammedan  women; 
ritten  by  one  who  has  lived  at 
missionary;  reveals  the  influence 


written  by  one  who  has  lived  among  them  for  eight  years  as  the  wife  of  a  medical 
fluence  of  Islam  upon  girlhood  and  womanhood. 


GRIGGS,  WILLIAM   CHARLES.     Odds  and  Ends  From  Pagoda  Land.    pp.  277. 
1906.     American  Baptist  Publication  Society.     90  cents. 

Picturesque  glimpses  of  the  life  of  the  Burmans  and  Shans;  seen  through  the  eyes 
of  a  medical  missionary. 

GUERNSEY,  ALICE  M.     Citizens  of  To-morrow,     pp.   160.     1907.     Revell.     50 
cents. 

Short    studies    of    many    of    the    foreign    elements    in    the    American    population; 
abounds  in  quotations;  prepared  for  text-book  use  among  the  women  of  the  churches. 

HARBAND,  BEATRICE  M.    The  Pen  of  Brahma,    pp.  320.    1905.    Revell.    $1.25. 

Accurately    described    by    the    sub-title,    "Peeps    into    Hindu    hearts    and    homes"; 
written   by   an  experienced   missionary   in    Southern   India;    good   for   reading   circles. 

HATTERSLEY,   CHARLES  W.     Uganda  by   Pen   and   Camera,     pp.   138.     ioo7- 
American  Sunday  School  Union.     $1.00. 

Another   good  book  for  reading  circles;   entertaining  sketches,   full   of  information 
regarding  one  of  the  great  mission   fields  of  Africa. 

HUBBARD,  ETHEL  D.    Under  Marching  Orders,    pp.  211.     1909.    Y.  P.  M.  M. 
35  cents,  50  cents. 

Life  story  of  Mrs.  Mary  Porter  Gamewell,  of  China;  includes  thrilling  experiences 
during  the  siege   of  Peking. 

JOHNSTON,  HOWARD  A.    The  Famine  and  the  Bread,    pp.  164.    1908.    Y.  M. 
C.  A.  Press.    $1.00. 

A    good   introduction   to    elementary    general    knowledge   of   missions;    typical   anec- 
dotes of  seven  great  fields,  gathered  on  the  ground;  many  illustrations. 

LAMBERT,  JOHN  C.     The  Romance  of  Missionary  Heroism,     pp.  346.     1907. 
Lippincott.    $1.50. 

Narratives    illustrating    the    devotion    and    heroism    of    missionaries;    romantic    and 
authentic;  excellent   for  reading  circles  of  younger  students. 

LITTLE,  F.    The  Lady  of  the  Decoration,    pp.  231.     1906.     Century  Company. 
$1.00. 

A  bright  little  story  located   in  Japan;    furnishes  an   attractive  introduction   of  the 
uninformed   and   uninterested   to   the   subject  of  missions. 

LOTI,  PIERRE.     Disenchanted,     pp.  380.     1906.     Macmillan.     $1.50. 

A   narrative   by   the    well-known    French   novelist;    does   not   refer   to    missions,    but 
frankly  discloses  the  unfortunate  conditions   surrounding  Mohammedan  women. 

MASON,  CAROLINE  A.     The  Little  Green  God.     pp.   146.     1902.     Revell.     75 
cents. 

A  short  satirical  novel  of  wide   popularity;   teaches  wholesome  missionary  lesson*. 


578  APPENDIX     C 

MAXWELL,  ELLEN  B.  The  Bishop's  Conversion,  pp.  384-  1892.  Eaton  & 
Mains.  $1.50. 

A  book  of  fiction  portraying  real  missionary  life  in  India;  likely  to  remove  mis- 
understanding and  prejudice. 

NOBLE,  W.  ARTHUR.  Ewa,  A  Tale  of  Korea,  pp.  354.  1906.  Eaton  &  Mains. 
$1.25. 

A  recent  book  of  missionary  fiction  dealing  with   Korean  life  and  customs. 

OXENHAM,  JOHN.  White  Fire.  pp.  366.  1906.  American  Tract  Society. 
$1.25. 

A  romantic  tale,  revealing  the  adventurous  and  self-sacrificing  life  of  James 
Chalmers;  good  for  younger  students. 

PIERSON,  ARTHUR  T.  The  Miracles  of  Missions.  Four  series,  pp.  196;  223; 
265;  257.  Various  dates.  Funk  &  Wagnalls.  First  three  series,  35  cents, 
$1.00.  Fourth  series,  30  cents,  90  cents. 

Four  volumes  full  of  well-selected  triumphs  of  Christian  missions  in  the  lives  of 
individuals  and  communities;  strong  apologetic  value  both  for  Christianity  and  for 
missions;  written  by  the  well-known  editor  of  the  "Missionary  Review  of  the  World." 

QUIRMBACH,  A.  P.    From  Opium  Field  to  Preacher,    pp.  181.  n.  d.    Musson. 

Striking  tale  of  an  actual  miracle  of  transformation;  written  by  a  Canadian  mis- 
sionary to  China. 

RICHMOND,  MARY  E.  The  Good  Neighbor,  pp.  152.  1908.  Lippincott.  60 
cents. 

A  straightforward,  practical  little  volume  on  the  city  problem  by  the  general  secre- 
tary of  the  Philadelphia  Society  for  organizing  Chanty. 

SPRINGER,  HELEN  E.  Snapshots  From  Sunny  Africa,  pp.  194.  1909.  Rev- 
ell.  $1.00. 

Pen  pictures  of  missionary  life  in  Africa. 

STEINER,  EDWARD  A.    The  Mediator,    pp.  356.    1907.    Revell.    $1.50. 

A  novel  dealing  with  the  immigrant  problem  in  America;  by  an  authority  on  the 
immigration  question. 

TAYLOR,  MRS.  HOWARD.  In  the  Far  East.  pp.  178.  1907.  China  Inland 
Mission.  $1.25. 

TAYLOR,  MRS.  HOWARD.  Pastor  Hsi:  Confucian  Scholar  and  Christian. 
pp.  494.  1907.  China  Inland  Mission.  $1.50. 

Strong  apologetic  for  missions;  a  startling  modern  miracle;  combines  in  one  the 
former  two  volumes  describing  Hsi  respectively  before  and  after  his  conversion. 

VAN  SOMMER,  ANNIE,  and  ZWEMER,  S.  M.,  Editors.  Our  Moslem  Sisters. 
pp.  299.  1907.  Revell.  $1.25. 

A  symposium,  carefully  edited,  on  the  status  and  treatment  of  woman  in  Moham- 
medan countries. 

WELSH,  BEATRICE  W.  An  African  Girl.  pp.  96.  1909.  Oliphant.  Ander- 
son &  Ferrier.  15  cents,  60  cents. 

Descriptive  of  girl  life  from  birth  to  marriage  in  Southern  Nigeria;  written  for 
young  people. 

WHITE,  M.  C.    The  Days  of  June.    pp.  122.     1909.    Revell.    50  cents. 

Story,  simply  and  impressively  told,  of  a  Southern  girl  of  rare  winsomeness  who 
laid  down  her  life,  at  an  early  age,  for  China. 

WILLIAMS,  MRS.  ISABELLA  B.  By  the  Great  Wall.  pp.  400.  1909.  Revell. 
$1.50. 

Selected  correspondence  of  Mrs.  Williams  revealing  a  life  of  patient  active  mis- 
sionary service  at  the  Northern  gateway  of  China. 

WILSON,  SAMUEL  G.  Mariam :  A  Romance  of  Persia,  pp.  122.  1906.  Amer- 
ican Tract  Society.  50  cents. 

A  story  from  real  life,  disguised  as  fiction,  faithfully  portraying  conditions  and 
missionary  work  among  the  Armenians  of  Persia. 


PASTOR  S    WORKING    LIBRARY    ON    MISSIONS  579 

YONGE,  CHARLOTTE  M.     The   Making  of  a  Missionary,  or  Day-dreams   in 
Earnest,    pp.  228.     1900.    Whittaker.    $1.00. 

Tells  how  an  English  girl  realized  in  China  her  early  dreams  of  missionary  service. 

YOUNG,  EGERTON  R.     By  Canoe  and  Dog  Train,     pp.  267.     1890.     Eaton  & 
Mains.    $1.25. 

Graphic    descriptions    of    missionary    work   among    the    Indians   of    the    Canadian 
Northwest. 


PASTOR'S  WORKING  LIBRARY  ON  MISSIONS 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.     Daybreak  in  Turkey,     pp.  306.     1908.     Pilgrim  Press. 
50  cents,  $1.50. 

Admirable  sketch  of  Protestant  missions  in  the  Turkish  Empire  to  date;  fine 
presentation  of  the  changed  conditions  there. 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.    The  Missionary  and  His  Critics,    pp.  235.     1906.    Revell. 
$1.00. 

Packed  with  quotations  from  eminent  men  as  to  the  necessity,  value,  and  success  of 
Christian  missions. 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.    The  Unfinished  Task.    pp.  211.    1908.    S.  V.  M.    35  cents, 
50  cents. 

A  lucid  statement  of  the  magnificent  scope  and  present  status  of  the  missionary 
enterprise. 

BEACH,  HARLAN  P.    Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang.    pp.  227.     1905.    S.  V.  M. 
50  cents. 

A  scholarly,  severely  condensed  account  of  China  as  a  mission  field,  by  a  leading 
authority. 

BEACH,  HARLAN   P.     New  Testament   Studies  in  Missions,     pp.  40.     1907. 
S.  V.  M.     15  cents. 

An  examination  of  the  missionary  teachings  of  the  Gospels,  Acts,  and  Pauline 
Epistles. 

BEACH,   HARLAN   P.,  and  others.     Protestant  Missions   in   South  America, 
pp.  236.    1907.    S.  V.  M.    50  cents. 

Treatment  of  the  country  as  a  whole  by  Professor  Beach;  that  of  the  individual 
countries  by  missionaries  working  therein;  carefully  written  accounts  of  the  South 
American  countries  as  mission  fields. 

BLAIKIE,  W.  G.     The  Personal  Life  of  David  Livingstone,     pp.  508.     1880. 
Revell.    $1.50. 

The  standard  life  of  Livingstone. 

BROWN,  ARTHUR  J.     The  Foreign   Missionary,     pp.  412.     1907.     S.  V.  M. 
68  cents.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Indispensable  to  the  pastor  who  wishes  to  know  the  genius,  workings,  and  relation- 
ships of  the  foreign  missionary  enterprise. 

BRYSON,  MRS.  MARY  T.    John  Kenneth  Mackenzie,  pp.  404.  n.d.  Revell.  $1.50. 

Best  life  of  the  most  noted  medical  missionary  to  China. 

CARMICHAEL,  AMY  W.    Things  as  They  Are.    pp.  303.    1096.    Revell.    $1.00. 

Sketches  showing  graphically  the  blackness  of  idolatry  and  the  caste  system  in 
Southern  India. 

CARVER,  WILLIAM   O.     Missions  in  the  Plan  of  the  Ages.     pp.  289.     1909. 
Revell.    $1.25. 

Scholarly  treatment  of  the  place  of  missions  in  the  revealed  will  of  God. 

CARY,  OTIS.    Japan  and  Its  Regeneration,    pp.  159.    1908.    S.  V.  M.    35  cents, 
50  cents. 

Excellent  brief  account  of  Japan  and  the  history  and  opportunity  of  Protestant 
missions  there;  written  by  a  leading  authority. 


580  APPENDIX     C 

Church  and  Missionary  Education,  The.    pp.  320.    Y.  P.  M.  M. 

Report  of  the  Convention  of  the  Young  People's  Missionary  Movement,  Pitts- 
burg,  1908. 

CLARK,  FRANCIS  E.,  and  HARRIET  A.    The  Gospel  in  Latin  Lands,     pp.  315. 
1909.     Macmillan.    30  cents. 

The  mission  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Latin  countries  of  Europe  and  America. 

CLARKE,  WILLIAM  NEWTON.    A  Study  of  Christian  Missions,    pp.  268.     1900. 
Scribner.    $1.25. 

One  of  the  most  thoughtful  and  suggestive  volumes  on  missions  and  mission  theory 
written  from  the  modern  point  of  view. 

CLEMENT,  E.  W.    A  Handbook  of  Modern  Japan,    pp.  423.     1905.  McClurg. 
$1.40. 

Full  of  information  about  Japan,  including  missionary  work  there. 

DATTA,  SURENDRA  K.    The  Desire  of  India,    pp.  307.     1908.     Student  Chris- 
tian Movement.    $1.00. 

A  satisfactory  account  of  India  as  a  mission  field;  written  by  a  clever  Indian 
Christian. 

DENNIS,  JAMES  S.    The  New  Horoscope  of  Missions,    pp.  248.    1908.    Revell. 
$1.00. 

A  course  of  lectures  on  modern  aspects  of  the  foreign  missionary  question,  by  one 
of  the  world's  foremost  missionary  authorities. 

DENNIS,   JAMES    S.      Social   Evils   in   the    Non-Christian    World,     pp.    172. 
S.  V.  M.    40  cents. 

Reprinted  from  Volume  I  of  "Christian  Missions  and  Social  Progress;"  excellent 
exposition  in  concise  form  of  social  conditions  in  mission  lands;  shows  utter  inad- 
equacy of  non-Christian  religions  to  meet  or  to  solve  these  problems. 

DWIGHT,  HENRY  O.,  TUPPER,  H.  A.,  JR.,  BLISS,  E.  M.    The  Encyclopedia  of 
Missions,     pp.  851.     1904.     Funk  &  Wagnalls.     $6.00. 

A  most  useful  volume  covering  almost  every  phase  of  missions,  being  descriptive, 
historical,  biographical,  and  statistical;  best  volume  of  the  sort  in  the  English  lan- 
guage. 

EDWARDS,  MARTIN  R.    The  Work  of  the  Medical  Missionary,    pp.  65.     1909. 
S.  V.  M.    20  cents. 

A  guide,  with  ample  references,  to  the  study  of  the  various  phases  of  this  subject. 

FORSYTH,  P.  T.     Missions  in  State  and  Church,    pp.  344.     1908.     Armstrong. 

$1.75- 

Missionary  sermons  and  addresses  by  one  of  the  most  vigorous  minds  in  the 
British  pulpit. 

GALE,  JAMES  S.    Korea  in  Transition,    pp.  269.    1909.    Y.  P.  M.  M.    35  cents, 
50  cents. 

Gives  an  insight  into  present  Korean  conditions,  including  the  Christian  revival, 
and  into  the  Korean  mind  and  character. 

GRIFFIS,  WILLIAM   E.     Verbeck  of  Japan,     pp.     376.     1900.     Revell.     $1.50. 

Story  of  the  foundation  work  done  for  Christian  missions  in  Japan  by  Guido 
Fridolin  Verbeck. 

GORDON,  A.  J.    The  Holy  Spirit  in  Missions,   pp.  241.   Revell.    50  cents,  $1.25. 

Emphasizes  the  special  significance  and  errand  of  missions,  and  discusses  the  place 
of  the  Divine  Spirit  in  the  enterprise. 

JESSUP,  HENRY  H.    Fifty-three  Years  in  Syria,    pp.  833.    1910.    Revell. 

Inspiring  biography;  informing  account  of  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  in  the  land 
of  its  birth. 

JEVONS,    FRANK    B.      Introduction    to    the    Study    of    Comparative    Religion. 
pp.  283.     1908.     Macmillan.    $1.50. 

The  first  book  to  be  read  by  any  one  who  purposes  to  make  a  serious  study  of 
comparative  religion. 

JONES,  JOHN  P.     India:    Its  Life  and  Thought,    pp.  448.     1908.     Macmillan. 
$2.50. 

Deals  mainly  with  the  religious  beliefs  and  the  new  trends  of  thought  in  India; 
written  by  a  recognized  authority. 


PASTOR'S  WORKING  LIBRARY  ON  MISSIONS  581 

KELLOGG,   S.   H.     A   Handbook  of   Comparative   Religion,     pp.    185.     1905. 
S.  V.  M.    30  cents,  75  cents. 

A  brief,  comparative  study  of  the  various  great  religions  in  their  main  teachings; 
written  by  one  who  has  had  years  of  contact  with  some  of  these  faiths  on  the  mis- 
sion field. 

LAWRENCE,  EDWARD  A.    Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Foreign  Missions,   pp. 
143.     1901.     S.  V.  M.     25  cents,  40  cents. 

Constitutes  the  permanently  valuable  portions  of  the  larger  volume,  "Modern  Mis- 
sions in  the  East/' 

McKENziE,  F.  A.     The  Unveiled  East.    pp.  347.     1907.     Button.    $3.50. 
Thoughtful  discussion,  by  a  well-known  journalist,  of  Far  Eastern  problems. 

MENZIES,  ALLAN.     History  of  Religion,    pp.  438.     1895.     Scribner.    $1.50. 

A  compendious  view  of  ancient  and  present-day  religions  from  the  modern  stand- 
point. 

MILLIGAN,  R.  H.    The  Jungle  Folk  of  Africa,    pp.  380.    1908.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Fresh,  vivid  descriptions;  illuminates  the  study  of  missionary  effort  in  the  interior 
of  Africa. 

MORGAN,  G.  CAMPBELL.    The  Missionary  Manifesto,    pp.  157.     1909.    Revell. 
75  cents. 

A  series  of  sermons  on  the  Great  Commission  to  preach  the  Gospel1  to  every 
creature. 

MORRISON,  JOHN.    New  Ideas  in  India,    pp.  282.    1907.    Macmillan.    $1.60. 

A  careful  account  of  the  new  social  and  religious  movements  in  India,  by  an 
experienced  Scotch  missionary  educator  in  Calcutta. 

MOTT,  JOHN   R.     The   Evangelization   of   the   World    in   This   Generation, 
pp.  245.     1900.    S.  V.  M.    35  cents,  $1.00. 

A  statement  of  the  Church's  missionary  obligation  to  the  present  generation  of 
non-Christians;  surveys  the  field,  enumerates  the  difficulties,  reviews  previous  mis- 
sionary successes  of  the  Church,  and  examines  her  resources  with  reference  to  the 
evangelizing  of  the  world  in  this  generation;  one  of  the  most  influential  books  in 
modern  missionary  literature;  written  by  a  well-known  missionary  leader  and  author. 

MOTT,  JOHN  R.    The  Pastor  and  Modern  Missions,    pp.  249.    1904.    S.  V.  M. 
35  cents,  $1.00. 

A  study  of  the  position  of  the  pastor  as  leader  in  the  missionary  enterprise;  in- 
cludes a  masterly  survey  of  world  conditions  at  the  opening  of  the  century;  valuable 
material  for  sermons  and  addresses. 

MURRAY,  ANDREW.  The  Key  to  the  Missionary  Problem,  pp.  204.   1901.  Amer- 
ican Tract  Society.     75  cents. 

Unequalled  as  indicating  the  place  of  prayer   in   solving  the   missionary   problem. 

MURRAY,  J.   LOVELL.     The  Apologetic  of  Modern  Missions,     pp.  80.     1909. 
S.  V.  M.    20  cents. 

An  outline  study  in  the  defense  of  Christian  missions  against  current  criticisms; 
contains  references  to  arsenals  both  of  attack  and  defense. 

NAYLOR,  WILSON  S.   Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,   pp.  315.    1905.    Y.  P. 
M.  M.     35  cents,  50  cents. 

Best  text-book  on  Africa  as  a  mission  field;  bulk  of  treatment  given  to  Central 
Africa. 

PATON,  JAMES,  editor.    Life  of  John  G.  Paton.    pp.  854.     1907.   Revell,  $1.50. 

One  of  the  greatest  volumes  of  missionary  biography;  life  of  the  famous  mis- 
sionary to  the  New  Hebrides  written  by  his  brother. 

Report  of  Conference  of  the  World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  Oxford. 
1909.     pp.  324.     1909.     W.  S.  C.  F.     25  cents. 

Reveals  progress  of  the  Student   Christian  Movements  of  the  world. 

RICHARDS,  E.   H.,  and  others.     Religions  of  Mission  Fields  as  Viewed  by 
Protestant  Missionaries,     pp.  300.     1905.     S.  V.  M.     35  cents,  50  cents. 

Brief  accounts  of  the  ten  great  religions  of  the  mission  countries  of  the  world 
written  by  missionaries  who  have  been  in  long  and  intimate  contact  with  them. 

SINKER,  ROBERT.     Memorials  of  the   Honorable   Ion   Keith-Falconer.     New 
Edition,    pp.  258.     1903.    Deighton,  Bell.     $1.85. 

Best  account  of  the  brief  but  remarkable  career  of  the  young  Scottish  nobleman 
who  pioneered  Christian  missions  in  Arabia. 


582  APPENDIX     C 

SMITH,  ARTHUR  H.     China  and  America  To-day,     pp.  256.     1907.     Revell. 
$1.25. 

Account  of  relations  past  and  present  between  these  two  countries;  America's 
new  responsibilities  for  peace  and  progress  around  the  Pacific  basin. 

SMITH,  ARTHUR  H.     China  in  Convulsion.     2  vols.     pp.  770.     1901.     Revell. 
$5-00. 

Standard  work  on  the  Boxer  Uprising. 

SMITH,  GEORGE.     The  Life  of  William  Carey,  D.D.     pp.  389.     1887.     John 
Murray.    75.  6d. 

Best  life  of  the  pioneer  of  nineteenth  century   missions. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.     Christianity  and  the  Nations.     1910.     Revell. 

The  Duff  lectures  for  1910;  treats  of  a  variety  of  missionary  questions,  both  theo- 
retical and  practical;  no  other  one  volume  gives  so  compactly  an  understanding  of 
the  basis,  purpose,  problems,  message,  bearings,  and  influence  of  Christian  missions; 
written  by  one  of  the  best  known  missionary  experts  and  apologists. 

Students  and  the  Present  Missionary  Crisis,  pp.  600.     1910.    S.  V.  M.    $1.50. 

Addresses  given  at  the  Rochester  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment; a.  mine  of  information  and  illumination. 

STUNTZ,  HOMER  C.    The  Philippines  and  the  Far  East    pp.  514.    1904.    Jen- 
nings &  Graham.    $1.75. 

A  survey,  historical,  racial,  political,  and  religious,  of  conditions  in  the  Philippines; 
gives  an  account  of  the  Protestant  missionary  effort  now  being  carried  on;  written 
by  a  missionary  who  had  unusual  opportunities  for  investigation. 

TAYLOR,    MRS.    HOWARD.      Pastor    Hsi:    Confucian    Scholar    and    Christian. 
Two  volumes  in  one.    pp.  494.    1907.     China  Inland  Mission.    $1.50. 

A  miracle  of  modern  missions;  combines  the  two  former  volumes,  "One  of  China's 
Scholars"  and  "Pastor  Hsi,  One  of  China's  Christians." 

UNDERWOOD,   HORACE   G.    The   Call   of   Korea,    pp.   204.    1908.    Revell.    35 
cents,  75  cents. 

Full  of  interesting  information;  shows  Korea  as  a  dead-ripe  mission  field. 

WARNECK,  JOH.    The  Living  Christ  and  Dying  Heathenism,    pp.  312.     1909. 
Revell.     $1.75. 

A  scientific  exposition  of  Animism  by  a  German  scholar  and  missionary;  a  revela- 
tion of  the  desperate  needs  of  paganism  and  of  the  Gospel's  supreme  power  to  trans- 
form and  uplift  whole  races. 

WARNECK,  GUSTAV.    Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,    pp.  364. 
1901.     Revell.     $2.00. 

A  reliable  history  of  missions  by  one  of  Germany's  foremost  missionary  authorities. 

WELLS,  JAMES.     Stewart  of  Lovedale.    pp.  419.     1909.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Life  story  of  one  of  Africa's  greatest  statesmen  missionaries. 

WELSH,  R.  E.    The  Challenge  to  Christian  Missions,    pp.  188.     1902.    Allen- 
son.    30  cents,  $1.00. 

A  discriminating  exposition  and   defense   of   Christian   missions. 

WISHARD,  JOHN  G.    Twenty  Years  in  Persia,    pp.  344.    1908.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Replete  with  first-hand  information  on  Persia  and  missionary  work  there;  throws 
light  on  the  reform  movements  now  in  progress  in  that  country. 

ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.    Arabia :    The  Cradle  of  Islam,    pp.  437.    1900.   Revell. 
$2.00. 

Best  volume  on  the  Arabian  peninsula;  written  by  a  pioneer  missionary  of  unusual 
ability,  both  to  see  and  to  relate. 

ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.   Islam:   A  Challenge  to  Faith,  pp.  295.    1907.   S.  V.  M. 
35  cents,  $1.00. 

An  exposition  of  the  practice,  ethics  and  ritual  of  Mohammedanism,  by  a  leading 
authority;  account  of  the  rise  and  spread  of  the  faith  and  its  present  condition. 

ZWEMER,  SAMUEL  M.,  and  ARTHUR  J.  BROWN,     pp.  325.     The  Nearer  and 

Farther  East.     1908.     Macmillan.  30  cents,  50  cents. 

A  survey  of  missionary  conditions  in  Moslem)  lands  and  in  Korea,  Siam,  and 
Burma. 


BOOKS     FOR    THE     MISSIONARY    EDUCATOR  583 

BOOKS    FOR   THE   MISSIONARY   EDUCATOR. 
Selected  by  T.  H.  P.  SAILER,  PH.D. 

ADAMS,  JOHN.    A  Primer  on  Teaching,    pp.  129.    1903.    Edinburgh :  T.  &  T. 
Clark;  New  York:    Scribner.    20  cents. 

A  brief  introduction  to  methods  of  Sunday-school  teaching. 

ANGELIC  JAMES  ROWLAND,     Psychology,    pp.  457.    1904.  Holt.    $1.60. 

A  clear  and  readable  introduction  to  present-day  psychology. 

BAGLEY,  WILLIAM  C.     The  Educative  Process,     pp.  358.     1905.     Macmillan. 
$1.25. 

Gives  the  background  of  education  in  biology,  psychology,  and  logic,  and  then  dis- 
cusses the  teaching  processes;   an  excellent  introduction. 

BLOW,  SUSAN  E.    Symbolic  Education,    pp.  251.    1894.    Appleton.    $1.50. 

BLOW,  SUSAN  E.     Educational  Issues  in  the  Kindergarten,  pp.  386.     1908. 
Appleton.    $1.50. 

An   interesting  criticism   of   other  views   of  the  kindergarten   from  the   Froebelian 
standpoint. 

BLOW,  SUSAN  E.    Letters  to  a  Mother.    Appleton.    $1.50. 

Two   expositions   of   Froebel's   Principles   of   Kindergarten   Education,   by  the  most 
sympathetic  and  philosophical  interpreter  of  Froebel  in  this  country. 

BOURNE,  HENRY  E.     The  Teaching  of  History  and  Civics,     pp.  385.     1902. 
Longmans.     $1.50. 

Treats  of  the  teaching  of  these  subjects  in  the  secondary  school,  with  special  atten- 
tion to  the  organization  of  subject  matter;  contains  bibliographies  for  teachers. 

CARLETON,  FRANK  T.     Education  and  Industrial  Evolution,     pp.  320.     1908. 
Macmillan.     $1.25. 

The  author  discusses  the  changes  in  education  demanded  by  the  industrial  develop- 
ment of  society. 

COE,  GEORGE  A.    Education  in  Religion  and  Morals,    pp.  434.    1904.    Revell. 
$1-35. 

Excellent  discussion   of  the  need   of   religious  education   in  the  church  and  home. 

CUBBERLY,  ELLWOOD  P.     Changing  Conceptions  of  Education,    pp.  70.     1909. 
Houghton  Mifflin.     35  cents. 

Brief  but  suggestive  treatment  of  some  modern  phases  of  education. 

DAWSON,  GEORGE  E.    The  Child  and  his  Religion,    pp.  124.    1909.    University 
of  Chicago  Press.    75  cents. 

Four  papers  on  the  religious  interests  and  education  of  children. 

DEWEY,  JOHN.     The  Child  and  the  Curriculum,     pp.  40.     1902.     University 
of  Chicago  Press.    25  cents. 

Brief  but  very  fundamental  discussion  of  the  relation  of  the  subject  matter  to  the 
developing  child;  deserves  careful  study. 

DEWEY,  JOHN.     Moral  Principles  in  Education,     pp.  61.     1909.     Houghton, 
Mifflin.     35  cents. 

A  brief  statement  of  the  ethical  principles  underlying  education. 

DEWEY,  JOHN.     The  School  and  the  Child,    pp.  127.     1906.     Blackie.     Lon- 
don,    is. 

Contains  a  discussion  of  the  Child  and  the  Curriculum  and  a  series  of  articles  on 
principles  of  elementary  work. 

DEWEY,  JOHN.     The  School   and   Society,     pp.    129.     1900.     University  of 
Chicago  Press.    $1.00. 

Three  lectures  of  great  suggestiveness  and  value  on  the  relation  of  the  school  to 
society  and  its  transfusing  with  the  social  spirit.  Prof.  Dewey  is  a  very  original 
thinker. 


584  APPENDIX     C 

DEWEY,  JOHN.    How  We  Think,    pp.  224.   1910.    Heath.    $1.00. 

An  able  discussion  of  purposive  thinking  in  its  relation  to  education. 

DOPP,   KATHARINE   E.     Place   of   the   Industries   in    Elementary   Education. 
pp.  270.     1902.     University  of  Chicago  Press.    $1.00. 

Suggests   uses   of  the  developing  stages  of  primitive  industries   in   the  elementary 
school;  a  thoughful  discussion  of  principles. 

ELIOT,   CHARLES   W.     Education   for   Efficiency,     pp.   58.     1909.     Houghton, 
Mifflin.    35  cents. 

A  great  educator's  definition   of  the  marks   of  culture  and  efficiency. 

FORBUSH,  WILLIAM  B.    The  Boy  Problem,     pp.  219.     1907.     Pilgrim  Press. 
$1.00. 

The  best  general  manual  on  the  training  of  the  adolescent  boy;  gives  brief  bibli- 
ographies on  each  topic. 

GILBERT,  CHARLES  B.    The  School  and  its  Life.    pp.  259.    1906.    Silver  Bur- 
dett.    $1.25. 

A  very  stimulating  treatment  of  school  management,   for  the  teacher  or  principal. 

HALL,  G.  STANLEY.    Youth,    pp.  379.     1906.    Appleton._  $1.50. 

A    condensation    of    the    author's    large    two-volume    "Adolescence;"    includes    the 
parts  relating  most  closely  to  education. 

HODGE,  CLIFTON  F.     Nature  Study  and  Life.    pp.  514.     1902.    Ginn.    $1.50. 

Methods  of  nature  study  for  children. 

HOLTZ,  FREDERICK  L.     Nature  Study,    pp.  546.    1908.     Scribner.    $1.50. 

The   principles   of    nature   study    for   elementary    schools    with    suggestions    for    a 
graded  course. 

HUGHES,  JAMES  L.     Froebel's  Educational  Laws  for  all  Teachers,     pp.  296. 
1897.     Appleton.     $1.50. 

A  popular   exposition   of   Froebel. 

JAMES,  WILLIAM.    Talks  to  Teachers  on  Psychology,    pp.  301.     1909.    Holt. 
$1.50. 

Discusses  the  psychology  of  teaching  and  character-formation  in  sparkling  style. 

KIRKPATRICK,  EDWIN  A.    Fundamentals  of  Child  Study,    pp.  384.    1903.    Mac- 
millan.    $1.25. 

The  best  introduction  to  elementary  child  study. 

LLOYD,  FRANCIS  E.  and  BIGELOW,  MAURICE  A.    The  Teaching  of  Biology,    pp. 
491.     Longmans.    $1.50. 

Treats  of  the  teaching  of  this  subject  in  the  secondary  school,  with  special  atten- 
tion to  the  organization  of  subject  matter. 

MACCUNN,  JOHN.     The  Making  of  Character,     pp.  226.     1900.     Macmillan. 
$1.25. 

Treats  the  various  elements  of  the  environment  in  their  effect  upon  character. 

McKiNLEY,  CHARLES  E.     Educational  Evangelism,     pp.  265.     1905.     Pilgrim 
Press.    $1.25. 

Written  from  the  standpoint  of  a  pastor;  treats  changing  periods  of  childhood  and 
youth. 

McMuRRY,  F.  M.    Elements  of  General  Method,    pp.  331.     1903.    Macmillan. 
90  cents. 

Discusses  the  general  principles  underlying  elementary  education,  interest,  correla- 
tion, appreciation,  etc.;  plain  and  practical. 

McMuRRY,  F.  M.     How  to  Study,    pp.  324.    1909.    Houghton,  Mifflin.   $1.25'. 
A  valuable  and  practical  discussion  of  one  of  the  most  important  problems  of  ele- 
mentary education;  an  indispensable  book   for  the  teacher. 

McMuRRY,  F.  M.     Method  of  the  Recitation,     pp.  339.     1903.     Macmillan. 
90  cents. 

Treats  and  applies  the  Herbartian   five  formal  steps  in  a  clear  and  common-sense 
way. 


BOOKS    FOR    THE     MISSIONARY    EDUCATOR  58$ 

McMuRRY,  F.  M.  Special  Method  in  Arithmetic,  History,  Geography,  etc. 
8  vols.  Macmillan.  70  cents,  75  cents,  each. 

Discusses  the  methods  of  teaching  various  subjects  in  the  elementary  school. 

MONROE,  PAUL.  Textbook  in  the  History  of  Education,  pp.  772.  1905.  Mac- 
millan. $1.90. 

An  excellent  general  sketch  in  readable  style;  brief  bibliographies  on  each  period. 

MUNSTERBERG,  HUGO.  Psychology  and  the  Teacher,  pp.  330.  1909.  Apple- 
ton.  $1.50. 

Treats  of  the  aims,  psychology,  and  general  methods  of  teaching. 

O'SHEA,  M.  V.  Dynamic  Factors  in  Education,  pp.  320.  1906.  Macmillan. 
$1.25. 

Treats  the  building  up  of  experience  through  action,  and  argues  for  education  by 
doing. 

O'SHEA,  M  V.    Education  as  Adjustment,    pp.  317.    1905.    Longmans.    $1.50. 

The  biological  and  psychological  bases  of  education. 

O'SHEA,  M.  V.  Social  Development  and  Education,  pp.  561.  1909.  Hough- 
ton,  Mifflin.  $2.00. 

After  discussing  in  detail  the  development  of  various  social  instincts,  the  author 
lays  down  principles  for  training  in  home  and  school. 

PEASE,  GEORGE  WILLIAM.  An  Outline  of  a  Bible-School  Curriculum,  pp.  418. 
1909.  University  of  Chicago  Press.  $1.50. 

A  very  suggestive  outline  of  studies  for  all  grades  of  the  Bible  School.  Principles 
are  discussed  and  specimen  lessons  worked  out. 

REEDER,  R.  R.  How  Two  Hundred  Children  Live  and  Learn,  pp.  247.  1909. 
New  York  Charities  Publication  Committee.  $1.25. 

A  description  of  the  very  sane  methods  of  the  superintendent  of  the  New  York 
Orphan  Asylum. 

Religious  Education  Association.  Proceedings  of  Conventions,  the  first  being 
in  1903.  5  vols.  Religious  Education  Association.  75  cents,  $1.00,  $1.00, 
$1.00  and  $1.50,  respectively. 

Addresses  on  all  phases  of  religious  education,  some  of  them  of  great  value. 

RUGH,  CHARLES  EDWARD,  Editor.  Moral  Training  in  the  Public  Schools, 
pp.  203.  1907.  Ginn.  $1.50. 

Five  prize  essays  on  the  same  subject  by  T.  P.  Stevenson,  Edwin  D.  Starbuck, 
Frank  Cramer,  George  E.  Myers,  and  Charles  Edward  Rugh. 

SADLER,  MICHAEL  E.,  editor.  Moral  Instruction  and  Training  in  Schools. 
2  vols.  pp.  538;  378.  1908.  Longmans.  $1.50  each. 

A  series  of  papers  by  many  educators.  Vol.  I  relates  to  Great  Britain,  and  Vol.  II 
to  the  Colonies  and  other  countries. 

SCOTT,  COLIN  A.    Social  Education,    pp.  300.     1908.    Ginn.    $1.25. 

Treats  the  utilization  of  social  instincts  in  developing  character  in  the  school.  The 
experiments  of  the  author  in  Boston  schools  are  very  suggestive. 

SHAW,  EDWARD  R.    School  Hygiene,    pp.  260.    1901.    Macmillan.    $1.00. 

Discusses  the  proper  construction  of  school  buildings  and  methods  needed  in  the 
schoolroom  to  avoid  injury  to  health. 

SMITH  AND  HALL.  The  Teaching  of  Chemistry  and  Physics,  pp.  377.  1904. 
American  Teachers'  Series.  Longmans.  $1.50. 

Treats  of  the  teaching  of  these  subjects  in  the  secondary  school,  with  special  atten- 
tion to  the  organization  of  subject  matter;  contains  bibliographies  for  teachers. 

TANNER,  AMY  E.    The  Child,    pp.  430.     1904.    Rand,  McNally.    $1.25. 

Treats  of  the  thinking,  feeling  and  doing  of  the  child;  an  excellent  introduction  to 
child  study. 

The  Elementary  School  Curriculum,  Teachers'  College,  New  York  City, 
pp.  526.  1908.  $2.00. 

Reprint  of  five  numbers  of  the  Teachers'  College  Record,  containing  brief  dis- 
cussions of  the  methods  of  teaching  each  subject  in  each  grade  of  the  Horace  Mann 
Elementary  School. 


5^6  APPENDIX     C 

THORNDIKE,  EDWARD  L.     Principles   of  Teaching,     pp.   293.     1906.     Seiler. 
$1.25. 

Takes  up  the  psychological  principles  involved  in  teaching  and  applies  them  with 
illustrative  examples  and  problems. 

THORNDIKE,  EDWARD  L.     Elements  of  Psychology,     pp.  351.     1907.     Seiler. 
$1.50. 

A  brief  psychology. 

BOOKS  FOR  STUDENT  VOLUNTEERS 
BOOKS     ON     MISSIONS 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.    The  Missionary  and  His  Critics,    pp.  235.    1906.    Revell. 
$1.00. 

Contains  striking  testimonies  to  missionaries  and  their  work  by  eminent  and  dis- 
interested men  who  are  qualified  to  speak  on  the  question;  testimonies  the  Volunteer 
should  know. 

BARTON,  JAMES  L.    The  Unfinished  Task.    pp.  211.    1908.    S.  V.  M.   35  cents, 
5'o  cents. 

The  actual  undertaking  to  which  the  volunteer  has  committed  his  life  and  the  stage 
of  accomplishment  now  reached. 

BLAIKIE,   W.    GARDEN.     The    Personal   Life    of   David   Livingstone,    LL.  D. 
D.  C.  L.    pp.  508.    1880.    Revell.    $150. 

Standard  life  of  Africa's  great  missionary. 

BRENT,   CHARLES   HENRY.     Leadership,     pp.   259.     1908.     Longmans,  Green. 

$1.25. 

The  elements  that  constitute  leadership  and  the  price  to  be  paid  for  it;  applies  to 
missionary  leadership;  Noble  lectures  at  Harvard. 

BROWN,  ARTHUR  J.     The   Foreign   Missionary,     pp.  412.     1907.     S.  V.   M. 
68  cents.    Revell.    $1.50.    ' 

Best  single  volume  on  missions  for  the  prospective  missionary;  defines  his  errand, 
activities,  and  relationships. 

The  Call,  Qualifications,  and  Preparation  of  Missionary  Candidates,    pp.  248. 
S.  V.  M.    35  cents,  50  cents. 

A  well-made  collection  of  papers  and  addresses  of  practical  value  to  any  consider- 
ing foreign  missions  as  a  life-work. 

CARVER,  WILLAM  O.    Missions  in  the  Plan  of  the  Ages.    pp.  289.    1909.    Rev- 
ell.    $1.25. 

A  vigorous  treatment  of  the   Scriptural  basis   for  the  missionary  enterprise. 

Counsel  to  New  Missionaries,     pp.  145.     1905.     Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
Presbyterian  Church.     20  cents. 

Eleven  missionaries  from  six  fields  give  informal  advice  of  value  to  all  prospective 
missionaries;  excellent. 

DENNIS,  JAMES  S.    The  New  Horoscope  of  Missions,    pp.  248.     1908.    Rev- 
ell.   $1.00. 

Modern  aspects  at  home  and  abroad  of  the  foreign  missionary  undertaking;  valu- 
able appendix  on  "The  Message  of  Christianity  to  other  religions." 

DENNIS,    JAMES    S.      Social   Evils   of   the    Non-Christian    World,     pp.    172. 
S.  V.  M.    40  cents. 

Concise,  scholarly  survey  of  the  social  problems  created  or  left  unsolved  by  the 
non-Christian  faiths;  a  social  summons  to  the  missionary. 

ELLIS,  WILLIAM   T.     Men   and   Missions,     pp.  315.     1909.     Sunday   School 
Times.    $1.25. 

A  journalist's  impressions,  after  keen  observation  on  many  mission  fields,  of  the 
missionary  enterprise;  contains  frank,  practical  suggestions  for  the  missionary  as 
well  as  a  call  to  the  home  base. 

GAIRDNER,  W.  H.  T.     D.  M.  Thornton,    pp.  283.     1909.    Revell.    $1.25. 

Life  work,  interrupted  at  an  early  age,  of  a  leader  among  Student  Volunteers  in 
Britain. 


BOOKS    FOR    STUDENT    VOLUNTEERS  587 

GOLLOCK,  GEORGINA  A.    Candidates  in  Waiting,    pp.  135.    55  cents.    Church 
Missionary  Society. 

Outlines  the  general  circumstances  surrounding  the  missionary's  life  on  the  field 
and  the  conditions  of  his  work;  contains  much  helpful  counsel;  of  special  value  to 
lady  missionaries. 

GOLLOCK,  GEORGINA  A.    Missionaries  at  Work.    pp.  182.     1905.    Church  Mis- 
sionary Society.    80  cents. 

Suggestions  as  to  the  practical  preparation  of  missionaries;  primarily  intended  for 
students  expecting  to  go  out  under  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  but  for  the  most 
part  of  equal  value  to  all  prospective  missionaries. 

GORDON,  A  J.    The  Holy  Spirit  in  Missions,    pp.  241.    1893.    Revell.    50  cents. 
$1.25. 

Shows  impressively  the  place  of  the  Spirit  in  missionary  effort;  of  special  value 
to  present  or  intending  missionaries. 

JOHNSON,  THOMAS  CARY.    Introduction  to  Christian  Missions,    pp.  220.    1909. 
Presbyterian  Committee  of  Publication.    75  cents. 

A  thoughtful  study  of  the  principles  of  missions;  at  times  suggestive,  though  the 
treatment  is  along  the  usual  lines. 

LAWRENCE,   EDWARD  A.     Introduction   to  the   Study  of  Foreign   Missions, 
pp.  143.     1901.    S.  V.  M.    25  cents,  40  cents. 

Constitutes  the  permanently  valuable  portions  of  the  larger  volume,  "Modern  Mis- 
sions in  the  East";  a  valuable  contribution  to  the  science  of  missions. 

MORGAN,  G.  CAMPBELL.    The  Missionary  Manifesto,    pp.  157.    1909.    Revell. 
75  cents. 

A  study  of  the  Great  Commission,  discussing  the  authority  of  the  missionary  en- 
terprise, the  message,  and  the  commissioners. 

MOTT,   JOHN    R.     The   Evangelization   of   the   World   in   This    Generation, 
pp.  245.    1900.    S.  V.  M.    35  cents,  $1.00. 

Classic  on  the  Watchword  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement;  should  be  mas- 
tered by  every  volunteer. 

MURRAY,  ANDREW.     The  Key  to  the  Missionary  Problem,     pp.  204.     1901. 
American  Tract  Society.    75  cents. 

A  study  of  the  place  of  prayer  as  the  most  essential  factor  in  the  world's  evangeli- 
zation. 

MURRAY,  J.  LOVELL.     The  Apologetic  of  Modern  Missions,     pp.  80.     1909. 
S.  V.  M.    20  cents. 

Analysis  of  the  common  criticisms  of  foreign  missions,  together  with  references 
wherein  answers  may  be  found. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.    Christianity  and  the  Nations.    1910.    Revell. 

Duff  lectures  for  1910.  Full  of  information  on  the  theory,  practice  and  problems 
of  missions  which  the  missionary  should  possess;  contains  a  valuable  chapter  on  the 
attitude  and  message  of  Christianity  to  the  non-Christian  religions. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.     A  Memorial  of  Alice  Jackson,    pp.  128.     1909.    Revell. 
75  cents. 

Story  of  the  work  and  influence  of  a  Smith  College  Student  Volunteer  who  was 
prevented  from  reaching  the  field. 

Students  and  the  Modern  Missionary  Crusade,     pp.  713.     1906.     S    V    M 
$1.50. 

Report  of  the  Nashville  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  1906; 
full  of  reliable  information  on  a  wide  variety  of  missionary  themes. 

Students  and  the  Present  Missionary  Crisis.     1910.     S.  V.  M.     $1.50. 

Addresses  given  at  the  Rochester  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement; 
a  mine  of  information  and  illustration. 

WALSHE,  W.  G.    Ways  That  Are  Dark.    pp.  276.    Kellcy  &  Walsh,  Shang- 
hai.   $1.50. 

Gives  points  of  etiquette  and  rules  for  general  conduct  in  China;  of  special  value 
only  to  missionaries  to  that  ceremonious  country. 


APPENDIX     C 

WELSH,  R.  E.    The  Challenge  to  Christian  Missions    pp.  188.     1902     Allen- 
son.    30  cents,  $1.00. 

Pointed,  and  for  the  most  part  convincing,  replies  to  critics  of  foreign  missions, 
answering  the  challenge  that  the  work  is  politically  objectionable,  superfluous  religious- 
ly, and  in  its  outcome  morally  and  socially  unsatisfactory. 

World  Wide  Evangelization,    pp.  691.     1902.     S.  V.  M.    $1.50. 

Report  of  the  Toronto  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement,  1902. 

WRIGHT,  HENRY  B.    A  Life  With  a  Purpose,    pp.  317.    1908.    Revell.    $1.50. 

Life  of  Lawrence  Thurston,  of  Yale,  a  leader  in  missionary  activity  among  studentt 
and  later  a  representative  of  the  Yale  Mission  in  China;  a  life  mastered  by  the 
Watchword. 

BOOKS     OF     DEVOTION 
American  Revised  Bible.     Nelson,    pp.  300.     1901.    25  cents. 

The  most  accurate  of  all  existing  versions  or  translations  of  the  Holy  Scriptures- 
indispensable  for  all  Bible  students. 

ABBOTT,  LYMAN.    The  Great  Companion,    pp.  160.    1905.    Macmillan.    $1.00. 

A  book  which  treats  of  the  immanence  of  God  and  suggests  the  possibility  of  fel- 
lowship with  Him  amidst  all  the  mysteries  of  life. 

AITKEN,  W.   HAY.    Divine  Ordinance  of   Prayer,    pp.  312.     1903.    Dunton. 
$1.25. 

A  treatise  on  prayer  by  the  well-known  English  preacher  and  evangelist. 

ANDREWS,  LANCELOT.    Private  Devotions  of.     Pott  &  Co.    $1.00. 

A  collection  of  very  brief  prayers,  for  each  day  of  the  week,  and  for  special  occa- 
sions, selected  from  the  private  devotions  of  the  famous  Bishop  of  Winchester  (1555- 
1626).  i| 

*•! 

ARTHUR,  W.  M.    The  Tongue  of  Fire;  or  The  True  Power  of  Christianity. 
pp.  350.     1905.     Harper.     75  cents. 

A  discussion  of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

BUNYAN,  JOHN.     Pilgrim's  Progress.     1902.     Nelson.     Leather,  $1.25. 

Among  the  greatest  of  English  classics;  an  allegory  of  the  Christian  Life. 

BUSHNELL,  HORACE.     Sermons  for  the  New  Life.    pp.  456.     1907.     Scribner. 
$1.00. 

A  helpful  series   for  young  Christians. 

BONAR,  ANDREW  A.    Memoirs  and  Remains  of  Rev.  R.  M.  McCheyne.  pp.  648. 
1892.     Oliphant,  Anderson  &  Ferrier.     $2.00. 

A  stimulating   and   spiritual   biography  of   a  great  preacher  and  saintly   character. 

DRUM  MONO,  HENRY.     The  Ideal  Life.    pp.  320.     1906.     Dodd,  Mead  &  Co. 
$1.50. 

A  series  of  Prof.  Drummond's  earlier  and  most  helpful  addresses. 

FENELON,  F.   de   S.     Letters   to   Men.     pp.   305.     Longmans,   Green.     1898. 
$1.00. 

Excellent  examples  of  the  mode  of  thought  and  writing  of  the  famous  French 
mystic  (1651-1715). 

FINNEY,  CHARLES  G.    Memoirs  of  Rev.  Charles  G  Finney.    pp.  477.    Revell. 
1908.     $1.25. 

A  brief  life  of  one  of  America's  greatest  evangelists. 
GORDON,  A.  J.    Ministry  of  the  Spirit.    Revell.    25  cents,  30  cents,  $1.00. 

A  book  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

GORDON,  S.  D.    Quiet  Talks  on  Power.    Revell.    75  cents. 

A  popular  treatment  of  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

GORE,  CHARLES.     Prayer  and  the  Lord's  Prayer.     Wells,  Gardner,     is.  6d. 

A  collection  of  brief  papers  by  the  well-known  Anglican;  three  on  the  conditions 
of  prayer,  and  seven  on  the  teaching  of  the  Lord's  Prayer. 


BOOKS     OF     DEVOTION  589 

HERBERT,  GEORGE.     The  Temple,    pp.  257.     F.  A.  Stokes.     75  cents. 

The  full  title,  "A  Priest  to  the  Temple;  or  The  Country  Parson,  His  Character,  and 
Rule  of  Holy  Life,"  suggests  the  contents  of  this  quaint  devotional  volume,  which  was 
first  printed  in  1652. 

ILLINGWORTH,  J.  R.    Christian  Character,    pp.  206.     1906.    Macmillan.    $2.00. 
A  volume  of  helpful  and  popular  lectures  on  the  elements  of  Christian  ethics. 

JOWETT,  J.  H.    The  Passion  for  Souls,    pp.  125.     1905.    Revell.    50  cents. 

A  helpful  and  inspiring  book  for  "personal  workers." 

KEBLE,  JOHN.    The  Christian  Year.    Macmillan.    $1.00. 

A  volume  of  exquisite  poems  for  the  days  of  the  Church  year,  beginning  with  the 
superb  "morning"  and  "evening"  hymns. 

KEMPIS,  THOMAS  A.    Imitation  of  Christ.    Dutton.    40  cents,  50  cents,  $2.00. 
Commonly   assigned  the  supreme  place  among  mediaeval  devotional  books,  and  of 
immense  popularity  today. 

KING,  HENRY  CHURCHILL.     The  Laws  of  Friendship,  Human  and  Divine, 
pp.  159.     1910.     Macmillan.    $1.25. 

A  philosophy  of  life  and  religion  in  terms  of  friendship. 

KNIGHT,  GEORGE  H.    In  the  Secret  of  His  Presence,    pp.  239.    1905.    Arm- 
strong.   $1.25. 

A  summons  to  the  cultivation  of  the  devotional  life. 

LAW,  WILLIAM.    A  Serious  Call  to  a  Devout  and  Holy  Life.    pp.  422.    n.  d. 
Macmillan.     75  cents. 

A  book  which  has  held  a  chief  place  in  devotional  literature  for  nearly  two  cen- 
turies; practical,  helpful. 

LAWRENCE,  BROTHER.    Practice  of  the  Presence  of  God;  the  Best  Rule  of  a 
Holy  Life.    pp.  63.    Revell.    30  cents. 

A  brief  booklet  which  has  been  a  transforming  inspiration  to  thousands. 

McCLURE,  JAMES  G.  K.    A  Mighty  Means  of  Usefulness.    Revell.    50  cents. 

A  strong  and  moving  appeal  in  behalf  of  intercessory  prayer  as  a  means  of  useful- 
ness held  in  trust  by  the  Christian  believer. 

McFADYEN,  JOHN  E.    In  the  Hour  of  Silence,    pp.  212.    1902.    Revell.    $1.00. 

Brief  and  suggestive  meditations  on   things  that  pertain  to  the   spiritual  life. 

MATHESON,  GEORGE.     Searchings   in  the   Silence,     pp.   240.     1895.     Cassell. 
$1.25. 

A  collection  of  very  brief  devotional  meditations. 

MONRAD,  D.  G.    The  World  of  Prayer.    Scribner.    $1.25. 

Illuminating  chapters  on  the  ministry  of  intercession. 

MOULE,  H.  C.  G.    Secret  Prayer.     Whittaker.    40  cents. 

A  volume  in  which  the  Bishop  of  Durham  treats  the  theme  most  helpfully. 

MURRAY,  ANDREW.     Ministry  of  Intercession.     Revell.     75  cents. 
One  of  the  most  inspiring  books  ever  written  on  intercessory  prayer. 

MURRAY,  ANDREW.    With  Christ  in  the  School  of  Prayer,    pp.  274.    Revell. 
75  cents. 

A  series  of  studies  presenting  the  teachings  of  Christ  in  relation  to  prayer. 

MYERS,  F.  W.  H.     St.  Paul.    pp.  53.     1908.    Macmillan.    75  cents. 

A  poem  presenting  the  character  of  the  great  Apostle. 

PHELPS,  AUSTIN.    The  Still  Hour.    Lothrop.    60  cents,  $1.00. 

A  helpful  handbook  of  devotion. 


5QO  APPENDIX     C 

ROBINSON,  FORBES.    Letters  to  His  Friends,    pp.  200.    1909.    Longmans.  $1.00 

Suggests  the  inner  life  of  the  talented  Cambridge  scholar,  and  is  a  strong  incentive 
to  prayer  and  personal  work. 

SCOTT,  TEMPLE.     Confessions  of  St.  Augustine.     1901.    Button.    $1.50. 

An  edition  of  the  famous  autobiographical  writings  of  the  great  Church  Father. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.    A  Memorial  of  a  True  Life.    pp.  308.    1898.   Revell.  $1.00. 
Life  story  of  Hugh  McA.  Beaver;  an  inspiring  little  volume  of  modern  biography. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.    Remember  Jesus  Christ,    pp.  220.    1899.    Revell.    75  cents. 
A  brief  appeal  to  give  Christ  the  supreme  place  in  the  thought  and  heart. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.    Christ  and  Life.    pp.  232.     1901.    Revell.    80  cents. 
A  message  concerning  the  Lordship  of  Christ. 

SPEER,  ROBERT  E.    The  Master  of  the  Heart,    pp.  241.    1908.    Revell.    $1.00 
A  series  of  addresses  intended  primarily  for  college  audiences. 

TORREY,  R.  A.     How  to  Pray.     1900.    Revell.     15  cents,  50  cents. 
Bible  studies  on  the  theme  of  prayer. 

TRUMBULL,  HENRY  CLAY.     Prayer;  Its  Nature  and  Scope,     pp.  160.     1896. 
Revell.    60  cents. 

A  helpful  volume  by  the  late  editor  of  the  Sunday  School  Times. 

Twentieth  Century  New  Testament,    pp.  523.     1904.    Revell.    $1.00;  $2.00; 
$3.00. 

A  translation  into  modern  colloquial  English. 

WATSON,  JOHN.     The  Mind  of  the  Master,     pp.  338.     1908.     Dodd,  Mead. 
$1.50. 
A  volume  of  religious  essays  by  the  late  "Ian  Maclaren." 


APPENDIX  D 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CONVENTION 


CHAIRMAN 

VICE  CHAIRMAN  . 
GENERAL  SECRETARY 
SECRETARIES  OF  THE  CONVENTION 


BUSINESS  COMMITTEE  . 
CONVENTION  QUARTETTE 


EXHIBIT  COMMITTEE 


PRESS  COMMITTEE 
EDITOR  OF  THE  REPORT 
STENOGRAPHER 
COMMITTEE   ON    USHERS 
SECTION  CONFERENCES  . 


John  R.  Mott 

J.  Ross  Stevenson 

F.  P.  Turner 
W.  P.  McCulloch 
Ross  A.  Hadley 

W.  B.  Smith,  Transportation 
T.  S.  Sharp,  Registrar 
J.  A.  Addison,  Statistics 
Neil  McMillan,  Jr.,  Local  Arrange- 
ments 

E.  C.  Carter,  Chairman 
E.  W.  Peck 
C.  M.  Keeler 
P.  H.  Metcalf 
Paul  Gilbert 
J.  L.  Murray,  Chairman 
Edith  May  Wells 
Bessie  Brooks 
C.  H.  Fahs,  Chairman 
R.  J.  Cole 
Nellie  M.  Wood 
E.  W.  Hearne,  Chairman 
H.  P.  Andersen,  Chairman 

G.  C.  Hood,  Secretary 


CHAIRMEN  OF  SIMULTANEOUS  MEETINGS: 

Central  Presbyterian  Church  .        .      Harlan  P.  Beach 
First  Methodist  Church  . 


CHAIRMAN  OF  DELEGATION  FROM 
CANADA 

CHAIRMEN  OF  DELEGATION  FROM  NEW 
ENGLAND  AND  MIDDLE  ATLANTIC 
STATES  

CHAIRMEN  OF  DELEGATION  FROM  THE 
WEST 


CHAIRMEN      OF     DELEGATION 
SOUTHERN   STATES 


FROM 


CHAIRMAN     OF     DELEGATION     FROM 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES 
COMMITTEE  ON  WOMEN  DELEGATES    . 


Charles  R.  Erdman 


T.  H.  Billings 


F.  M.  Harris 
K.  S.  Latourette 

A.  J.  Elliott 
H.  E.  Ewing 

G.  V.  Aldrich 

W.  D.  Weatherford 
W.  E.  Willis 
T.  D.  Sloan 

T.  B.  Penfield 
Bertha  Conde 
Ruth  Paxson 
Frances  Taft 
Louise  Brooks 
Theresa  Wilbur 
Margaret  Anderson 
Louise  Holmquist 
Edith  Dabb 
Ethel  Cutler 


591 


592 


APPENDIX  D 


SECTION  CONFERENCES 
ON  COUNTRIES 

AFRICA Rev.  Chas.  R.  Watson,  Presiding 

CHINA Prof.  Harlan  P.  Beach,  Presiding 

INDIA  AND  CEYLON       ....      George  Sherwood  Eddy,  Presiding 

JAPAN Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  Presiding 

KOREA Rev.  T.  E.  E.  Shore,  Presiding 

LATIN  AMERICA  (including  the  Philip- 
pine  Islands) Robert  E.  Speer,  Presiding 

SOUTH-EASTERN  ASIA:     (Burma,  As- 
sam, Siam,  Laos  and  Malaysia)     .      Rev.  F.  P.  Haggard,  Presiding. 

WESTERN   ASIA Harry  Wade  Hicks,  Presiding 

CLASSES  OF  INSTITUTIONS 


THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARIES 
NORMAL    SCHOOLS        . 
MEDICAL   SCHOOLS        . 
UNIVERSITIES  AND  COLLEGES  (Section 

I.) 

UNIVERSITIES  AND  COLLEGES   (Section 

H.) 

PREPARATORY  SCHOOLS 

BIBLE    AND    MISSIONARY    TRAINING 
SCHOOLS 

GIRLS'  BOARDING  SCHOOLS  . 
PROFESSORS  AND  INSTRUCTORS 


Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  Presiding 
Miss  Ethel  Cutler,  Presiding 
Wellington  H.  Tinker,  Presiding 

E.  C.  Carter,  Presiding 

T.  H.  Billings,  Presiding 
David  R.  Porter,  Presiding 

Prof.  Harlan  P.  Beach,  Presiding 
Miss  Louise  Holmquist,  Presiding 
Prof.  Edward  C.  Moore,  Presiding 


DENOMINATIONAL  CONFERENCES 


CONGREGATIONAL    CHURCHES 

BAPTISTS  (OF  THE  NORTHERN  STATES) 

AMERICAN  CHRISTIAN  CONVENTION    . 

AMERICAN  FRIENDS       .... 

METHODIST  CHURCH  OF  CANADA  . 

DISCIPLES  OF  CHRIST    .... 

EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  CHURCH 
(General  Synod)  . 

EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  CHURCH 
(General  Council)  . 

FREE  METHODIST  CHURCH    . 

GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  FREE  BAP- 
TISTS   

SOUTHERN  BAPTIST  CONVENTION  . 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH    . 

METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH 

CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND  IN  CANADA 

EVANGELICAL  ASSOCIATION    . 

WESLEYAN     METHODIST    CONNECTION 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  CANADA 


Rev.  C.  H.  Patton,  Presiding 
Rev.  F.  P.  Haggard,  Presiding 
Rev.  M.  T.  Morrill,  Presiding 
Rev.   Charles  E.  Tebbetts,  Presiding 
Rev.  A.  Sutherland,  Presiding 
Rev.  F.  M.  Rains,  Presiding 

Rev.  L.   B.   Wolf,   Presiding 

Rev.  George  Drach,  Presiding 
Rev.  B.  Winget,  Presiding 

Rev.  Henry  M.  Ford,  Presiding 
Rev.  R.  J.  Willingham,  Presiding 
Rev.  A.  B.  Leonard,  Presiding 
Rev.  Fred  C.  Klein,  Presiding 
Rev.  L.  Norman  Tucker,  Presiding 
Rev.  George  Johnson,  Presiding 
Rev.  A.  T.  Jennings,  Presiding 
Rev.  Allen  E.  Armstrong,  Presiding 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CONVENTION  593 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  U.  S.  A.  Rev.  Stanley  White,  Presiding 
PROTESTANT    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH    IN 

UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA     .       .  John  W.  Wood,  Presiding 

PROGRESSIVE  BRETHREN        .        .       .  Rev.  A.  D.  Guagey,  Presiding 

REFORMED     CHURCH     IN     AMERICA  Rev.  W.  I.  Chamberlin,  Presiding 

REFORMED  CHURCH  IN  UNITED  STATES  Rev.  James  I.  Good,  Presiding 
METHODIST     EPISCOPAL     CHURCH, 

SOUTH Rev.  W.  W.  Pinson,  Presiding 

UNITED  BRETHREN        ....  Rev.  S.  S.  Hough,  Presiding 

UNITED    EVANGELICAL    CHURCH        .  Rev.  B.  H.  Niebel,  Presiding 

UNITED    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH        .  Rev.  C.  R.  Watson,  Presiding 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  U.   S.      .  Rev.  J.  O.  Reavis,  Presiding 

SUNDAY   AFTERNOON    MEETINGS 

STUDENT  DELEGATES  (MEN)        .        .  Rev.  J.  Ross  Stevenson,  Presiding 

STUDENT   DELEGATES    (WOMEN)        -.  Miss  Bertha  Conde,  Presiding 

MEN  OF  ROCHESTER      ....  William  A.  Hubbard,  Jr.,  Presiding 

WOMEN  OF  ROCHESTER        .        .       .  Mrs.  Henry  W.  Peabody,  Presiding 

YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  SOCIETIES  .        .        .  Harry  Wade  Hicks,  Presiding 

SUNDAY  SCHOOL   CHILDREN        .        .  William  D.  Murray,  Presiding 

BOYS David  R.  Porter,  Presiding 


ROCHESTER   COMMITTEES 
THE  ROCHESTER  CHAMBER  OF  COMMERCE 

OFFICERS   FOR    lOjOO, 

E.  G.  Miner,  President 

George  Dietrich,  First  Vice-President 

A.  J.   Townson,   Second  Vice-President 

A.  B.  Eastwood,  Third  Vice-President 
B.   E.   Chase,  Treasurer 

Roland  B.  Woodward,   Secretary 

STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  CONVENTION  COMMITTEE 


William  A.  Hubbard,  Jr. 

John   B.    Frey 

S.  R.  Clarke 

Livy   S.   Richard 

H.  H.  Stebbins,  Jr.      . 

George  B.  Watkins 


Chairman 

Chairman  Hospitality  Committee 

Chairman  Finance  Committee 

Chairman  Publicity  Committee 

Chairman  Halls  Committee 

Treasurer 


Neil  McMillan,  Jr.,  Executive  Secretary,  Representing  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 

E.  G.  Miner  Dr.  William  S.  Ely 

Joseph  Farley  John  C.  McCurdy 

President  Rush  Rhees  John  H.  Gregory 

Edgar  N.  Curtice  George  W.  Robinson 

Rev.  H.  H.  Stebbins  A.  D.  McKee 

H.  B.  Graves  Professor  Walter  Rauschenbusch 

L.  G.  Wetmore  Roland  B.  Woodward 

M.   B.  Shantz  George  Wilding 

Walter  S.  Hubbell,  Jr.  C.  M.  Thorns 

Joseph  T.  Ailing  R.  A.  Hamilton 

President  A.  H.  Strong  W.  J.  Trimble 
A.  M.  Lindsay 


594  APPENDIX  D 

HOSPITALITY    COMMITTEE 

John  B.  Frey,  Chairman 

Dr.  H.  H.  Stebbins,  Vice-Chairman 

Dr.  Thornton  B.  Penfield,  Secretary,  Representing  the  Executive  Committee 

of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 

E.  A.  Stebbins  Rev.  Conrad  Hooker 

Louis    S.    Foulkes  Albert   Helmkamp 

Eugene  C.  Denton  Robert  Tait 

William  MacFarlane  Prof.  H.  D.  Minchin 

Mrs.  Granger  A.  Hollister  Mrs.  J.  F.  Dinkey 

Mrs.  Ralph  R.  Fitch  Mrs.  Levi  S.  Ward 

Mrs.  Walter  S.  Hubbcll,  Jr.  Mrs.  P.  V.   Crittenden 

Mrs.  Edmund  Ocumpaugh,  Jr.  Miss  Lulu  Baetzel 

Rev.  Charles  H.  Rust  Rev.  C.  A.  Hauser 

Rev.  William  A.  R.  Goodwin  Rev.  G.  S.   Eldredge 

Rev.  F.  J.  Tower  Dean  J.  W.  A.  Stewart 

CHAIRMEN    SPECIAL   COMMITTEES   ON    HOSPITALITY   FOR   DIFFERENT   CHURCHES 

Mrs.  Wm.  P.  Perry  Mrs.  J.  E.  Wolcott 

Mrs.  John  A.  Nagle  Mrs.  L.  S.  Ward 

Mrs.  Ida  E.  Brower  Mrs.  John  F.  Alden 

Mrs.  P.  V.   Crittenden  Miss  Mary  Humphrey 

Mrs.  F.  R.  Daniels  Mrs.  A.  D.  McKee 

Mrs.  J.  S.  McKee  Mrs.  Frank  J.  Baker 

Miss  Florence  McLaughlin  Mrs.  A.  L.  Thompson 

Mrs.  Charles  R.  Barber  Mrs.    G.  F.  Hausser 

Mrs.  G.  H.  Fickes  Mrs.  Martha  B.  Arentz 

Mrs.  J.  M.  Brown  Mrs.  A.  H.  K.  Woodcock 

Mrs.  F.  H.  Clement  Mrs.  Belle  Baldwin 

Mrs.  George  W.  Burling  Mrs.  H.  W.  Ham 

Miss  Anna  M.  Dinsmore  Mrs.  Charles  S.  Gibbs 

Mrs.  Charles  H.  Mason  Mrs.  J.   C.  McCurdy 

Mrs.  W.   H.  Rowerdink  Mrs.  Rosa   Roach 

Mrs.  Carl  Close  Miss  Ruth  Gillice 

Mr.  William  Hartung  Mrs.  S.  Paul 

Mrs.  C.  Maser  Mrs.  W.  M.  Rowad 

Miss  May  Hibregtsen  Mrs.  Emma  H.  Robeson 

Miss  Helen  Martin  Mrs.  Sarah  Hughes 

Mrs.  F.  H.  Lee  Miss  Alicia  Morey 

Mrs.  Charles  Reitz  Miss  Louise   Latz 

Mrs.  Leonard  DeYoung  Mrs.  A.   K.  Lent 

Mrs.  Charles  Holgworth  Miss  Lucinda  Palmer 

Mrs.  Joseph  Pagels  Mrs.  H.   C.  Burne 


APPENDIX  E 

STATISTICS  OF  THE  CONVENTION 

Student  Delegates 

Presidents  and  Faculty  Members 

Out-of-College  Volunteers  and  Missionaries  Under  Appointment  . 
Foreign    Missionaries  ........ 

Secretaries  and  Other  Officers  of  Mission  Boards  and  Societies     . 
Secretaries  of  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations 
Secretaries  of  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations     . 
Secretaries  of  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement     .... 

Officers  of  National  and  State  Young  People's  Movements 

Editors  and  Press  Representatives 

Speakers 

Executive  Committee  and  Secretaries  Student  Volunteer  Movement 

Officers  of  the  Convention 

Fraternal  Delegates 

Guests  and   Special   Delegates       ....  . 

Deduct  for  Names  Counted  more  than  Once 


Total    Number    of    Institutions    Represented 


595 


INDEX 


INDEX 


"Abounding  Sufficiency  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
Meet  the  Needs  of  Men,  The,"  address 
by  Robert  E.  Speer.  7-13;  Jesus  Christ 
able  to  satisfy  all  needs  of  human  heart, 
7;  even  physical  needs,  8;  moral  and 
spiritual  needs,  8;  He  gives  to  men  the 
principle  of  the  serving  life,  the  principle 
of  life,  9;  in  realm  of  heart  fellowships, 
9;  satisfies  longing  after  Heavenly  fellow- 
ship, 9;  the  questionings  and  desires  of 
men  satisfied  by  Christ,  10;  He  satisfies 
longing  for  perfect  character,  10;  Jesus 
Christ  not  only  ideal  of  all  humanity  but 
our  Lord,  u  12. 

Adam,  John  Douglas.  Address  on  "The 
Natural  History  of  Missionary  Conscious- 
ness in  the  Individual  Life,"  179-185. 

Adana,  79,  361,  398. 

Afghanistan,  without  a  witness  f9r  Christ, 
370;  punishment  to  blind  victims,  372; 
most  difficult  to  enter,  373;  no  European 
allowed  without  permit,  373;  civilization 
in»  373- 

"Africa,  God's  Great  Challenge  to  the  Chris- 
tian Church,"  address  by  J.  C.  Hartzell, 
84-92;  Africa  divided  among  European 
nations  and  colonial  empires  developed, 
84;  development  material  resources,  85; 
Christian  Church  challenged  to  make  new 
civilization  Christian,  85;  three  Africas, 
85;  European  population  outpouring  into 
Africa,  86;  Pagan  Africa,  86,  87;  Moham- 
medan Africa,  87;  Mohammedanism  mov- 
ing towards  heart  of  continent,  88,  89; 
situation  not  discouraging,  89;  govern- 
ments will  co-operate,  89,  90;  progress 
made  in  pagan  Africa,  90;  gospel  must 
be  given  to  pagan  Africa  before  Moham- 
medanism, 91;  duty  of  Church  to  Africa, 
91;  missionaries  needed,  192. 

Africa:  books  on,  554,  555;  Moslem,  mis- 
sionary situation  in,  205-207;  pagan,  208; 
situation  in  200,  an;  urgency  of  the 
situation  in  Moslem,  211-215;  Egypt,  211, 
212;  urgency  of  situation  in  Pagan,  216- 
217;  concerning  African  women,  217,  218; 
native  church  in  South,  218,  219. 

Albanians,  Armenians,  and  Kurds,  magnifi- 
cent energies  of,  in  the  history  of  politics, 
and  religion,  74. 

Alexander,  J.  R.  Address  on  "The  Urgency 
of  the  Situation  in  Moslem  Africa,"  211- 
215. 

Alberdi,  M.,  an  Argentine  publicist,   too. 

Ameen,  Judge  Kasim,  quoted,   78,   79. 

American  Bible  Society,  149. 

American  Board,   147,  472. 

American  Christians,  influences  of,  in  Tur- 
key, 360,  364. 

American  missionaries,  martyrdom  of,  347. 

Anatolian  Railway,  57. 


Angell,  James  B.,  quoted,  363. 

Appeal,    South  America's,  334-336. 

Appreciation    words  of,  to  Rochester,  499. 

Arabia:  books  on,  557,  558;  73,  74,  75, 
81;  mission  stations  in,  371. 

Arabic  scriptures,  orders  for  100,000  copies 
of,.  75- 

Archimedes,  5. 

Argentine  Republic,  94;  exports  of,  94; 
illiteracy  in,  96;  school  statistics,  96; 
situation  in,  320. 

Armenian  schools,  363. 

Arya  Somaj,  261. 

Asia:  books  on,  556-566;  Eastern,  chang- 
ing condition  in,  57-63;  Southern,  63- 
70;  Central,  374;  heart  of,  72,  373; 
South-Eastern,  343-354;  Lower  Siam,  343; 
Laos,  345;  a  typical  mission  in 
Dutch  Malaysia,  347;  Burma,  351;  As- 
sam, 354;  influence  of  Japan's  victory 
over  Russia,  473;  Western,  impending 
struggle  in,  71-84;  dawn  of  liberty  in, 
71;  opportunities  in,  82;  Western,  Tur- 
key, Persia  and  Arabia,  357-370;  reasons 
for  a  more  adequate,  prompt  and  aggres- 
sive effort  to  evangelize  these  lands, 
359,  value  of  education  as  a  missionary 
agency  in  Turkey,  362;  woman's  work 
for  Mohammedan  women,  366;  the  un- 
occupied fields  of,  370. 

Asia  Minor,  schools  in,  363,   365. 

Asiatic   Turkey,   accessibility  of,   74. 

Assam,  address  by  W.  E.  Witter,  354-356. 


Backward  Races,  The,  Responsibilities  of 
Christian  Nations  Toward,  111-116. 

Bannerji,  K.   C.,  quoted,  133. 

Barton's  "The  Unfinished  Task,"  22. 

Baskerville,  176. 

Bassein  Sgaw  Karen  Mission,  Burma,  353. 

Batak  Mission,  348-349. 

Bates,  H.  Roswell.  Address  on  "Korean 
Missions  From  the  Viewpoint  of  a  Trav- 
eler," 299-300;  address  on  "The  Will  of 
God  for  the  Individual,"  487-490. 

Beach,  Harlan  P.,  address  on  "China  as 
a  Field  for  Life-Service,"  240-246. 

Beirut  Press,  75. 

Bible,  the,  in  languages  of  Western  Asia, 
75;  for  the  Moslems  of  China,  75;  faith 
in,  138-140;  influence  of  in  life  of  In- 
dian of  Canadian  West,  story  of,  138; 
text-book  in  Mission  School  in  Turkey, 

Bibliography  of  missionary  literature,   539- 

Birdseye's    book,    "Individual    Training    in 

Our  Colleges,"  referred  to,  494. 
Bismarck,  quoted,  45. 
Bokhara,  missionaries  wanted  in,  372. 


601 


602 


INDEX 


Bolivia,  illiteracy  of,  96. 

Bonar,  Horatius,  quoted,   174. 

Boone  College,  China,  48,  49. 

Bosworth,  E.  I.  Address  on  "The  Dis- 
covery of  God,"  189-195. 

Bcxer  outbreak  in  China,  62. 

Brahman  of  India,  132. 

Brahmo   Somaj    movement,   261. 

Brainard,  David,   172,  398. 

Brazil,  illiteracy  in,  95;  educational  back- 
wardness, 96;  illegitimacy  in,  97; 
woman's  work  in,  321. 

Bright,  John,  opinion  of,  regarding  the 
United  States,  474. 

British  Student  Volunteer  Missionary 
Union,  The,  22. 

Brooks,  Phillips,  referred  to,  444,  445. 

Brown,  A.  J.  Address  on  "The  Changing 
Conditions  in  Eastern  Asia,"  57-62;  "The 
Foreign  Missionary,"  22;  address  on 
"The  Present  Missionary  Situation  in 
Korea,"  301-302. 

Brown,  Tom,  of  Rugby,  443,  444. 

Bryce,  James.  Address  on  "Responsibili- 
ties of  Christian  Nations  Toward  the 
Backward  Races,"  109-116. 

Buddhism,   a   missionary   religion,   449. 

Burke,  Edmund,  quotea,  337. 

Burma:  address  on,  Wallace  St.  John,  351- 
354- 

Burlingame,  Anson,  474. 

Bushnell     Horace,   quoted,    192,    193. 

Butler,  President  of  Columbia  University, 
quoted,  97. 


Cable  greetings  from  various  countries, 
500. 

"Call  for  Men  of  Theological  Training," 
address  by  S.  M.  Zwemer  ,  447- 
450;  i — character  of  missionary  work 
demands  highest  intellectual  leadership, 
447,  448;  broad  training  needed,  447; 
administrative  ability  needed,  447;  2 — 
the  character  and  attitude  of  non-Chris- 
tian religions  and  philosophies  demand 
men  of  theological  training,  448-450. 

Canada,  wealth  of,  152;  national  missionary 
policy  of,  155;  missionary  contributions 
of,  477;  national  missionary  campaign 
of,  470. 

Capen,  S.  B.  Address  on  "The  Respon- 
sibility of  Laymen  for  the  Promotion  of 
the  Foreign  Missionary  Enterprise,"  471- 

Cary,   William,   quoted,  404. 

Censorship  in  Turkey,  78. 

Ceylon,  books  on,   561-563. 

Challenge  to  the  Christian  church — Africa, 
84-92. 

Chang,  Mr.,  of  Tientsin,  conversion  of, 
48. 

Changed  Situation  in  the  Unevangelized 
World,  the,  and  Its  Message  to  the 
Christian  Spirit  in  the  Universities  and 
Colleges  of  the  West:  (i)  In  Eastern 
Asia;  (2)  in  the  Indian  Empire  and 
Southern  Asia;  (3)  in  Western  Asia; 
(4)  in  Africa,  and  in  Latin  America, 
57-108. 

"Changing  Conditions  in  Eastern  Asia,"  ad- 
dress by  Arthur  J.  Brown,  57-63;  chang- 
ing conditions  affect  our  missionary  re- 
sponsibility, 58;  political  changes,  59; 
commercial  and  economic  changes,  58; 
intellectual  changes,  59;  moral  changes, 
6p;  combined  result  an  upheaval  of  so- 
ciety, 60;  one  finds  impact  of  revolu- 
tionary forces,  60;  Christian  ideals  neces- 
sary to  counteract  evils  of  materialistic 
civilization,  61 ;  ethnic  faith  in  Asia  not 
a  religion,  61;  spiritual  conditions  chang- 
ing, 61;  story  of  missionary  effort  in- 


spiring, 61;  teachings  of  Christ  leaven- 
ing society,  62;  advance  in  China  since 
Boxer  outbreak,  62;  high  quality  of 
missionaries  required,  62. 

Child,  The  Abbie  B.,  Memorial  School, 
236. 

Chile,  illiteracy  in,  95,  96;  money  spent 
for  education,  97. 

China:  books  on,  559-561;  Chinese  stu- 
dents and  evangelization  of,  47-50; 
students  must  be  evangelized,  45; 
modern  education  recent,  47;  estimated 
number  students,  47;  to  be  evangelized 
by  native  workers,  47;  examples  students 
giving  themselves  to  Christian  ministry, 
48,  49;  number  Christians  in,  62;  Boxer 
outbreak,  62;  influenced  by  Indian 
thought,  128;  calls  for  men  and  women 
of  intellectual  training,  128-129,  130, 
131;  open  as  never  before,  223;  move- 
ment towards  constitutional  government, 
223;  reforms,  223,  224;  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity in,  224;  educational  development, 
225,  227,  230;  work  for  women  in,  234- 
236;  medical  missions  in,  237-240;  edu- 
cation, modern,  in,  225. 

"China  as  a  Field  for  Life  Service,"  ad- 
dress by  H.  P.  Beach,  240-245;  op- 
portunity toi  invest  full  manhood,  241 ; 
needs  of  missionaries  of  spiritual 
power  and  human  interest,  241,  242; 
in  need  of  men  with  capacity  for 
friendship,  242;  in  need  of  men 
who  are  willing  to  make  sacrifice,  243; 
opportunities  for  service  in  China  com- 
pared with  the  United  States,  244,  245; 
situation  in,  379-380;  Confucian  system 
in,  380. 

China  Inland  Mission,  46. 

Chinese   government   schools,    59. 

"Chinese  Students  and  the  Evangelization 
of  China,"  address  by  Arthur  Rugh,  47- 
50;  China  controlled  by  students,  47; 
modern  school  system  in  China,  47;  China 
to  be  won  by  natives,  47;  native  church 
must  be  directed  by  educated  leadership, 
48;  Student  Movement  must  do  more  to 
develop  native  leadership,  48;  students 
consecrating  themselves  to  Christian  work, 
48,  49;  great  leaders,  spiritual  and  finan- 
cial, being  raised  up  through  Move- 
ment, 50. 

Chinese  students  in  Japan,  46. 

Chinese   Students'    Christian   Union,  40. 

Christ,  see  Jesus  Christ. 

Christian  Church,  God's  Challenge  to,  Re- 
specting Africa,  84-92. 

Christian  Church,  115. 

Christian  conquest  in  Europe:  historically 
considered,  381. 

"Christian  Faith  Means  Christian  Mission- 
ary Living,"  address  by  P.  M.  Rhine- 
lander,  433-436;  return  to  first  principles 
necessary,  433;  every  man  lives  by  the 
creed  he  has,  434;  result  of  faith  in  God 


in  the  lives  of  men,  434-435;  our  great 
need  to  be  led  of  the  Spirit,  435;  true 
missionary  preparation  possible  only 


through  the   work  of  the   Spirit,  436. 

Christian  Nations,  Responsibilities  of,  To- 
ward Backward  Nations,  111-116. 

Christian  Statesmen,  the  Present-day  De- 
mand for,  on  the  Mission  Field,  127-136. 

Christianity,  Our,  Is  It  Worth  Propagat- 
ing? 3-7. 

Christiansen,  J.  Address  on  "The  Situa- 
tion in  Venezuela,"  324. 

Chunder  Sen,  261. 

Church    Missionary    Society,    39. 

Church  Union  in  India,  259. 

Church,  young  people  of,  156;  the  native, 
in  South  Africa,  218. 

Claims  of  Latin- America,   Spiritual,  92-108. 

Colleges,  The  Promotion  of  Missionary 
Giving  in  Our,  413-417. 


INDEX 


6o3 


Colombia,   Foreign  Trade  of,   94. 
Colonies,   thirteen   American,   249,   250. 
Colton,  E.  T.     Address  on  "The  Promotion 
of  Giving  to  Missions  Among  Students," 

Conference     of     theological     students     and 

professors,  433-456. 
Confucius,   classics  of,   59. 
Contributions,    of   Burman   Christians,    3531 

to    missions   by   American   and   Canadian 

students,   533. 

Consecration,   in   home   church,    147-151. 
Convention  sermons:  the  discovery  of  God, 

189;    the    highly    multiplying    power    of 

obedience,   196. 
Corbett,  Hunter,   57. 
Correll,   I.   H.     Address  on   "The   Urgency 

of  the  Present  Situation  in  Japan,"  293- 

296. 

Crises,  synchronizing  of,  306. 
Crisis,  present  world,  385. 
Cromer,   Lord,  quoted,  77,  206,  207. 
Cross    and    the    Crescent,    the,    impending 

struggle  for  supremacy  in,  72. 
Gushing,  Dr.  J.  N.,  352. 
Cyprian,  Bishop,  quoted,   149. 


Damascus,  railroad,  71. 

Dancing  Girl  System  abolished  in  State 
of  Mysore,  261. 

Dante,  quoted,  116,  261. 

Day,  Miss  D.  Address  on  "Mission  Study 
in  Girls'  Boarding  Schools,"  402-405. 

Dearing,  J.  L.  Address  on  "The  Present 
Missionary  Situation  in  Japan,"  277-279. 

Decennial  missionary  conference  of  India, 
action  of,  478. 

"Decisive  Hour  in  the  History  of  Protes- 
tant Missions,"  address  by  Dr.  Julius 
Richter,  119-223;  (i)  the  great  task  of 
church  is  evangelism  of  primitive  races, 
119,  120;  (2)  second  task  which  awaits 
the  church  is  the  evangelization  of  the 
cultured  nations  of  the  East,  121,  122; 
(3)  we  are  beginning  to  realize  the  whole 
manifold  world  of  religious  beliefs  is 
one  great  and  coherent  evolution  of  the 
religious  genius  of  mankind,  122;  the 
final  task  of  Christian  religion  and  Prot- 
estant missions  to  show  that  Christianity 
is  the  one  great  religion  of  God,  and  that 
other  religions  must  be  displaced,  122. 

"Desire  of  India,"  39. 

"Discovery  of  God,"  address  by  E.  I.  Bos- 
worth,  189-196;  the  most  precious  pos- 
session of  human  race  is  Jesus  Christ, 
189;  presence  of  God  not  at  first  most 
evident  fact  of  personal  experience,  189; 
Jesus  gave  fundamental  direction  for 
the  discovery  of  God,  191;  if  man  would 
discover  God,  he  must  adjust  himself  to 
the  nature  of  God,  191;  he  must  act  like 
a  son  and  obey  God  as  Father,  191-192; 
prayer  necessary,  192,  193;  he  must  treat 
all  men  as  his  brothers,  193,  194;  Jesus 
helps  men  into  way  of  finding  God  by 
helping  them  pray,  194;  helps  them  to 
obey,  194;  result  of  discovering  God  a 
growing  likeness  in  character  to  Him, 
i95« 

Divorce  in  Persia,  363. 
Durand,  Sir  Mortimer    33. 
Dutch  East  Indies,  348. 
Dutch  Malaysia,  typical  mission  in,  347. 


E 

East  and  West,   133. 

Ecuador,   foreign  trade  of,  94;  illegitimacy 
of,  97. 


Eastern  Asia,  Changing  Conditions  in,  57- 
63. 

Eddy,  D.  Brewer.  Address  on  "The  Pro- 
motion of  Giving  to  Missions  Among 
Students,"  416-418. 

Eddy,  George  Sherwood.  Address  on  "Is 
Our  Christianity  Worth  Propagating?" 
3-6;  address  on  "The  Indian  Empire  and 
Southern  Asia,"  63-70;  address  on  "Op- 

§ortunities  and  Importance  of  Reaching 
tudents,  Influential  Classes  and  Masses," 
270-274;  address  on  "A  Personal  Testi- 
mony, 450-451;  address  on  "How  to 
Incarnate  the  Visions  of  These  Days," 
507-512. 

Edinburgh,  37;  medical  undergraduate  vol- 
unteers, 39;  World  Missionary  Confer- 
ence, 249,  385. 

Education,  value  of,  in  Turkey,  362;  am- 
bitious young  men  in  Far  East  seeking, 
59;  beginnings  of  in  China,  379;  mis- 
sionaries dotting  India  with  little  schools, 
379;  in  South  America,  95;  influence  on 
Moslems  of  Egypt,  206. 
"Educational  Possibilities  in  China,"  ad- 
dress by  F.  L.  H.  Pott,  227-230;  the 
great  desire  for  Western  learning,  227; 
significant  because  connected  with  growth 
of  patriotic  spirit  in  China,  227;  means 
mental  conversion  of  China,  227;  means 
increasing  influence  of  rising  generation, 
228;  means  destruction  of  superstition 
and  error,  228;  opens  up  opportunity  to 
extend  Christian  civilization  in  China, 
229;  means  training  future  leaders  for 
China,  229;  great  opportunity  for  Chris- 
tian educator  in  China,  229-230. 
"Efficient  Ministry  a  Personal  Problem," 

address  by  R.  P.  Wilder,  452-456. 
Eliot,   John,   quoted,  404. 
"Enlistment    of    Life,"    address    by    Ruth 

Paxson,  491-493. 
"Enlistment    of    Life,"    address    by    K.    S. 

Latourette,  493-495. 

Enver  Bey  ana  Niazi  Bey,  quoted,  363. 
Erdman,  C.  R.     Address  on  "The  Place  of 
Mission   Study  in  the   Theological   Curri- 
culum,"  439-440. 

"Essentials  for  a  Mission  Study  Class 
Leaaer,"  address  by  T.  H.  P.  Sailer, 
399-402;  earnestness  and  faith  in  God, 
399;  definiteness  of  aims,  399,  400;  time 
for  preparation,  400,  401;  ability  to  con- 
duct a  discussion,  401,  402. 
Evangelization  of  India,  Evidences  of  the 
Present-day  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the,  255;  Some  Reasons  for  an  Ade- 
quate, Prompt  and  Aggressive  Effort  for 
the,  262. 

Evangelization,  of  the  Far  East,  the  Part  of 
Oriental  Students  in,  45-47;  of  China, 
47-50;  of  Western  Asia,  359-362;  laymen 
and,  476. 

Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Gen- 
eration, the  Watchword  of  the  Student 
Volunteer  Movement,  Personal  Advan- 
tages of,  169-177. 

"Evidences  of  Present-day  Work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  the  Evangelization  of  In- 
dia, address  by  J.  P.  Jones,  255-262; 
present  situation  in  India  encouraging, 
255;  (i)<  movement  of  masses  towards 
the  church,  255-256;  (2)  revival  move- 
ments in  many  sections,  257;  (3)  self- 
denying  life  of  Christians  and  the  mis- 
sionary outlook,  257,  258;  (4)  growing 
spirit  of  union  among  the  Indian  Chris- 
tians, 258,  259;  (5)  movements  among 
people  outside  of  Church,  260,  261. 
"Evidences  of  the  Present-day  Work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  Japan,"  address  by 
A.  Oltmans,  280-283;  obstacles  to  mis- 
sionary efforts  being  removed,  280;  in 
life-work,  Verbeck,  280.  Three  lines  of 
work  in  Japan  furnish  evidences  of  work 


604 


INDEX 


of  Holy  Spirit;  (1)  conduct  of  Prot- 
estant mission  work  in  Japan,  282;  (2) 
development  of  Japanese  Church  and 
training  of  Japanese  men  and  women 
for  work  of  the  Church,  282;  (3)  special 
evangelistic  efforts,  283. 

"Evidences  of  Present-day  Work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  Korea,"  address  by  G.  H. 
Jones,  307-313:  unity  and  co-operation 
among  Christian  forces  in  Korea,  307; 
marvelous  numerous  growth  of  Church, 
308;  religious  awakening,  308;  interest 
in  word  of  God,  309;  personal  consecra- 
tion of  needy  native  converts,  309-310; 
prayer  life  of  Korean  Church,  310-311; 
consistent  life  of  Korean  Christians, 
311-312. 

Executive  Committee  Student  Volunteer 
Movement,  Report  of,  presented  by  John 
R.  Mott,  17-36;  a  Movement,  not  or- 
ganization, 17;  primary  function,  17; 
sailed  volunteers,  18;  candidate  depart- 
ment, 19;  growing  sense  responsibility 
on  part  of  students  who  remain  at  home, 
20;  _  gifts  to  missions  by  students,  20; 
missionary  enterprise  of  large  universi- 
ties, 20;  progress  of  mission  study,  21- 
23;  improved  quality  mission  study  lead- 
ership, 22;  text-books,  22;  influence  of 
Movement  on  religious  life  colleges,  23; 
work  and  influence  detained  volunteers, 
24;  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement  or- 
ganized, 25 ;  development  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement  in  otner  countries,  25; 
in  Orient,  26;  influence  Student  Volun- 
teers on  mission  field,  26;  watchword  of 
Movement,  26-29;  need  of  well  equipped 
Student  Volunteers  to  go  immediately 
to  mission  field,  29;  increasing  demand 
on  Volunteer  Movement  in  home  land, 
30;  missionary  candidates  must  be  thor- 
oughly qualified,  30;  staff  traveling  secre- 
taries should  be  doubled,  31;  increase  in 
mission  study  enrollment  necessary,  31; 
Volunteer  Bands  organization  to  be 
strengthened,  31;  professors  and  teach- 
ers should  accept  larger  responsibility 
for  recruiting  missionaries,  32;  interces- 
sory prayer,  secret  adequate  supply  quali- 
fied^ workers,  32;  program  should  be  wi- 
dened, 32;  Movement  should  reach  men 
going  into  diplomatic  service  army  and 
navy  and  education  abroad,  33 ;  respon- 
sibility for  Oriental  students  in  Ameri- 
can colleges,  34;  universities  and  colleges 
must  become  abounding  centers  of  Chris- 
tianity in  purest  form,  if  Volunteer 
Movement  is  to  do  its  greatest  work,  34, 
35- 


Faber,  Dr.    quoted,  228. 

Fairbairn,  Rev.  Dr.,  on  "Fatherhood,"  191. 

Faith,  importance  of,  137-140;  the  scientific 
venture  in  action  by  which  we  seek  to 
transform  a  reasonable  probability  into 
a  practical  certainty,  191;  Christian, 
means  missionary  living,  433. 

Famines,  Hindu  and  Buddhist,  Confucian, 
Mohammedan  and  Christian,  8. 

Far  East:  Part  of  Oriental  students  in 
the  evangelization  of,  45-54;  comforts  of 
traveling  in  Far  East,  57;  political  changes 
in,  58;  commercial  changes  in,  58;  effect 
missionary  responsibility,  58;  intellectual 
changes  of,  59;  educational  development, 
59;  moral  conditionst  60;  development 
of  moral  effort,  61;  kind  of  missionaries 
demanded,  127-136;  changing  conditions 
in,  57-63;  difficulties  in  the  evangelization 
of,  121-123;  dramatic  changes  in,  during 
the  last  few  years,  377-382. 

Female  education  among  the  Moslems,  362, 
363- 


Fiske,  Miss:     book  of  "The  Word  and  the 

World,"  22. 

Fiske  Seminary  in  Ooroomiah,  Persia,  367. 
Foreign  Missions,  and  the  Pastor,  437-439. 
Forward  League,  The,  in  practical  service 

for  missions,   161. 
France  in   Africa,   90. 
Fraser,   Sir  Andrew,  of  India,   33. 
Fraser,   Donald,   4. 


Galvao,     Professor,    quoted,    in    regard    to 

influence  Catholic  faith,  327. 
Garo    Hills,   Assam,   India,    354-355. 
Gifts  of  students  to  missions,  20;  statistics 

.of,  533-538. 

Gilder,  Richard  Watson,  quoted,   190. 
Girls'  Boarding  Schools,  Mission  Study  in, 

402. 
Girls'    schools   in   various   parts    of   Persia, 

367. 
Giving   to    Missions  Among   Students,   The 

Promotion  of,  413-417. 
Gladstone,  W.   E.     Words  on  Reform  Bill 

paraphrased,  63. 
Goforth,     J.       Address     on     "Revivals     in 

China,"  230-233. 
Gordon,   General,   62. 
Goucher,    John    F.,    gifts   of,    to    missions, 

482. 

Grant,    Principal:      Book   of   "Great   Relig- 
ion of  the  World,"  9. 
Great  Britain,  missionary  contributions   of, 

Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  Student  Volun- 
teer Union  of,  31,  36-44. 

Grounding  in  the  Faith,  The,  Importance 
of,  Those  Who  Are  to  Propagate  It, 
137-140. 


H 

Hafiz,  Omar  Khayyam,  and  Jelal-ud-din, 
students  are  today  in  the  mosques  of 
India  and  Java,  and  even  in  Oxford  and 
Berlin,  or  by  the  camp-fires  of  the  Sahara 
Desert,  73. 

Haggard,  F.  P.  Address  on  "The  Young 
People  of  the  Church  Filled  with  the 
Missionary  Spirit,"  156-161. 

Hague  Conference,  474. 

Harnack,  Prof.  Adolf,  quoted,  5;  as  to 
comparative  religion,  449. 

Harris,  W.     Address  on  "Laos,"  345-346. 

Hart,  J.  L.  Address  on  "The  Situation 
in  Argentina,"  320. 

Hartzell,  J.  C.  Address  on  "Africa- 
God's  Great  Challenge  to  the  Christian 
Church,"  84-91. 

Hay,  John,  474. 

Hecker,  Father,  quoted,  62. 

Hedin,  Sven,  the  explorer,  story  of,  239- 
240. 

Hendrix,  ,E.  R.  Address  on  "The  Mis- 
sionary Vision  and  Consecration  Which 
Should  Characterize  the  Leadership  of 
the  Home  Church,"  147-150;  address  on 
"The  Warrant  for  Protestant  Missions  in 
South  America,"  336-340. 

"Highly  Multiplying  Power  of  a  Life  of 
Obedience,"  address  by  W.  F.  McDowell, 
196-201;  obedience  to  God  is  man's  way 
of  lifting  his  own  life  to  highest  levels 
of  possibility,  196,  197;  obedience  to 
highest  puts  life  in  harmony  with  those 
eternal  forces  that  make  for  permanence 
and  enlargement,  198;  obedience  to  God 
puts  life  into  harmony  with  God  so  that 
He  can  multiply  it,  198;  obedience  to 
God  makes  us  one  with  God,  a  partner, 
not  a  servant,  199;  result  of  perfect 
obedience,  200. 


INDEX 


605 


Hillis,  L.  B.  Address  on  "Present  Condi- 
tions m  the  Philippines,"  317-319. 

Hinduism,  Mohammedanism  and  material- 
ism of  Asia,  slackness  will  not  conquer 
these,  35 ;  inability  of  to  uplift  the 
masses  in  India,  64;  its  strength,  449. 

History  of  missions  in  India,  lessons  from, 
249. 

Holliday,  Miss,  of  Tabriz,  Persia,  367,  368. 

Holy  Spirit,  evidences  of  present-day  work 
of,  in  India,  255;  in  Japan,  280;  in 
Korea,  307. 

Home  base:  Vision  and  consecration  in 
leadership  necessary,  147-151;  the  money 
power  of  home  Church  should  be  related 
to  the  plans  of  the  Kingdom,  151-155; 
the  youth  of  the  Church  filled  with  the 
missionary  spirit,  156-162;  the  unrealized 
possibilities  of  intercession,  162-165; 
stronger  home  base  needed,  386. 

Home  Church,  leadership  of,   147-151. 

Honor  Roll,  501. 

Hospitals  and  dispensaries,  mission,  from 
Constantinople  to  Aden,  and  from 
Smyrna  to  Kirman,  75;  in  Arabia, 
!3>  75- 

"How  Professors  May  Co-operate  in  the 
Voluntary  Missionary  Activities  of  Stu- 
dents," address  by  J.  L.  Murray,  427- 
430:  need  of  students  for  such  co-opera- 
tion, 427;  readiness  of  professors  to  co- 
operate, 427;  changing  conditions  in  mis- 
sion lands,  present  plea  for  leadership 
to  colleges,  427;  American  Christian  stu- 
dents now  enlarging  their  missionary 
activities,  427-428;  for  full  success  of 
these  efforts  faculty  co-operation  neces- 
sary, 428;  informal  and  unofficial  as- 
sistance, 428;  assistance  in  social  ways, 
428;  at  missionary  meetings,  428-429;  by 
leading  mission  study  classes,  429;  by 
teaching  normal  groups,  429;  as  advisory 
members  of  misionary  committees,  429; 
by  discovering  men  for  missionary  ser- 
vice, 430;  establishing  points  of  contact 
with  graduates,  430;  give  continuity  to 
voluntary  missionary  work  of  students, 
430. 

"How  to  Incarnate  the  Visions  of  These 
Days,"  address  by  G.  S.  Eddy,  507-510: 
(i)  The  vision  of  a  deeper  life,  507;  (2) 
the  vision  of  a  needy  world — of  South 
America,  of  the  Moslem  world  of  Africa 
and  its  awful  need,  of  Asia,  508,  509; 
(3)  the  vision  of  Jesus  Christ  Himself, 
509.  These  visions  realized  only  sur- 
render to,  faith  in,  and  communion  with, 
Jesus  Christ,  509,  510. 

"How  the  Work  of  Mission  Study  in  North 
American  Institutions  May  be  Devel- 
oped," address  by  J.  L.  Murray,  391- 
396:  relation  of  missionary  intelligence 
to  missionary  progress,  391;  vastly  larger 
number  of  students  must  be  reached, 
391;  every  student  should  study  missions, 
392;  cabinet  affair  in  each  student  Chris- 
tian Association,  392;  Bible  study  not  an 
alternative  for  mission  study,  392;  plans 
to  be  laid  in  advance,  392;  due  publicity 
should  be  given,  393;  mission  study  work 
in  colleges  must  be  deepened  as  well  as 
widened,  393;  the  work  should  be  better 
sustained,  393;  characterized  by  scholarli- 
ness,  393;  pursued  on  the  group  plan  of 
study,  393;  selection  of  courses  and  text- 
books, 394;  genuine  study  required,  394; 
leaders  of  classes  carefully  chosen,  spe- 
cially prepared  and  assigned  early  to 
their  duties,  394;  reference  material  for 
mission  study,  394-395;  faculty  assistance, 
39.SJ  spiritual  meaning  and  value  of 
mission  study  to  be  kept  always  in  view, 
395;  three  requirements  in  realization  of 
spiritual  aim,  395-396;  special  need  for 
mission  study  today,  396. 


Hutchins,    W.    J.      Address   on    "The   Pro- 
fessor as  a  Recruiting  Force,"  421-426. 


Impending  Struggle  in  Western  Asia,  ad- 
dress by  S.  M.  Zwemer,  71-84;  (i),  the 
battlefield  of  Western  Asia,  72-74;  terri- 
tory included  and  population  of,  72-73; 
races  involved,  74;  (2)  nature  of  the 
conflict,  76-81;  political  struggle,  76; 
77;  struggle  with  Mohammedanism, 
77-8o;  (3),  the  certainty  of  victory,  82-84. 

"Importance  of  Grounding  in  the  Faith 
Those  Who  Are  To  Propagate  the  Faith," 
address  by  T.  R.  O'Meara,  137-140;  those 
who  undertake  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
heathen  should  understand  what  they 
speak,  137;  the  missionary  should  possess 
a  living  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  137-139; 
should  believe  in  Bible,  138-139;  the 
missionary  should  have  a  message,  139; 
the  missionary  should  have  the  power  of 
the  living  God,  139,  140. 

"Increasing  Demand  of  the  Orient  upon 
Colleges  of  the  Occident,"  address  by  E. 
C.  Moore,  377-382;  rapid  changes  in 
Orient,  377;  permanent  need  for  evan- 
gelistic work,  377-378;  missionary  work 
needs  educated  men  as  leaders,  378;  mis- 
sionary movement  in  Orient  becoming 
an  educational  reforming  and  civilizing 
movement,  378;  progress  in  China,  379- 
380;  situation  in  Turkey.  380-381;  condi- 
tions demand  men  of  highest  qualifica- 
tions, 381;  the  teachers'  responsibility, 
381-382. 

India:  books  on,  561-568;  unrest  in,  63; 
British  rule  in,  64;  education  in,  64; 
awakening  within  church  in,  65;  gain  in 
number  of  native  Christians  in,  66;  new 
missionary  spirit  i«,  \7;  demands  for 
education  in,  68;  new  attitude  toward 
religion  in,  68;  unity  in,  68,  69;  religions 
of,  127,  128;  calls  for  missionaries  of 
intellectual  training,  129;  cause  of  unrest, 
130;  new  race  consciousness,  131,  132; 
Protestant  missions  in,  249;  evidences  of 
the  present-day  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  the  evangelization  of,  255;  effort  for 
evangelization  of,  262;  promising  outlook 
in,  263;  new  political  era  in,  264;  mis- 
sionary force  should  be  doubled,  265, 
266;  work  among  women  of,  267;  gov- 
ernment in,  268;  immediate  aggressive 
work  needed,  269;  opportunities  among 
students,  270-273;  first  missionary  schools, 
379' 

Indian  and  Japanese  Christian  Students, 
consecration  of,  26. 

"Indian  Empire  and  Southern  Asia,"  ad- 
dress by  George  Sherwood  Eddy,  63-70; 
present  unrest  in  India  encouraging,  63; 
causes  of  unrest,  63 ;  development  _  in 
India  under  British  rule,  64;  awakening 
within  the  Church  of  India,  65;  two  cur- 
rents of  workers:  (i)  mass  movement,  65, 
66,  67;  (2)  new  missionary  spirit,  67;  new 
ideal  of  life,  68;  desire  for  education, 
68;  new  attitude  towards  religion,  68,  69; 
outlook  encouraging  in  India  and 
Asia,  69. 

Intellectual  awakening  of,  stupendous  pro- 
portion now  in  the  Far  East,  59. 

"Intensive  Mission  Study,"  address  by 
Shailer  Mathews,  441-443;  teacher  and 
student  must  have  missionary  spirit,  441 ; 
the  foreign  mission  work  a  cart  of  the 
great  social  re-organization  of  our  day, 
442;  our  teaching  should  make  mission- 
ary apostles,  443. 

Intercession,  The  Unrealized  Possibilities 
of,  162. 

Iran  Bethel,  school  for  girls  at  Teheran, 
Persia,  366. 


6o6 


INDEX 


"Is  Our  Christianity  Worth  Propagating?" 
address  by  George  Sherwood  Eddy, 
pages  3-7;  vital  experience  of  Christ 
necessary,  3;  my  life  a  message,  4; 
mastery  of  Bible,  5;  must  be  man  of 
power  5;  must  be  winner  of  men,  6; 
must  nave  victory  over  sin,  6. 

Islam,  the  teachings  of,  on  every  hand, 
clash  with  modern  civilization,  76;  a 
state  church,  77;  its  ideals  and  literature, 
78;  modern  civilization  and,  78;  its 
strength  and  character,  449. 


Japan:  books  on,  564,  565;  Buddhism  in, 
10;  Christian  leaders  of,  52,  53;  students 
in,  54;  changing  conditions  in,  58;  world 
power,  58;  immorality  of  youth,  60;  edu- 
cational statistics  of,  97;  awakening  of 
thought  in  modern,  128;  ambition  in, 
130;  new  assertion  of,  131;  present  mis- 
sionary situation  in,  277;  native  Chris- 
tian workers,  278;  Chinese  students  in, 
279;  evidences  of  the  present-day  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in,  280;  Protestant 
missions  in,  281;  Japanese  church,  282, 
283:  special  opportunities  of  reaching 
students  and  other  -influential  classes, 
284;  evangelistic  effort  successful  in, 
285;  need  of  country  districts,  286;  work 
for  women,  286;  demand  for  teachers  of 
music,  287;  urgency  in,  288;  opportuni- 
ties for  service  among  women,  289-292; 
present  situation  in,  292-295;  influence 
in  Korea,  294;  recent  progress  in,  379; 
material  development  of,  473. 

Japanese  Student  Movement,  missionary 
possibilities  of,  51 -54- 

Jerusalem  and  Palestine,   73. 

Jesus  Christ,  His  Abounding  Sufficiency  to 
Meet  the  Needs  of  All  Men,  7-13;  pos- 
sibilities of  a  life  dominated  by,  141-144- 

Jewett,   Dr.  and  Mrs.,  256. 

Jews,  list  of  books  on,  57S-S76- 

Johnston,  W.  C.  Address  on  "The  Urgency 
of  the  Situation  in  Pagan  Africa,"  216. 

Jones,  George  Heber.  Address  on  "Evi- 
dences of  the  Present-day  Work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  Korea,"  307-314- 

Jones,  John  P.  Address  on  "Evidences  of 
Present-day  Work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  Evangelization  of  India,"  255-261.  Ad- 
dress on  "The  Present-day  Demand  for 
Christian  Statesmen  on  the  Mission 
Field,  127-136. 

Judson,  Adoniram,  147,  148,  149. 

K 

Kabul,  Afghanistan,  373- 

Karens,  missionary  work  among,  353. 

Keltic,  Dr.,  371. 

Kempthorne,   L.   S.,  36;   "Words  of  Greet- 

Kenn'edy,  John  S.,  bequest  of,  475,  480. 

Keswick  Convention,  address  of  American 
volunteer  at,  37. 

Khorassan,  Persia,  371. 

Khyber  (Khaibar),  Pass,  Afghanistan;  also 
wireless,  373- 

Kingdom  of  God,  The  money  power  re- 
lated to  the,  151. 

Kipling,  quoted,   132,   133- 

Knapp,  Deaconess  S.  T.  Address  on  The 
Place  of  a  Training  School  in  the  Prep- 
aration of  Women  for  Missionary  Serv- 
ice," 464-468. 

Knox.  G.  W.  Address  on  "The  Training 
of  Men  for  Missionary  Service,"  459-460. 

Ko  Tha  Byn  Memorial  Hall,  Bassein, 
Burma,  353. 

Koran,   76,  77,   79« 


Korea:  books  on,  565,  566;  political  recon- 
struction of,  58;  its  missions  as  viewed 
by  a  traveler,  299-300;  present  missionary 
situation  in,  301-303;  revival  in,  301; 
Syen  Chyun  station,  302;  why  we  should 
help  now,  303-307;  awakening  in,  304; 
record  of  Christian  work  in,  305  evi- 
dences of  the  present-day  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  307-313;  unity  among  Chris- 
tians in,  307;  growth  of  church  in,  308; 
interest  manifested  in  Bible,  308;  prayer 
life  of,  310,  311;  challenge  to  America, 
312,  313. 

Korean  missionaries  celebrate  the  25th 
anniversary  of  the  arrival  of  the  first 
Protestant  missionary,  61. 

Korean  Missions  from  the  Viewpoint  of  a 
Traveler,  address  by  H.  R.  Bates,  299- 
301. 

turdistan,  371. 


Labaree,  Mrs.  B.  W.  Address  on  "Wom- 
an's Work  for  Mohammedan  Women," 
366-369. 

Lalla   Rookh,   poem   referred  to,   371. 

"Laos."      Address   by   William   Harris,    345- 

Latin  America,   see   South   America. 

i^atourette,  K.  S.  Address  on  "The  En- 
listment of  Life,"  493-495. 

Lawrence,   Lord,   quoted,   131. 

Laymen,  responsibility  of,  471;  world  evan- 
gelization and  the,  476. 

Laymen's  Missionary  Movement,  the,  25, 
30,  155,  157,  169,  471,  473,  476,  482. 
Laymen  and  the  World's  Evangelization," 
address  by  J.  C.  White,  476-483.  Two 
interpretations  of  Christ's  command,  476, 
477;  interpretation  of  students  and  lay- 
men, 477;  contributions  of  Christians 
throughout  the  world  for  missions,  477; 
foreign  mission  forces  of  the  world,  478; 
estimate  number  missionaries  needed  to 
evangelize  world,  478-479  J  responsibility 
of  United  States  and  Canada,  479;  is  the 
task  impossible?  479;  foreign  mission- 
ary enterprise  presents  greatest  educa- 
tional undertaking,  479-480;  greatest  phil- 
anthropic problem,  480;  missionaries  not 
discouraged,  481;  results  in  non-Christian 
world,  481;  what  is  necessary  to  evangel- 
ize our  share  of  the  world?  481. 

Leadership  of  the  Home  Church,  the  mis- 
sionary vision  and  consecration  which 
should  characterize  the,  147-151. 

"Lessons  History  of  Protestant  Missions 
India  Teach  Present  Generation,"  ad- 
dress by  Julius  Richter,  249-254;  his- 
tory Protestant  missions  in  India  and 
history  United  States  compared,  249-250; 
prevailing  conviction  that  we  are  on  eve 
of  great  evolution,  251;  four  observa- 
tions drawn  from  survey  Indian  mission 
fields:  (i)  Church  members  gathered  from 
lower  strata  of  population,  251-252;  (2) 
new  layer  of  Indian  society  permeated 
with  spirit  of  Western  civilization  and  in- 
fluence in  India,  252;  (3)  the  problem 
of  raising  the  Indian  family  out  of  the 
abyss  of  its  degradation,  253;  (4)  the 
leaven  of  the  Gospel  beginning  to  work  in 
the  intellectual  life  of  the  Hindu  world, 
253-254. 

Leroy.  A.  E.  Address  on  "The  Native 
Church  in  South  Africa,"  218-220. 

Levant,  The,  list  of  books  on,  557,  558. 

Life,  dominated  by  Jesus  Christ,  possibili- 
ties of,  140-144;  missionary  consciousness 
in  the  individual,  181-185;  of  obedience, 
196-201. 

Literature,  bibliography   of  missionary,    539. 

Liverpool   Conference,   39,   40,   41,  44. 

Livingstone,   David,   398;  quoted,  404. 


INDEX 


6o7 


Lloyd,  A.  S.     Address  on  "The  Unrealized 

Possibilities  of  Intercession,"    i62ri66. 
Lowell,  James  Russell,  quoted,  61,  200. 
Lower  Siam.    Address  by  E.  B.   McDaniel, 

Lull,  Raymund,  quoted,  175. 

Luther,    M.      148. 

Lyon,  D.  W.  Address  on  "The  Possibili- 
ties of  a  Life  Dominated  by  Jesus 
Christ,"  140-144. 


M 

Mackay,    Alexander,    influence    his    life    on 

members  mission   study  class,   404. 
Madras,  Bishop  of,  quoted,  386. 
Marling,   A.   E.     Address   on   "The   Money 
Power  Related  to  the  Kingdom  of  God,  ' 
151-155. 

Martin,  Frank,  372. 
Martyn,  Henry,  398. 
Martyrs,  Pitkm  in  China,  176;  Rogers,  in 

Adana,  176;  Baskerville,   176. 
Mason,  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  missionaries  to  Bur- 
ma, 355,  356. 

Massacres;  in  Adana,  361,  362,  398;  of 
1895,  361. 

Mathews,  Shailer.  Address  on  "Intensive 
Mission  Study,"  441-442. 

Matlock    (England)    Conference,   40. 

Maurer.  Henry,  80. 

McDaniel,  E.  B.  Address  on  "Lower 
oiam,"  343-344- 

McDowell,  W.  F.  Address  on  "The  Highly 
Multiplying  Power  of  a  Life  of  Obedi- 
ence, 196-202.  Address  on  "The  Need 
of  a  Spiritual  Atmosphere  in  our  Semin- 
aries," 443-446. 

McNaughtoii,  J.  P.  Address  on  ''The 
Value  of  Education  as  a  Missionary 
Agency,"  362-365. 

Mecca,  railway  to,  78;  Conference  at,  80; 
pilgrimage  to,  371,  372. 

Medical  missions,  books  on,    SAO,   550. 

"Medical  Missions  in  China,"  address  by 
F.  J.  Tooker,  237-240;  until  missionaries 
came,  there  was  in  China,  no  hospitals,  no 
doctors,  no  insane  asylums,  237;  no 
hygienic  regulations  in  China,  no  knowl- 
edge of  hygiene,  no  dentistry,  238; 
Chinese  knowledge  of  medicine  and  sur- 
gery inadequate,  238. 

Medicine,  beginnings  of  in  China,  379. 

Men   and   missions,    471-483. 

Merrill,  J.  E.  Address  on  "Reasons  for  a 
More  Adequate,  Prompt  and  Aggressive 
Effort  to  Evangelize  These  Lands,"  359- 
361. 

Miller,   R.    S.,  Jr.,   33. 

Mills,   Samuel  J.,  quoted,  404. 

Ministry,   efficient,   452. 

"Missionary  Vision  and  Consecration 
Which  Should  Characterize  the  Leader- 
ship of  the  Home  Church,"  address  by 
E.  R.  Hendrix,  147-151:  beginnings  of 
foreign  missionary  movement  in  North 
America,  147-148;  destiny  of  world  in 
hands  of  young  men,  148;  vision  neces- 
sary in  leaders  who  remain  at  home,  149; 
keys  of  God's  Kingdom  put  into  hands 
of  men  of  vision,  149;  vision  denned, 
150;  Pentecost,  a  time  of  vision,  150; 
vision  of  God's  love  results  in  spirit 
human  brotherhood,  isi. 

Mission  Field,  the  Present-dav  Demand  for 
Christian  Statesmen  on,  127-136. 

Anssion  reading  circles,  some  books  sug- 
gested for,  405. 

Mission  schools,  influence  of  in  Turkey, 
363-366. 

Mission  study,  statistics  of,  21;  quality  mis- 
sion study  leaders,  22 ;  normal  mission 
study  groups,  2,2;  mission  study  text- 
books, 22;  influence  mission  study,  23; 


educational  value  of,  398,  how  the  work 
of  North  American  institutions  may  be 
developed,  391;  as  a  preparation  for 
missionary  service,  396;  class  leader, 
essentials  for  a,  399;  in  girls'  boarding 
schools,  402;  opportunity  of  the  teacher 
to  promote  missions  in  the  community 
where  he  is  teaching,  406;  by-products 
of,  403;  books  for  mission  study  class 
leaders,  409;  intensive  mission  study, 
441  -443. 

"Mission  Study  in  Girls'  Boarding  Schools," 
address  by  Dorothea  Day,  402-406;  aim 
of  developing  missionary  interests  in 
schools,  402;  value  of  missionary  interest, 
403;  by-products  of  mission  study,  403, 
404;  good  results  from  study  of  mission- 
ary biography,  404;  value  of  mission  read- 
ing circle,  405. 

Missionaries,  qualifications  demanded,  127- 
144;  should  be  Christian  statesmen,  127- 
136;  should  be  grounded  in  the  faith,  137- 
140;  should  be  dominated  by  Jesus  Christ, 
140-144;  number  needed  to  evangelize  the 
world,  171,  172;  theological  training  neces- 
sary, 447-450. 

Missionary  books,  list  of,    539-582, 

Missionary  biography,  list  of  books  on,  545- 

Missionary  consciousness  in  the  individual 

life,   the  natural  history   of,    181-185. 
Missionary     educator,     list     of    books     for, 

583-586. 

Missionary-Giving,  Among  Students,  Pro- 
motion of,  413-417. 

"Missionary  Possibilities  of  the  Japanese 
Student  Movement,"  address  by  G.  S. 
Phelps,  51-54;  Student  Movement  helped 
Japanese  Christians  to  accept  evangelical 
basis,  51;  evangelistic  campaign  following 
Tokyo  Conference,  52;  400  educated 
young  men  baptized,  52;  student  evangel- 
istic bands,  52;  influence  Japanese  Chris- 
tians brings  reform,  52;  quality  of  leader- 
ship in  Student  Movement,  52;  number 
of  students,  53;  minister  of  education  ap- 
peals to  the  Association  for  Christian 
hostels,  53;  Japanese  educational  system 
tending  to  agnosticism,  Hi:  vice  flagrant, 
53;  condition  and  need  of  women  stu- 
dents, 54. 

Missionary  Service,  The  Study  of  Mis- 
sions as  a  Preparation  for,  396. 

Missionary  Situation,  the  Present,  in  Japan, 
277;  in  Korea,  301;  in  Africa,  2055 
Arabia,  370;  in  China,  223;  in  Turkey, 
359;  in  India,  262;.  in  Western  Asia, 
359. 

"Missionary  Situation  in  North  Africa,"  ad- 
dress by  C.  R.  Watson,  205-207;  extent 
of  field,  205;  background  of  historical  in- 
terest, 205;  intellectual  need,  205;  moral 
degradation,  206;  spiritual  despair  of, 
206;  missionary  opportunity  in,  207. 

Missionary  Spirit,  The  young  people  of  the 
Church  filled  with  the,  156-162. 

Missionary  Union  of  Great  Britain  and  Ire- 
land, work  of  student  volunteer,  36-44. 

"Missionary  Vision  and  Consecration  Which 
Should  Characterize  the  Leadership  of 
the  Home  Church,"  address  by  E.  R. 
Hendrix,  147-151;  the  beginnings  for 
foreign  missionary  enterprise  in  America 
referred  to,  147,  148;  missionary  leader- 
ship necessary  at  home,  149;  men  of  faith 
required  for  leadership  at  home,  149; 
men  of  vision  hold  the  keys  of  Kingdom, 
149-150;  the  vision  defined,  150. 

Missions,  decisive  hour  in  history  of,  119- 
123;  medical,  in  China,  237;  in  India, 
249;  study  of,  396. 

Missions  in  Korea,  as  Viewed  by  a  Trav- 
eler, 299;  great  revival  of  in  modern 
times,  378;  the  scientific  study  of,  Dr. 
Warneck's  article  on,  393;  promotion  of 


6o8 


INDEX 


the   giving   to,    among   students,    413-417; 

pastor  and,  437. 
Mohammed  Ali  Mirza,  366. 
Mohammed,  in  comparison  to  Christ,  81. 
Mohammedan    home    life,    plural    marriage 

and  frequent  divorce,  366. 
Mohammedan    hymn,    "The    Poem    of    the 

Mantle,"  8x. 
Mohammedan     objections     to     Christianity, 

Mohammedan  Women,  Woman's  Work  for, 
366;  uplifted  by  the  missionary  home  in 
Persia,  368. 
Mohammedanism  in  Africa,  85.  87,  88,  89; 

divided,   361. 

Mohammedans  studying  the  Christian  Scrip- 
tures, 361. 

"Money  Power  Related  to  the  Kingdom  of 
God,"  address  by  A.  E.  Marling,  151- 
155;  money  powerful  only  when  linked 
with  personality,  151:  wealth  of  Canada, 
statistics  of,  152;  wealth  of  United  States, 
statistics  of,  153;  banking  power  of 
United  States,  153;  possession  of  money 
means  responsibility,  154;  wealth  of 
Christians,  154;  Dr.  Schauffler's  definition 
of  money,  154;  message  of  Christian  busi- 
ness men  to  students,  155. 
Moody,  D.  L.,  quoted,  452. 
Moody.  T.  Address  on  "The  Urgency  of 

the   Situation   in   Africa,"    209-210. 
Moore,  E.  C.     Address  on  "The  Increasing 
Demand  of  the  Orient  Upon  the  Colleges 
of  the  Occident,"   375-382. 
Moore,  J.  Z.    Address  on  "Why  We  Should 

Help  Korea  Now,"  303-306. 
Moravian,  175. 

Morley,   Lord,  quoted,  64,  65. 
Morrill,    Miss    B.     C.      Address    on    "The 
Study   of  Missions   as   a   Preparation   for 
Missionary  Service,"  396-398. 
Morris,   W.    C.,    107. 
Morrison,  Robert,  481. 
Moscow,  student  in,   172. 
Moslem   Africa,   the   urgency   of   the   situa- 
tion in.  2.1 1. 

Moslem   lands,   changing,   but   not  at   rest, 
71;    missionaries   engaged   in   educational, 
medical   and   evangelistic  work,    75;   pres- 
ent regeneration  of,  76. 
Moslem  problem,  opportunity  of  the  Church 

to  attack.  366. 

Moslems  intellectually  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  Christianity,  80;  the  problem  of 
female  education,  362;  numbers  in  India, 
in  Dutch  East  Indies,  in  China,  in 
Africa,  366. 

Mott,  John  R.,  6,  51.  Report  on  "A  Quad- 
rennium  in  the  Life  and  Work  of  the 
Student  Volunteer  Movement,"  17-35- 
Address  on  "The  Personal  Advantages  of 
the  Watchword  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement:  The  Evangelization  of  the 
World  in  This  Generation,"  167-177.  Ad- 
dress on  "What  is  Needed  to  Meet  the 
Present  World  Crisis,"  383-387;  "Words 
of  Appreciation  to  Rochester,"  499. 
Mozumder,  Protab,  133. 
Murray,  J.  Lovell,  21,  22.  Address  on 
"How  the  Work  of  Mission  Study  in 
North  American  Institutions  May  Be 
Developed."  391-395.  Address  on  "How 
Professors  May  Co-operate  In  the  Volun- 
tary Missionary  Activities  of  Students," 
427-430. 


N 


Nashville    Convention    (1906),    17,    18,    19, 

20,  21,  385. 
iNatiqnal    Consciousness,    New    D'ay   of,    for 

Asia,    129,    130. 
National    missionary    campaign    of    Canada, 

479- 


National  Missionary  Society  of  India,  67, 
258. 

Native  Church  in  South  Africa.  Address 
by  Albert  E.  Le  Roy,  218-219. 

Native  workers,  examples  of,  354-356. 

"Natural  History  of  Missionary  Conscious- 
ness in  Individual  Life,"  address  by  T.  D. 
Adam,  181-185;  spirit  of  God  ceaselessly 
working  in  soul  of  man,.  181:  seeking  to 
repair  the  inner  life.  181;  no  missionary 
enthusiasm  generated  until  Spirit  of  God 
has  freed  man  from  his  past,  182;  spirit- 
ual surrender  defined,  182:  the  Spirit  of 
God  will  produce  results  in  life  of  man 
who  surrenders:  first,  there  will  be  de- 
veloped spiritual  self-forgetfulness,  183; 
second,  emphasis  laid  uoon  spiritual  needs 
of  men,  183;  tu.rd,  there  will  develop  an 
instinctive  spiritual  interest  in  humanity 
as  a  whole,  184;  various  levels  upon 
which  we  can  be  interested  in  missions, 
184;  lack  of  interest  in  missionary  cause 
may  be  overcome  by  surrendering  to 
Spirit  of  God,  185;  the  vision  of  the 
world  will  expand  the  soul,  185. 

"Need  of  Spiritual  Atmosphere  in  our  Sem- 
inaries," address  by  W.  F.  McDowell, 
443-446;  minister's  purpose  to  create 
spiritual  atmosphere  in  his  parish,  443, 
444;  spiritual  atmosphere  defined,  444, 
445;  Phillips  Brooks  ref*rr<»d  to,  444; 
spirituality  of  Jesus  Christ,  445;  new  con- 
ception of  spirituality  secured  by  con- 
tact with  Jesus  Christ,  445,  446. 

Newspapers,  in  Persia  and  Turkey,  78. 

New  Mexico  and  Paraguay  contrasted  edu- 


cationally, 97. 
Nichols,  Dr.   C.  A.,  353. 


Nicholson,  John,  quoted,   70. 
North   Africa,   situation  in,   205. 
North    American    and    the    British    Student 
Volunteer  Movements,  36,  37. 


Obedience,  the  highly  multiplying  power  of 
a  life  of,  196. 

Occident,  The  Colleges  of,  Increasing  De- 
mand of  the  Orient  upon,  377. 

Oceania,  list  of  books  on,  567.   568. 

Okuma,   Count,  of  Japan,   quoted,    10. 

Oltmans,  A.  Address  on  "Evidences  of 
the  Present-day  Work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  Japan,"  280-2.83. 

O'Meara,  T.  R.  Address  on  "The  Impor- 
tance of  Grounding  in  the  Faith  Those 
Who  Are  to  Propagate  the  Faith,"  137- 
139- 

Ooroomiah,  Persia,  Fiske  Seminary  in,  367. 

''Opportunities  and  Importance  of  Reach- 
ing Students,  Influential  Classes  and 
Masses,"  address  by  G.  S.  Eddy,  270- 
273|  population  of  India,  270;  educational 
statistics,  270;  educated  men  accessible, 
but  must  overcome  great  difficulties  to  be- 
come Christians,  2,70,  271;  need  of  evan- 
gelistic missionaries  among  masses,  272, 
273. 

Opportunity  in  China,  the  unparalleled,  223. 

"Opportunity  of  the  Teacher  to  Promote 
the  Study  of  Missions  in  the  Community 
Where  He  Is  Teaching,"  address  by  E. 
D.  Soper,  406-409;  a  teacher  fitted  for 
this  work,  406;  importance  of  missionary 
education,  407;  missionary  education  and 
life,  407;  missionary  education  and  prayer 
for  missions,  408;  teacher's  opportunity 
with  young  people,  408;  his  opportunity 
to  stimulate  missionary  reading,  408; 
value  of  knowledge  of  missions  to  teacher 
in  his  work,  408;  teacher's  opportunity 
to  introduce  missionary  instruction  in 
Sunday  schools,  409;  teacher's  oppor- 
tunity to  stimulate  mission  study  cam- 


INDEX 


609 


paign  in  his  community,  409. 

Order  of  the  Friends  of  Christ.  The,  200. 

Orient,  Evervwnere  in  the,  one  finds  the 
impact  of  revolutionary  forces,  60;  great 
civilized  nations  of  the,  recent  changes  in 
as  the  result  of  missionary  work,  377; 
increasing  demand  of,  uoon  the  colleges 
of  the  Occident,  377-382. 

"Oriental  Students,  Part  of,  in  Evangeliza- 
tion of  the  Far  East,"  address  by  C.  T. 
Wang,  45-47;  Far  East  to  be  evangelized 
by  people  of  the  Far  East,  45;  Bismarck, 
remark  of,  45;  importance  of  students  in 
China,  45;  uuncult  to  evangelize  Chinese 
students,  45;  native  workers  necessary 
for  this  work,  46;  responsibility  should 
be  given  to  native  workers,  46. 

Oriental  Students,  in  United  States  and 
Canada,  34;  in  British  University,  40. 

Osborn,  Miss  H.  L.  _  Address  on  "Work 
For  Women  in  China,"  234-236. 

Oxford  and  Cambridge,  37,  38. 


"Pagan  Africa,"  address  by  E.  H.  Richards, 
208;  85,  86,  87,  90,  91. 

Paraguay,  foreign  trade  of,  94;  educational 
statistics,  97. 

Parker,  A.  P.  Address  on  "The  Unpar- 
alleled Opportunity  in  China."  223-226. 

Parker,  Joseph,  quoted,  448. 

"Pastor  and  Foreign  Missions."  address  by 
T.  T.  Stone,  437-439:  The  minister  should 
be  expression  of  missionary  intelligence, 
437;  his  interest  in  missions  should  be 
genuine,  437-438;  missionary  conscious- 
ness must  be  created  among  church  mem- 
bers, 438-439. 

Pastor's  working  library  on  missions,  579- 
582. 

Paxson,  Ruth.  Address  on  "The  Enlist- 
ment of  Life,"  491-492. 

Pekin  University,  26,  48. 

Persia,  books  on,  557,  558;  72,  73.  76,  77? 
girls'  schools  in  Teheran,  Hamadan,  Tab- 
riz, Resht,  etc.,  367. 

Persian  Gulf,  its  political  significance,  74, 
37i' 

Persians,  the  better  class  of,  acknowledge 
the  ignorance,  injustice  and  weakness  of 
the  Moslem  world.  76. 

"Personal  Advantages  of  the  Watchword  of 
the  Student  Volunteer  Movement:  the 
Evangelization  of  the  World  in  this  Gen- 
eration," address  by  John  R.  Mott,  169- 
177;  definition,  169;  watchword  can  only 
be  realized  when  individual  Christians 
adopt  it  as  personal,  169;  what  personal 
watchword  means,  170;  it  enriches  and 
widens  one's  sympathies,  170;  stimulates 
and  exercises  faith,  170,  171;  throws  us 
back  upon  God,  171,  172;  stimulates  us 
to  pray,  172;  promotes  a  life  of  reality, 
173;  lends  intensity  to  the  life,  173;  de- 
velops the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice,  174,  175; 
inspires  heroism,  175,  176;  develops  men 
and  women  of  vision,  176. 

"Personal  Responsibility  to  Meet  the  Needs 
of  Latin  America,"  address  by  J.  C.  Rob- 
bins,  332-336. 

"Personal    Testimony,"    address    by    G.    S. 

Eddy,   450-452. 
Peru,    illiteracy    in,    96;    money    spent    for 

education,  97. 
Pescud,  Miss  M.  T.     Address  on  "Woman's 

Work  in  Brazil,"  321-323. 
Phelps,     George    Sherwood.       Address    on 
"The     Missionary     Possibilities     of     the 
Japanese  Student  Movement,"  51-54.    Ad- 
dress    on      "Special      Opportunity      and 
Means  of  Reaching   Students  and   Other 
Influential  Classes,     284-288. 
Philippines,  317-319,  33*- 


Phillips,  Wendell,  quoted,  150. 
Phinney,  F.   P.,   352. 
Pioneer  work,  its  difficulties,  83,  373. 
Pitkin,  Horace,   176. 

"Place  of  Training  School  in  Preparation  of 
Women  for  Missionary  Service,"  address 
by  Susan  T.  Knapp,  464-467;  scholastic 
training,  465,  466;  practical  training,  466; 
development  of  spiritual  life,  466. 
"Place  of  Mission  Studv  in  Theological 
Curriculum,"  address  by  C.  R.  Erdman, 
439-441  >  larger  plans  should  be  given  to 
missions  in  the  curricula,  439-440;  in  sem- 
inaries of  United  States  and  Canada 
very  little  provision  made  by  curriculum 
studies  in  missions,  440;  theological 
course  largely  determines  character  of 
minister's  future  work,  440. 
Polygamy,  evils  of,  78,  79;  sanctioned  by 

Koran,  79. 

"Possibility  and  Needs  Among  Young 
Women  in  South  America,"  address  by 
Harriet  Taylor,  328-332:  industrial  trans- 
formations in  South  America  affecting 
women,  32,9;  new  attitude  Roman  Cath- 
olic Church  towards  Bible,  329;  develop- 
ment educational  system,  330;  necessary 
to  remove  prejudice  against  Protestant- 
ism; necessary  to  help  young  women  of 
other  countries  residing  in  South  Amer- 
ica; necessary  to  develop  latent  ability  of 
South  American  women,  331. 
"Possibilities  of  a  Life  Dominated  by  Jesus 
Christ,"  address  by  D.  Willard  Lyon, 
140-144:  all  Christians  called  to  life  of 
spiritual  vigor,  140;  missionaries  called  to 
the  abundant  life  because  of  peculiar  na- 
ture of  their  mission,  and  peculiar  perils 
of  missionary  life,  141;  spiritual  life  de- 
fined, 142;  distinctive  marks  of  spiritual 
man,  142;  vital  trust  in  God,  143;  in- 
creased likeness  to  God,  143;  helpful  re- 
lationship to  fellowmen,  143. 
Pott,  F.  L.  H.  Address  on  "Educational 

Opportunities  in  China,"  227-229. 
Power   of   Money,    151. 
Power  of  a  life  of  obedience,  196. 
Prathana  Somaj,  261. 

"Present  Conditions  in  the  Philippines," 
address  by  L.  B.  Hillis,  317-319:  The 
Philippines  developing  under  present  gov- 
ernmental conditions,  317;  growing  in  re- 
ligious consciousness,  317;  awakening  of 
Roman  Church,  318;  spiritual  growth, 
318;  Filipino  people  eager  for  the  Gos- 
pel 319. 

"Present-day  Demand  for  Christian  States- 
men on  the  Mission  Field,"  address  by 
John  P.  Jones,  127-136;  the  missionary 
must  make  Christ  supreme  in  thought 
and  work,  127;  intellectual  development 
in  East  challenges  men  and  women  of  cul- 
ture and  intellectual  training,  127-129; 
India,  mother  of  religions,  128;  the  appeal 
of  present  social  and  political  conditions, 
129-131;  the  large  influence  of  the  mis- 
sionary, 131:  Lawrence,  Lord,  quoted, 
131;  racial  rights  and  dignity  of  Eastern 
nations  asserted,  131-133;  East  and  West 
antipodal  in  view-point  and  temperament, 
133;  missionaries  needed  who  can  grasp 
racial  situation,  134;  the  elevation  and 
salvation  of  masses  appeal  for  missionary 
statesmen,  135;  men  of  vision  required, 

"Present  Missionary  Situation  in  Korea," 
address  by  A.  J.  Brown,  301-303. 

"Present  Missionary  Situation  in  Japan," 
address  by  J.  L.  Dearing,  277-280:  need 
of  immediate  addition  to  the  present 
working  force  in  Japan,  277;  in  Japan 
remarkable  openness  to  truth,  278;  strong 
force  native  Christian  workers  with 
whom  missionaries  may  co-operate,  278; 
35  million  of  Japan  without  knowledge  of 


6io 


INDEX 


Christ,    279;    work    for    Japan    strategic, 
279. 

Present  World  Crisis,  What  is  Needed  to 
Meet  the,  385. 

Professor,    fhe   responsibility   of,    421-430. 

"Professor,   The,   as   a   Recruiting   Force," 

address  by  W.  J.  Hutchins,  421-426:  the 

teacher  in   favorable  position  to  serve  as 

recruiting  force  for  foreign  missions,  421. 

"Promotion  of  Giving  to  Missions  Among 
Students,"  address  by  E.  T.  Colton,  413- 
416:  responsibility  of  Rochester  Con- 
vention delegates,  413-414;  students 
should  have  opportunity  to  give  to  mis- 
sions, 414;  average  per  capita  gifts  of 
students  should  not  be  less  than  $1.00, 
415;  duty  of  students  to  give  to  missions 
should  not  be  delayed,  415. 
Address  by  D.  Brewer  Eddy,  416-417; 
spirit  of  our  offering;  method  of  giv- 
ing; objects  of  our  giving;  examples  of 
support  of  missions  by  colleges,  416. 

Protestant  Missions  in  India,  What  Les- 
sons Does  the  History  of,  Teach  the 
Present  Generation?  240;  in  Japan,  281. 

Protestant  Missions,  The  Decisive  Hour  in 
the  History  of,  119-12.3;  in  Tapan,  61;  in 
India,  249;  warrant  for  in  South  Amer- 
ica, 336. 

Psychology,  the  old  and  the  new,  4;  aid  to 
missionary  cause,  156. 


Quadrennium  in  the  life  and  work  of  the 
Student  Volunteer  Movement,  A,  17-36. 

Qualifications  demanded  in  a  missionary, 
127-144. 


Races,  lower  and  uncivilized,   113. 
Ramabai,  Pundita,  quoted,  236. 
Ramsay,   Prof.,   quoted,  364. 
Rangoon,  mission  work  in,  352. 
"Reasons  for  More  Adequate,  Prompt  and 
Aggressive  Effort  to  Evangelize  Western 

A  ^:«    »>    «,1J  — ~~,,    i T      T^       -\/r :n       _      .    _  *• 


Asia,"  address  by  J.  E.  Merrill,  359-362: 
(1)  it  is  in  accord  with  purpose  of  Jesus 
Christ;  (2)  in  accord  with  the  provi- 
dences of  God;  (3)  in  accord  with  the 
promptings  of  God's  Spirit  in  men's 
hearts. 

Religions,  list  of  books  on,  550-553. 

"Responsibility  of  Christian  Nations  To- 
ward the  Backward  Nations,"  address 
by  Hon.  James  Bryce,  111-116;  task  of 
missionary  not  easy,  112;  this  is  a  criti- 
cal moment  in  the  world's  history — an 
auspicious  moment,  112;  old  religions  are 
being  shaken,  112;  Western  civilization 
has  overshadowed  ancient  ways  of  life, 
112;  contact  with  backward  races  often 
detrimental,  113;  backward  races  should 
learn  to  know  Christianity  as  God's  gift 
to  the  world,  114;  conflict  with  races  can 
be  averted  if  Christian  principles  applied 
to  national  policies,  114;  all  who  wish  to 
help  missions  cannot  be  missionaries,  but 
all  can  live  lives  which  will  exemplify 
the  principles  of  Christianity,  114,  115; 
time  of  great  temptation,  115;  this  Move- 
ment wholesome  and  noble  because  it 
has  promise  for  the  outer  world  it  seeks 
to  evangelize,  116. 

"Responsibility  of  Laymen  for  the  Promo- 
tion of  the  Foreign  Missionary  Enter- 
prise," address  by  S.  B.  Capen,  471-476: 
Christian  laymen  have  a  responsibility 
(i)  because  Christianity  alone  can  save 
non-Christian  nations,  471;  (2)  because 
commercial  and  selfish  interest  of  Chris- 
tian nations  have  often  been  a  curse  to 


non-Christian  world,  472;  (3)  because 
of  the  growing  opportunity  in  the  East 
for  missionary  work,  473;  (4)  because 
of  the  enlarged  influence  which  has  come 
to  the  American  missionary  in  recent 
years,  474;  (5)  because  of  the  disparity 
between  Christian  forces  at  home  and 
abroad,  474;  (6)  because  Christian  lay- 
men have  the  money  with  which  to  prose- 
cute the  work  on  a  much  larger  scale, 
475,  476. 

"Revivals  in  China,"  address  by  J.  Go- 
forth,  230-233:  Godward  movement  in 
Southwestern  provinces,  230;  movement 
among  churches  and  students,  231;  re- 
sults in  Manchuria,  231,  232;  results  in 
Changte-fu,  232;  results  at  Peking  Uni- 
versity^ 233;  essential  qualifications  for 
evangelistic  work  in  China,  233. 

Rice  Christians,  67. 

Rhenish  Missionary  Society  of,  in  Malaysia, 
347-350. 

Rhinelander,  P.  M.  Address  on  "Chris- 
tian Faith  Means  Missionary  Living," 

Richards,'  E.    H.      Address   on    "In    Pagan 

Africa,"  208. 

Richter,  Dr.  Julius.  Address  on  "The 
Decisive  Hour  in  the  History  of  Pro- 
testant Missions,"  117-123.  Address  on 
"What  Lessons  Does  the  History  of 
Protestant  Missions  in  India  Teach  the 
Present  Generation?"  249-254.  Address 
on  "A  Typical  Mission  m  Dutch  Malay- 
sia," 347-3^0. 

Robbins,  J.  C.     Address  on  "Our  Personal 
Responsibilities    to    Meet    the    Needs    of 
Latin-America,"  332-333. 
Robert  College,  75,  78. 

Robinson,  J.  E.  Address  on  "Some  Rea- 
sons for  an  Adequate,  Prompt,  and  Ag- 
gressive Effort  for  the  Evangelization 
of  India,"  262-269. 

Rochester    Convention,   the,   4,    18,    30,   32, 

36,  65,  in,   116,   158,  162,  391,  395,  413. 

Rochester,  words  of  appreciation  to  the  city 

and  its  people,  483-484. 
Rockefeller,  John  D.,  480. 
Rogers,     Miner,     American    missionary    in 
Turkey,  80     176;  martyr  at  Adana,   362; 
the  martyrdom  of,  398. 

Roman  Catholic  Church,  condition  in 
South  America,  93,  94;  not  to  be  warred 
against  and  disturbed,  93,  94;  Archbishop 
of  Venezuela,  quoted  in  regard  to  condi- 
tion of  priesthood,  99;  does  not  have 
enough  priests  to  minister  to  religious 
needs  of  South  America,  101,  102;  Ro- 
man Catholic  Church  does  not  command 
respect  of  people,  102;  influence  on  edu- 
cated classes  in  South  America,  326-327. 
Roots,  Bishop,  his  remark  about  Boone  Col- 
lege, China,  49. 

Romero,    Professor,    quoted,   in    regard    in- 
fluence  Catholic   Church,   326. 
Roosevelt,  Theodore,  474. 
Root,  Elihu,  474. 
Royal   Geographical   Society,   371. 
Rugh.    A.      Address   on   "Chinese    Students 
and  the  Evangelization  of  China,"  47-50. 
Russian  student,  devotion  of,  172,  174. 


Saavedra,  Canon  Jose  Ramon,  his  Cate- 
chism, 93. 

Sailed  Volunteers,  18,  513-532. 

Sailer,  T.  H.  P.  Address  on  "Essentials 
for  a  Mission  Study  Class  Leader/' 
399-401. 

Sandwich  Islands,  472. 

St.   John,   W.     Address   on   "Burma,"  351- 

Schauffler's  definition  of  money,  154. 


INDEX 


611 


Scripture  translation,  training  for,   447. 

Sectarianism  and  missions,  448. 

Shanghai,  Robert  Murray,  on  morals  of 
Americans  in,  60;  missionary  conference, 
appeal  of,  478. 

Shantung  Union  College,  26;  students  of 
entering  ministry,  48. 

Shedd,  quoted,  77. 

Sheik-ul-Islam,  the  supreme  pontiff  of  the 
Mohammedan  faith,  366. 

Shylock's  defense  paraphrased,  60. 

Siam,  343-345- 

Situation  in  Argentina,"  address  by  J.  L. 
Hart,  320-321. 

Situation,  in  North  Africa,  205;  urgency 
of,  in  Africa,  209;  in  Moslem,  211;  in 
pagan,  216;  among  African  women,  217; 
in  Japan,  277-296;  in  Korea,  301. 

"Situation  in  Venezuela,"  address  by  John 
Christiansen,  324-325:  direct  results  not 
always  evident,  but  work  encouraging, 
323-324;  special  opoprtunity  of  needs  of 
student  class  in  South  America,  325- 
328;  in  South  America  Church  has  little 
influence  with  educated  men,  325-326. 

Smith,  Stanley,  36. 

bmyrna,  school  for  girls  in,  363. 

Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
39- 

Some  qualifications  demanded  in  a  mis- 
sionary, 127-144. 

"Some  Reasons  for  an  Adequate,  Prompt 
and  Aggressive  Effort  for  the  Evangeliza- 
tion of  India,"  address  by  J.  E.  Robin- 
son, 262-270:  Christianity  has  well  as- 
sured place  in  religious  life  of  India, 
262;  present  missionary  equipment  in- 
adequate, 262;  India  looks  to  North 
America  more  and  more,  263;  reasons 
why  Church  should  immediately  enlarge 
operations  for  India's  evangelization: 

(1)  awakening  new  national   spirit,    263; 

(2)  large  numbers  recently  joining  Chris- 
tian    Church,     264,     265;     (3)     increased 
evangelistic   effort  called  for  among  edu- 
cated   classes,    265,    266;    condition    and 
environment    of    women    constitute    pow- 
erful   claim    upon    Christian    world,    267; 
(4)    aggressive    work    among    Mohamme- 
dans   necessary,    268;     (5)    rapid    spread 
of   English   language;    a   stable   and   sym- 
pathetic   government    guarantees   uninter- 
rupted    development     missionary     enter- 
prise;  the  wide  distribution   of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  268;   conditions   favorable   for 
progress  of  Christianity,  269, 

Soper,  E.  D.  Address  on  "The  Opportun- 
ity of  the  Teacher  to  Promote  the  Study 
of  Missions  in  the  Community  Where 
he  is  Teaching,"  406-410. 

Soper,  Miss  M.  Address  on  "Special  Op- 
portunities in  Japan  for  Service  Among 
Women,"  289-292. 

South  Africa,  native   Church  in,   218. 

South  America:  books  on,  566,  567;  spiri- 
tual claims  of,  upon  United  States,  92- 
108;  Roman  church  in,  93;  illiteracy  of, 
95-97;  immortality  of,  97,  98;  life  of 
priests  in,  99;  request  for  missionary 
activities,  100;  present  inadequacy  of 
missionary  force,  101;  lack  of  real  re- 
ligion, 102,  103;  no  competent  clergy, 
104;  obligations  of  America  Christians, 
105-158;  situation  in  Argentina,  320; 
woman's  work  in  Brazil,  321;  situation  in 
Venezuela,  324;  needs  of  student  class, 
325;  needs  among  young  women,  328; 
appeal  of,  334;  missionary  statistics  of, 
335'.  warrant  for  Protestant  missions, 

B6;  conditions  in  Brazil,  337;  desire  for 
iristianity,   338-340. 

"South  America's  Appeal,"  address  by  Rob- 
ert E.  Speer,  334-336:  population  of 
South  America,  334;  races  of  South 
America,  335;  missionary  agencies  at 


work  in  South  America,  335;  great  need 
of  missionaries  in  South  America,  336. 

South  India,  Christian  Endeavor  Provincial 
Union  of,  256. 

"Special  Opportunities  and  Means  of  Reach- 
ing Students  and  Other  Influential 
Classes,"  address  by  G.  S.  Phelps,  284- 
288;  importance  of  ministry  of  friend- 
ship, 284;  sympathetic  co-operation  of 
missionaries  with  people  in  realizing  na- 
tion's educational  ideals  and  in  various 
forms  of  eleemosynary  work,  284,  285; 
the  direct  appeal  of  evangelism,  285;  the 
influence  of  the  Christian  home,  285 ;  the 
country  districts  should  be  evangelized, 
286;  great  need  of  work  for  women,  286; 
opportunity  for  teachers  of  Western 
music,  287;  opportunities  among  the  rail- 
way employees  in  Empire,  287;  pressing 
and  far-reaching  opportunity  among  stu- 
dents, 287;  opportunity  to  aid  in  shaping 
public  opinion,  288. 

South-eastern    Asia,    343-356. 

Southern  Asia,  The  Indian  Empire  and, 
63-70. 

"Special  Opportunities  in  Japan  for  Service 
Among  Women,"  address  by  Maud  So- 
per, 289-292:  opportunity  in  girls'  school 
to  teach  English,  to  lead  Bible  classes; 
on  athletic  field,  289;  to  help  girls  in 
spiritual  difficulties,  289,  290;  to  help 
train  and  develop  those  who  are  Chris- 
tians, 290;  opportunity  for  evangelistic 
work  among  women  in  their  homes,  290, 
291. 

Speer,  R.  E.  Address  on  "The  Abounding 
Sufficiency  of  Jesus  Christ  to  Meet  the 
Needs  of  AH  Men,"  7-14.  Address  on 
"The  Spiritual  Claims  of  Latin-America 
upon  the  United  States  and  Canada," 
92-108.  Address  on  "South  America's 
Appeal,"  334-335. 

Spencer,  Herbert,  and  John  Stuart  Mill, 
59- 

"Spiritual  Claims  of  Latin  America  Upon 
the  United  States  and  Canada,"  address 
by  Robert  E.  Speer,  92-108;  United 
States  and  Canada  under  obligation  to 
Latin-America,  92,  93 ;  missionary  work  in 
Latin-America  not  animated  by  hostility 
or  lack  of  sympathy  for  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  93;  Latin-America  not  satisfied 
with  its  civilization,  94;  civilization  not 
a  purely  commercial  matter,  94;  intel- 
lectual needs  of  South  America  evidenced 
in  prevailing  ignorance  and  illiteracy 
among  the  masses  of  people,  95-97;  spir- 
itual obligation  to  Latin-America  also 
rests  on  conscious  need  of  help  in  battle 
with  moral  evil,  97-99;  spiritual  obliga- 
tions to  Latin-America  rests  upon  the 
appeal  for  help  which  can  come  to  them 
only  from  without,  100,  101;  appeal  from 
Latin-America  rests  on  fundamental  re- 
ligious need,  101-104;  spiritual  obligation 
to  Latin-America  lies  in  the  fact  that 
Roman  Catholic  Church  needs  Protestant 
influence,  104-106;  need  very  urgent, 
1 06;  we  should  press  in  while  republics 
are  in  formative  stage,  107;  strong  mis- 
sionaries needed,  108. 

Springer,  Mrs.  J.  M.  Address  on  "Ur- 
gency of  the  Situation  Among  African 
Women,"  217. 

vSpurgeon,  quoted,  140. 

Statesmen,  Christian,  present-day  demand 
for,  on  the  mission  field,  127-136. 

Stone,  J.  T.  Address  on  "The  Pastor  and 
Foreign  Missions,"  437-438. 

Story  of  Sven  Hedin,  explorer,  239-240. 

Strong's  book,   "Our   Country,"    154. 

Stuart,  Professor  Moses,  quoted,  147. 

Studd,  C.  T.,  and  Stanley  Smith  36. 

Student  Class,  The,  Special  Opportunity 
and  Needs  of,  in  South  America,  325. 


612 


INDEX 


Student  Missionary  Conferences  at  Nash- 
ville, Liverpool,  Halle  and  Cape  Town, 
25. 

Student  Movement  of  China,  result  of,  48, 
49;  student  conferences  in  China,  re- 
sults of,  49;  Student  Volunteer  Band,  at 
Pekm  University,  48;  at  Shantung 
Christian  University,  48;  Boone  College, 
Association  president  in,  49;  teacher  of, 
going  to  Christian  work,  49;  Yangtse 
Valley  student  conference,  49;  in  Japan, 
Si-54' 

"Student  Volunteer  Missionary  Union, 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland,"  address  by 
Robert  P.  Wilder,  36-44:  origin,  36,  37; 
early  history,  37;  organization,  Student 
Christian  Movement,  37,  38;  watchword 
adopted  38;  statistics  Student  Volun- 
teers, 38,  39;  statistics  mission  study, 
39;  student  missionary  campaign,  39; 
short  service  scheme,  39;  influence  upon 
continent,  39;  work  done  for  foreign 
students  in  British  universities,  40;  uni- 
versity in  Central  China,  41;  means  em- 
ployed— conferences  and  secretaries,  41 ; 
problems,  42;  policies,  42,  43;  meetings 
for  intercession,  43. 

Student  Volunteer  Movement,  Report  of 
the  Executive  Committee  of  the,  17-36; 
work  of  the,  23,  26;  its  watchword,  25, 
26,  167,  169;  hundredth  anniversary  of, 
American  colleges  represented  at  its  con- 
ception in  1810,  147;  in  America  its 
challenge  from  China,  236;  gift  to  the 
Church  of,  and  large  output  of  as  an  or- 
ganization, on  a  small  budget,  387;  double 
the  staff  of  traveling  secretaries  called 
for,  387;  student  body  reached  by  the, 
39i« 

Student  Volunteers,  books  for,  586-590; 
influence  of  detained,  24;  of  North 
America  and  Great  Britain,  26;  statistics 
of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  38;  sailed, 
18,  26;  deceased,  501,  502;  testimonies 
of  outgoing,  503,  506;  lists  of  sailed, 
517-532. 

Student  _  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's 
Christian  Association  Movements,  17. 

Students  and  the  evangelization  of  the 
world,  17-54. 

Students,  opportunities  and  importance  of 
reaching,  in  India,  270;  in  Japan,  284; 
in  South  America,  325;  professors  and, 
421-430. 

Students,  Promotion  of  Giving  to  Missions 
Among,  413-417;  contributions  by,  533- 
538. 

Support  of  missions  by  colleges  and  uni- 
versities: Yale,  Princeton,  University  of 
Pennsylvania,  Oberlin,  The  Misses  Mas- 
ters' School,  20,  21. 

"Study  of  Missions  and  Preparation  for 
Missionary  Service,"  address  by  Miss  B. 
C.  Morrill,  396-398;  Educational  value 
mission  study,  397;  inspirational  value, 
398. 

Suez  Canal,  religion  on  banks  of,  422. 

Sufficiency  of  Jesus  Christ  for  all  men, 
7-13. 


Sumatra,  348-349. 
Sunday  School,  409. 


Sweet,   L.   M.     Address  on  "The  Training 

of    Missionary   Candidates,"   461-463. 
Syria,  educational  work  in,  363. 
Syrian  Protestant  College,  75. 


Taft,  President,  472. 

Taylor,  Harriet.     Address  on  "Possibilities 

and    Needs    Among    Young    Women    in 

South  America,"   328-331. 
Taylor,  Hudson,  172. 


Teacher,  The,  Opportunity  of,  to  Promote 
Missions  in  the  Community  Where  he  is 
Teaching,  406. 

Tener,  of  the  Philippines,  161. 

Tennyson,    Lord,   quoted,   6,    134. 

Testimonies  of  outgoing  volunteers,  503- 
506. 

Text-books,  American,  in  the  hands  of  the 
sons  of  Manchu  noblemen,  59. 

Thankhan,  the  native  Assamese  teacher  and 
evangelist,  354-356. 

Theological  curriculum,  mission  study  in, 
439. 

Theological  seminary  and  missions,  447. 

Tibet,  372. 

Tigris-Euphrates,  basin,  the,   74. 

Tisdall's,  "Mohammedan  Objections  to 
Christianity,"  450. 

Tokyo,  Japan,  World's  Conference  at,  385; 
University  of,  59. 

Tooker,  F.  J.  Address  on  "Medical  Mis- 
sions in  China,"  237-239. 

Toronto  Convention,   18,  20. 

Toynbee,  Arnold,  quoted,  328. 

Tracy,  President,  of  Anatolia  College, 
Turkey,  75. 

"Training  of  Missionary  Candidates,"  ad- 
dress by  Prof.  G.  W.  Knox,  459-461: 
missionary  must  intelligently  and  sympa- 
thetically enter  into  the  spirit  of  the 
modern  scientific  world,  459;  he  must 
understand  the  civilization  of  the  land 
to  which  he  goes,  460;  he  must  know  the 
essential  teachings  of  our  Christian 
faith,  461.  Address  by  L.  M.  Sweet,  461- 
464:  Cosmopolitan  outlook  necessary, 
462;  interdenominational  doctrinal  view- 
point required,  462;  ability  to  get  on 
with  all  kinds  of  people  essential,  463; 
the  Bible  the  missionary's  text-book,  463. 

Trumbull,  David,  107. 

Turkestan,  Chinese  and  Russian,  no  wit- 
nesses in,  for  Christ,  372. 

Turkey:    books    on,    557,    558;    changes   in, 

Ji;  natural  resources  of,  73;  mission 
orces  in,  755  effort  to  evangelize,  359; 
political  changes,  360;  forward  move- 
ment, 360-362;  education  in,  362-366;  in- 
fluence of  missionaries,  365;  women  in, 
366;  opportunity  of  work  for  women, 
368;  Christian  movement,  380-381. 

Turkish  party,  conflict  between  the  young 
and  the  old  inevitable  but  irreconcilable, 
77;  for  the  old  Turks,  Islam  is  an  end; 
for  the  new  Turks,  it  is  but  a  means, 
77;  Parliament,  in  it  there  are  213  Mos- 
lems out  of  256  members,  77. 

Turks,  the;  a  ruling  race,  73. 

"Typical  Mission  in  Malaysia,  address  by 
Julius  Richter,  347-350 :  beginnings  of 
mission  in  Dutch  Malaysia,  Rhenish  Mis- 
sionary Society,  347-348;  strategic  situa- 
tion and  importance  of  this  field,  348; 
work  extremely  difficult  at  outset,  but 
ultimately  made  great  advance,  348-3495 
mission  deserves  close  study  because  an 
object  lesson  in  missionary  organization, 
349-350. 


U 

Uganda,  contended  for  by  the  Mohamme- 
dans, 88. 

united  Church  of  South  India,  66;  union 
of  four  denominations  for  evangelical 
work,  259. 

United  Presbyterian  Mission  in  Egypt,  212. 

United  States,  wealth  of,  153;  wealth  of 
Church  members,  153;  influence  of  in 
world  politics,  474;  Christian  workers 
in,  475;  missionary  contributions  of,  477. 

United  States  and  Canada,  568-573. 

United  Study  Committee,  the,  22. 

Universities,   larger,  the   launching   of  spe- 


INDEX 


6i3 


cial  missionary  enterprises,  of  their  own, 
20;  British,  Oriental  students  at,  40;  of 
North  America  and  Europe,  students  go- 
ing out  from  to  the  non-Christian  wovld, 
385;  University,  Imperial,  Tokyo,  one  of 
the  best  equipped  in  the  world,  59. 

"Unoccupied  Fields  of  Western  Asia,"  ad- 
dress by  S.  M.  Zwemer,  370-374;  the 
appeal  of  unoccupied  fields,  370;  survey 
of  unoccupied  fields,  371;  condition  of 
unoccupied  fields,  372,  373;  missionaries 
for  those  lands  must  endure  hardships, 
373;  pioneers  needed,  373. 

Unoccupied    fields,    list    of    books    on,    573, 

"Unparalleled  Opportunity  in  China,"  ad- 
dress by  A.  P.  Parker,  223-226:  China 
open  as  never  before,  223 ;  new  educa- 
tional system,  223;  movement  toward 
constitutional  government,  223;  anti- 
opium  campaign,  223-224;  movement  to 
uplift  woman,  224;  China  is  open  to 
spiritual  message,  224;  statistics  of  Pro- 
testant Church,  224;  missionary  educa- 
tion work,  224,  225;  literary  work  by 
missionaries,  225;  development  modern 
educational  system,  225;  the  demand  for 
teachers,  225. 

"Unrealized  Possibilities  of  Intercession," 
address  by  A.  S.  Lloyd,  162-165;  king- 
dom of  Christ  to  be  established  by  men 
born  again  from  above,  162;  He  is  the 
revelation  of  the  manner  in  which  God's 
Kingdom  is  to  be  set  up,  163;  He  looked 
to  the  Father  for  guidance  and  power, 
163;  need  of  intercession  must  be  em- 
phasized because  men  so  easily  forget, 
163;  the  world  not  brought  to  Christ 
because  men  have  been  tempted  to  be- 
lieve that  God's  Kingdom  can  be  set  up 
with  men's  power,  164;  the  habit  of  in- 
tercession difficult  to  acquire,  164;  sug- 
gestions to  aid  in  practice  of  intercession, 
164. 

Uruguay,  illegitimacy  in,  97. 

"Urgency  of  the  Situation  in  Africa,"  ad- 
dress oy  Thomas  Moody,  209-211;  politi- 
cal situation,  209;  missionary  work  in 
Uganda,  209;  conditions  on  Congo  River, 
210;  conditions  on  West  Coast,  210;  re- 
ligious conflict,  2H. 

"Urgency  of  situation  among  African 
women,"  address  by  Mrs.  John  M. 
Springer,  217-218. 

"Urgency  Present  Situation  in  Japan,"  ad- 
dress by  I.  H.  Correll,  293-295 :  situa- 
tion 37  years  ago,  293;  situation  30 
years  ago  compared  with  situation  at 
present,  293-295;  situation  urgent  because 
of  position  which  Japan  occupies  in 
Orient,  294,  295. 

"Urgency  of  Situation  in  Moslem  Africa," 
address  by  J.  R.  Alexander,  211-215: 
conditions  in  Egypt,  211,  212;  attempts 
to  plant  missions,  212;  United  Pres- 
byterian Mission,  212;  Bible  transla- 
tion, 212;  political  situation  of,  213;  dis- 
tribution of  Bible,  213;  statistics  of  mis- 
sions, 214;  situation  urgent,  214. 

"Urgency  of  Situation  in  Pagan  Africa," 
address  by  H.  C.  Johnson,  216-217;  new 
policy  of  mission  work,  216;  people  be- 
coming Christians,  216;  Africa  opening 
up  civilization,  216;  rapid  spread  of  Mo- 
hammedanism, 217. 


"Value  of  Education  as  Missionary  Agency 
in  Turkey,"  address  by  J.  P.  Mc- 
Naughton,  362-366;  no  educational  sys- 
tem in  Turkey  before  missionaries,  362 ; 
missions  schools,  stipulated  desire  for  edu- 
cation in  Turkey,  362;  influence  of  edu- 


cation   in    political    situation,     363,     364; 

moral     influence     mission     schools,     364; 

spiritual    influence    mission    schools,    365; 

secular  education  not  enoueh.  365. 
Venezuela,     foreign    trade    of,    94;    educa- 
tional   statistics,    96;    illegitimacy    of,    98; 

missionary  situation  in,  324. 
Verne,  Jules,   book,    57. 
Virginia,   U.    S.    Battleship,  Turkish  officers 

on  board  of,  364. 
Visions,    of   these   days,   how    to   incarnate, 

507. 
v  olunteer  Band  Organization  and  Life,  the, 

Volunteer  Bands  in  Peking  University  and 

in  Shantung  Union  College,  26. 
Volunteers,  see  Student  Volunteers. 


W 


Wang,  Chengting  T.  Address  on  "The  Part 
of  Oriental  Students  in  the  Evangeliza- 
tion of  the  Far  East,"  4^/16. 

Warneck,  Dr.,  of  Germany,  article  on  the 
"Scientific  Study  of  Missions,"  referred 
to,  393. 

Warneck's  book,  "The  Living  Christ  and 
Dying  heathenism,"  referred  to,  10. 

Warner,  J.  H.  Address  on  "Special  Oppor- 
tunity and  Needs  of  the  Student  Class  in 
bouth  America,"  325-327. 

"Warrant  for  Protestant  Missions  in  South 
America,"  address  by  E.  R.  Hendrix, 
336-340;  Protestant  Missions  necessary 
because  of  failure  Roman  Church,  330- 
337;  in  Brazil  Roman  Church  does  not 
live  up  to  her  own  ideals:  priesthood  ig- 
norant and  hungry,  338;  a  coffee  planter  s 
reasons  for  becoming  a  Protestant,  338- 
339;  people  of  South  America  hungry  for 
truth,  340. 

Watchword  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment, the;  the  Evangelization  of  the 
World  in  This  Generation,  26,  27,  28,  29, 
38,  42;  personal  advantages  of  the,  169- 
177;  adopted  by  Laymen's  Missionary 
Movement,  169;  influence  on  Students, 
170. 

\v  arson,  Admiral,  33. 

Watson,  C.  R.  Address  on  "The  Mission- 
ary Situation  in  North  Africa,"  205-207. 

Wauchope,    General,   quoted,   200. 

Wealth,  of  Canada,  152;  of  United  States, 
153;  of  Christians  in  United  States,  154. 

Wendell,    Phillips,   quoted,    150. 

Western  Asia,  The  Impending  Struggle  in, 
71-84. 

Western    Civilization,    112. 

Western   education   and   thought   in    China, 

"What  is  Needed  to  Meet  the  Present 
World  Crisis,"  address  by  John  R.  Mott, 
385-387:  the  synchronizing  of  crises,  385- 
386;  larger  plans  needed,  386;  larger 
dynamic  needed,  386;  larger  number  of 
volunteers  needed,  387;  an  increase  in 
work  of  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
necessary,  387. 

v/hateley,  Archbishop,  quoted,   173. 

White,  J.  C.  Address  on  "Laymen  and  the 
World's  Evangelization,"  476-484. 

"Why  Should  We  Help  Korea  Now?"  ad- 


dress by  John  Z.  Moore,  803:  Korea 
in  transition,  303-307;  Korea's  part  in 
awakening  of  Orient,  204;  awakening  of 
Korea  very  rapid,  304;  In  Korea  the  de- 
sire is  for  the  Christian  religion:  305- 
306;  Koreans  willing  to  receive  mission- 
ary and  look  to  America  for  help,  306. 
Wilder,  R.  P.  His  first  tour  through  col- 
leges of  the  West.  159.  Address  on  "The 
Vvork  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Mission- 
ary Union  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland," 


6i4 


INDEX 


36-43;   address  on   "An   Efficient  Leader- 
ship  a   Personal   Question,"   452-456. 

Vvilfley,   Judge,   of  China,  33. 

Wilkins,  Anne,  91. 

Will  of  God  for  the  individual,  the,  487-491. 

Willcocks,  Sir  Wm.,  74. 

Williams,   A.   Talcott,   quoted,   364. 

Williams  College  Haystack  prayer-meeting, 
Centennial  of  the,  25. 

Williams,  Sir  George,  6. 

Witter,  W.  E.  Address  on  "Assam,"  354- 
356. 

Women:  African,  urgency  of  the  situation 
among,  217;  need  of,  in  India,  253;  work 
for,  in  China,  234;  education  of,  262, 
263;  demanding  education  in  Turkey,  78, 
79;  seeking  education  and  emancipation 
in  Persia,  Turkey  and  other  Moslem 
lands,  367;  Mohammedan,  in  Persia, 
reached  and  touched  by  some  forms  of 
Christian  work,  367. 

'Woman's  Work  in  Brazil,"  address  by 
Mary  T.  Pescud,  321-324:  Roman's  work 
limited  to  teaching  and  visiting  homes, 
32,1;  what  a  Protestant  religion  means  to 
educated  Brazilian  woman,  322;  in  girls' 
schools  Bible  study  special  feature,  322; 
direct  results  not  always  evident,  323. 
Woman's  Work  for  Mohammedan 
Women,"  address  by  Mrs.  B.  W.  Lab- 
aree,  366-369;  in  schools,  366,  367;  in 
medical  work,  368;  influence  of  mission- 
ary home,  368;  in  the  homes  of  the 
people,  369. 

Women  in  Japan,  Opportunities  for  Service 
Among,  289. 

Women,  Young,  Possibilities  and  Needs 
Among  in  South  America,  328. 

Words  of  Appreciation  to  Rochester,  499. 
Words  of  Greeting,  by  L.   S.  Kempthorne, 

"Work  for  Women  in  China,"  address  by 
Miss  H.  L.  Osborn,  234-236:  condition 
of  women,  2.34;  examples  of  spiritual 
hunger,  235;  challenge  of  China  to  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement,  236;  need  of 
prayer,  236. 

Work    for    women,    incident    of   in    Persia, 

Work  of  Mission  Study,  How  it  May  Be 
Developed  in  North  American  Institu- 
tions, 391. 


World  Crisis,  What  is  Needed  to  Meet  the 
Present,  385. 

World  evangelization,  laymen  and,  476. 

World's  Student  Christian  Federation,  Con- 
ferences of,  25,  26,  44,  52;  visit  of 
secretary  to  Japan,  51. 


Yangtse  Valley  Student  Conference,  49. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  6,  19, 
26,  49,  53,  158;  among  students,  391. 

"Young  People  of  the  Church  Filled  With 
the  Missionary  Spirit,"  address  by  F.  P. 
Haggard,  156-162;  modern  psychology  and 
pedagogy  aid  to  missionary  cause,  156; 
evangelization  of  the  world  depends  upon 
enlisting  young  people,  157;  the  Church 
can  only  use  young  people  filled  with 
the  missionary  spirit,  157;  great  mission- 
ary movements  of  the  Church  conceived 
and  executed  by  young  men,  157;  young 
people  can  be  enlisted  in  missionary  enter- 
prise, 158;  factors  in  enlisting  young 
people  in  missionary  endeavor,  158;  if 
young  neople  are  filled  with  missionary 
spirit  prayer  necessary,  159;  missionary 
spirit  can  grow  only  in  soil  or  deep  con- 
viction as  to  nature  and  purpose  of  re- 
demption, 1 60;  larger  number  of  mis- 
sionary recruits  necessary,  160-161;  those 
who  remain  at  home  must  be  consecrated 
also,  161,  162. 

Young  People's  Missionary  Movement,  the, 
22,  30,  158. 

Young  Women's  Christian  Association,  19, 
26,  158,  391. 

Young  Turkish  Party,  77. 


Zinzendorf,   176. 

Zwemer,  S.  M.,  19.  Address  on  "The  Im- 
pending Struggle  in  Western  Asia,"  71- 
83.  Address  on  "The  Unoccupied  Fields 
of  Western  Asia,"  370-374.  Address  on 
I'The  Call  for  Men  of  Theological  Train- 
ing," 447-449.  His  Convention  speech, 
quoted,  10,  n;  his  "Islam:  A  Challenge 
to  Faith,"  22. 


STUDENT   VOLUNTEER   MOVEMENT 


The    Purpose    of   the     Student    Volunteer 
Movement  for   Foreign   Missions  is 

(1)  to  awaken  and  maintain  among  all  Christian 
students  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  in- 
telligent and  active  interest  in  foreign  mis- 
sions ; 

(2)  to  enroll  a  sufficient  number  of  properly  quali- 
fied student  volunteers  to  meet  the  successive 
demands  of  the  various  missionary  boards  of 
North  America,  and  to  unite  all  volunteers  in 
an  organized  aggressive  movement; 

(3)  to  help  all  such  intending  missionaries  to  pre- 
pare for  their  life-work,  and  to  enlist  their 
co-operation  in  developing  the  missionary  life 
of  the  home  churches ; 

(4)  to  lay  an  equal  burden  of  responsibility  on  all 
students  who  are  to  remain  as  ministers  and  lay 
workers  at  home,  that  they  may  actively  pro- 
mote the  missionary  enterprise  by  their  intelli- 
gent advocacy,  by  their  gifts,  and  by  their 
prayers. 

In  carrying  out  the  four-fold  purpose  of  the  Movement,  the  Executive 
Committee  employs  a  staff  of  secretaries,  conducts  conferences  and  conven- 
tions, publishes  pamphlets  and  books,  promotes  the  study  of  missions  among 
students,  and  maintains  offices  in  New  York  City.  On  pages  17  to  36  of  this 
volume  will  be  found  the  Report  of  the  Executive  Committee  for  the  quad- 
rennium  ending  December  3ist,  1909. 

The  expenses  are  met  by  the  voluntary  gifts  of  friends  interested.  Con- 
tributions are  earnestly  solicited.  Remittances  may  be  sent  to  the  General 
Secretary  at  the  office  of  the  Movement. 

For  information  as  to  the  organization,  results,  programme  and  needs  of 
the  Movement  address  F.  P.  TURNER,  General  Secretary, 

125  EAST  27TH  STREET,  NEW  YORK 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 


FOR    MISSIONARY    CANDIDATES 

Call,  Qualifications,  and  Preparation  of  Candidates  for  Missionary  Service. 
Papers  by  missionaries  and  other  authorities.  Of  special  value  to* 
missionary  candidates.  I2mo,  revised  and  enlarged,  248  pp  •  paper 
35  cents;  cloth,  50  cents. 

This  is  not  a  systematic  treatise  on  the  call,  qualifications,  and  preparation  of  can- 
didates  for  foreign  missionary  service.  It  is  simply  a  collection  of  papers  prepared  for 
periodicals  and  magazines,  and  for  the  conventions  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
by  different  writers,  each  one  of  whom  is  fitted  to  give  helpful  advice  to  those  preparing 
for  the  foreign  mission  field.  These  articles  will  be  of  value  to  students  who  are  endeav- 
oring to  decide  what  their  life  work  shall  be.  The  various  phases  of  missionary  work  and 
the  qualifications  necessary  for  successful  missionary  service  are  clearly  presented. 

This  book  is  one  of  the  most  valuable  and  helpful  of  the  kind  that  we  have  ever 
read.  No  candidate  should  fail  to  read  and  re-read  it.  It  is  a  compilation  of  papers  by 
such  authors  as  Mr.  Robert  E.  Speer,  Dr.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  Dr.  Henry  Jessup,  Mr. 
Eugene  Stock,  Bishop  Thoburn,  Mr.  Harlin  P.  Beach,  Dr.  Gulick,  Archdeacon  Moule,  and 
others. — The  Missionary  Review. 

Candidates  in  Waiting.  A  manual  of  Home  Preparation  for  Foreign 
Missionary  Work.  By  Georgina  A.  Gollock.  Cloth,  55  cents. 

This  is  elementary  in  character  and  especially  good  for  those  who  are  not  college 
graduates. 

Counsel  to  New  Missionaries.  From  older  missionaries.  Board  covers, 
I2mo,  145  pp.;  20  cents. 

"This  is  a  book  of  personal  counsel;  all  of  its  chapters  were  written  by  experienced 
missionaries,  who  place  at  the  disposal  of  new  missionaries  some  of  their  invaluable  expe- 
rience. This  little  volume  was  published  with  the  hope  and  prayer  that  young  men  and 
women  going  out  to  the  field  may  be  helped,  by  reading  it,  to  be  better,  happier,  and  more 
fruitful  servants  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

Foreign  Missionary,  The:  An  Incarnation  of  a  World  Movement.  By 
A.  J.  Brown,  D.D.  I2mo,  400  pp.;  limp  cloth,  68  cents;  cloth 
boards,  $1.50. 

Out  of  a  long  and  intimate  experience  the  author  deals  with  such  questions  as 
these:  Who  is  the  Missionary?  What  are  his  motives,  aims,  and  methods?  What  are 
his  difficulties  and  what  the  results  of  his  work?  How  are  the  Mission  Boards  conducted? 
The  volume  is  full  of  information  which  no  one  interested  in  the  missionary  problem, 
and  certainly  no  Volunteer,  should  fail  to  study. 

Missionaries  at  Work.  By  Georgina  A.  Gollock.  Crown  8vo,  182  pp.; 
cloth;  75  cents. 

The  aim  of  this  book  is  to  set  before  missionary  candidates  some  practical  sugges- 
tions and  some  fundamental  principles  that  may  be  helpful  in  their  work. 

New  Testament  Studies  in  Missions,  being  outline  studies  covering  the 
missionary  teachings  of  the  Four  Gospels,  the  Acts,  and  the  Pauline 
Epistles.  By  Harlan  P.  Beach.  I2mo,  80  pp.;  interleaved  for  ad- 
ditional references  and  MS.  notes,  outline  map;  paper,  15  cents. 

BIOGRAPHICAL 

Comparative  Studies  in  Missionary  Biography:  A  scheme  for  the  study 
of  missionary  biography,  which  has  been  used  with  great  success 
in  the  universities  of  Great  Britain.  This  pamphlet  has  been  pre- 
pared to  meet  the  needs  of  the  students  of  the  United  States  and 
Canada.  5  cents. 

Effective  Workers  in  Needy  Fields.  Sketches  of  Livingstone  by  W.  F. 
McDowell,  D.D.,  of  Mackay  of  Formosa  by  R.  P.  Mackay,  D.D.,  of 
Isabella  Thoburn  by  W.  F.  Oldham,  D.D.,  of  Cyrus  Hamlin  by  C.  C. 
Creegan,  D.D.,  of  Joseph  Neesima  by  J.  L.  Davis,  D.D.  Illustra- 
tions; I2mo,  200  pp.;  paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  50  cents. 

Knights  of  the  Labarum:     A  Study  in  the  Lives  of  Judson— Burma,  Duff 
— India.     Mackenzie — China,  and  Mackay — Africa.     By  Harlan  P. 
Beach.     I2mo,  in  pp.;  paper,  25  cents. 
No  better  book  for  classes  just  beginning  the  study  of  missions. 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

Modern  Apostles  in  Missionary  Byways.  By  Rev.  A.  C.  Thompson,  D.D., 
Rev.  H.  P.  Beach,  Miss  Abbie  B.  Child,  Bishop  Walsh,  Rev.  S.  j'. 
Humphrey,  and  Dr.  A.  T.  Pierson.  Bibliography,  analytical  index, 
portraits.  I2mo,  108  pp.;  paper,  25  cents;  cloth,  40  cents. 

This  collection  of  biographies  brings  before  the  reader  the  story  of  the  heroic  deeds 

and  fruitful  service  of  Hans  Egede — Greenland,  Allen  Gardiner — Patagonia    Titus  Coan 

Hawaii,  James  Gilmour— Mongolia,  Eliza  Agnew— Ceylon,  and  Ion  Keith-Falconer—Arabia. 

MISSION    FIELDS 

Africa  Waiting:  or  the  Problem  of  Africa's  Evangelization.  By  Douglas 
M.  Thornton.  Bibliography,  missionary  statistics,  and  map.  I2mo, 
148  pp.;  paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  50  cents. 

A  comprehensive  book  of  small  compass  concerning  the  people  and  missions 
of  Africa. 

Dawn  on  the  Hills  of  T'ang:  or  Missions  in  China.  By  Harlan  P.  Beach, 
M.A.,  F.R.G.S.  (New  and  enlarged  edition  of  1905.)  Bibliography, 
analytical  index,  missionary  map,  statistics,  illustrations.  I2mo, 
227  PP-;  paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  50  cents. 

In  this  volume  the  main  points  are  given  in  as  brief  form  as  possible.  In  the  eight 
chapters  the  most  important  factors  relating  to  the  Empire  are  discussed  from  the  mis- 
sionary standpoint.  The  author  vividly  describes  the  land,  people,  and  religions  of  China, 
and  gives  an  interesting  account  of  missionary  operations  in  this  Empire,  with  special 
references  to  changes  following  the  Boxer  uprising  of  1900. 

It  is  a  terse,  compact,  and  serviceable  manual  about  missions  in  China. — The 
Congregationalist. 

It  is  a  valuable  treasury  of  information  in  itself,  and,  if  desired,  can  be  made  the 
basis  of  minute  and  extended  study. — The  Christian  Advocate. 

India  and  Christian  Opportunity.  (Revised  1908.)  By  Harlan  P.  Beach, 
M.A.,  F.R.G.S.  Missionary  statistics,  index,  annotated  bibliog- 
raphy, and  illustrations.  I2mo,  308  pp.;  paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  50 
cents. 

This  is  the  latest  and  best  text-book  prepared  by  Mr.  Beach,  whose  books  are  so 
well  known  to  all  students  of  missions.  Correspondence  during  the  past  eight  years  with 
leaders  of  classes  has  determined  the  selection  of  a  larger  portion  of  general  information 
relating  to  the  geography,  ethnography,  and  religions  of  India  than  appears  in  the  ordi- 
nary volume  on  that  country. 

This  book  is  a  miniature  encyclopedia.  It  was  written  as  a  text-book  for  college, 
university  and  seminary  students.  These  will  find  it  just  what  they  need.  Its  topics  have 
a  most  comprehensive  scope  and  pointed  treatment,  and  further  investigation  is  stimulated 
by  numerous  references  and  a  pertinent  bibliography.  As  a  book  of  reference  it  is  most 
valuable,  and  the  very  complete  index  makes  the  material  easily  available.  The  student — 
not  necessarily  in  college — who  desires  to  know  India  can  find  no  better  basis  for  research, 
however  extensive. — Rev.  John  W.  Conklin. 

Japan  and  Its  Regeneration.  (Revised  1908.)  By  Rev.  Otis  Cary,  D.D. 
Bibliography,  illustrations,  statistics,  index,  and  missionary  map. 
I2mo,  137  pp.;  paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  50  cents. 

The  aim  of  the  volume  is  to  exhibit  the  inter-working  of  the  many  agencies  in  this 
Oriental  renaissance,  and  their  true  relr.tion  one  to  another,  as  well  as  to  clearly  depict 
the  material,  social,  and  religious  environment  of  the  Japanese  missionary.  The  treatment 
is  broad  and  catholic,  and  the  attempt  has  been  made  to  do  equal  justice  to  all  leading 
elements  that  have  entered  into  Japan's  recent  wonderful  progress,  including  her  relations 
with  Russia. 

Written  by  a  Japanese  missionary  of  long  standing  and  rare  discrimination,  it  pre- 
sents in  compact  form  Japan's  past  and  present  history,  her  people  and  religions,  and  the 
work  of  missions  in  that  Empire.  It  is  lucid,  trustworthy,  and  certain  to  interest  every 
friend  of  missions  and  all  students  of  contemporary  history.— Japan  Evangelist. 

Protestant  Missions  in  South  America.  By  Rev.  Harlan  P.  Beach.  Canon 
F  P.  L  Josa,  Professor  J.  Taylor  Hamilton,  Rev.  H.  C  Tucker, 
Rev.  C.  W.  Drees,  D.D.,  Rev.  I.  H.  LaFetra,  Rev.  Thomas  B.  Wood, 
LL.D.,  and  Mrs.  T.  S.  Pond.  Bibliography,  missionary  map,  ana- 
lytical index,  general  and  missionary  statistics.  I2mo,  236  pp.; 
paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  50  cents. 

This  text-book  contains  the  most  complete  account  of  Protestant  missions  in  South 
America  that  has  yet  appeared.  Every  effort  was  made  to  obtain  as  trustworthy  informa- 
tion as  possible,  the  several  writers  were  secured  because  of  their  intimate  knowledge  Q* 
the  lands  and  work  which  they  have  described. 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

MEDICAL  MISSIONS 

Healing  of  the  Nations:  a  treatise  on  Medical  Missions,  Statement  and 
Appeal.  By  J.  Rutter  Williamson,  M.B.,  Edinburgh  University. 
Member  of  the  British  Medical  Association.  Bibliography.  i2mo, 
95  PP-J  paper,  25  cents;  cloth,  40  cents. 

The  appeal  made  by  the  awful  sufferings  endured  in  the  absence  of  medical  relief 
is  made  intense  by  the  facts  here  put  before  us,  and  the  success  of  the  medical  missionary 
as  a  path-breaker  for  Christ  through  the  jungles  of  superstition  and  prejudice  is  put 
beyond  a  doubt.— The  Outlook. 

The  Medical  Mission.  Its  Place,  Power  and  Appeal.  W.  J.  Wanless, 
M.D.,  Medical  Missionary  in  western  India.  I2mo,  96.  pp.;  paper. 
10  cents. 

The  subject  matter  of  this  pamphlet  is  based  on  the  experience  of  the  author  in 
the  mission  fieW  for  six  years,  on  the  results  of  an  extended  study  of  medical  missions  in 
different  countries,  and  his  experience  as  a  traveling  secretary  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  in  1895-96. 

Medical  Missionary,  The  Work  of.  By  Martin  R.  Edwards,  M.D.  Paper, 
20  cents. 

_  An  outline  course  dealing  with  medical  and  hygienic  conditions  in  missionary 
countries,  native  medical  practice,  the  opportunities  for  the  Christian  physician,  his 
every-day  life,  etc. 

MISCELLANEOUS 

Apologetic  of  Modern  Missions,  The.  By  J.  Lovell  Murray,  M.A.  Paper, 
20  cents. 

An  outline  course  investigating  the  more  common  criticisms  of  foreign  missions, 
their  agents,  methods  and  results.  The  objections  are  fairly  stated,  and  abundant  refer- 
ences are  indicated  both  pro  and  contra,  the  student  being  left  to  draw  his  own  con- 
clusions. 

Call  of  the  Home  Land,  The.  By  A.  L.  Phillips,  D.D.  i2mo,  173  pp.; 
paper,  40  cents. 

Arranged  for  eight  studies. 

In  this  book  are  set  forth  the  conditions  and  needs  of  various  classes  and  sections 
of  the  home-land.  An  account  is  given  also  of  the  entrance  and  spread  of  Christianity 
in  North  America. 

Challenge  to  Christian  Missions,  The.  By  R.  E.  Welsh.  188  pp.;  paper, 
40  cents. 

Pointed,  and  for  the  most  part  convincing,  replies  to  critics  of  foreign  missions, 
answering  the  challenge  that  the  work  is  politically  objectionable,  religiously  superfluous, 
and  in  its  outcome  morally  and  socially  unsatisfactory. 

Decision  of  Character.  By  John  Foster.  I2mo,  64  pp.;  paper,  20  cents; 
cloth,  50  cents. 

John  Foster's  essay  on  Decision  of  Character  has  been  a  most  potent  influence 
in  the  lives  of  students  in  our  Colleges  and  Universities.  It  is  published  in  this  con- 
venient form  in  order  to  promote  its  wider  reading. 

Evangelization  of  the  World  in  This  Generation.  By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A., 
F.R.G.S.  Bibliography,  analytical  index.  I2mo,  245  pp.;  paper,  35 
cents;  cloth,  decorated,  gilt  top,  $1.00. 

Few  books  on  missions  have  had  so  wide  a  sale  as  this.  In  the  United  States  and 
Canada  the  work  has  reached  its  thirty-sixth  thousand.  It  has  been  reprinted  in  England 
and  in  India,  and  translated  into  Swedish,  Danish,  Norwegian,  and  German.  It  is  doubtful 
whether  any  missionary  volume  hitherto  published  can  compare  with  it  in  strength  ^  of 
argument  and  in  prophetic  vision.  It  is  stimulating,  lucid,  and  convincing,  addressing 
itself  not  to  the  emotions,  but  to  the  judgment;  yet  it  is  so  spiritual  in  tone  and  purpose 
that  it  encourages  and  inspires  the  reader.  No  prospective  leader  of  public  sentiment  in 
Church  or  State  can  afford  to  lose  this  course  of  study.— The  Sunday  School  Times. 

Nothing  better  can  be  found  to  give,  in  brief  and  compendious  review,  a  sum- 
mary of  the  missionary  outlook  of  the  Church  at  the  present  hour.— Rev.  James  S.  Dennis, 
D.D.,  in  The  Churchman. 

Future  Leadership  of  the  Church,  The.  By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S. 
Index,  I2mo,  208  pp.;  cloth,  $1.00. 

The  object  of  this  book  is  to  aid  in  enlisting  more  of  the  ablest  men  for  the 
ministry  It  shows  that  in  North  America,  Great  Britain  and  in  other  parts  of  the  world 
Sere  is' a  serious  decline  in  the  number  of  candidates.  The  emphasis  throughout  the 
book  is  laid  not  on  the  number,  but  on  the  quality  of  the  men  offering  themselves  to  this 
service.  earnestly  sympathize  with  the  plea  you  make,  in  'The  Future  Leadership 

of  the  Church,'  for  the  strongest  and  best  trained  young  men  to  turn  themselves  more 
and  more  toward  the  leadership  of  the  aggressive  forces  that  make  for  Christianity.  - 
Theodore  Roosevelt. 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions.  By  Harlan  P.  Beach,  M.A.; 
F.  R.  G.  S.  Two  volumes,  cloth  bound;  net  price,  postpaid,  $4.00 
per  set.  Sold  only  in  sets.  Volume  I,  571  pages;  Volume  II,  54 
pages,  18  double-page  maps. 

A  distinct  mission  land  is  presented  in  each  chapter  of  Volume  I.  There  is  given 
a  vivid  picture  of  its  geography  and  its  races,  its  social  and  religious  condition  as  unaf- 
fected by  Christian  missions,  as  well  as  an  account  of  the  Protestant  mission  work  as  it 
is  being  carried  on  in  the  opening  years  of  the  twentieth  century.  It  is  not  a  history  of 
Protestant  missions,  but  a  clear,  sympathetic  and  interesting  portrayal  of  the  outstanding 
facts. 

Volume  II  contains  the  latest  and  most  detailed  statistics  of  the  missionary  socie- 
ties of  Canada,  the  United  States,  Great  Britain  and  the  Continent.  The  Station  Index 
shows  the  missionary  force  and  work  in  more  than  four  thousand  stations.  The  maps, 
on  which  are  marked  the  stations  of  practically  all  independent  societies,  are  artistic,  and 
geographically  correct,  having  been  prepared  for  the  work  by  well-known  British  car- 
tographers. 

Hand  Book  of  Comparative  Religion.  By  Rev.  S.  H.  Kellogg,  D.D., 
LL.D.,  Missionary  to  India,  and  Author  of  "The  Light  of  Asia  and 
the  Light  of  the  World."  Analytical  index;  184  pp.;  paper,  30  cents; 
cloth,  75  cents. 

This  volume  is  one  of  the  latest  and  most  comprehensive  discussions  of  the  funda- 
mental agreements  and  divergences  of  Christianity  and  the  great  ethnic  faiths. 

Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Foreign  Missions.  By  Edward  A.  Lawrence, 
D.D.,  being  Chapters  A,  II,  VII,  VIII,  IX  of  "Modern  Missions  in 
the  East."  I2mo,  143  pp.;  paper,  25  cents;  cloth,  40  cents. 

It  contains  a  striking  historical  survey,  which  is  followed  by  an  exceedingly  valu- 
able discussion  of  the  aim,  scope,  motives,  etc.,  underlying  the  missionary  enterprise. 
Then  come  chapters  on  the  various  forms  of  missionary  effort,  the  missionary  on  the  field 
in  his  various  relations,  and  the  problems  which  confront  him. 

Islam:  A  Challenge  to  Faith.  By  Samuel  M.  Zwemer,  M.A.,  D.D., 
F.R.G.S.  Statistical  tables,  maps,  charts,  index,  bibliography;  Mis- 
sion Study  Class  Edition,  paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  50  cents.  Library 
Edition,  $T.OO. 

The  author  is  one  of  the  leading  authorities  on  Mohammedanism.  The  treatment 
of  this,  his  latest  volume  on  the  subject,  is  descriptive  and  historical.  It  is  most  inter 
estmgly  written,  and  the  maps,  charts,  and  tables  are  of  great  value. 

"This  book,  by  a  scholarly  missionary,  still  in  the  vigor  of  youth,  is  excellent  in 
every  respect,  a  model  in  book-making,  so  far  as  introductory  matter,  text,  illustrations, 
arrangement,  bibliography,  and  indexing  are  concerned.  It  is  an  ideal  handbook  for 
study,  with  maps,  statistics,  and  all  the  apparatus  for  a  careful  examination  of  the  subject. 
The  needs  and  opportunities  of  the  Mohammedan  world  from  the  standpoint  of  Christian 
missions  is  shown,  and  a  flood  of  light  is  shed,  that  dissipates  much  of  the  mystery  and 
romance  about  the  rise  of  Mohammed  and  the  religion  named  after  him,  and  which  makes 
obsolete  much  matter  in  the  old  encyclopaedias." — The  Ho  mile  tic  Review. 

Missions  and  Apostles  of  Mediaeval  Europe.  By  Rev.  G.  F.  Maclear, 
D.D.,  Warden  of  St.  Augustine's  College,  Canterbury.  i6mo,  149 
pp.;  paper,  25  cents;  cloth,  40  cents. 

A  study  of  the  mission  fields  of  the  Middle  Ages  and  of  the  heroic  Apostles  who 
have  been  the  makers  of  modern  Europe.  It  is  interestingly  written  by  the  highest  Brit- 
ish authority  on  Mediaeval  Missions. 

Pastor  and  Modern  Missions:  a  plea  for  Leadership  in  the  World  Evange- 
lization. By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S.  Missionary  Bibli- 
ography, index.  I2mo,  249  pp.;  paper,  35  cents;  cloth,  gilt  top, 
$1.00. 

The  volume  is  a  reprint  in  enlarged  form  of  a  course  of  lectures  delivered  at  Ohio 
Wesleyan  University,  Yale  Divinity  School,  McCormick  and  Princeton  Theological  Semi- 
naries. It  deals  with  world  conditions  at  the  beginning  of  the  twentieth  century  and  with 
the  pastor  as  he  stands  between  his  church  and  the  world's  need.  The  various  chapters 
discuss  in  a  most  suggestive  way  the  pastor  as  an  educational,  a  financial,  a  recruiting, 
and  a  spiritual  force  in  the  world's  evangelization.  As  a  book  of  missionary  methods  and 
as  an  inspiration  to  prospective  or  actual  pastors  it  is  of  the  utmost  value. 

Protestant  Missions:    Their  Rise  and  Early  Progress.     By  Augustus  C. 

Thompson,  D.D.    Appendix,  index.    I2mo,  314  pp.;  paper,  35  cents; 

cloth,  50  cents. 

It  is  arranged  for  ten  studies. 

An  excellent  summary  of  early  Protestant  missions;  mainly  biographical,  _  and 
describing  fully  a  few  great  missionaries  rather  than  referring  to  many  of  comparatively 
little  importance.  The  author  sketches  the  history  from  the  Reformation  to  a  little  more 
than  a  century  ago,  grouping  his  facts  largely  around  leading  missionaries,  so  that  the 
charm  of  biography  is  added  to  that  of  little  known  history.  Much  of  the  volume  has  to 
do  with  early  missions  in  the  two  Americas. 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

Religions  of  Mission  Fields  as  Viewed  by  Missionaries.  By  ten  promi- 
nent missionaries.  Bibliographies  and  index.  I2mo;  paper,  35 
cents;  cloth,  50  cents. 

This  volume  treats  of  nine  principal  religions  of  the  great  mission  fields.  The 
chapters  are  written  by  missionaries  of  experience  who  have  given  special  study  to  the 
religions  which  they  here  discuss.  It  is  particularly  valuable  for  intending  missionaries, 
since  the  viewpoint  of  the  writers  is  a  practical  rather  than  a  theoretical  one.  The  relig- 
ions included  in  the  volume,  and  the  writers  upon  each,  are  as  follows:  African  religions, 
E.  H.  Richards,  D.D.;  Shintoism,  J.  H.  DeForest,  D.D.;  Taoism,  H.  C.  DuBose,  D.D.; 
Confucianism,  D.  Z.  Sheffield,  D.D. ;  Buddhism  of  the  Southern  type,  J.  N.  Gushing, 
D.D.,  of  the  Northern  type,  Rev.  A.  D.  Gring;  Hinduism.  Rev.  C.  A.  R.  Janvier;  Moham- 
medanism, S.  M.  Zwemer,  D.D.;  Judaism,  Rev.  L.  Meyer;  Roman  Catholicism,  G.  B. 
Winton,  D.D. 

Social  Evils  in  the  Non-Christian  World.  By  Rev.  James  S.  Dennis,  D.D. 
Numerous  illustrations;  analytical  index.  I2mo,  172  pp.;  paper,  35 
cents. 

Reprinted  from  Volume  I  of  Dr.  Dennis's  great  work,  "Christian  Missions  and 
Social  Progress."  An  exceedingly  strong  argument  for  Christian  Missions  derived  from 
the  awful  social  conditions  prevalent  in  non-Christian  countries.  It  is  doubtful  whether 
there  is  to  be  found  elsewhere  so  full  and  compact  an  exposition  of  social  conditions  in 
mission  lands. 

Unfinished  Task,  The:  Studies  in  the  Problem  of  World-Wide  Evangeli- 
zation. By  James  L.  Barton,  D.D.,  I2mo,  211  pp.;  paper,  35  cents; 
cloth,  50  cents. 

An  introductory  study  of  the  present  problem  of  evangelizing  the  world,  written 
by  one  of  the  leading  missionary  experts  in  North  America.  The  meaning  of  the  problem, 
the  territory  to  be  occupied  and  the  difficulties  to  be  overcome  are  stated  in  a  clear  and 
masterly  way,  and  grounds  are  given  for  confidently  expecting  success  in  the  enterprise. 

Word  and  the  World,  The.  By  Martha  T.  Fiske,  M.A.  Paper,  25  cents; 
cloth,  40  cents. 

Outline  studies  which,  while  not  presenting  an  exhaustive  list  of  the  missionary 
passages  in  the  Bible,  show  in  typical  selections  the  fact  that  God's  salvation  was  always 
intended  for  the  whole  world. 

CONVENTION  REPORTS 
Reports  of  Student  Volunteer  Conventions: 

These  volumes  contains  verbatim  reports  of  the  addresses  made  at  the  Conven- 
tions, which,  together  with  appendixes  and  bibliography,  make  them  invaluable  sources  of 
missionary  information.  Attractively  bound  in  cloth. 

Report  of  the  First  International  Convention  of  the  Student  Volun- 
teer Movement  for  Foreign  Missions,  1891.  Out  of  print. 

Student  Missionary  Enterprise:  Addresses  and  Discussions  of  the 
Second  International  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement  for  Foreign  Missions,  Detroit,  1894.  Index;  373  pp.; 
$1.00. 

Student  Missionary  Appeal:  Addresses  at  the  Third  International 
Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign 
Missions,  Cleveland,  1898.  Out  of  print. 

World-Wide  Evangelization,  The  Urgent  Business  of  the  Church: 
The  Report  of  the  Fourth  International  Convention  of  the  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Missions,  Toronto,  1902. 
$1-50; 

Students  and  Modern  Missionary  Crusade:  Report  of  the  Fifth  In- 
ternational Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for 
Foreign  Missions,  Nashville,  1906.  $1.50. 

Students  and  The  Present  Missionary  Crisis:  Report  of  the  Sixth 
International  Convention  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement 
for  Foreign  Missions,  Rochester,  1910.  $1.50. 


I 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

PAMPHLETS  AND  LEAFLETS. 

(Where  the  price  per  dozen  is  not  indicated,  five-cent  pamphlets  may   be  ordered  at  40 

cents  per  dozen.) 

Benefits  Derived  from  Mission  Study.     Compiled  by  J.  Lovell  Murray. 

12  pp.,  2  cents;  15  cents  per  dozen;  $1.00  per  hundred. 
Bible  and  Foreign  Missions,  The.    By  Robert  P.  Wilder.    24  pp.;  5  cents. 
Bible  Study  for  Personal  Growth.    By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S.    24 

pp.;  5  cents;  60  cents  per  dozen. 
Call  of  the  Non-Christian  World,  The.    By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S. 

IQ  PP-;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Claims  of  the  Hour,  The.    By  Dr.  Maltbie  D.  Babcock.    5  cents;  40  cents 

per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
College  Woman's  Opportunity,  The.    By  Mrs.  Lawrence  Thurston.   Price 

5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen. 

A   comprehensive   statement   of   the   need   and   opportunity    for   work   for   women 
which  college  women  will  read  with  interest. 

Consecration.  By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S.  5  cents;  40  cents  per 
dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 

Cycle  of  Prayer  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. With  space  for  MS.  additions.  5  cents;  60  cents  per  dozen. 

Doctor's  Reasons  for  Going  to  China,  A.  By  Cyril  H.  Haas,  M.D. 
Leaflet.  10  cents  per  dozen;  70  cents  per  hundred. 

General  Suggestions  for  Leaders  of  Mission  Study  Classes.  By  T.  H.  P. 
Sailer,  Ph.D.  14  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 

Hints  on  Mission  Study  Class  Methods.  By  Dorothea  Day.  12  pp.;  3 
cents;  20  cents  per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hundred. 

Home  Ties  and  the  Foreign  Mission  Field.  By  S.  M.  Zwemer,  M.A., 
D.D.,  F.R.G.S.  8  pp.;  3  cents;  15  cents  per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hun- 
dred. 

How  Shall  They  Hear?  Leaflet;  statistical.  10  cents  per  dozen;  50  cents 
per  hundred;  $5.00  per  thousand. 

"If  God  Permit."  A  word  to  Detained  Volunteers.  By  F.  S.  Brockman, 
8  pp.;  3  cents;  1.5  cents  per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hundred. 

Impending  Struggle  in  Western  Asia.     By  S.  M.  Zwemer,  M.A.,  D.D., 
F.R.G.S.    32  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hundred. 
An  address  delivered  before  the  Rochester  Convention. 

Intercessory  Foreign  Missionaries.    By  Rev.  Alfred  E.  Street.     3  cents; 

20  cents  per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hundred. 
Is  Mission  Study  Worth  While?    By  J.  Lovell  Murray.     16  pp.;  3  cents; 

20  cents  per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hundred. 
Message  and  The  Man,  The.     By  S.  M.  Zwemer,  M.A.,  D.D.,  F.R.G.S. 

16  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hundred. 
Mission  Study  Class  Method.     By  Dorothea  Day.     24  pp.;  5  cents;  40 

cents  per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hundred. 
Mission  Study  Prospectus.    Giving  complete  list  of  courses  recommended 

by  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement.    Sent  free  on  application. 
Missionary  Department,  The.    By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S.    32  pp.; 

5  cents;  60  cents  per  dozen. 
Missionary   Uprising  Among   Students.     Being  a  brief  account  of  the 

origin,  purpose  and  achievements  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Move- 
ment.   5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Modern  World  Movements:    God's  Challenge  to  the  Church.    By  John 

R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S.    32  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50 

per  hundred. 
Money:    Its  Nature  and  Power.    By  Rev.  A.  F.  Schauffler,  D.D.    18  pp.; 

5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen. 
Morning  Watch,  The.    By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S.     17  pp.;  5  cents; 

60  cents  per  hundred. 


STUDENT  VOLUNTEER  PUBLICATIONS 

Motives  in  Foreign  Missions.    By  Dr.  Griffith  John.   5  cents;  40  cents  per 

dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Non-Christian  Religions  Inadequate  to  Meet  the  Needs  of  Men,  The. 

By  Robert  E.  Speer.    32  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per 

hundred. 
Opportunity  of  the  Hour,  The;  or  Christian  Stewardship.     By  George 

Sherwood  Eddy.     33  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per 

hundred. 

Organization  of  Mission  Study  Among  Students,  The.    By  J.  Lovell  Mur- 
ray.   5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Place  of  Missions  in  the  Thought  of  God,  The.    By  Robert  E.  Speer.    26 

pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Prayer  and  Missions.    By  Robert  E.  Speer.    17  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per 

dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Prayer  for  Missions.     By   Professor   Gustav  Warneck,   D.D.,   of   Halle 

University.    18  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Present  Conditions  in  China.    By  Hon.  John  W.  Foster,  formerly  Secre- 
tary of  State.     46  pp.;    10   cents;  80  cents  per   dozen;  $5.00  per 

hundred. 
Scripture  Principle  of  Giving  Illustrated.    By  Rev.  Prebendary  Fox,  M.A. 

14  PP-;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Secret  Prayer  a  Great  Reality.     By  Rev.  Henry  Wright,  M.A.    24  pp.; 

5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Secret  Prayer  Life,  The.     By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S.     20  pp.;  5 

cents;  60  cents  per  dozen. 
Spiritual  Prerequisites.    By  Donald  Eraser.     16  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per 

dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Studies  on  the  Holy  Spirit.    By  Robert  P.  Wilder.    Price  10  cents;  $1.00 

per  dozen;  $5.00  per  hundred. 
Supreme  Business  of  the  Church,  The.    By  Dr.  George  Robson.     14  pp.; 

5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Supreme  Decision  of  the  Christian  Student,  The.    By  George  Sherwood 

Eddy.     Revised.     40  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per 

hundred. 
Two   Decades  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement.     Being  report   of 

Executive   Committee   presented   at   the   Nashville   Convention   in 

1906.    10  cents. 

Urgency  and  Crisis  in  the  Far  East,  The.     By  John   R.   Mott,   M.A., 

F.R.G.S.    5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Value  of  a  Purpose,  The.    By  Margaret  A.  Bretherton.    3  cents;  15  cents 

per  dozen;  $1.50  per  hundred. 
Volunteer  Declaration,  The.    By  D.  Willard  Lyon.    30  pp.;  5  cents;  40 

cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Watchword  as  a  Spiritual  Force,  The.    By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S. 

16  pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen. 
What  Constitutes  a  Missionary  Call?     By  Robert  E.  Speer.     31  pp.;  5 

cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
What  Is  Involved  in  Mission  Study?    By  James  L.  Barton,  D.D.    23  pp.; 

5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
Why  Promote  the  Study  of  Missions?    By  Fennell  P.  Turner.    Leaflet; 

5  cents  per  dozen. 
Wonderful  Challenge  to  This  Generation,  The.    By  Robert  E.  Speer.     18 

pp.;  5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 
World's  Evangelization,  The.    By  John  R.  Mott,  M.A.,  F.R.G.S.    20  pp.; 

5  cents;  40  cents  per  dozen;  $2.50  per  hundred. 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 

University  of  California  Library  TE 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 


ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(510)642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals    and    recharges    may    be    made    4    days 

prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JAN  0  4  1996 


20,000  (4/94) 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


